ã€ŠThe Kind of Evilã€‹


 Chapter 1 Prologue.

    Breaking news: the North Atlantic Treaty Organization has surrendered to the Sivean Party," the news anchor announced, her hands trembling on the desk. "The world has fallen to the tyranny of Sivean. Only God can protect us now..." Tears streamed down her face.

    She glanced at someone off-camera, her eyes wide with fear. Suddenly, a gunshot rang out, and a bullet hole appeared in her forehead. The broadcast was cut to static.

    An old man turned off the TV, his reflection visible on the dark screen. Gray hair and deep wrinkles marked his face. With a sigh, he stood from his luxurious crocodile leather sofa, its gold buttons gleaming. Leaning on a cane made of black diamond and white gold, he left the room.

    Servants in his opulent mansion bowed as he passed, their eyes avoiding his. Fear, not respect, drove their actions.

    He gazed at the luxury cars outside and the soldiers guarding the entrance. In a nearby window, his reflection reminded him of his age and the emptiness that wealth and power now brought him.

    "Sir, the important guests are waiting in the meeting hall," an old butler informed him, bowing.

    The old man nodded and walked down a hallway lined with expensive paintings as he breathed heavily because of his age. At the meeting room door, soldiers with "Sivean" armbands stood aside, fearful under his gaze. The butler opened the door.

    Inside, people in suits and military uniforms stood to greet him. They applauded, including the tyrannical leader who had just conquered the world.

    "Your Excellency," the old man''s voice was weak and quiet, smiling at the leader across the oval table. "As promised, you now control the world."

    The old man sat, and the others followed suit. Silence fell over the room, all eyes on the powerful figures at the table. The world had changed, and they were at its helm.

    "If it wasn''t for your help and insight, I wouldn''t be here, nor would anyone else in this room. So, let''s toast to our fallen comrades who died and sacrificed themselves. Salute!" Sivean, the tyrannical leader, raised his glass of champagne as his deep and rough voice echoed throughout the room.

    Everyone, including the old man, raised their glasses and drank. The champagne was smooth, a testament to its expense, but soon their throats felt strange. They began to cough and fell to the ground, clutching their necks, realizing they had been poisoned.

    Sivean spat out the champagne he had held in his mouth and wiped his lips with a handkerchief, smirking as he watched everyone die in agony. But then he noticed the old man was unaffected.

    "How did you know?" Sivean asked, narrowing his eyes.

    "Did you think I would fall for such a cheap trick?" The old man cleared his throat, calmly setting down his glass and showing that he hadn''t drunk the champagne.

    Sivean whistled, signaling the soldiers surrounding the mansion. Two guards entered, pointing their guns at the old man.

    "I''m just an old man, yet you treat me as a threat?" The old man remarked, his eyes fixed on Sivean. He hoped for a more clever scheme but saw only disappointment.

    "An old lion is still a lion," Sivean said, walking slowly towards the old man.

    The old man chuckled but then coughed, his age and frailty evident. Pain etched his face as he caught his breath.

    "I realize how foolish you are," the old man said, leaning back in his chair, staring at Sivean with his weary eyes. "I expected more from you," he sighed, settling in.

    Sivean''s vision blurred. He felt dizzy, and blood trickled from his nose¡ªa sign of poisoning.

    "When did you¡ª" Sivean began, but he saw the old butler enter, swiftly killing the guards. The butler wore a mask and offered the old man medicine.

    "You poisoned the air through the vents... smart..." Sivean acknowledged, collapsing as he realized the old man had outsmarted him. His body was paralyzed and couldn''t move a single muscle.

    "As you said, an old lion is still a lion. You entered my den, thinking you could do as you pleased without consequences?" The old man said, watching the dying tyrant. "You were on top of the world. Now, I''ll take that from you."

    Sivean tried to withstand the pain, but it worsened. He could no longer speak, his eyes glaring at the old man. He died with that glare, filled with anger. The old man showed nothing but a stoic and cold expression at the dead body of the tyrant.

    "The antidote, Sir..." The butler was confused as to why the old man didn''t take the antidote in the butler''s hand.

    The old man looked at the antidote in the butler''s hand. He averted his gaze, showing that he was uninterested in taking the pill. The butler was saddened, his hands trembling because he knew the old man was planning to die with everyone.

    "I have lived my life to the fullest that everything seems so bland and unexciting. I think this moment will be the best ending for my story," The old man smiled weakly. "When the world found out, what do you think they would call me? A hero that killed the tyrant? Or a villain who was the brain behind the world domination?" He glanced at the butler, and his voice grew weaker. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The butler clenched his fist and put it on his chest as he lowered his head.

    "The world would lose such an amazing man, and I''m honored to serve you until the day I die, Sir," the butler answered as he stood beside the old man and removed the gas mask that he wore, planning to join the fate of his master. "Thank you for everything, Sir," he lowered his head to show his final respect to the old man.

    The old man smiled weakly at the butler and didn''t expect the butler to stay loyal to him. He realized the only person who was close to him and meant something to him was the butler who had served him for decades.

    When the old man felt weak by the poison and heard his butler collapse, he closed his eyes. It didn''t take a while until he realized that he wasn''t affected by the poison anymore.

    The remaining soldiers who heard the tyrant''s whistle came to the meeting room. They saw the dead bodies of their leader, and the culprit behind his death was the old man who looked confused that he hadn''t died.

    They pointed their guns at the old man, and they didn''t hesitate to pull the trigger. The loud gunshots were deafening, but the old man was unbothered by it. He had accepted his fate since there was nothing else he wanted to do in this world.

    When the bullets were about to make holes in the old man''s body, the bullets stopped.

    "No, no, no..." A man landed on top of the desk, his voice gentle and soothing like a breeze of wind, shocked as to where he came from. "He''s mine," the man looked young and handsome, wearing a black suit and a black shirt underneath.

    The old man slowly opened his eyes. He was shocked and couldn''t believe that the bullets around him were floating still. He looked at the young man with a terrified look written on his face.

    "Let''s get rid of these pests first," the young man raised his index and middle fingers.

    All the soldiers collapsed. They lost their lives with a simple raise of the young man''s fingers. At that moment, the old man knew with whom he was dealing.

    "So I came all the way down here to meet someone like you," the young man squinted as he stared at the old man. "Kyros Revenor, the man who grew up in an orphanage. He killed a man for the first time when he was seven years old..." the young man read the scroll that appeared from thin air.

    The young man read the biography of the old man named Kyros Revenor. An orphan who became a mercenary, killing and assassinating powerful people who could change the world to a better place. A man who began to climb his status through corrupt people who thought nothing but of themselves.

    At that moment, Kyros'' heart was racing, a sensation that he had forgotten. He was terrified and excited at the same time because he had met with a being that was beyond logic and human understanding.

    "No wonder the angel of death is eager to take your soul. It would be bad if that loner came first before me," The young man threw the scroll and it disappeared into thin air. "A man who ruined God''s plan," he grinned widely with his sharp and cold gaze toward Kyros.

    "Who are you?" Kyros asked as he gulped and his body trembled.

    "I''m what you people called The Devil," The handsome man suddenly appeared behind Kyros, gripping his shoulders. "This is just the beginning of your new story. So, let''s have some fun, shall we?" He grinned as his eyes turned glowing red and flames were blazing in his pupils.

 Chapter 2 A New Life.

    Kyros was brought by the Devil by force and ended up in a place where the heat was enough to make his sweat sizzle. He couldn''t breathe without his chest feeling immense pain, and his mouth was so dry it made him hallucinate from dehydration. He didn''t remember how it happened, but he remembered that The Devil was gripping his shoulders earlier.

    He looked at his surroundings and saw mountains made of lava with smokeless flames. He began to hear screams that he had never heard before, the kind of screams that went beyond desperation and pain. He thought he was hallucinating, but everything was so vivid because it gave him a chill down his spine.

    "Oh, you''re not hallucinating. Those screams belong to the people that were blinded by greed, pride, envy, wrath, gluttony, sloth, and lust," The Devil giggled. He was still a handsome young man. "Follow me, and you will see how hell treats them so kindly," he smiled mischievously and walked toward the long bridge made of stone.

    "(Hell? So this is hell...)" Kyros was petrified that he couldn''t move his body as he looked at his surroundings. His heart had never pounded this fast before and his sweat vaporized when it came out of his pores.

    Kyros didn''t want The Devil to repeat his words, but his legs were so weak. He used everything he had to move, and once he put his foot on the bridge, it immediately melted the sole of his loafer. He retracted his foot, but suddenly his feet floated from the ground and forced him to stay close to The Devil.

    "You''re an honored guest here, so I''ll treat you differently," The Devil grinned at the old man. "Don''t be scared, you''re not dead yet, so you''re not going to be treated like those humans," he chuckled mischievously as he watched the world he ruled over.

    Kyros watched as the terrifying creatures fed those sinners with flesh-eating insects and bugs. He watched the other sinners drink a handful of lava to ease their thirst which only made it worse. He also watched them skin their skin because of the extreme itches on their bodies that wouldn''t disappear.

    He imagined himself in those situations with his pupils shrunk and shaken. He could feel the tingling sensation all over his body that made him shiver and tremble.

    "It''s fun to watch, right?" The Devil whispered into Kyros'' ear in a deep and soothing voice. "But what you''re seeing right now isn''t even the tip of the iceberg. I can bring you down deeper and see what kind of tortures we do for people like you," he continued and chuckled mischievously into Kyros''s ear.

    Kyros felt a chill down his spine when the Devil whispered into his ear and felt sick, but he couldn''t look away or throw up. He was forced to watch by The Devil which made him unable to ease the sickness in his stomach. His life was in the hands of the Devil, and his mind went blank and he didn''t dare to think what the Devil wanted from him.

    "Why did you bring me here?" Kyros gathered all the courage that he had to say those words, shaky and breathless. With every word he spoke, his chest and throat felt like being stabbed with hundreds of needles by the heat.

    "God gave you two choices. First, accept your death and live your eternal life here in hell, or accept his offer to live a new life," The Devil answered as he fixed his slick black hair. "Well, it''s obvious which option you''re going to take, right?" He glanced at the old man with his glowing red eyes.

    Kyros'' eyes trembled at the being that people worshiped and asked quietly as he swallowed in pain, "God?"

    "It''s crazy, isn''t it? That ''The'' God gave you these choices," The Devil laughed.

    "For what reason? To redeem myself for what I have done?" Kyros asked and hoped that it was the case because he didn''t want to end up in Hell after he found out how terrifying it was.

    The Devil laughed frantically and made all the sinners cover their ears as they screamed in pain and cowered in fear. The creatures that tortured the sinners were petrified by his laughter as well and trembled in fear. Kyros almost passed out because of fear from hearing the Devil''s laughter from up close.

    "Redeem yourself?! That''s the funniest thing I have heard in millions of years!" The Devil shouted in front of Kyros'' face as he kept laughing as his horns started to appear on his forehead. "God doesn''t pity you! God despises you!" He glared at Kyros with a big grin on his face, mocking the old man''s existence.

    At that moment Kyros lost hope and was ready to accept his fate as he closed his eyes.

    The Devil let out a short chuckle as he fixed his hair again and hid his horns.

    "No, I was lying. God doesn''t despise you. In fact, God has somehow praised you for your amazing feat of destroying the world that God treasured and eradicated all evils at the same time," The Devil said as he cleared his throat.

    "Earth isn''t supposed to become peaceful, but because of you and the death of the tyrant, it made the world peace and became one as humans. Of course, Satan is furious about that since you took the job," the Devil tilted his head and shrugged when he mentioned Satan. "If you choose to accept your fate here, Satan will make your stay worse than these sinners."

    Kyros slowly opened his eyes with his eyebrows furrowed when he realized that his dream had come true, to eradicate evil by being the ultimate evil and bring all evil along to his demise.

    "God is challenging you to turn a new world upside down, a world with a lot of complexity compared to Earth." The Devil crossed his arms and looked satisfied with the fear that was written on Kyros'' face.

    Kyros was so confused because it didn''t sound right even though he didn''t believe in divine existence his whole life. Something felt off about God and The Devil which made him feel uneasy.

    "Let''s just say I made a bet with God. I bet on you while God bet on that world," The Devil said. "So? What do you say? Stay here, or go to that world?" The Devil asked with his eyebrow raised.

    "Anything but this place..." Kyros answered without hesitation as the image of hell was carved deep into his head that he wouldn''t be able to forget.

    "I know you''re smart," The Devil grinned in excitement and showed off the mischievousness that was written on his face.

    Kyros looked at the scene in front of him and he couldn''t stop shivering. He knew the depiction of Hell from different religions, although what he read was spot on, but seeing it with his eyes it looked more terrifying than what he had imagined.

    "You..." The Devil glanced at Kyros. "What was your goal? You went against humankind, created chaos, and killed millions of lives because of you. And yet, you changed your mind in the end." He narrowed his eyes with a stoic expression.

    Kyros glanced at the Devil and he could tell the Devil was confused by his action back on Earth.

    "Why do you want to know? Aren''t you supposed to be able to read my mind?" Kyros asked back.

    "You who defied God and listened to the demons inside you since you were young. You have committed countless sins that nobody has ever done in the history of humankind. Why did you change your mind in the end?" The Devil stared right into Kyros''s soul so that Kyros could feel the itch in his chest.

    "I was bored, that''s all," Kyros answered nonchalantly with a straight face.

    The Devil grinned and then started laughing again, making every soul in Hell tremble in fear.

    "I like that, I like that a lot!" The Devil raised his voice in excitement with his pupils grew sharper like a cat''s eyes. "Why don''t you work for me, Kyros? I can assure you, that your soul will be treated like how those creatures treat me, with respect. I can also give whatever you need and make your stay here in hell like the heavens," he offered with a wide grin on his face. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Why should I work for someone who''s lower than me in terms of existence? God made you and those demons with unimaginable powers, and yet, all you could do to humans was to tempt and incite us. That''s when I realized, you guys are powerless against humans and you''re only powerful in your domain," Kyros stared back into the Devil''s eyes even though he was trembling in fear.

    The Devil''s grin disappeared, but then he scoffed as he looked up at the red cloudless sky, "That was worth the shot. You didn''t mind, right? I can see why you treat this human being like your messengers."

    Kyros furrowed his brows as he looked up and wondered if the Devil was speaking to God.

    "Enough with useless talk, let''s bring you to the new world that awaits you." The Devil pointed his hand at Kyros and it pushed him into a small black hole that appeared behind him.

 Chapter 3 Dangerous Camaraderie.

    Kyros'' head was spinning roughly so that he threw up before he could even open his eyes. When he opened his eyes, he saw the vomit on the dusty and dirty floor in front of him. He slowly lifted his head and found out that he was in a dark, moldy, and cold room where everything was covered in dust.

    "Where am I?" Kyros asked, but his voice sounded so young. He looked around and noticed he was inside a cabin because the walls, ceiling, and floor were made of planks of wood.

    "Wait..." Kyros noticed the change in his voice. He looked around to find something that could show reflection. He realized that his health and body were worse than his old body. He could see how thin his arms were and he could see the shapes of his bones.

    Kyros looked at the dusty window as he wiped it with his dirty and stinky sleeves. He looked at his white messy short hair and blue eyes which he didn''t recognize at all. He thought he was dreaming until he felt a stomach ache because of extreme hunger.

    "Who are you..." Kyros muttered in pain as he stared at his reflection with narrowed eyes.

    He had so many questions in his head, but nothing made sense. The only thing he could think of was that he had been transferred into a new world in a new body. He remembered what The Devil had said back then.

    "Young master?! Are you alright?! I heard you vomit," A butler barged into the room with a panicked expression.

    Kyros tilted his head as he looked at the butler over his shoulder. He had many things going on in his head, and he began to feel feverish from thinking and moving.

    "Who are you?" Kyros furrowed his brows. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The butler tilted his head with a confused and worried look.

    "I''m your butler, Young Master..." The butler''s voice was quiet and soft with a confused look.

    Kyros decided to sit on the edge bed because his body couldn''t handle it anymore. He knew that his health had worsened so he tried to not exhaust himself.

    The butler looked at the vomit and thought for a moment if he wanted to even clean the vomit. At the same time, Kyros noticed how clean the butler''s uniform was and how healthy his body was compared to him. Something wasn''t right until he looked at the butler''s slick hair.

    "You can stop pretending, Devil," Kyros said as he lay down on the bed and hugged his stomach.

    The butler''s confused face suddenly changed into a terrifying grin that his mouth was wide open from ear to ear. He knew that he couldn''t fool Kyros.

    "You''re sharp and I hate that," The Devil said as he leaned against the wall. "Let me help you," he snapped his fingers.

    Kyros'' body became lighter and he was no longer in pain. Although he felt a lot better, his body was still weak.

    "Where are we? Who am I? And what is this place?" Kyros asked as he leaned against the dirty wall behind the bed.

    "Your new world. It''s called Neva where it''s three times bigger than Earth," The Devil answered as he looked at how dirty the room was. "You''re a fallen noble that tried to scheme against the Refenus Kingdom. For what your parents did, the world agreed to kill all your family and let one live to keep the bloodline," he explained.

    "And my name is?" The old man raised his eyebrows.

    "Rasmus, of the Blackheart from the Refenus Kingdom," The Devil answered with his arms crossed. "That''s all I know from looking into your soul."

    "They spared one life to keep the family name existing, that means the Blackheart is an important family in this world," Rasmus muttered to himself and narrowed his eyes. "Wait, what did you just say?" He glanced at the devil with his brows furrowed.

    "I''m as clueless as you are. I know nothing about this new world," The Devil crossed his arms as he stared at Rasmus. "You will regain your memories, so you''ll get all the answers you''re looking for because you''re no longer Kyros, you''re Rasmus."

    Kyros closed his eyes and tried to read the memories of Rasmus, the body that he had taken over. He could see fragments of memories, split images of them which were hard to tell about Rasmus'' past. But, he found a lot of information about the world he was in from those fragments and images.

    He was brought into a unique world that was similar to the Georgian Era where the nobles and hierarchy were still strong and controlled the world. What made it unique was that magic and divine power existed and everyone depended on them in their daily lives.

    "You said that God wants me to turn this world upside down..." Rasmus muttered as he looked outside the window and noticed he lived in the middle of the forest where the trees were gigantic.

    "That''s the premise," The Devil nodded. "But we both know it won''t be that easy..." he added.

    "Of course, there''s always a twist..." Rasmus decided to go outside to see the world he was in.

    Rasmus couldn''t exhaust himself if he didn''t want to collapse, but he had no choice because he needed something to eat and drink. The Devil was following him, and it made him feel uneasy because the Devil''s gaze gave him chills and made him shiver.

    He was too afraid to have thoughts because the Devil could read his mind. He didn''t want to be on The Devil''s bad side, not until he knew more about him and his purpose.

    "You said you know nothing about this world, is that right?" Rasmus asked as he looked at the mushroom that grew on the roots of the trees. He didn''t know if it was edible or not, but he knew once he cooked it and tasted it a bit.

    "I just came to this world after you, so I know nothing yet," the Devil answered as he watched Rasmus collect different types of mushrooms.

    "You''re useless for someone who''s going to help me," Rasmus looked at The Devil from over his shoulder with suspicion.

    The Devil grinned widely as he looked down, hiding his face.

    Rasmus thought about it thoroughly as he gathered the mushrooms. He knew it wasn''t that simple, especially after he observed the Devil and how he played with words and hid half the truth every time.

    "By the way, those mushrooms are all poisonous. Even a tiny bite is enough to kill you," The Devil pointed out as he scoffed.

    Rasmus stared blankly at the trees when he heard what The Devil said. He dropped the mushrooms that he had collected for minutes. He was convinced about how The Devil played his game which was making himself dance on the palm of the Devil''s hand for entertainment.

    He took a few dried leaves and branches from the ground to make a fireplace since it was cold. He found a few herbs that seemed edible, and he planned to boil it to fill his stomach. Once he was done, he went inside the building and warmed his body with the fireplace as he boiled water at the same time.

    "You said you made a bet with God, that means you''re not going to stay put when things don''t go as you want them to be, right?" Rasmus put his hands near the fireplace.

    "You''re too keen. I hate that..." The Devil smirked playfully. His words and expressions didn''t match. "That''s right. I''m allowed to give you hands since we are against God after all, but there''s a limit to that," he nodded as he leaned his shoulder against the fireplace.

    "You''ve done it once back on Earth. From a nobody who was abandoned and then climbed your way up to the point you ruled the world," The Devil looked at Rasmus. "It''s not that hard to do it once again, right?" He continued with a faint smirk.

    Rasmus hummed as he closed his eyes after he ate the herbs he found that were enough to fill his stomach. He made himself comfortable in the living room which had nothing but a fireplace. He tried to read Rasmus''s memories.

    He had so much free time in his past life during his old age, so he knew exactly how to meditate. He connected the fragments of memories like a puzzle and found out about Rasmus'' past and his family. He discovered a crucial piece of knowledge, the existence of Mana.

    "(So my family is a magic expert, a powerful family at it as well)" Rasmus furrowed as he tried to understand how to use magic. "My father was a Count and I have inherited that title," he muttered as he looked at the herbs in his hand. "A lord without a land, what a joke," he continued as his eyes were focused on the burning woods.

 Chapter 4 Magic & Mana.

    Rasmus imagined creating fire through combustion that replaced the elements and materials with that flowing energy around him and it was enough to light a fire on his right index finger. It was so small, but it was enough to light the wood again.

    "I''m impressed," The Devil was mildly shocked as he raised his eyebrows. "So you know how to use Mana now," he crossed his arms, observing Rasmus.

    "Barely," Rasmus felt weak after he manipulated Mana to turn into fire. "This thing called Mana, it can act as hydrogen, oxygen, and other elements...." Rasmus muttered to himself and thought of the possibility that he could achieve with Mana.

    "Interesting, isn''t it? But you know it''s too good to be true," the Devil grinned as he stared into Rasmus''s eyes and read his thoughts.

    Rasmus hummed and nodded in agreement. The knowledge about Mana was still basic because the original owner of Rasmus''s body barely understood it since he got banished when he was still young. He was just an innocent child who knew nothing.

    "Mana isn''t unlimited and has a limit just like any natural energy and element..." Rasmus muttered as he rubbed his fingertips. "I should get some rest because my body is asking me to rest, but I don''t feel safe with you around," he glanced at The Devil coldly.

    "I promised to God that I wouldn''t deceive you or try to harm you. If I did, God would punish me and send me back to hell, taking my vacation away," the Devil assured as he raised his hands. "My job here is to be your guide and accompany you until the end."

    "But that doesn''t mean you can''t hide the truth, just like how you toyed with me when I gathered mushrooms," Rasmus responded as his gaze narrowed with suspicion. "You don''t want me to do this in an easy way, don''t you?"

    The Devil chuckled mischievously as he sat down with his cheek resting on his fist.

    Rasmus observed the Devil who was supposed to be guiding him throughout his journey. He knew that he couldn''t show any vulnerability near the Devil because he knew that one day the Devil would use him as his pawn.

    "Don''t bother me. I need to rest now," Rasmus slowly stood up and his legs were shaking because of how weak his body was.

    The Devil raised his hands as he watched Rasmus walk back to his room.

    Rasmus felt restless when he was asleep because of his empty stomach. He could barely sleep, but his body was too weak to stay awake.

    "This is pointless..." Rasmus sighed as he sat up and rubbed his messy hair. "I need to find something to eat..." he muttered and got up from the bed.

    Rasmus remembered there was a small village not far from the forest. He thought for a moment and decided to pay it a visit even though it gave him bad memories because nobody treated him nicely.

    "I''m no longer Kyros..." Rasmus stared at himself in the mirror. "This foreign feeling feels weird and yet real..." he said under his breath when Rasmus''s memories affected him deeply. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He walked out of his room and found the Devil staring out the window. When the Devil noticed that he was being stared at, he glanced at Rasmus with a cold gaze.

    "You want to pay the village a visit?" The Devil asked with his brows raised after he read Rasmus''s thought.

    "Yes, to get something to eat or we both will go back to hell if I die from starvation, right?" Rasmus asked as he rolled his sleeves.

    "How are you going to do that? Begging for food?" The Devil arched his brow as he observed Rasmus''s skinny body.

    "What''s wrong with that?" Rasmus raised his brows as he walked toward the front door.

    The Devil shook his head in disbelief and then watched Rasmus leave the cabin. He was surprised that Rasmus took this whole situation as if it was nothing. He was expecting Rasmus to be overwhelmed by the new reality.

    Rasmus left the forest and looked at the brick-paved road that led to the nearest town. He tried to regain more of Rasmus'' memories of the world he lived in as he saw the beautiful world he was in. His bare feet followed the path and the only thing that he felt at that moment was excitement.

    "Hurgel Village... the furthest village in the Refenus Kingdom," Rasmus looked at the small village from the top of the hill.

    He looked at the village which looked so beautiful because he loved Georgian architecture. Its symmetry, elegance, and simplicity seemed timeless and pleasant to look at. The city had a river that split the village into two sides and the smoke that came out of the chimney made the scenery look like it came out of a fantasy movie.

    He walked into the village in his ragged clothes where everyone looked at him with pity, but seeing his white hair, they knew who he was. He ignored the gazes and went straight to the market where people sold bread and other food.

    "I don''t have any money..." Rasmus looked at the warm bread in front of him as he wiped his drool. "Do you have any bread you''ve discarded or can''t sell?" He looked at the man who stood behind the stall, his voice weak and shaky.

    The man knew who Rasmus was, but seeing how skinny his body was, made the man pity him and gave him two breads without saying anything. Rasmus immediately bowed his head and even went down to his knees to show gratification.

    Everyone saw the gesture that he made to the baker. Some were touched and pitied him while some were disgusted because he was a Blackheart. Rasmus didn''t mind the gazes and immediately walked away as he hugged the two breads tightly.

    The moment he went into an alley to eat his bread, the Devil appeared beside him with a cold gaze pointed at him. Rasmus couldn''t read the Devil''s expression at all and it was unnerving.

    "Huh, that was easy," the Devil looked at Rasmus with his brows furrowed as he scoffed.

    "That''s human for you..." Rasmus paused and looked at The Devil as he took a bite. "There''s a reason why humans are God''s greatest creation," he continued with a smirk.

    The Devil couldn''t stop staring at Rasmus with his eyes fixated on Rasmus''s eyes. His stoic expression was impossible to decipher and what he had in his mind.

    "You want one? It''s delicious," Rasmus offered the other bread to The Devil.

    The Devil looked at the bread for a moment before he took it from Rasmus''s hand.

    "What should I call you?" Rasmus asked as he munched on the bread and glanced at The Devil. "Since you''re my butler, at least I need to address you properly."

    "Videl," The Devil took a bite of the bread. "You''re not kidding. This bread is delicious." He shrugged his mouth, surprised by the taste, and took another bite.

    "Videl?" Rasmus scoffed. "For a powerful being, you came up with such a stupid name."

 Chapter 5 Influence.

    A month had passed since Kyros became Rasmus and was brought to Neva. His utmost priority was to regain his health and gather information from the villagers about Neva. To survive, he needed money, and the easiest way to earn it was by selling dried wood and herbs.

    "Good morning," Rasmus greeted the guards with a soft smile, fully aware of their hatred for his lineage.

    He had learned that white hair was uncommon in Neva, especially in the southwest where it was almost nonexistent. While his father had black hair, his unusual white hair came from his mother.

    "Ah, you really came!" A young woman hurriedly approached Rasmus as she watched him struggle under the weight of dried wood on his back. "Let me help you," she offered.

    "I''m fine. I need to train my body as well, so I''ll carry them myself," Rasmus shook his head with a smile. "Where should I put this?" He asked, glancing at the bakery store.

    The woman guided Rasmus to the back where they stored the dried wood.

    "Here you go, your payment," The young woman handed him five copper coins. "Also, I baked this just for you. Please, take it," she offered a loaf of bread with a gentle smile on her face.

    Rasmus accepted the bread, which was worth two coppers in itself. Essentially, he was being paid seven coppers, and he was happy to accept the offer.

    "Five copper for dried wood. It''s not worth the time and effort," Videl commented, appearing beside Rasmus with his stoic expression.

    Videl had the ability to come and go as he pleased, invisible to others. He often disguised himself as a traveler or adventurer, finding pleasure wherever he could, indulging in the company of both men and women. Sometimes he gathered information for Rasmus.

    "Money isn''t my goal. It''s about making a name for myself and receiving acknowledgment from the villagers," Rasmus responded as he checked the freshness of the herbs in the bag he made from leaves and tree bark.

    "You do you. It''s time for me to spend the day with the lady from the pub. Don''t bother me," Videl sighed, disappearing like smoke.

    Rasmus sold the herbs for ten copper, more than he earned from the dried wood. The herbalist, an old man with a wealth of knowledge, taught him how to make medicine and supplements to improve his health.

    "Ten... twenty... twenty-six," Rasmus counted the coppers he earned for the day in his hand. "I can buy the book I wanted," he muttered, putting the money in his bag.

    "There you are! The parasite that keeps dirtying our village," a man emerged from a dark alley, blocking Rasmus''s path. "Looks like you got some money there."

    Everyone''s eyes were on Rasmus and the six thugs. Some smiled and smirked, enjoying his trouble, while others pitied him.

    "I do. You can have it," Rasmus said, offering his bag to the thugs with a stoic expression.

    One of the thugs grabbed the bread from Rasmus''s hand, then dropped it and stepped on it, covering it in the dirt before kicking it away. A dog quickly snatched the bread, but Rasmus remained unbothered, his lack of reaction surprising the thugs.

    "Can I go now?" Rasmus asked calmly, staring fearlessly into the thug''s eyes. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The thug smacked Rasmus, sending him to the ground. They all laughed before leaving him alone.

    Videl appeared in front of Rasmus, looking down at him with disgust, "What the fuck was that? You''re pathetic..."

    "Because I need their sympathy," Rasmus mumbled, not wanting anyone to see him talking to himself. "Also, I''m not pathetic. I''m just trying to be pitiful," he said, standing up and brushing off the dirt on his ragged clothing.

    Videl furrowed his brow in confusion until the young woman from the bakery store approached Rasmus.

    "Are you alright?! I can give you another one! Wait here for a moment!" She frowned and checked Rasmus over before leaving to fetch more bread.

    "Compassion, right?" Rasmus''s voice was barely above a whisper, glancing at Videl, trying to hide his smirk. "You do you. That''s what you said, right?" He raised his eyebrows.

    Videl crossed his arms and rolled his eyes, unamused by what he witnessed. "Humans are weird and pathetic. What''s next? Begging for scraps and calling it a strategy?"

    Rasmus responded with a soft smirk and a scoff. He then glanced at a bunch of kids who were staring at him. The moment their eyes met with his, they all ran away out of fear because of his lineage and white hair.

    "Rasmus!" A man with a rough and deep voice called Rasmus. "I need your help, can you come with me for a second?"

    Rasmus turned around and looked at the big muscular man.

    "Eduard? You''re back already?" Rasmus raised his brows in disbelief.

    Eduard was a merchant, but Rasmus knew that his background wasn''t ordinary, unlike the other villagers. His appearance and scars all over his body were enough to convince Rasmus that Eduard had an interesting past.

    "What can I say, my goods are always the best compared to the other merchants. It didn''t take a while for the townspeople to buy everything that I offer," Eduard smirked as he crossed his arms. "Anyway, can you help me? I need your talent in magic. The usual."

    "Sure..." Rasmus nodded and walked toward Eduard.

    A moment later, they arrived at the back of Eduard''s house which was a farm. Eduard wanted Rasmus to water the whole farm in exchange for 1 silver. Rasmus didn''t mind and it only took him less than a minute to create a rain at Eduard''s backyard.

    "No matter how many times I saw it, your talent in magic is just mind-blowing," Eduard scoffed as he shook his head in disbelief.

    "It''s not that hard to do. If you know how rain works, it''s like flipping a hand," Rasmus said as he sat down on the ground and watched his magic creation pour over Eduard''s farm.

    "The Blackheart family, huh? I guess the rumor about the family that produced magic genius is true after all..." Eduard muttered to himself as he sat beside Rasmus. "You know, if you teach kids with magic talents, you''ll get a lot of money, right?" He glanced at Rasmus with his brows raised.

    Although it was true that the Blackheart family was known for their talent for magic, the real Rasmus was just an innocent child who got punished and exiled. He didn''t know anything about advanced magic, it was Kyros who knew how nature works and the science behind it. He used both Mana and his knowledge to create magic.

    "Teaching? That''s not a bad idea, but I''m just an outcast. I need recognition first from the villagers because right now, a lot of them still hate me for who I am," Rasmus answered as he watched the rain he made.

    "I can help you with that, you know? I''m the richest merchant in the village," Eduard looked at Rasmus with a serious expression.

    Rasmus showed a faint smile as he shook his head. "You can''t force someone to change their view. Let it be done naturally," he responded as he watched the plants feed on the rainwater.

    "I guess you''re right..." Eduard nodded in agreement. "But if you need help, don''t be shy to come to me," he tossed a silver coin at Rasmus.

    "Thanks," Rasmus smiled as he caught the silver coin.

 Chapter 6 Sadistic Mentor.

    Another month had passed. Rasmus''s health improved drastically thanks to his training, medicines, and supplements that he made. He also got the book that he wanted, so he decided to take a day off to read.

    "Have you heard?" Videl barged into the small, rustic cabin, the wooden floor creaking under his weight. He yawned, the sunlight filtering through the cracked window highlighting his tired expression. "Those thugs that kept bothering you got kicked out of the village. The villagers complained about them, so the chief banished them," he sat down across the table from Rasmus.

    "Once I got their sympathy and empathy, they began to help me. I barely did anything and look what I got in return from being pitiful," Rasmus said as he kept reading the book. "Sometimes life is simple if you don''t take things too seriously."

    Videl squinted his eyes, a slow, simmering disbelief brewing within him. As The Devil, he couldn''t fathom how someone could manipulate outcomes so seamlessly while appearing so indifferent.

    "What''s that book you''re reading?" Videl asked as he rested his head on his fist.

    "History and politics. The old Rasmus has no idea how the world works, so his memories are useless for this kind of stuff. After all, he was banished for ten years since he was 12," Rasmus answered as he flipped the page.

    As Rasmus read the book, he thought about how he could use this newfound knowledge. Understanding the history and politics of Neva was crucial. If he could grasp the intricacies of power and influence, he could maneuver more effectively and achieve his ultimate goal.

    Videl looked bored, his eyes drifting aimlessly around the cabin. He hadn''t found anyone interesting in the village.

    "You spent 20 years working as a mercenary. I thought you would kill those thugs or at least harm them," Videl said, staring at Rasmus, who was focused on his book.

    "Who said I won''t kill them?" Rasmus replied, looking intellectual with his legs crossed and the book held in his left hand. "You know where they are, right? I want to visit them later."

    Videl raised his brows and then a huge grin formed on his face. But then he furrowed his brows, crossed his arms, and stared down at Rasmus.

    "You know this world isn''t about guns and bombs. This world uses magic, swords, shields, and arrows to fight. Your combat skills aren''t enough," Videl pointed out, his boredom evident as he began tapping on the table with blank eyes.

    Rasmus glanced at Videl, curious about what he was implying."That''s true, but what''s your point? Do you perhaps want to teach me how to wield weapons?" Rasmus asked, raising his brows.

    "It helps with muscle growth as well, which is something you''re trying to do," Videl smirked mischievously, staring into Rasmus''s eyes.

    "Are you really that bored that you decided to help me?" Rasmus stared back at Videl, surprised by the prospect of having a normal conversation with the Devil, the most feared being and the ruler of Hell.

    "I don''t want to admit that," Videl jolted from his seat, then slammed his left hand on the table. "So? Are you in or not?"

    Rasmus closed the book and placed it on the table. "I''m in," he nodded as he stood up.

    Rasmus followed Videl to the backyard, his curiosity piqued. He watched in awe as Videl''s right hand phased through the trunk of a gigantic tree. Moments later, Videl withdrew his hand, now gripping two wooden swords. He tossed one at Rasmus.

    "(This wooden sword is heavy...)" Rasmus thought as he hefted the weapon. He had to use both hands to hold it properly.

    "Let''s begin with the basics. Stances and grips," Videl suggested, spinning the heavy wooden sword effortlessly before balancing it on his fingertip. "Or we can just start with a spar!" In a flash, he was in front of Rasmus and swung the sword down vertically.

    Rasmus, barely able to hold the sword properly, was forced to block Videl''s attack. He mustered all his strength, but the attempt was futile. His wrists twisted painfully, and the sword flew from his grasp. He dropped to his knees, stifling a scream as veins bulged on his neck and forehead.

    "My bad..." Videl chuckled, resting his wooden sword on his left shoulder. "I forgot how weak you are."

    Rasmus lifted his head slowly, realizing Videl had intended to hurt him from the start. He remembered Videl''s promise not to harm him or deceive him.

    "You broke your promise to God..." Rasmus muttered under his breath.

    Videl looked skyward, his lips forming a shrug. It seemed he was communicating with someone unseen.

    "God is fine with that since I said it was for your training," Videl chuckled, looking down at Rasmus. "Am I wrong?" He raised his brows, his grin wide and threatening, hinting at more pain to come.

    "I should have known..." Rasmus said as he struggled to his feet and sighed. "But I can''t hold a sword with these hands," he showed his swollen wrists and hands to Videl.

    "Is it?" Videl pointed, and miraculously, Rasmus''s hands healed before his eyes.

    "I''m not your toy when you''re bored..." Rasmus muttered as he walked over to retrieve the wooden sword. "Remind me next time to ignore you when you''re bored," he readied his stance again, his eyes locking onto Videl''s.

    "So stingy..." Videl chuckled as he readied his stance. "Enough with the talk. Watch and learn."

    The day turned into the night in the blink of an eye, but not for Rasmus. He was lying on the ground on his belly with his broken hands and fingers. It was so painful that he got a fever and was close to passing out.

    "How was it? Did it remind you of the countless times you got tortured in your past life?" Videl chuckled mischievously as he patted the wooden sword on his shoulder and looked down at Rasmus.

    "Fuck off..." Rasmus muttered in his shaky voice as he pushed himself up with his elbows.

    Videl laughed to his heart''s content, holding his stomach because he could finally make Rasmus pissed for the first time. He didn''t expect it to be this satisfying because he had been trying to put Rasmus on edge and push his button. He enjoyed every second of Rasmus trying to get up but was unable to do so.

    "Alright, I''m done playing around," Videl snapped his fingers and healed Rasmus''s body completely.

    Rasmus gasped as he felt immense relief because the pain from the broken bones all over his body disappeared. He went on all four and processed everything that he had learned from the spar he did with Videl.

    "Are you giving up already? I never thought you were this weak, or is it because you had forgotten what pain feels like that makes you both physically and mentally weak?" Videl chuckled as he crossed his arms. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Rasmus couldn''t argue with Videl''s words because it had been decades since he felt pain. He might be smart and cunning, but it wasn''t enough because he didn''t know what kind of challenges he would face in the future.

    "(Magic and divine power exist in this world. Strong knights and warriors who conquered others with force also exist. I need to get used to this kind of pain again.)" Rasmus thought as he closed his eyes.

    "That''s more like it," Videl said with a smirk written on his face after he read Rasmus''s thoughts.

 Chapter 7 The Great Era of Neva.

    Rasmus was looking through the shelves in the bookstore for books that he might find interesting. When he looked at a certain book which had a black cover, it piqued his interest and he decided to check what kind of book it was.

    "I knew you would be interested in that book, Count," A slit-eyed old man stared at Rasmus with his hands on his back. "The Great Era of Neva, an era of the most influential and powerful families tried to conquer the whole world."

    Rasmus looked at the cover as he brushed off the dust from it before he read the title of the book.

    "You startled me, Henry," Rasmus''s voice was quiet as he turned his head to look at the old man.

    The old man chuckled weakly as he nodded and walked toward Rasmus. His weary and skinny body had no sign of flesh in between his skin and bones.

    "I thought coming back to my hometown was a huge mistake..." The old man looked around at his book collection. "But now I''m grateful that finally there''s someone interested in my collection."

    Rasmus didn''t say a word and let the old man continue to speak as he looked at the shelves that had been collecting dust. He realized the old man no longer had the strength to take care of his own collection.

    "Back when I was still a scholar, everyone treated a single paper of knowledge like gold. Everyone would fight over that paper and would digest the new knowledge they got from it, then find a new perspective of life," the old man smiled faintly with his eyes closed. "But here, the books are covered in dust, unwanted and ignored..."

    "The wise are humble while the fool is arrogant," Rasmus responded as he opened the book and read the first page. "But it can be the opposite sometimes."

    The old man chuckled weakly as he nodded in agreement.

    "Would you like a cup of tea, Count? My days are numbered, and I would love to have one last valuable conversation with someone who seems to have seen the world differently," the old man slowly turned his head to look at Rasmus. "Especially about that book you''re holding. The book that holds truths that even the wisest minds have struggled to grasp."

    "With pleasure," Rasmus smiled softly as he nodded.

    Rasmus sat down at an old table and began to read the book that he had taken earlier. He took his time to read each sentence thoroughly, and it was Kyros''s habit to read and understand the author''s character through their writings.

    The old man sat across from Rasmus, enjoying his tea and trying to remember the content of each page of the book. He had read that book countless times and he still couldn''t understand the reason behind the conflict between the influential and powerful families in Neva.

    The book of the Great Era of Neva was about the 4 powerful families in Neva that happened 400 years ago. The families were the Suncrown, the Kingswell, the Langley, and the Servil Union.

    The Suncrown family was the most powerful family in the Central of Neva and had over 9 kingdoms that supported them. The Kingswell family was the most influential in the West of Neva. It was supported by 4 kingdoms and a league of wealth which was a league of the most influential merchants around Neva. The Langley family was the sole ruler of the South of Neva which got complete support from all the families that existed in the South of Neva. Lastly, the Servil Union was led by Servil, a woman who raised and fought for the status of women in Neva and turned them into formidable warriors.

    Although Northern Neva wasn''t mentioned that territory had its own conflict that everyone knew about. It was a battle against a powerful tyrant who tried to conquer Northern Neva, and it had its own book.

    The book stated that the spark of the conflict began when those 3 families produced an heir. Asher Suncrown, Aleksandre Vayne, Roman Ardentis, and Servil were born into Neva in the same year. They were geniuses of their time in terms of strength, strategy, and politics. The four of them enrolled in the Gratlan Academy, the most prestigious academy in Neva.

    "The Gratlan Academy..." Rasmus muttered to himself as he kept his eyes on the page in front of him.

    "Yes, the floating island where the Council of Neva meets annually. The island of the great where heroes who unified the world and named it Neva. Only those who are chosen can live up there," Henry nodded as he stared at his own reflection in the teacup.

    "My father graduated there..." Rasmus hummed and remembered the memories of his father.

    Henry nodded slowly as he took a sip of his tea. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Rasmus continued to read about the beginning of the conflict based on what the author wrote. Unfortunately, there was so little evidence as to why they chose to fight against each other. The words from Professors and the Chancellor were the only ones who witnessed those figures debate and argue about the system that ran the world.

    The event was so intense that nobody dared to stop them and chose to watch and listen. That moment was the only moment during their enrollment in the academy where those figures would be in the same place and talk to each other. That was their only encounter with each other before they decided to go their separate ways and focus on their studies.

    "A broken system?" Rasmus muttered to himself with his brows raised.

    "Unfortunately, that was all they knew. As to why they ended up debating about that and believed the system was broken back then is still unknown," Henry responded as he looked at the page that Rasmus was staring at. "They were prominent figures who had critical minds, but why they chose to go against each other when they could forge a better future?"

    "Their ideologies," Rasmus lifted his head to look at Henry. "That''s the only possible answer. Even animals only need one leader, and that''s why wolves or lions tend to fight each other for that position and take everything from the other."

    "Of course, but they chose violence and created chaos, harming those who were innocent and powerless. They weren''t that kind of people, and the author stated that it wasn''t the only case," Henry pointed at the book in Rasmus''s hands.

    "The answer lies in that debate where they were arguing about the broken system. Since there was nobody there from the beginning, it will remain a mystery," Rasmus nodded, agreeing with what Henry said. "But the author or everyone at that time might be wrong about these figures," he added as he looked down at the book he was holding.

    "What do you mean that they might be wrong?" Henry furrowed his brows as he tilted his head and stared at Rasmus.

    Rasmus gave a faint smirk as he flipped the page, letting the silence take its time.

    "Before I answer your question, how about I ask you a similar question to you? What do you think about my father? The former Count of Blackheart family, Erglade Blackheart, and my mother Aristoria Blackheart?" Rasmus stared into Henry''s eyes with a sharp gaze. "You believed those figures were respectable, and so was my father before he decided to raise his banner against the royal family. What made them and my father different when all of them suddenly became a completely different person?" He raised his brows and intertwined his fingers.

    Henry was taken aback by the question and he didn''t know what to say. As a scholar and a wise man, he didn''t want to jump to a conclusion without thinking about it thoroughly.

    "The answer might be because it was necessary," Rasmus revealed before Henry could find the right answer. "They knew what others didn''t..." he added and showed a serious expression.

 Chapter 8 Understanding.

    "Necessary?" Henry tilted his head, his eyes narrowed as he sat straight. "What part of it requires killing innocent people? Children? And those who had nothing to do with the conflicts between those figures?" He asked as he rested his arms on the table.

    "Yes," Rasmus answered and nodded without hesitation.

    "Don''t you see that it''s wrong no matter how you see it?" Henry furrowed his brows, baffled by the answer that Rasmus gave him. A young man, not even half his age could say something like that without consideration.

    "Right or wrong... it doesn''t matter. For example, murder is wrong but when it comes to protecting one''s family, it''s necessary. It''s about the context and what''s necessary," Rasmus responded and stared into Henry''s eyes.

    "So you assume those figures, including what your father did, they did it for the greater good?" Henry asked and stared into Rasmus''s eyes as well.

    "If only life was that simple, Henry. Sometimes, it''s not about what is good or bad, it''s necessary. For example, my life, you won''t understand what I have been through, and you never will because my reality and yours aren''t the same," Rasmus shook his head, tapping his forefinger at the table.

    Henry took a deep breath as he looked at Rasmus''s expression, a hint of what kind of man he was. He never thought that Rasmus could say such a thing, but then he realized that the man who sat in front of him was exiled and abandoned when he was 12 years old, surviving on his own for a decade.

    "But that way of thinking is dangerous, Count. You see what fits in your reality which isn''t a good thing to have," Herny responded in a calm and gentle voice, leaning his body forward. "I know what you have been through, abandoned and exiled. But, it was not the world''s fault that made you that way, it was the people. Don''t turn your back on the world because, without it, you won''t be here. The world is beautiful and innocent in a way," he added with concern in his voice.

    "So what''s your point, old man?" Rasmus raised his left brow, leaning forward, and rested his cheek on his fist.

    "I''m not trying to educate you or try to force my view into your life. What I want is for you to not make those who have suffered suffer even more." Henry smiled as he stared at his own wrinkled hand.

    Rasmus looked down and hid his smile as he stood up. He took a deep breath before he lifted his head to look at Henry.

    "You remind me of someone..." Rasmus grabbed the book and held it tightly. "Someone who was dear to me in a way," he continued, staring blankly at the old table.

    "Oh? Was he a wise man?" Henry raised his brows and looked up at the young man.

    "No..." Rasmus shook his head as he chuckled. "It was because he understood," he explained as he looked the old man in the eyes, reminding him of his old butler in his previous life.

    When Henry heard the answer, the anxiety and concern in his head about Rasmus''s personality was slowly fading away. He realized the young man who stood in front of him was different. He had never seen anyone like him before, and deep down he felt that Rasmus could bring a change to Neva for better or worse.

    "It seems that we have deviated from our discussion quite far. I''ll take my time reading the rest of this book in my cabin, and I''ll come back to discuss this matter with you once I''m done," Rasmus said as he looked at the book in his hand.

    Henry smiled faintly as he nodded his head.

    "Then you don''t have to pay for that book. In exchange, you have to tell me what you find in that book," Henry responded as he slowly stood up from his chair.

    "That''s a fair trade," Rasmus smirked as he nodded and then left the bookstore.

    Rasmus took a short walk in the village and everyone had begun to greet him with a warm smile. He finally got everyone''s acknowledgment and recognition made his life in the past 3 months in the village comfortable.

    "Sir Rasmus, good morning..." A small girl''s voice could be heard from behind Rasmus.

    Rasmus turned around and saw a group of children standing in line as they looked up at him. He gave a warm and gentle smile at them as he went down to his knee to level his head with them.

    "Sinclair, Abigail, Cinder... good morning," Rasmus said in a soft and gentle voice as he patted their heads. "What can I help you today?" He looked at them with his brows raised.

    "We..." Sinclair paused to look at Abigail and Cinder. "We want to learn magic, Sir..." She looked at Rasmus nervously.

    "Magic? Do you have an aptitude for it?" Rasmus tilted his head a bit.

    The first book that Rasmus read was advanced research about Mana and how to use it efficiently. He already knew the basics and a few methods that were only passed down to the Blackheart family. He believed with his modern knowledge he could create something new.

    The introduction about Mana was revealed in the book that Mana was a result of the heat that the Dragon Veins produced. The heat couldn''t be detected by people who had no sensitivity to Mana. There were stages of magical aptitude to detect someone''s sensitivity through a certain method.

    Dormant Stage which meant they were unable to detect Mana and they couldn''t utilize it no matter how hard they tried to learn magic.

    Awakening Stage which meant they were capable of detecting Mana just like a wind that grazed their skin. This way, some didn''t realize they could detect Mana until they were in a thick and rich Mana. It would be hard to tell since it felt like a normal gentle wind most of the time.

    Perception Stage which meant they were capable of detecting and differentiating between Mana and wind. They could utilize Mana better than the Awakening Stage which made it easier for them to learn magic compared to the Awakening Stage. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Flux Stage which meant they were capable of detecting Mana and the flow of it. Some were capable of manipulating the flow while some couldn''t. Either way, they could easily learn magic and they could also learn to turn Mana into Aura. Only 18% of Neva''s population was gifted with this ability.

    Arcane Stage which meant they could detect Mana, sense the flow of Mana, and smell Mana. Mana had a scent and it could be used to inform them that someone could sense Mana or not. The scent could also tell how powerful someone was by smelling how soft or strong the scent of the Mana around them was. Only 0,4% of Neva''s population was gifted with this ability.

    Sage Stage which was the highest meant they could see the color of Mana and the amount of Mana with their eyes. There were only a handful of people in the past thousand years that had reached this level. Only 0,0001% of Neva''s population was gifted with this ability.

    Rasmus was at the Flux Stage and there was no information related to the stages and how to increase it. It didn''t bother him that much because what he had was more than enough to understand Mana and magic.

    "We were told by a mage that we are in the Awakening Stage," Cinder looked at Rasmus with her bright blue eyes.

    "Is that so? Then let''s give it a try," Rasmus smiled as he stood up. "Let''s borrow Eduard''s land, shall we?"

    The three girls smiled widely as they nodded their heads repeatedly.

 Chapter 9 Purpose.

    Rasmus crossed his arms, watching the children with an aptitude for magic try to create a fire from Mana. He knew that the Refenus Kingdom produced the most mages compared to the other regions in Central Neva, but he didn''t expect there were quite a few of the children from the village that had an aptitude for magic.

    "It was less than a month since you brought Sinclair, Abigail, and Cinder, here. Now look at the other children here. You really made a name for yourself now, huh?" Eduard stood beside Rasmus as he crossed his arms. "Did the parents pay you well?" He smirked as he glanced at Rasmus.

    "I do it for free," Rasmus shook his head as he observed that a few of the children had managed to create a spark in between their hands.

    "Free?!" Eduard''s eyes widened as he stared at Rasmus in disbelief. "You know you can make a fortune from this. Well, it seems you''re no merchant," he sighed in disappointment and shook his head.

    Rasmus only responded with a faint smirk and a soft scoff.

    "Anyway, there''s something that I''m worried about," Eduard''s tone and expression changed drastically into a serious one.

    Rasmus glanced at Eduard and wondered what made Eduard look so concerned. He knew Eduard, and he had never seen him that concerned before.

    "You need to be careful, Rasmus," Eduard said in a quiet voice. "I heard rumors that some kind of people are looking for you," he pointed out as he stared into Rasmus''s eyes.

    "Some kind of people? Like bad people?" Rasmus crossed his arms and his focus was on Eduard''s expression.

    Eduard nodded slowly as he glanced at the children and their parents on the sides. "They''re not bandits or thugs. They''re more organized and well-known in the underworld," he explained.

    Rasmus hummed as he nodded with understanding and looked at the faces of the parents. He knew what it was all about before Eduard had to explain the details. He knew his lineage was useful for criminals and they would use his suffering and desperation to join them.

    "How good these people are?" Rasmus glanced at Eduard.

    "I don''t know much about them. I heard about it from the other merchants when I was in the capital city and on my way back here. I''ll find some information about them if you want me to," Eduard said as he shook his head.

    "No, that''s fine. I can''t afford to pay you for that, and since you said you''re a merchant, you won''t do things for free, right?" Rasmus smirked at Eduard. "I know someone else that can do that for me, willingly."

    Eduard furrowed his brows as he watched Rasmus walk away and approach the children. He wondered who it was, the person that Rasmus could ask to do something like that.

    As the sun went down, the children left the field with their parents after Rasmus taught them the basics of science and physics. Rasmus went to his cabin with a few ingredients for dinner and bread for Videl. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Catch..." Rasmus threw the bread at Videl who was sitting at the table.

    Videl caught the bread and ate the freshly baked bread where the crisp could be heard in the living room when he took a bite. He watched Rasmus sit across from him with a serious expression. He couldn''t help but read Rasmus''s thoughts and find out what it was all about.

    "You want me to go to the capital city?" Videl smirked as he rested his head on his fist.

    "Yes, and you can sleep with all the men and women you want. I believe people who live in the city are more... alluring," Rasmus said as he stared into Videl''s eyes.

    Videl grinned widely as he reached out his hand toward Rasmus and opened it. That gesture made Rasmus look a bit confused.

    "Pocket money," Videl explained as he looked at his palm.

    "You can easily steal their money and use it on prostitutes. It''s a perfect opportunity to gather information about this organization from those women," Rasmus slapped Videl''s hand away from his face.

    Videl laughed as he retracted his hand and nodded.

    "How long do you want me to stay in the capital?" Videl cleaned his hand from the breadcrumb.

    "A week or two. Enjoy your time there," Rasmus answered as he stood up and grabbed a book from the bookshelf that he had made. "You can go now if you want," he added as he read the book about the Great Era of Neva at the table.

    Videl nodded with understanding as he stood up and snapped his fingers. He changed his appearance into a handsome man with long red hair, making him look eccentric.

    "I might bring back some souvenirs," Videl said as he walked away and left the cabin.

    Rasmus continued to read the book since he had been busy teaching the children how to sense and use Mana. He didn''t mind teaching them even though his goal after he was brought into this world was to destroy it.

    The last chapter of the book that he read was when the 4 figures graduated and went back to their homes. The first figure who showed signs of dissatisfaction with the system was Servil. She raised a banner and created a guild that began from the southeast of Neva. She then began to make a name for herself, protecting the commoners and bringing them under her wings all the way to Eastern Neva.

    "Rather than going straight to Central Neva, she went to gain support from the Eastern Neva. That''s quite a bold move..." Rasmus muttered to himself as he flipped the page.

    Eastern Neva was famous for slavery and the power struggle there was visible to everyone. That continent was about survival of the fittest, and nobody dared to touch that continent except for the native people. It was similar to Northern Neva, but Northern Neva was strong and unified, treating each nation as their own brothers and sisters.

    Rasmus found Servil''s story fascinating because she was beyond what he would expect. She upheld justice and protected the innocent, especially women. She waged wars against feudal lords, princes, and sultans, strengthening her status in the eyes of the world, and gaining support from Eastern Neva. In a span of 4 years, she managed to conquer half of Eastern Neva and gained the title Warmonger.

    "I see, so you were planning to conquer Eastern Neva and hoarded their golds," Rasmus muttered with a smirk on his face. "You''ve got power, wealth, and territory, competing with the other 3 figures just like that."

    He read the book until midnight and he could imagine how severe the conflict and the chaos those 4 figures had created back then based on the description that the author wrote. Something bothered him because there was something amiss with their purpose in waging wars against each other.

    "These figures... they were righteous and yet killed countless innocent lives..." Rasmus sat straight as he looked down at the book on the table. "What did you guys know? And why did you all turn the world upside down?" He sighed as he narrowed his eyes and stared at the page.

 Chapter 10 A visit.

    "Abigail," Rasmus called as he walked toward Abigail who was busy teaching the new children about magic.

    Abigail turned around and immediately bowed her head, and so did the other children. It had become a new habit for the children in the village to respect Rasmus. They knew that Rasmus was a Count, a noble and they had to show respect as commoners.

    "How''s your progress?" Rasmus asked as he went down to his knee.

    Abigail closed her eyes, taking a deep breath as she tried to absorb Mana. She imagined a sphere of Mana moving around in between her hands, creating friction until it created a spark and fed the spark with oxygen.

    "You created a fire in less than a second, good job," Rasmus smiled and patted Abigail''s head. "But the real test starts now," he said as he touched the flame with his finger.

    The flame lost its energy and was extinguished immediately. Abigail looked so disappointed as she sighed and looked down.

    "You still can''t maintain the flame it seems..." Rasmus muttered as he rubbed his chin. "It''s okay. Mages are required to have imaginative thinking, and all you need to do is learn about fire," he added as he looked at Abigail.

    "I did, but I couldn''t understand any of it..." Abigail said, her voice was quiet and Rasmus could barely hear it.

    Rasmus knew that Abigail had aphantasia, a condition where she couldn''t or had a hard time creating an image in her mind. Compared to Cinder and Sinclair who already mastered their own elemental aptitude.

    "That''s not a problem at all," Rasmus smiled as he patted Abigail''s head again. "If one door is closed, more doors are open for you."

    Abigail tilted her head with a confused look written on her face as she looked at Rasmus. She then watched Rasmus open his left palm and create a spherical ball of fire. She watched as the ball of flame became smaller and smaller, yet she felt the heat begin to hit her skin.

    "Do you feel that?" Rasmus raised his brows and looked at the ball of fire that was as big as a marble. "If you can''t imagine it, you can feel it. The hotter the fire, the stronger it gets. Although this is smaller, it''s denser because you can feel the heat and Mana it consumed," he explained and then dispersed the flame into a thin layer of smoke.

    Abigail looked at her hands and began to follow what Rasmus had said. She created a fire and began to wrap the fire with Mana, turning its shape into a spherical one. She could feel the tingling sensation on her palms and she began to pour more Mana into it.

    She felt the fire was fighting against her will, but she squeezed the fire until it became smaller. She was smiling widely as she managed to imitate what Rasmus did even though it was imperfect.

    "I did it..." She whispered, her voice trembling with a mix of disbelief and excitement. For the first time, the fire felt like hers, and not just an uncontrollable force, but something she commanded.

    "Another lesson, Abigail..." Rasmus grasped the ball of fire and extinguished it.

    Abigail was shocked when Rasmus forced her to stop. She watched the white smoke flowing and lingering around Rasmus''s hand.

    "You need to know your limit," Rasmus said in a gentle voice. "You may force it, but don''t make it the only way to get better. Just like earlier, if one door is closed, a few will open for you. Find it, and become one-of-a-kind," he explained and patted Abigail''s head.

    "Okay..." Abigail''s eyes lit up as she said it energetically.

    Rasmus got up and checked the other children''s progress.

    When the sun went down and all the children went home, Rasmus went to check out the bookstore. Henry was writing a book at his desk with a hot cup of tea beside it when Rasmus entered the bookstore.

    "My favorite customer..." Henry said with a soft smile.

    "I read the whole book..." Rasmus paused to sit on the chair, across from Henry. "It was confusing at first when the 4 figures waged wars against each other. The power struggle was vivid, but something tells me that they weren''t enemies," he continued with his brows furrowed and eyes narrowed.

    Henry raised his brows, intrigued by Rasmus''s conclusion.

    "What made you think that way?" Henry narrowed his eyes and closed the book.

    "Let me borrow this for a moment..." Rasmus stood up and walked toward the stack of scrolls and grabbed a map. "You see..." he paused and opened the map of Neva. "I tried to map their strategies and the regions they used as the battlefields..." he muttered and stared at the map on the table.

    "You map them? If I remember correctly, they went to war, dozens of times," Henry looked at Rasmus, amazed by his determination.

    "184 times in the past 20 years to be exact, at least the big ones," Rasmus answered as he grabbed a pencil. "I''m drawing the patterns for you and I hope you can give me an insight as to why they chose these patterns..." he added and began to draw the patterns, circling the nations and areas that were used for battle.

    Henry was speechless when he watched Rasmus draw the patterns of the major battles from each side and each year. He couldn''t believe Rasmus remembered every single one of them. It was shocking, and he believed Rasmus because he knew that Rasmus wasn''t the kind of person who made things up.

    "Yes, I remember those events from the book..." Henry nodded as he began to see the patterns. "There are specific nations and areas that each side used for defense," he pointed out.

    "Even though they weren''t the most beneficial areas for them to take or defend, they kept taking these places over and over..." Rasmus nodded as he pointed at the areas that he mentioned. "I don''t know anything about these areas since their reigns and glory had long gone, replaced by new rulers. But you, you might be able to find out about these places and why they kept focusing on them," he looked at Henry with a serious expression.

    "I might have to do my research in the capital city..." Henry answered as he kept staring at the areas Rasmus drew. "Maybe these will give us a new light..." He nodded in agreement.

    "Well then, I''ll take my leave. It''s getting late anyway. Goodnight, Henry," Rasmus said as he took a few steps back and then left the bookstore. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Rasmus left the village and went into the forest where his house was. Since Videl went to the capital city, he was alone in the forest, but then he saw a group of men wearing black leather coats standing in front of his house. When they noticed his presence, they all turned around and they all had cold and menacing gazes.

    "Rasmus Blackheart, we have been looking for you," a gray-haired man with a scar on his neck said in a cold and deep voice.

    "You know my name. It''s a bit unfair if you don''t tell me yours and your men..." Rasmus responded and counted there were 11 people in front of him.

    "Well..." the man moved aside and the others followed, opening the space for Rasmus to enter his cabin. "Why don''t you let us in and we can talk," he smiled coldly with empty eyes.

    Rasmus looked down a bit as he smirked faintly and nodded. He sighed and walked toward the door, passing through the people who kept their menacing and cold gazes at him. He wasn''t bothered by their gazes and opened the door.

    "Come in," Rasmus smiled coldly at them as he grabbed the wooden sword that he had placed behind the door, hiding it from the mysterious men.

 Chapter 11 Pain.

    As soon as the man stepped foot into the cabin, Rasmus gathered the Mana onto the door that he was holding. He created a wind magic, a powerful one that slammed the door shut, hitting the man''s face until the thick hard wooden door broke. The man collapsed and fainted before he could react.

    The moment the other saw their leader get attacked, they all revealed their weapons that were hiding underneath their coats. Rasmus ran toward the 2 guys that were in front of the door as he swung his wooden sword horizontally right on their necks. He broke their windpipes and made them suffocate before they could even unsheath their weapons.

    The 4th guy swung his sword toward Rasmus''s head, but Rasmus managed to block it. Rasmus used his left foot and kicked the guy''s foot, making him lose balance, but when he was about to break the guy''s head with a vertical attack, an arrow was shot toward him and hit him right on his right shoulder.

    Rasmus was taken aback by what had just happened for a split second, but then he created balls of fire floating on his hands. He threw them at the people that were about to attack him. The balls of fire exploded and burned them all alive.

    He was protected by Mana''s shield so he didn''t get hurt from the explosions. He then looked in the direction where the arrow was shot as he created two disk-like winds on his palms. He threw them in the direction repeatedly where the arrow was shot and the disks of wind cut down the trees like they were nothing.

    The archer fell from the tree he was hiding in and when he was about to stand up, he saw the wall of fire from where his accomplices got burned alive. He saw a silhouette of a man walking and that was when he saw Rasmus walking through the wall of fire, unscathed.

    The archer panicked and he lost his bow when he fell from the tree. He didn''t have a choice but to unsheath his dagger. Before he could take a step forward, he heard a high-pitched whistling sound coming toward him. When he looked up, his body stopped responding to him. He was confused until his vision faded away as his head fell off his body.

    Rasmus looked down at his right shoulder where the arrow had stuck in his shoulder. He carefully pulled the arrow as he groaned in pain, clenching his teeth and closing his eyes. When he managed to pull the arrow, he threw the arrow away and used a small flame on his index finger to close the wound.

    "Magic is fascinating..." he groaned as he kept burning the wound. "But it can''t completely stop anything solid yet..." he said under his breath as he covered the wound with his hand.

    Rasmus looked at the mess and then looked at the leader who was unconscious at the door. He walked back to his cabin, ignoring the 2 guys that were suffocating because he broke their windpipe.

    He dragged the man''s body inside and tied him to the chair. He waited for the man to wake up as he cleaned the wound on his shoulder and treated it with herbs. He grabbed a knife from the kitchen and dragged a chair from the dining table toward the man.

    He pinched and closed the man''s nostrils, forcing the man to wake up because of the lack of oxygen. When the man opened his eyes, he gasped for air and panicked since it was a natural reaction.

    The man tried to move his body, but his body was tied to a chair, making it impossible for him to move his body except his head and hands. He then looked at Rasmus with a confused look and fear at the same time.

    "Wha-what happened?" The man panicked and then groaned in pain because his head was bleeding.

    "We haven''t finished our introduction yet. I believe you owe me your name," Rasmus said calmly as he sat in front of the man, crossing his legs and placing the knife on his thigh.

    "Russell! My name is Russell!" The man answered immediately, his eyes filled with fear and desperation.

    "I believe you''re the people who are looking for me? Something about an organization? A bunch of criminals?" Rasmus stared at Russell dead in the eye as he tapped on the knife''s blade with his nail, making a clanking sound.

    Russell was surprised that Rasmus knew about them. Although he got exposed, he didn''t want to answer.

    "Good, that''s what I want to hear. Nothing," Rasmus slowly stood up and grabbed the knife.

    "W-wait! What are you doing?!" Russell''s voice was shaky and breathy. His pupils shrunk and trembled, staring at the knife in Rasmus''s hand.

    Rasmus didn''t say a word, his face was stoic and cold as he stared at his own reflection from the sharp blade in his hand. He slowly glanced at Russell''s eyes and at that moment Russell knew those eyes were the eyes of cold-blooded murderers.

    "Please... PLEASE!" Russell shouted and begged. "I''ll tell you everything!" He exclaimed as he struggled to free himself. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I know you will, but in my way," Rasmus''s voice was quiet and flat.

    Russell shook his head repeatedly as he screamed and tried to loosen up the rope, but it was impossible.

    "What I''m going to do to you. If I do it correctly, you''ll feel an unimaginable pain that you might pass out the moment I do it. But if I do it incorrectly..." Rasmus paused as he stood in front of Russel. "Well, it''ll be worse than that. So, let''s talk so I can''t focus on what I''m going to do to you," he slowly formed a cold smile as he stared down at Russell.

    Russell''s screams and gargles were loud and almost deafening, but he was in the middle of the forest, far from the village. Nobody would hear him, and nobody would help him. In his final moment, his eyes and mouth were wide open. He died from a heart attack because of the immense pain that he couldn''t endure.

    Rasmus dragged all the dead bodies into the woods and buried them deeply. His arms and clothes were covered in blood as he looked at the flattened ground in front of him after he had buried them all.

    When he was about to leave, he felt a presence or someone was watching him. It was his instinct, something that he had possessed in his previous life. As a mercenary for almost half a century, he could tell when someone was watching him or not.

    "(They left...)" Rasmus thought as he stared at the distance.

    He wondered who they were, and why they only watched.

    "Were they his allies? That''s unlikely. They would have come and helped him since their secrets were in danger," Rasmus said as he covered his arms with water magic. "So many eyes have been pointed at me..." he sighed as he turned around and went back to his cabin.

    Rasmus cleaned the mess in his cabin, but no matter how hard he tried, the smell was too strong to get rid of. He gave up cleaning it and decided to do it tomorrow morning, so he decided to get some sleep.

    Before Rasmus hit the bed, he grabbed his notebook and read the information that he had gotten from Russell.

    "The Wraiths. Is that what you called yourself?" Rasmus muttered to himself as he read the organization name that was created after the rebellion that his father did. "Just a bunch of thugs with connections..." he sighed, throwing the book on the bedside table.

 Chapter 12 Powerless.

    "There are no words from Russell and his men?" A mysterious man with a rough voice asked.

    "No, the last thing we heard was that he went to Hurgel Village," A butler-like man shook his head, staring at the man who sat on the expensive leather sofa, facing the window.

    "Does that mean Rasmus Blackheart is there?" The mysterious man glanced at the butler.

    "We''re not sure. It has been two weeks since then, and if he hasn''t come back that means something has happened to him and his men. We can assume that he''s dead," the butler answered as he looked out the window. "It would be troublesome if anyone found out about us," he pointed out.

    The mysterious man sat there with his legs crossed and arms rested on the armrest. He gave it a thought for a moment and knew it was indeed dangerous for people who knew their organization.

    "What do you want us to do? I can send someone to check the village," The butler glanced at the mysterious man.

    The mysterious man sighed as he slowly stood up from the sofa and adjusted his attire. He didn''t turn around to look at the butler and just stood in front of the window.

    "We have no idea who lives there. Russell isn''t an easy target, but if he really died, that means someone strong lives there. Let''s not take risks because we''ll expose the people above us and they will kill us all," the mysterious man said calmly.

    The butler nodded with understanding.

    "Now, there''s a more immediate problem that we need to take care of," the mysterious man said, turning around to look at the butler. There''s a scholar who has been trying to find information about our past in the capital city. Find him, and we need to kill that old man," he said, staring at the butler with a cold gaze.

    The butler bowed his head and then left the room.

    Rasmus was in his home, reading the information that he had got from Russell. He found out that the Wraiths wanted him dead, rather than making him an ally. There was something off about it when a crime organization wanted the son of the man who raised his banner and went against the royal family to be killed.

    Unfortunately, he didn''t get much information from Russell since he was only a footman, a man who received an order to kill. The Wraiths organization itself seemed to be just the lowest one that dealt with "waste management".

    "What did you do, father? What did you know..." Rasmus tapped his finger on the table, staring down at the notebook.

    He was trying to remember old Rasmus''s memories, but he found nothing. His father, Erglade, was a nobleman and a most respected figure in the Revenus Kingdom. Rasmus wasn''t close to his parents, especially his mother, whom he had only met once in his whole life.

    "Looks like someone was having fun without me..." Videl whispered right into Rasmus''s left ear from behind.

    Rasmus got a chill down his spine when Videl whispered, but he tried his best not to show any reaction. He slowly glanced at Videl, watching him walk around the table, and sat across from him.

    "You''re back," Rasmus stared into Videl''s eyes. "What did you find?"

    "You don''t miss me?" Videl smiled as he stared back at Rasmus. "Well, I don''t find much information about them, and you seem to already know who they are," he pointed out after he read Rasmus''s thoughts.

    Rasmus furrowed his brows when he heard that Videl couldn''t gather much information. He was confused because Videl was the Devil, a being who could read thoughts and made men and women to his knees for pleasure.

    "What do you mean you don''t get much information? You can read minds and make them talk," Rasmus asked, crossing his legs.

    "Right. I forgot to tell you that I''m not allowed to use my power on anyone as long as it''s not used to help you in any way. If I do, we lose the bet with God," Videl sighed as he leaned back against the backrest. "My power is extremely limited when it comes to helping you. You can say I''m basically your butler, but a bit special."

    "That''s why you haven''t done anything helpful..." Rasmus sighed as he massaged his nose bridge. "Let''s change the topic. What did you find?"

    Videl explained to Rasmus what he found during his visit to the capital city. The Wraiths organization was in fact a new organization that was made after Erglade''s rebellion. Their purpose was to eradicate the remnants of the nobles that were against the royal family politically.

    The Wraiths had managed to get rid of 6 noble families and there were rumors that the Wraiths worked under the royal family or were paid by the royal family. Nobody dared to dig any information about them because there had been cases of displayed dead bodies of people who tried to uncover the truth.

    "You''re no kidding when you said you didn''t get much information. What you know, I already know it from Russell as well," Rasmus muttered as he rested his head on his fist.

    "I have been wondering this past few weeks. Why did you help those children? Are you trying to be a good guy here? I know you''re trying to get their recognition, but isn''t this unrelated?" Videl stared coldly at Rasmus.

    "Because I just want to. Can''t I do whatever I want?" Rasmus asked back, unbothered by Videl''s cold gaze. "What about you? Aren''t you enjoying your time as well? Sleeping with someone''s wife or husband?" He raised his brows. "Just enjoying your vacation. I know what I''m doing."

    Videl raised his hands because he had been doing nothing but indulging himself in pleasure.

    "You know I can''t protect you in any way. You need to lay low because those villagers might spread about your kindness. You''re not naive, so you know what I mean," Videl said with a serious expression.

    "I know... kindness isn''t just attracting good things, it also attracts bad things..." Rasmus stood up from his chair and put his notebook in his pocket.

    Rasmus walked to the window and looked at the forest that surrounded his cabin. He was deep in thought about the Wraiths and his parents.

    "(I need to train my body and my Mana control.)" Rasmus thought as he looked at his hands. "(I''m not strong enough to explore this new world.)" He sighed deeply as he crossed his arms.

    "You said you can''t use most of your power when it comes to helping me. What about your eyes?" Rasmus turned his head to look at Videl and pointed his finger at his eye.

    "My eyes? What about it?" Videl arched his brows.

    "I feel like someone has been observing me the past two weeks. I don''t know who they are, but my guts are telling me that someone is watching me from the woods," Rasmus explained as he stared at the woods through the window. "Like using your perception power?" He glanced at Videl.

    Videl raised his brows, intrigued by Rasmus''s words. He slowly closed his eyes and used his power to detect anyone in the forest. Once he opened his eyes, he hummed and got up from his chair.

    "There''s someone indeed. He''s watching you right now and he knows you''re standing behind the window," Videl said as he nodded.

    "What kind of attire he''s wearing? A black coat?" Rasmus asked as he scanned every tree that he could see.

    "A dark green robe. Quite old, with gray hair, maybe in his 40s. I believe he''s a mage because he doesn''t have any weapon on him," Videl described the man as he rested his cheek on his fist. "You said he''s been watching you for weeks? There must be a reason why," he said as he stared blankly at the spot on the wooden wall. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "A mage. I wonder if he''s the one who informed those guys where I lived..." Rasmus muttered to himself. "I might be strong enough to fight some bandits. That mage must be an expert, so fighting with him with magic, I would undoubtedly lose to him," he said as he walked back to the table.

    "So you''re going to let him watch? You''re quite an exhibitionist, aren''t you?" Videl grinned and chuckled softly.

    "Just keep me updated about him. I want to know if he''s indeed the one who exposed my whereabouts to the Wraiths," Rasmus said as he sat down. "If nobody comes here, then he''s here for a different reason..." He added as he tapped the table with his fingers.

    Videl only responded with a nod.

 Chapter 13 News.

    Rasmus climbed the tallest tree in the forest, his muscles straining as he reached the top. Catching his breath, he looked down at the vast expanse below. The ground was at least 80 meters away. Taking a deep breath, he leaped off the branch. Before hitting the ground, he used wind magic to push himself up, landing softly.

    "(Almost half a year since I came to this world. The furthest I''ve gone is that village, and yet this world is three times bigger than Earth)," Rasmus mused, staring at the leaves that blocked the sunlight. "(I wonder what kind of mysteries I''ll find out there. The world is too big for me to turn it upside-down. My lifespan is the only thing that''s holding me down.)"

    "Done with your training today?" Videl asked, leaning his left shoulder against the tree and tossing a towel at Rasmus.

    Rasmus caught the towel and wiped the sweat off his muscular and toned body, the result of nearly a year of rigorous training. Surviving in the forest had made him healthier and stronger. Under Videl''s tutelage, he had become a skilled swordsman, but he knew he was nowhere near as strong as those sword masters.

    He suffered almost every day from Videl''s cruelty. Countless times he almost met his ends during training. Those experiences couldn''t be erased and made him more sensitive to the dangers in his surroundings.

    "It''s time to sell the dried woods and herbs. Prepare the cart for me," Rasmus said, drying his hair before throwing the towel at Videl''s face.

    "Getting cocky now, are you?" Videl scoffed, incinerating the towel into ashes with a glance.

    "Said the Devil who hurt me by explaining to God that it was all just for training. You''re my butler, so act like one," Rasmus retorted, walking past him with a chuckle. "You made me your punching bag, so it''s time for me to repay your kindness."

    "Fair enough," Videl replied, heading to the backyard to grab the cart Rasmus had made for carrying more wood and herbs.

    Rasmus took a bath and thought about the mage that had been observing him for the past month. The mage had been observing him in the forest and in the village whenever he taught the villagers how to utilize Mana. He thought the mage was a part of the Wraiths, but it appeared he wasn''t since there were no strangers or criminals who came to his house for trouble.

    "(So you''re not one of them...)" Rasmus sighed, feeling relaxed in the wooden bathtub. "Who are you, and what do you want? " he muttered, closing his eyes.

    Once he was done taking a bath, he went to the living room and looked at the bookshelves. It had been a while since he had visited the bookstore because Henry hadn''t come back from the capital city.

    "I''m going to visit the bookstore..." Rasmus looked at the shelf that he had made that had been filled with books. "I''m going to the village, are you coming?" he looked at Videl as he put on his clothes.

    "No. I''m too lazy. I just want to sleep right now," Videl yawned as he lay down on the sofa. "Don''t forget to bring me a loaf of bread," he watched Rasmus walk around the house.

    "The usual, right?" Rasmus raised his eyebrows and looked at Videl as he prepared to leave.

    Videl gave a thumbs-up with a smile on his face.

    Rasmus walked into the village and stared at the small dot in the sky which he didn''t notice when he first went into the village. It was thanks to his understanding of Mana that he could create a magnifying glass from water that he put on his eyes. He could see things clearly from kilometers away.

    The floating island was Gratlan which translates to the Land of the Great. Since he read the book about the Great Era of Neva, he was interested in that place. Based on his memories, his father mentioned a Great Sage who lived there and she was the pioneer of humankind.

    "A small island where it overrules the whole world," Rasmus muttered as he stared at the tiny dot in the sky and walked into the village.

    The villagers greeted Rasmus with smiles on their faces. Some of the young women were blushing because of how fit his body was and how handsome his face had become. He became well-known and everyone loved him because he helped everyone without asking anything back in return.

    "Is there Anything good from the neighboring nations?" Rasmus asked when he saw Eduard preparing to leave with his carriage, restocking goods to sell.

    "Same old, same old. But I heard there''s a conflict between The Suvian Kingdom and the Erlon Empire because they found a new mining cave that was discovered in the border," Eduard shrugged as he counted the silver coins in his left hand. "Oh, now that I think about it. Do you know about the Great Era?" he glanced at Rasmus.

    "Of course. What about it?" Rasmus asked and leaned his back against the carriage, furrowing his brows and looking at Eduard.

    "There are words that have been going around Neva lately. They say the Second Great Era has come," Eduard answered as he put his coins in the pouch.

    Rasmus raised his brows, surprised by what he had heard. He immediately pushed himself forward and stood in front of Eduard with a serious expression.

    "What do you mean?" Rasmus asked in a serious tone.

    "I don''t know much, but I heard that the Suncrown Empire''s Crown Prince is going to attend the Gratlan Academy. Not only him, but the daughter of the Angelis family is also going to attend the Gratlan Academy. Both are the same age," Eduard answered as he stared at Rasmus. "That''s all I know. If that''s really happening, the world will tremble and I''m going to take this opportunity to gain a favor from one of those figures!" he grinned widely. "Anyway, I have to leave now. I have to give the supplies to other clients," he patted Rasmus''s right shoulder and went inside the carriage.

    Rasmus watched Eduard''s carriage leave the village as he tried to process what he had heard.

    "The Suncrown family again..." Rasmus muttered as he crossed his arms. "The Angelis family as well, the family of Saints..." he sighed as he looked up at the tiny dot in the sky. Slowly, he formed a smirk on his face, finding this news to be the most exciting news he had heard in a while.

    In the book, the Suncrown family was the one who basically won the war while the other figures lost their place in Neva. The Suncrown changed its status from a kingdom to an empire because of it. The Suncrown family became one of the powerhouses in Neva, both respected and feared. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He wanted to tell Henry about what he heard from Eduard, so he went to the bookstore as he had planned earlier. When he turned to the corner to where the bookstore was, he was confused by the crowd that stood in front of the bookstore. He saw some of the people murmuring and saw some wiping their eyes.

    "What''s going on?" Rasmus asked one of the villagers.

    "Henry died. We just got the news a minute ago. His body was hung on display at the town square in the capital city," the villager answered as he looked at Rasmus. "I heard they tortured him..." he added.

    Rasmus didn''t show any reaction to the news and he didn''t feel a thing when he found out that Henry was dead. Death didn''t bother him anymore no matter who they were, and he had been detached long before he entered this new world.

    He walked away from the crowd and realized the reason behind Henry''s death had something to do with the Wraiths. At that moment he knew that there was a connection between the old kingdoms that fell during the Great Era and those criminal organizations.

    "It seems they''re trying to hide something..." Rasmus paused to look at the crowd. "Something that might put them in danger," he continued as he crossed his arms.

 Chapter 14 Not-so-innocent.

    Rasmus tailored his attire and made a red suit of wool and silk. He took his time to make the suit and trousers which was uncommon. In fact, suits hadn''t been invented yet. He would stand out by simply wearing something different from others.

    "That wristwatch. Is it still telling the right time?" Videl looked at the watch on Rasmus''s left wrist.

    Rasmus glanced at his watch and saw the needle was moving, "It is. I haven''t removed them since I made it."

    Rasmus made the wristwatch with precision and it was a perfect training tool to maintain and control Mana. He had to create tiny gears for the watch using pure Mana like a blade. He no longer had a problem controlling Mana anymore, and it made his magic more powerful and precise.

    "Is there anything you can''t do?" Videl crossed his arms and watched Rasmus thread the needle.

    "I lived for 84 years back on Earth. I stopped killing people with my own hands when I was 50. I spent the rest of my days learning everything and trying to master whatever I could. I never wasted my time doing nothing," Rasmus answered as he focused on his suit.

    "You pretty much have accomplished everything, don''t you?" Videl asked as he looked at the first pair of suits that Rasmus had finished making. "You''re not a jack of all trades, you''re a freaking master of all trades.

    "You can say that..." Rasmus nodded.

    Videl raised his hand and used the wool and silk that Rasmus had bought. He made them all float and slowly turned them into a black tuxedo in a matter of a second. Rasmus who saw it stopped threading the needle and glanced at Videl with a cold gaze.

    "You could a tuxedo that easy and you didn''t tell me?" Rasmus asked, his eyes never leaving Videl''s.

    "You didn''t ask," Videl responded as he chuckled mockingly.

    Rasmus took a deep breath and exhaled deeply as he continued to make his suit.

    After Rasmus made the last suit, he went to the village to tell Eduard about the news and hoped Eduard could bring him to the capital city. He also wanted to ask about the thugs'' whereabouts, which had made him suffer for a whole month since he had come to this world.

    Eduard was checking his farm when he saw Rasmus walking toward him.

    "It''s rare to see you come here at this time," Eduard said as he wiped his hands that were covered in dirt.

    "I''m leaving soon," Rasmus said as he showed the recommendation letter from Lenin. "Just read it." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Eduard took the letter and read it thoroughly. His eyes were wide when he found out that Rasmus had been invited to teach at the Gratlan Academy. His hand was trembling, and the letter in his hand was shaking visibly.

    "Y-you''re going to become an instructor in the Gratlan Academy?!" Eduard stared at Rasmus in disbelief.

    "Yes. I knew someone had been watching me the past few months, but I didn''t expect them to be from the Gratlan Academy. Now that you know, can I join you when you''re going to the capital city with your carriage?" Rasmus answered as he took the letter from Eduard''s hand.

    "Of course!" Eduard said immediately.

    "Also, there''s another reason I came to see you," Rasmus paused to put the letter in his pocket. "Do you know where Malric lives now? His friends as well," he asked, his demeanor changed into a serious one.

    "Yeah, I know..." Eduard answered in a quiet voice, observing the way Rasmus stared at him. "What are you going to do with them, Rasmus?" he asked, his expression becoming serious.

    "I''m not a saint, Eduard. Neither are you," Rasmus''s eyes looked at the scars on his arms. "I know you have hurt people. I can tell you only hurt not-so-innocent ones, so I also plan to do the same," he said and looked back up at Eduard''s eyes.

    Eduard never told anyone about his past or what he did before he became a merchant. The way Rasmus described him, it felt like he was being exposed even though he knew that Rasmus didn''t know anything about his past.

    "He... and his friends are living in a village not far from here. I have met them a few times when I traded goods with the merchants there," Eduard nodded with understanding.

    "Then can we do a small detour later when the time comes?" Rasmus raised his brows, his eyes never leaving Eduard''s.

    "Yeah, sure..." Eduard swallowed hard as he nodded.

    Rasmus smiled as he patted Eduard''s shoulder and grabbed it firmly, "I owe you one. I''ll repay you later."

    Rasmus excused himself and left to buy a few things before he left the village. Eduard on the other hand was overwhelmed by what had just happened. He knew that Rasmus wasn''t exactly a goody-two-shoes guy, he was far too pragmatic for that. This time he finally saw the real Rasmus and it was a bit overwhelming for him.

    The morning came, and Rasmus packed his things into a wooden briefcase that he had made. He never thought that the day had finally come for him to leave the village, not to mention that he was going to the place where every person in the world wanted to be.

    "Time flew by so fast..." Rasmus stood in front of the window as he opened it to let the morning air enter his cabin.

    "I''m back!" A beautiful tall woman barged into the cabin, with a blanket that covered her curvaceous and alluring body. She was out of breath and her long black hair was messy.

    "Can you at least turn back into a man when you''re back?" Rasmus wasn''t amused by Videl''s act at all. It wasn''t the first time that he saw Videl in that form.

    "Well, some of those women turned out only interested in women, so I had to change my appearance," Videl walked in as she wiped her sweat off of her chest. "I also fucked a few me-"

    "I don''t need to hear the details," Rasmus cut Videl off before she could finish her sentence. "We are leaving in half an hour," he said as he put his clothes in a briefcase.

    Videl smelled her underarms and shrugged as she changed her appearance back to a man. He simply snapped his fingers and he was already in his usual butler attire.

    Rasmus was taking a bath in the river while the air was still covered in morning mist and the water was cold. He looked at his reflection and still couldn''t recognize his face even though it had been almost a year since he possessed Rasmus''s body.

    He never thought he could become young again, especially in an amazing body that was capable of using magic. Everything that had happened in the past year was a new experience for him. The experience had lit the extinguished flame in his heart that used to see everything as bland and unexciting.

    After Rasmus wore the newly made attire of a crimson red suit combined with a black shirt, trousers, and loafers, he looked at his wristwatch. He looked at his wristwatch and somehow he was proud of his creation. He remembered when he tried to make that wristwatch using Mana which was extremely difficult.

    "Are you done preparing yourself?" Rasmus glanced at Videl who was yawning and lazing on the couch.

    "I don''t have anything to prepare. In the first place, I don''t have anything on me, only my body," Videl answered as he stood up and was ready to leave.

    Rasmus fixed his suits and let Videl carry the briefcases since Videl was his butler.

    "Let''s go," Rasmus said as he opened the front door.

 Chapter 15 Heartless.

    All the villagers'' mouths were gapping when they saw Rasmus in his crimson red suit, black shirt, black trousers, and loafers. They had never seen that kind of fashion before, not to mention the villagers only wore simple clothes. Their focus was divided between Rasmus and Videl, a man that they had never seen before.

    "Good God! Look at you!" Eduard was chuckling and shaking his head in disbelief when he looked at Rasmus''s appearance. "Where did you get those?!" he looked at Rasmus from his loafers up to his suit.

    "Made it myself," Rasmus answered with a faint smile on his face. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You''re joking? I didn''t know you had talent in tailoring," Eduard crossed his arms, amazed by Rasmus''s talents. He then glanced at Videl and immediately furrowed his brows. "And who''s that guy behind you?" he arched his brows.

    "My butler, Videl. You don''t want to know, Eduard," Rasmus answered with a hint of warning.

    Eduard raised his hands as he nodded slightly.

    "Put your belongings in the wagon, we''ll be leaving in a minute," Eduard said and then went to check the goods that he was going to sell in the capital city.

    Rasmus and Videl got into the wagon and the villagers were looking at them with confused looks on their faces. They wondered where Rasmus was going since he hadn''t said anything to them. Until Sinclair, Cinder, and Abigail approached the wagon and looked up at Rasmus.

    "Sir, where are you going?" Sinclair asked.

    "Are you going to the capital city?" Cinder asked.

    "Are you leaving us?" Abigail frowned.

    Rasmus smiled as he patted the girls'' heads gently.

    "Yes, I''m leaving, and no, I''m not going to be in the capital," Rasmus answered as he looked at them with a warm gaze and smile. "Your teacher will be teaching up there," he pointed at the sky.

    The three girls looked up and confused for a moment until Sinclair gasped, her eyes wide open.

    "You''re going to teach in the Gratlan Academy?!" Sinclair shouted, and her voice was heard by the villagers.

    Everyone gasped when they found out that Rasmus was going to teach at the Gratlan Academy, the most prestigious academy in the whole of Neva. They immediately approached the wagon and congratulated him. They were all so happy for him.

    "You good back there?" Eduard laughed as he looked at Rasmus from over his shoulder, holding the reins. "We are leaving."

    As soon as the wagon began to move, everyone waved their hands, waving their handkerchief at Rasmus. Videl watched Rasmus smile, but it was an empty one. He could see that Rasmus didn''t hold any lingering feelings for them.

    "So heartless," Videl chuckled as he kept staring at Rasmus.

    "Look yourself in the mirror before you talk," Rasmus said under his breath as he made himself comfortable in the wagon.

    The wagon took a detour as Rasmus requested to another village where Malric and his friends lived. They took the shortest path which was going through a forest rather than going around it. It was a bit dangerous because there were bandits who robbed merchants, but Eduard knew that Rasmus could deal with them.

    An hour had passed and the forest was so dense that the sunlight barely reached the ground. The wagon abruptly stopped as the horses began to neigh. Eduard looked at the surrounding trees and then he saw people coming out and blocking his path.

    "Eduard! Long time no see..." Malric said as he held an axe, a smirk painted on his face.

    Eduard gave a stoic expression and then looked at the other bandits, realizing some of them were Malric''s friends. In his mind, he was smiling widely because he never expected the bandits that stopped him to be the people that Rasmus was looking for.

    "So you became a bandit now?" Eduard asked, keeping his stoic face.

    "Yeah! It''s fun and makes me fucking rich!" Malric laughed as he rested the axe on his shoulder. "But what are you doing here, huh? You''re smart enough to not use this path, and yet you did," he raised his brows.

    Before Eduard could open his mouth, Rasmus tapped his shoulder and revealed himself to Malric and his friends. At that moment Eduard knew that he was no longer involved in whatever was going to happen, keeping his mouth shut.

    Malric furrowed his brows when he looked at Rasmus, but then he raised his brows, surprised to see the drastic change in Rasmus''s appearance. He remembered Rasmus was skinny and weak, but this time Rasmus had gained more weight and visible muscles underneath his suit.

    "Wow, look at this kid..." Malric chuckled as he looked at Rasmus from top to bottom. "Living a good life, eh? Looks like you have something nice with you," he looked at the shiny wristwatch on Rasmus''s wrist.

    Rasmus didn''t say a word as he jumped down from the wagon, walking toward Malric and his friends. He looked at the bandits one by one, remembering their faces.

    "Give me that thing," Malric reached out his hand at Rasmus as he swung his axe.

    Rasmus looked at Malric''s palm and he immediately gathered Mana on it. A fireball formed above Malric''s palm, and it shocked him. Before he could retract his arm, the ball exploded, blowing his hand off.

    "Fuck!" Malric screamed his lungs out in pain as blood dripped and went down to his knees, gripping his arm tightly.

    The other bandits, including Malric''s friends, began to raise their weapons and charged toward Rasmus. Rasmus clenched his right fist and a lightning bolt appeared on top of one of them and traveled through the others, hitting them in the chest.

    Eduard and Malric who witnessed what had just happened were completely shocked that their eyes and mouths were wide open. The moment Rasmus moved his head toward Malric, that was when Malric fell on his back, trying to run away but his legs were weak because of fear.

    The dead bodies of the bandits suddenly caught on flame and Malric began to scream for help as he crawled with his elbows. The pain was no longer his concern, his only purpose was to run away, but suddenly Rasmus blocked his path.

    "Please... spare my life..." Malric went on his knees as he looked up at Rasmus. "I beg you! Please!" his voice was shaky and weak similar to his condition. His body was covered in dirt and his own blood.

    Rasmus stared down with a stoic expression and slowly grabbed Malric''s axe from the ground. He lifted the axe and swung it horizontally, decapitating Malric''s head then incinerated the body with fire magic just like he did to the rest of them.

    Eduard was petrified after he watched how sadistic Rasmus was. He never thought behind that pretty face of Rasmus, there was a sadistic side inside it. He had never seen anyone that heartless and sadistic in his whole life.

    When Rasmus walked toward the wagon, he stopped right in front of the horses, staring right into Eduard''s eyes.

    "You didn''t see anything, right?" Rasmus asked with his brows raised, his eyes cold and empty.

    "Y-yeah... I didn''t see anything..." Eduard nodded repeatedly, his voice shaky.

    "Good," Rasmus floated and landed on the wagon. "Let''s turn around since we don''t need to visit the village anymore," he smiled, staring at Eduard from behind, giving Eduard a chill down his spine.

    Eduard could only nod repeatedly, guiding the horses to turn around with his trembling hands.

    Rasmus sighed as he made himself comfortable in the wagon. He looked at Videl who couldn''t stop grinning widely at him. He raised his brows, questioning Videl''s expression, and Videl only chuckled in approval.

    There was only silence on their journey to the capital city.

 Chapter 16 Land of the Great.

    Rasmus sat beside Eduard after they took a short break in a small town, the last stop before their destination, the capital city of the Refenus Kingdom. The journey took 12 hours from Hurgel Village to the capital city, and it was a bit tiring to sit that long, especially in a wagon.

    "Are you good?" Rasmus glanced at Eduard who became awkward and quiet the whole journey after what he had witnessed. "You''re one of the few who helped me during my struggle. I''m not going to harm you in any way," he said in a calm and soft voice.

    "Thanks," Eduard answered as he nodded nervously.

    It went quiet again and Videl was snickering quietly at both of them because of how awkward it was.

    "We are going to the capital city..." Eduard paused to glance at Rasmus. "Are you okay? I assume you have bad memories about that place," he pointed out.

    Rasmus had been thinking about that because the original Rasmus was traumatized, furious, scared, and anxious since he got in a trial where people called him the Son of Evil. Although he was fine, his heart couldn''t stop pounding and he felt anxious because he had become one with Rasmus. It bothered him, but he could handle it since he wasn''t planning to take a stroll in the city.

    "No, I''m not fine," Rasmus answered.

    Eduard nodded and understood how bad it must have been for Rasmus since his whole family got executed in public. He knew how traumatized it would be for Rasmus and how angry he might be.

    "Did you know that your land is now owned by a new family? The Fischer family. I heard rumors they''re sheltering criminals and selling slaves..." Eduard said as he kept his eyes on the road with beautiful green fields around it. "The Refenus Kingdom has become a mess since the rebellion that your father did. This place is now a safe haven for criminals."

    "I''m not sure if it was because of my father or if this country has been like that before," Rasmus muttered as he looked at the green field on his left with cows and lambs on it. "They were hiding something and I believed my father knew about it and wanted to eradicate the problem from its root," he added.

    "The royal family, huh?" Eduard raised his brows, staring at Rasmus.

    "You should leave this country while you can, Eduard. I don''t see a future for you here," Rasmus said and looked at Eduard.

    Eduard laughed as he shook his head, "I''m just a merchant who sells fruits and vegetables. Sometimes, used goods. I would leave if I could, but I don''t have the money to do so. I can''t even live in a small town because it''s too expensive."

    Rasmus nodded with understanding and ended the discussion there.

    "Up ahead..." Eduard nodded up in the distance.

    Rasmus coated his eyes with a thin layer of water to act like binoculars. He could see the city walls, towers, and the big palace. Memories flash right before Rasmus''s eyes when he watched his parents, uncles, aunties, cousins, and nephews get beheaded in public. The smell of rotten tomatoes and blood was right under his nose.

    "I need your help," Rasmus looked at Videl from over his shoulder.

    Videl glanced at Rasmus and knew what Rasmus wanted. He snapped his fingers and it changed Rasmus''s hair color to black in an instant. Eduard who saw it was utterly shocked because it was impossible for someone to change appearance, not even a great mage could do something like that.

    "You didn''t see anything," Rasmus glanced at Eduard.

    "My lips are sealed," Eduard nodded and immediately looked straight at the road.

    They entered the capital city after getting checked by the city guard. Rasmus''s head was throbbing and he looked pale. He had forgotten how it felt to be so anxious that it made him sick. The old Rasmus was extremely traumatized and it affected his behavior completely.

    "The airfield is at the far north of the city, I''ll drop you near there because I can''t enter the airfield," Eduard could see the cold sweat on Rasmus''s forehead.

    "Yeah," Rasmus muttered as he nodded and massaged his nosebridge.

    They arrived at the airfield, and Rasmus felt a lot better after he tried to calm down.

    "I owe you, Eduard. Take care," Rasmus looked at Eduard before he walked toward the gate.

    "You too, Count," Eduard smirked.

    They arrived at the airfield, and instead of planes like on Earth, they were blimps parked on the vast airfield. He looked at each blimp that was on the airfield where there were symbols on the balloons that represented which company, family, or nation they belonged to.

    The blimps weren''t using gas, they used Mana stones to act like the machine that ran the blimps.

    "That should be the one," Videl pointed at the blimp with an emblem of a gold crown with gold feather wings around it.

    "Fancy," Rasmus approached the blimp as he grabbed the letter in his suit''s pocket.

    Rasmus knocked on the door and it woke the pilot up. The pilot was startled when he saw Rasmus, but the moment he saw the letter in Rasmus''s right hand, he immediately opened the door for him.

    "Fancy indeed..." Videl went ahead and checked the food.

    "How long is the flight?" Rasmus asked the pilot who was operating the blimp.

    "Around three to four days, Count Blackheart," the pilot answered as he kept operating the blimp.

    Rasmus wondered how far Gratlan was, but knowing it took days, it should be far away. He could only see the floating island as a dot from the village, but he never thought it would take days.

    "Don''t eat everything up. We are going to be here for at least three days," Rasmus said as he walked past Videl who had already indulged himself with the food.

    "What? Three days and only this much food?" Videl asked in disbelief as he watched Rasmus go to bed to rest. "Even in hell we have infinite food..." he held back on eating the remaining food on the table.

    Three days had passed, and they could see Gratlan through the window. Rasmus didn''t expect the floating island to be that big. If he could compare it, it was as big as Hawaii. He could see the palace that was as tall as a skyscraper in the center of the island, surrounded by green mountains.

    The Gratlan Academy building was on the north side of the island which was hidden behind the Gratlan Palace. The east side had a big and most advanced city called Gratland City in Neva which was open to the public. The West side was only for royalties and it was called Sky Heaven. The Southside had a city and a big tower, and that side was only for scholars and mages which was called the City of Knowledge and Magic Tower.

    He read about the City of Knowledge and the Magic Tower because he was interested in them. He remembered that scholars were respected figures in Neva because they had to achieve something that nobody could achieve. It was similar to getting a nobel prize on Earth.

    The Magic Tower, on the other hand, was a place where talented and genius mages around Neva gathered. There were classes based on their achievements and skills as a mage. The lowest was a Mage, then became an Arch-Mage, Wizard, High-Wizard, Sage, and finally Great Sage.

    "(There were only a handful of Sages in the history of Neva, and only three people had reached Great Sage. I wonder what kind of people they are...)" Rasmus thought as he began to wander.

    They landed on an airfield specifically used for the academy only, and that was when Rasmus saw three massive buildings that looked identical to each other. The left one had a flag with a sword and wings emblem on it. The right building had a staff and wings emblem on it. The middle building had a book and wings emblem on it.

    There were two people waiting for Rasmus at the airfield, an old man with long gray hair and beard and a woman with short bright brown hair in her mid-thirties. They both wore the same white robes with gold engravings.

    "Welcome to Gratlan Academy, Count Rasmus," the woman said.

    Rasmus offered his hand for a handshake with both of them, but they both looked down at his hand while hiding their disgust. They didn''t want to shake his hand, so he retracted his hand and put it back in his trousers'' pocket.

    "Let us introduce ourselves. We are the vice-chancellors of the Gratlan Academy. My name is Julian Escorville, I handle disciplinary matters. His name is Arnoldi Frencfort, he handles academic matters," Julian explained as she looked at Rasmus''s attire which looked quite fancy and high-quality.

    "Chancellor Lenin is waiting for you, so please follow us," Arnoldi said and walked to the academy.

    Rasmus and Videl smirked as they glanced at each other.

    "Let me fuck her brains out," Videl whispered as he chuckled.

    "And not Arnoldi?" Rasmus raised his eyebrows.

    "With this?" Videl pointed his index fingers at his crotch. "I can try, but I don''t think he will like it though," he chuckled.

    Rasmus scoffed as he smirked and shook his head because of how immoral Videl could be. Sometimes he forgot that the man next to him was the one who tortured countless souls and ruled hell. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 17 Purpose.

    Rasmus walked past the fancy gate into the academy and was presented with two big gardens on the sides. It was a long wide brick-paved road decorated with lamp poles and benches on the sides. There was a big fountain at the end of the road with a statue of an old man wearing a mage hat holding a wand and a sword in the middle.

    "When does the new term start?" Rasmus looked at Julian and Arnoldi who walked in front of him. He realized it was too quiet and empty for an academy.

    "In a month. There are still a few students that stay in the dorm, but most of them aren''t here yet," Julian answered coldly.

    Rasmus hummed as he looked around and admired how great and big the academy was. If he could go back to his previous life, he would copy the academy''s architecture.

    Once they entered the main building, everyone''s eyes were focused on Rasmus, they were all staff of the academy. They wore the same robe with the Gratlan Academy emblem on their left chest.

    Rasmus noticed there was a badge on their right chest and it was as he heard about the hierarchy in the Gratlan Academy. He had read about the hierarchy in the academies around Neva because he needed to do some research about them.

    In the book he had read about an academy, there were nine levels of hierarchy in the academy. Chancellor, Vice-Chancellor, Dean, Department Chairs, Senior Professors, Junior Professors, Assistant Professors, Instructors, and Assistant Instructors. Each had a different badge, and Rasmus would become an Instructor.

    Videl went to the servant''s dorm under Julian''s order because they didn''t need him in the building. He was sent to the dormitory for servants of the staff to let him rest and wait for Rasmus.

    Rasmus was alone, surrounded by menacing gazes which was something that he was accustomed to. He couldn''t help but smirk because he loved to be antagonized by others.

    "(Easily swayed by emotions. They''re all easy prey)" Rasmus thought as he kept following Julian and Arnoldi.

    Julian and Arnoldi opened the big door in the middle of the hallway on the fifth floor of the building. When Rasmus looked at the room, he felt nostalgic because it had a big oval table with a lot of important people sitting around it. He entered without a sign of inferiority in front of those people in the room.

    An old woman sat across the table that looked so fragile but her eyes said otherwise. Her amber eyes were still filled with ambition and hope. She had to dye her hair black to make her look younger and she wore make-up to hide her wrinkles.

    "Welcome to the Gratlan Academy, Count Blackheart," the old woman said as she stood up. Her voice was gentle and yet filled with power and authority.

    Everyone didn''t dare to stay seated so they all stood up and looked at Rasmus with various gazes.

    "Thank you for the invitation, Chancellor Lenin," Rasmus bowed as he put his right hand on his left chest but kept his eyes on Lenin.

    "Prideful and full of confidence, and yet still have outstanding manners. I haven''t seen someone like you in a while," Lenin smiled as she observed the way Rasmus bowed and the words that he said. "Please have a seat, Count Blackheart," she sat down, then the others followed.

    Rasmus sat down and made himself comfortable as if he belonged in that room with those important people. His eyes never left Lenin and unbothered by the gazes that were pointed at him.

    "As you have read in the letter that I personally wrote, I want you to join our academy because I can see a lot of potential in you," Lenin said as she stacked her hands on the table. "With that being said, I hope your visit here is to accept my invitation."

    "Yes, Chancellor. I won''t disappoint your expectation," Rasmus answered as he nodded and kept staring Lenin in the eyes. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Unfortunately, even though I''m the one in charge here, my voice alone isn''t enough to bring you in," Lenin pointed out as she glanced at the faces in front of her. "These ladies and gentlemen are against my words, and of course, their voices hold power in the academy," she pointed her hands at the sixteen people who sat around the table.

    "If that''s the case, they can ask me anything and I believe my answers will change their minds," Rasmus smiled confidently at Lenin.

    Everyone in the room was baffled by Rasmus''s words and it infuriated them.

    "Allow me to ask the Count a question, Chancellor," Arnoldi said as he stared at Rasmus scornfully. "What is our purpose here in the academy?" He asked.

    "To unleash the student''s potential... or at least that''s what ordinary people would say," Rasmus answered with sarcasm. "But that''s not what I''m after if I''m going to teach in this prestigious academy," he pointed out.

    They all furrowed their brows, confused, and curious about the answer Rasmus had given them. His answer was still too vague that they wanted him to elaborate more.

    "What''s the point of raising students and unleashing their potential if they can''t even survive in the real world?" Rasmus asked with his brows raised and kept staring at Lenin. "Once they realize the world is full of people that would use them for what they are capable of, they would understand their value in life is only to be used by someone else. I will teach them not to be naive and make them realize their true value," he added.

    "What I''m going to teach them is how to be ambitious, opportunist, fearless, and especially to have a critical mind. Even a poor child can become a king, and a lion can put fear on a horde of elephants," Rasmus explained calmly. "What matters is what is inside their heads. Once they''re confident with themselves and know what to do, the world would bow to them," he tapped his right index finger on his forehead and raised his brows at Lenin.

    They were speechless with the answer that Rasmus gave them. But, they weren''t satisfied with his answer because it sounded too ambitious.

    "Not everyone is special, and you don''t know that because you never taught a student before," Arnoldi responded as he crossed his arms and leaned back.

    "Sure, not everyone is special or talented that I can''t force a fish to fly or walk on land, but everyone is unique inside their heads. I''ll teach them how to survive and become the best of themselves simply by making them understand they can do anything without any use of brute force," Rasmus answered as he crossed his hands on the table.

    "You want them to believe?" Julian scoffed mockingly.

    "I said that I will make them understand, not to believe. That''s a huge difference," Rasmus responded without looking at Julian. "I will make them understand for what they are. I want them to understand their flaws and weaknesses and then turn them into their advantages. Just like a harmless snake that mimics a venomous snake to avoid being targeted."

    Everyone found Rasmus''s answer controversial, but deep down they knew that it was important to teach their students just like what he said. But again, they thought Rasmus was nothing but all talk since he had never taught a student which made his words easily discarded.

    Although they questioned Rasmus'' answers, nobody had anything else to say. The room became silent and nobody had anything to say to Rasmus''s explanation. A few of them had begun to understand Rasmus''s way of thinking even though they didn''t like it. They didn''t think it would be a bad idea to let him in and prove his words.

    "You have been avoiding their gazes ever since you entered the room, Count Blackheart. Aren''t you a bit disrespectful toward the people you''re talking to?" Lenin asked and noticed that Rasmus only stared at her or the objects in the room.

    "They''re not worthy of my attention. They''re a waste of my time," Rasmus answered without hesitation.

    A few of them stood up and started yelling at him for being disrespectful. Some started to show their true colors by bringing his status as a fallen noble that brought shame to the world. Even in that situation, Rasmus smirked and kept his eyes on Lenin.

    Even amid the chaos in the room, Rasmus wasn''t bothered by the curses those people had said to him. His focus was fixated on Lenin who had finally found out about prejudice and the true colors of her underlings. Lenin was baffled by the words she heard and realized Rasmus''s intentions.

    "You have found out why they''re against me, am I right, Chancellor?" Rasmus stood up as he fixed his suit.

    "They''re against your proposal not because of what I can or cannot offer. It''s not because I''m capable of teaching. They did it simply because they were disgusted with my existence. Is this what the most prestigious academy truly is? Filled with a bunch of hypocrites and close-minded people," Rasmus finally stared at those people with a cold gaze.

 Chapter 18 A Trial.

    "Enough! All of you!" Lenin shouted with her eyes closed and felt embarrassed that those old people around her were acting like children. Her head was throbbing because of the words that came out of her colleagues.

    Everyone went quiet and immediately sat down as they tried to calm themselves down. There were three people who had been quiet and those people who still agreed with Rasmus''s way of teaching. They kept their eyes on him as if they were trying to dig into more about his intentions at the academy as an instructor.

    Rasmus glanced at those three people and found out those people were the ones he could play with. It was that easy to find people that would be a help to him in the future. It was as if he had just found the perfectly tempered steel that could make a great sword.

    "We have recruited a few instructors that are less talented as Count Blackheart and yet we all agreed to bring them in. This time, it''s odd because almost all of you were against it, and now I know what the reason is," Lenin said as she looked at each one of them with a sharp and cold gaze, disappointed at them.

    Lenin knew in the back of her head that something like this would happen. She didn''t expect it would be this bad and how most of them were blinded by their prejudice toward Rasmus. She was ashamed and disappointed at the same time.

    "(He planned on doing this the moment he came to this room)" Lenin stared at Rasmus. "(Did I make the right decision to bring him in? His actions and his personality don''t match.)" She thought about the deeds Rasmus did back in the village when she sent people to observe him.

    Rasmus put on a stoic expression to hide his smile because it was fun to watch people being pushed down to their place by the person they respected. He could see the conflict in Lenin''s stoic expression through her eyes and the way she stared at him.

    "And you, Count Blackheart. You have shown your disrespectful behavior toward them which also means you''re disrespecting the Gratlan Academy and myself since I chose these people personally," Lenin looked at Rasmus with a serious expression.

    Rasmus nodded with understanding, showing Lenin that he knew he was wrong and admitted at the same time that he did it on purpose in the first place. He didn''t try to justify his actions since it had been a while since he provoked someone until they showed their true colors.

    Lenin didn''t expect that her choice could create discord in the meeting room, something that had never happened before. She looked at Rasmus and was convinced that his enigmatic personality was too dangerous to be left unchecked.

    "(It''s a shame, but I should reconsider my decision)" Lenin thought with her eyes closed as she sighed quietly.

    "May I have a word, Chancellor?" A man in his late thirties who sat in the middle of the left side of the table looked at Lenin. He was one of the three people that didn''t go against Rasmus.

    Lenin''s eyes fluttered open and she slightly raised her left hand from the table, allowing the man to speak.

    "I believe this way of teaching is something that we should consider. This is something new that we have never tried before. I''m not confident that myself or anyone here can do this method," The man pointed out as he looked at the others. His voice was calm and gentle. "If we just allow him to prove himself, this whole situation won''t happen in the first place," the man continued.

    "What happens if he couldn''t prove it?" Lenin asked as she stared into the man''s eyes with a serious expression.

    "Then I believe everyone here would agree that he should leave the academy since he was unworthy because he couldn''t prove his own words," the man nodded with understanding.

    "Then we should consider putting him on trial," A woman in her late forties responded and looked at Lenin. She was the second of the three people who didn''t find Rasmus''s idea controversial. "We can decide whether he''s worthy or not once the trial is over." She glanced at Rasmus.

    Lenin looked at the others and knew they had nothing to say about it.

    "(Garret and Esprella seem to be interested in Rasmus. They have been so quiet and oddly quiet at that)" Lenin looked at Garret and Esprella who sat across from each other. "(Those two. Should I be worried?)" She asked in her head.

    "Is there anyone that has any objection to what Garret and Esprella suggested?" Lenin asked.

    Everyone shook their heads and there was no reason for them to object to the suggestion.

    "You have six months to prove your teaching, Count Blackheart. On the mid-term, we will see the result of your teaching, and if we find that your teaching is underwhelming and quite disappointing, we will have to send you away," Lenin said. "I''ll let you know where you''re going to teach a week before the new term starts. That''s all," she added.

    Everyone bowed their heads to Lenin and then walked toward the door. They had scornful looks when they glanced at Rasmus. They knew they had to do something about him.

    "You''re not going anywhere, Count Blackheart. There are things that we need to discuss," Lenin prevented Rasmus from leaving his seat as her eyes were focused on his eyes.

    Everyone glanced at Rasmus for a moment before they left the room.

    The atmosphere felt heavier because there were only two of them left in the room.

    Lenin waved her fingers at the teapot on the table in the corner of the room. The teapot floated and landed right on the table in front of her and it poured itself into her cup.

    "I was expecting you to be someone that I heard of, but turned out the information I heard was only a page of a whole book," Lenin grabbed the teacup. "Although I allowed you to teach in this academy, you''ll be directly under my supervision," she said and took a sip of her tea.

    "I have no issues with that, Chancellor," Rasmus responded as he nodded with understanding.

    "I''m giving you three warnings. During your trial here, if you make any problem whether it''s a small problem, I will count it as a single warning. Once you get your third warning, you have to leave even if the trial is still ongoing. Do you understand?" Lenin asked with a serious expression.

    "Yes, Chancellor," Rasmus slightly nodded.

    "I trust my judgment. Don''t betray my judgment about you," Lenin stared into Rasmus''s eyes. "You may leave, Instructor Blackheart," she nodded up at the door behind Rasmus.

    Rasmus bowed at Lenin before he left the room.

    Lenin glanced at the window behind her and noticed a presence from outside. She was sure there was someone outside, but she didn''t see anyone.

    Rasmus was escorted by the staff to his dorm which was at the far back of the academy. There were three mansions that were hidden behind the three palaces of the academy. The mansion on the left was for female staff, the right was for male staff, and the middle was for Lenin only.

    He looked at his room where he was staying, and it was big enough that it could be a penthouse in a modern world. He saw the briefcases that Videl had brought, but he couldn''t find Videl anywhere in the room.

    As soon as he closed the door in front of him, he felt something just fall behind him. He turned around and saw Videl standing while fixing his hair.

    "That old lady is quite sensitive. I was surprised that she could sense my presence," Videl said as he lay down on the sofa.

    "She''s a Great Sage, and she''s the descendant of the Great Sage. What did you expect?" Rasmus unpacked his stuff and put it in the wardrobe.

    "Really? No wonder..." Videl yawned and didn''t seem interested in the conversation. "Also, I''m furious right now," he stared at the ceiling.

    Rasmus didn''t respond to Videl''s words because he knew there was a high chance it was something stupid.

    "Why the fuck do they have separate buildings for men and women?!" Videl sat up to look at Rasmus with frustration. "This is just ridiculous! And cruel!"

    Rasmus was checking the books that he had brought with him, but he didn''t have the book he wanted to read. He remembered that the main building had a library that he could visit. He decided to go there to read the books that he needed and the curriculums of the last terms so he would know what to teach.

    "Where are you going?" Videl raised his eyebrows as he glanced at Rasmus walking toward the door.

    "Library, books," Rasmus answered as he grabbed the door handle. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Ugh... boring..." Videl sighed as he lay down.

    "You know. There might be a few women in the library," Rasmus glanced at Videl.

    "I''m up!" Videl jolted from the sofa and hurriedly followed Rasmus to the library with a huge smile on his face.

    Rasmus had to keep an eye on Videl because he was currently being monitored by Lenin. He didn''t want Videl to make a scene because he knew Videl well.

    "Is sex the only thing you care about?" Rasmus sighed as he opened the door.

    "It''s sex. It''s self-explanatory." Videl chuckled.

 Chapter 19 Aura.

    Rasmus put the stack of books on the table that he had taken from the bookshelves. He began to indulge himself with the first book he opened, but suddenly he heard soft moans from the corner of the library. He sighed and manipulated the air around him, making it denser so the sound couldn''t travel to his ears.

    The first book he read was a book about Aura, another form of Mana. It was something that he didn''t find in Henry''s bookstore.

    "Aura is when someone manipulates the flow of Mana. Consuming Mana and turning it into a primal force is basically what an Aura is..." Rasmus read the page he was holding. "Unlike sensitivity levels, Aura can be trained by consuming Mana into a human body, manipulating the Primal Force to its limit..."

    Rasmus stopped reading and went to the bookshelves to find information about Primal Force. He had never heard of that because Henry''s bookstore was filled with historical events and not much about Mana and magic. Once he got the book about Primal Force, he went back to the table and began to read it.

    "Primal Force is a measurement of each individual''s strength and how much they can achieve in life. Every human has a different amount of Primal Force, some can barely train and still can outdo some who have trained their whole life..." Rasmus muttered as he learned about Primal Force.

    "Primal Force can''t grow, but research has found that in the Eastern Neva, Primal Force can be developed through a specific method. Unfortunately, that method is hidden from the rest of Neva and only selected people who have given the opportunity to develop their Primal Force..." Rasmus continued as he rubbed his chin.

    Rasmus sat there, wondering about Primal Force and how much he had inside him. Based on the book, when someone couldn''t see any progress in their strength, that meant they had reached their limit. It was similar to Mana and its stages, some people were blessed with extraordinary talent while some didn''t even have any talent in both magic and Primal Force.

    "This world is indeed complex just as Videl said..." Rasmus muttered as he crossed his legs and rested his arms on the armrest. "I need to rethink my plans because I can''t do this on my own," he leaned back and closed his eyes. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Once he rested his eyes for a moment, he continued to read the book about Aura. He took in all the information and knowledge about Aura and how to use it. He read all the methods, but they were all too complicated, so he wrote down all the methods and checked the key points of releasing Aura.

    "Isn''t this basically like how the energy of a battery works?" Rasmus raised his eyebrows as he stared at his own method on the paper after he had found the key points of each method.

    Rasmus didn''t want to jump to a conclusion until he finished reading the book.

    The sun was setting, and he had been reading the book for almost ten hours. He finished the book and found out how Mana and Aura worked in a human body.

    "Aura''s strength depends on a human heart, bloodstream, Mana flow, and physical body. The product is the manipulation of Primal Force..." Rasmus closed the book and started processing the method he had made. "Just like a battery, the heart is the electrode, the bloodstream is the ions, Mana is the voltage, and the physical body is the battery size and model," he narrowed his eyes as he stared at the spot on the wall in front of him.

    Rasmus decided to leave the library and carry the remaining books that he had borrowed. He went back to his room and tried to release an Aura by following the concept of a battery. He didn''t want to follow the method that the book provided because it was too complicated and unnecessary.

    "If I follow the concept of a battery, it should be like this?" Rasmus furrowed and closed his eyes as he manipulated the Mana around him and entered his body. "Next is to gather all the Mana into my heart," he felt the flow of Mana like a thick blood that moved inside his body toward his heart.

    He knew how human anatomy worked and it made things a lot easier for him to move Mana inside his body. His imagination about his body and Mana flowing inside it was vivid as if he was looking at the process with his eyes.

    "Then I concentrated the Mana in my heart..." Rasmus twitched his brows because it was a bit hard and quite painful around his chest. "Now, discharge all the concentrated Mana and send them to my body..." He let loose the concentrated Mana while at the same time keeping them inside his bloodstream and nerves.

    He opened his eyes and he chuckled in disbelief that he had just created an Aura by simply following how the energy was produced in a battery. His body was light almost like a feather and his heart was racing which made him feel great. He then concentrated the Aura into his right foot and pushed his right foot on the floor as he released the Aura to the ground. The ground cracked and it shook the whole mansion, shocking everyone inside.

    Since his room was on the ground floor, the crack affected the foundation of the building. He heard people panicking outside his room and they were all looking around for the source of the immense power.

    He didn''t care about them and went to the kitchen to drink because he suddenly felt thirsty and hungry, but then Arnoldi barged into his room, finding the source of the problem. He could see the massive crack and a small crater on the floor. His eyes were wide open and his head turned a bit red from anger.

    "You! You should know that we don''t allow the use of magic in here!" Arnoldi shouted at Rasmus who was casually drinking his water, making the other find out what had happened.

    "I didn''t use magic," Rasmus responded as he looked at his left hand. He could feel a tingling sensation all over his body, especially his foot which had become numb.

    "We are not blind! We can see the damage you caused over there," Arnoldi pointed at the big crack and a small crater on the floor. "Call the Chancellor, she needs to see this." He ordered one of the staff

    Rasmus didn''t panic and casually leaned against the wall as he held his glass of water. He also wanted to see Lenin''s reaction because he wanted to know if she would give him a warning or not.

    It didn''t take a while until Lenin came in with Julian, and when they looked at Rasmus''s room, they saw the damage he had caused. Arnoldi told them what had happened and he asked Lenin to punish Rasmus for using magic in the dormitory.

    "There''s no trace of magic here," Lenin pointed out as she looked around the room with narrowed eyes. Since she was a Great Sage, he could tell if Mana was used for magic or not.

    "It''s not magic..." Julian muttered as she walked into Rasmus''s room to look at the damage on the floor. "This is caused by a strong Aura..." she furrowed her brows and was unsettled by what she found when she brushed her fingers on the damaged floor.

    Lenin and Arnoldi were mildly shocked when Julian pointed out it was caused by a strong Aura.

    "Instructor Blackheart, when did you learn to use Aura?" Lenin stared into Rasmus''s eyes.

    "Just now," Rasmus answered as he showed the book he had read earlier to Lenin.

    Lenin couldn''t believe that someone could learn how to use Aura which was supposed to be a complicated and dangerous process. She was baffled because the Blackheart family excelled only in magic and not in physical strength. Not a single Blackheart for centuries could handle Aura because they weren''t blessed with a big amount of Primal Force.

    "(Rasmus Blackheart...)" Lenin stared at Rasmus with her brows furrowed. "(Is it because your parents that you''re excelled both in magic and physical strength that you can achieve both at the same time?)" She closed her eyes and shook her head.

 Chapter 20 A Truth and a Lie.

    "Come with me, Instructor Blackheart," Lenin said and left the room.

    Rasmus left the room and followed Lenin from behind while the other staff were staring at him after they heard what had just happened. Arnoldi and Julian were following him from behind since they wanted to know where Lenin was going to bring him to.

    Lenin brought Rasmus into the training hall, a separate building that was as big as a basketball stadium that was located on the west side of the academy. He wondered why she brought him there, but he believed that she wanted to see how he utilized Mana into Aura.

    "Can you show us how did you do it?" Lenin asked as she pointed her left arm at the center of the training ground.

    Rasmus stood in the center and did the same thing again, but this time it was a lot faster since he already knew how to do it. His body was covered in a thin light blue mist which only Lenin could see. He then transferred the Aura to his right foot and pushed his right foot on the ground, but this time the damage was more devastating than the one in the dormitory.

    Julian and Arnoldi couldn''t believe it, in fact, they didn''t want to believe that Rasmus could create such a powerful Aura. That amount of Aura was almost as good as Julian who had trained almost all her life to make a perfect Aura, not to mention she had a good amount of Primal Force.

    Rasmus was out of breath so suddenly, and his vision got blurry that he had to shake his head. He felt dizzy and collapsed to his knee as he held his chest because he began to feel an immense heartburn. The tingling feeling that he felt back in the dorm got worse and turned into pain like needles stabbing right into his muscles and veins. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "He''s indeed just learned how to use Aura," Lenin was convinced after she saw the drawback of releasing too much Aura.

    Lenin approached Rasmus and put her hand on Rasmus''s head. She gathered all the Mana that was enough to create a gentle wind moving and circling Lenin''s body. She transferred Mana into Rasmus''s body, easing his pain, and worked almost immediately.

    "Didn''t you know that it''s dangerous to utilize Mana into Aura? If you''re not careful, your body will paralyze permanently or worse, die because your heart explodes," Lenin warned as she stared down at Rasmus who had looked a lot better than before.

    Rasmus sat down as he wiped off the blood from his nose. He felt so weak that he couldn''t sit properly he had to use both hands to support his body.

    "I don''t know what you did, but the Aura that you released was almost as pure as the Mana you absorbed. Usually, during the process, the amount of Aura that Mana produced went down to half or even lower," Lenin explained as she removed her hand from Rasmus''s head. "The Aura you released was close to a hundred percent of the Mana you absorbed."

    "So you can see Mana..." Rasmus changed the topic as he narrowed his eyes at Lenin.

    "Of course, I''m a Great Sage..." Lenin paused to stand up.

    "With that being said, you''re capable of using Aura more efficiently than the current research team in the Magic Tower," Lenin crossed her arms and was intrigued by Rasmus''s achievement. "How did you do it?" she stared into Rasmus''s eyes with a serious expression.

    Before Rasmus could answer, Videl barged into the training hall.

    "Young Master!" Videl shouted as he hurriedly ran toward Rasmus.

    The moment Videl walked past Lenin, Lenin felt something off about him. The scent that she smelled was something that she had never smelled before. She couldn''t see the Mana around him, but weirdly enough she could smell it.

    "You should rest, and you can use another room until we fix the damage," Lenin said as she looked at Rasmus and Videl back and forth.

    "You''re not going to give me a warning?" Rasmus raised his eyebrows.

    "I was about to, but I''m going to give you a choice. Tell me how did you do it, or I''ll give you a warning," Lenin turned around to look at Rasmus.

    "I don''t see any benefit for me in that choice. If that''s the case I''ll choose to take my first warning. My knowledge is worth more than your grace," Rasmus answered with a smile. "Then please, with all due respect, I''ll take that first warning, Chancellor."

    Lenin narrowed her eyes and knew that she had lost her chance to gain knowledge from Rasmus. She found out that there was more than meets the eye about him that she decided to keep an eye on. She then left the training hall with a faint smile, finding Rasmus intriguing.

    Arnoldi and Julian followed Lenin and left the training ground.

    "That was just one book. I wonder what you will learn from those books that you borrowed earlier," Videl said as he helped Rasmus stand up. "You said you want to take this slow, but why do I feel like you''re taking it too fast that you might stumble one day."

    "Sometimes falling reminds you to look down once in a while. I''m just testing the water, and I know what I''m doing," Rasmus responded as he walked out of the training ground with Videl''s help.

    A week had passed since that incident, and Rasmus didn''t expect he would be resting on the bed for a week. He never thought the drawback would be too devastating and dangerous to his body. He decided not to use Aura or excessive Mana until his body could endure its overwhelming power. There was a term for that which was Mana Depletion where the body rejected Mana.

    He was frustrated because he had been slacking off for the past week even though he used his time reading books. He was frustrated because he couldn''t train his body, and he only had three weeks before the new term started.

    "Going out for training?" Videl watched as Rasmus changed his shirt.

    "I haven''t explored the whole island, and I''m going to spend the remaining days I have out there," Rasmus answered as he fixed his collars. "Are you coming?" He glanced at Videl.

    "It''s starting to get boring around here," Videl nodded as he grabbed an apple from the fruit basket.

    Rasmus walked into the park since it was faster to use the park to exit the academy. He noticed there was a student on his own while reading a book in his left hand and playing with a gold coin in his right hand. He looked at the tall student with brown hair and bright blue eyes.

    The student glanced at Rasmus and furrowed, "What do you want?"

    The student looked at Rasmus''s white hair, and his expression changed drastically. It was written on his face that he regretted saying those words coldly toward Rasmus.

    Since Rasmus didn''t have his robe to prove that he was a teacher in the academy, the students didn''t treat him kindly. Not only that but since Rasmus was quite young to be a teacher and a bit too old for a student, the student wondered who he was.

    "That book..." Rasmus paused as he pointed at the book that the student held. "There are so many lies in there. I suggest you read the one in the library where the point of view is from the other party. You''ll be surprised," he continued.

    "Lies? Do you even know who wrote this book? He''s a famous scholar," The student raised his eyebrows as he looked at Rasmus and pointed his forefinger at the author''s name on the book.

    "Famous for his lies and knows how to please his audience," Rasmus responded. "Beautiful lies are more fascinating to read and listen to than boring truths. You should read those authors who write from their hearts, not from their heads."

    "What are you talking about?" The student scoffed.

    "What do you think of that flower over there," Rasmus pointed at the blue flowers behind the student.

    "Meconopsis betonicifolia, a beautiful and exotic flower," the student answered as he looked at the flowers.

    "Indeed, but it will wither soon because they don''t belong here. They planted that flower because it''s beautiful and pleasing to the eyes, but they didn''t care about the consequences of planting that in a warm environment," Rasmus explained as he pointed at the withered flower that was about to die. "Just like that book. It''s fascinating and pleasing to read, but he doesn''t care about the truth at all."

    The student realized there were a lot of withered flowers because of the humidity. When he was about to ask about the book that Rasmus mentioned, Rasmus had left with Videl. The student was left stunned and then went to the library to find the book that Rasmus had mentioned.

 Chapter 21 Powerful Backgrounds.

    Rasmus swung the wooden sword at Videl, but Videl dodged it so easily without any effort. For almost a year, Rasmus had been training and sparring with Videl, but he couldn''t land a single hit. He had no choice but to use Aura to enhance his body even though he would regret it later.

    "You''re getting better at this," Videl casually repelled the wooden sword with the back of his hand before it hit his face. "Less body movements, more speed, more strength, and more precision. But not good enough!" he slapped Rasmus''s hand and made the wooden sword fall off Rasmus''s left hand.

    "Your grip is unnecessarily tight, your wrist is still stiff, and you hold the stick too far," Videl pointed out as he punched right into Rasmus''s gut, sending Rasmus away from him.

    Rasmus was out of breath as he put his hands on his knees and stared down at the grass. He was frustrated and yet it gave him more motivation to train harder. In his past life, he thought he was the best mercenary on Earth, but it turned out he was nothing.

    "You should be proud that you forced me to increase my power by this much," Videl showed the gap between his thumb and forefinger that even an ant couldn''t fit in there. "Your growth is a lot faster than I thought. I guess it has something to do with the royal blood that runs in your body."

    Rasmus fixed his hair and noticed there was a rabbit not far from him. He grabbed his knife and threw it right into the rabbit''s head, killing it instantly. He realized that he was good, but in front of the Devil, he was like that rabbit, powerless.

    "Right, my bloodline..." Rasmus muttered as he grabbed the rabbit.

    Rasmus learned about bloodline and why it was important in Neva. Bloodlines from royal families had been proven to have talents in learning, including the talent for manipulating Mana and the amount of the Primal Force. It was believed that the Gods blessed those who had done great things for humankind.

    "So that''s another reason why Lenin wants me to teach in the academy," Rasmus sat down near the fire and began to skin the rabbit.

    "That''s possible because people with royal blood have to devote themselves to the nation they''re from. You''re the only royal blood who got exiled in the whole Neva world and have nothing to do apparently," Videl answered and watched Rasmus cut the meat.

    Rasmus hummed as he stared at the sunset and the chill wind that began to crawl on his neck and face. He remembered Rasmsus''s memories of his family tree that his family and the royal family of Refenus Kingdom had the same great-great-grandfather.

    (At the same time in the Chancellor''s Office)

    Lenin sat at her desk with Arnoldi and Julian sat across the desk. She was looking at the documents of the students and which class they were going to attend. She held the documents in her hands and had been staring at them for the past five minutes.

    "We have been thinking about this issue for the past months, and it appears we still don''t know which class they''re going to attend," Lenin put down the documents that she was holding.

    "With all due respect, Chancellor. These six students had already gotten the best education long before they enrolled in Gratlan Academy. Their teachers were all the top graduates from our academy, and to be honest, we don''t have anything else to offer," Arnoldi pointed out and he looked a bit anxious.

    The six documents that Lenin was holding were the data and information of the six students with powerful backgrounds. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The first student was Maximilian Wyverncrest, the most powerful family in the far north of Neva. He belonged to a Ducal family with a background that defeated a tyrant that almost conquered the whole north 400 years ago. The son of the Duke, Maximilian Wyverncrest was rumored to be the strongest warrior of the north of his age and gained a title as the Northern Star.

    The second student was Alexander Ravenshroud, a prodigy that all royalties in Neva world recognized. He belonged to a family that wasn''t a noble but was granted a title that held as much power as a Ducal family. His father was granted a title as the Prince of Neva that soon would be passed down to him. Ravenshroud''s family owned so many lands all over Neva which was why the royalties granted him that title.

    The third student was Aurelia Angelis, one of the two influential families in the whole Neva world. Angelis family wasn''t a noble family, but they were equal to a king and an emperor because the Angelis family was a family of Saints. They were the ones who spread religion and called themselves the Holy Nation where they held authority over Central, East, West, and South of Neva.

    The fourth student was Monica Sancticus, one of the two influential families in the whole Neva world. Sancticus family was similar to the Angelis family because they were also a family of Saints from the North. It held the same power as the Holy Nation and its nation was called the Sancticus Enclave. Although the Sancticus Nation only held authority in the North, the North was the biggest compared to the other areas.

    The fifth student was Valari Ashenvale, the son of the richest man in the whole Neva world. The Ashenvale family wasn''t a noble family, but their wealth could easily buy every nation by simply flooding them with gold. Although the law limited the Ashenvale family from monopolizing the economy, they were still dominating and monopolizing the economy because of their influence alone.

    The sixth student was Isador Suncrown, the Crown Prince of the strongest empire in the whole Neva World since the Great Era, the Sun Empire. The Suncrown Royal family had the biggest territory in the whole of Neva and it was located in Central Neva. The Suncrown Royal family was respected by every nation, kingdom, and empire in the Neva world. The Suncrown Royal family was the reason the world became peaceful and made everyone live in comfort.

    "Something similar happened four centuries ago, and it was impossible to tame them, turning the whole world upside down because of the great power they held," Lenin looked at the documents on the desk with her brows furrowed. "The Second Great Era is what they called about this situation by the Council of Neva..." She sighed and couldn''t imagine what the world would become once those students graduated.

    It wasn''t just Lenin who was anxious; everyone else was as well because they were pressured by the whole world. At that moment, they were carrying the whole world on their shoulders, and if they couldn''t hold it, the world would fall and they were the ones to blame just like what happened 200 years ago.

    "Academic, Magic, and Strength, these students have excelled in those three. What else can we teach them, Chancellor? If we failed, our reputation as the greatest academy would be questioned," Julian looked at Lenin.

    "That''s why I brought him in," Lenin stood up and went to the window behind her. "Instructor Blackheart has seen the harsh world of ten years, and somehow he survived without anyone''s help. He has experienced something that none of us have experienced, and that''s seeing the world from the dark pit as he crawled back up and conquered himself," she explained as she watched the beautiful mountains in the distance.

    "Chancellor, with all due respect. We are going to let Count Blackheart who''s only six years older than these students teach them? He''s lacking in experience!" Arnoldi said, raising his tone to show his dissatisfaction.

    "The young man that you said lacks experience, he has so many life experiences for the students to teach. He managed to teach children from the Hurgel Village about magic, that''s not an easy job," Lenin looked at Arnoldi from over her left shoulder. "Which one would you like to hear their story? A wealthy man who inherited his family''s wealth or a powerful man who crawled from the slum?" she raised her eyebrows.

    "I''ll take full responsibility for what will happen in the future. My judgment never wronged me," Lenin looked at Rasmus who was enjoying his food with Videl on the peak of the mountain with her magical eyes that could see miles away.

    Arnoldi knew that he couldn''t say anything else to convince Lenin. He could only nod and then left Lenin''s office with veins on his forehead and tight fists.

 Chapter 22 Grandious Arrival.

    Rasmus had trained with Videl nonstop because he wanted to see how far he could push himself before the term started. He didn''t want to have any flaws within him and wanted to become the perfect human being compared to others. But something was preventing him from growing stronger which meant he had reached his Primal Force limit.

    "This is it! I have been wanting to see your rage!" Videl grinned and watched Rasmus coat his body and wooden sword with Aura after he began to master it.

    The moment Rasmus pushed his left foot down, the ground trembled. He dashed and swung his sword at Videl as he concentrated the Aura on the edge of his wooden sword. The birds flew away and the animals that were near ran because they were threatened and scared by his Aura.

    Videl used his right hand to grab the wooden sword and crush it into pieces. He noticed the Aura had disappeared from the sword, and immediately used his left hand to block Rasmus''s right fist. They clashed and it released a strong shockwave, cracking the trees around them and some collapsed because of the clash.

    "That tickles," Videl scoffed and used his head to hit Rasmus''s head.

    Rasmus was about to lose consciousness from that hit, but he felt Videl''s hand grabbing his face. He felt immense pain when Videl slammed him to the ground which forced him to stay awake. His scream echoed throughout the forest until he passed out in the pain.

    Videl carried Rasmus''s body over his shoulder as he left the forest without treating the blood that came out of Rasmus''s head.

    The sound of an owl woke Rasmus up, and the headache made him grunt as he gritted his teeth. His head was spinning over and over until he threw up blood and it lightened up his head a bit.

    "Open your mouth. This will make you feel a lot better," Videl offered a wooden cup to Rasmus.

    The taste was bitter with a pungent smell that almost made Rasmus throw up again. He swallowed the thick and sticky substance forcefully. He didn''t know what he had just swallowed, but he felt a lot better.

    "Get some rest now," Videl said as he stood up.

    "I don''t have time to rest..." Rasmus grunted as he staggered to sit up.

    "A human body has a limit, and right now you''re slowly reaching the unbreakable wall. There''s no reason for you to grow stronger because your body is not for a warrior of this world," Videl crossed his arms as he watched Rasmus struggle to sit.

    "That''s bullshit..." Rasmus sat down and gently rubbed his face. "There''s a way to break that limit. There''s a method in the Eastern Neva to break that limit..." he sighed.

    "Good luck with that. Didn''t you say that only a few chosen people were taught that method? You''re just a nobody," Videl scoffed as he stared down at Rasmus.

    "Right now I might be just a nobody, but that won''t be the same in the future," Rasmus responded as he massaged his head.

    Knowing that he couldn''t get any stronger at the moment, he listened to Videl''s words and rested. He used all the time he had left to train, so he had to go back to the academy early in the morning.

    Before the sun rose, Rasmus came back to the academy and went straight to his room. He noticed there was a big suitcase in the living room and a letter on the table.

    Rasmus opened the letter and it was his assignment as an instructor. He was quite surprised when he was assigned to teach six students and the classroom was located in the main building. He was suspicious as to why there were only six students and he was placed in the main building and not the magic building.

    He looked at the box and it was his attire from the academy that came with a badge. At the bottom, there was a document for him to read, and it was about the students that he was going to teach.

    He put the document on the table to read the detailed information about his students.

    "I''ll let you be then..." Videl said as he slowly walked toward the door.

    "You really can''t hold it in, can''t you?" Rasmus glanced at Videl who was about to leave the room.

    "There are maids that are waiting for my arrival," Videl grinned as he left the room and then closed the door in front of him.

    It hadn''t been a minute since he checked the document, and there were commotions from outside. He was curious and went to the window to check what was going on. He was surprised by the amount of blimps that were flying in the sky, and it was the first time he had seen hundreds of blimps flying.

    He went outside to check, and when he walked past the main building, he encountered Lenin.

    "Good morning, Instructor Blackheart. I heard you had just arrived after your training," Lenin looked at Rasmus and noticed the growth of Rasmus''s body. "Come with me, Instructor. Let''s see them from up close."

    "Yes, Chancellor," Rasmus nodded.

    They both rode a carriage to the airfield with blimps that covered the sky above them.

    "There are so many blimps up there. I never thought the students would arrive this early," he stared at the blimps on their way to the airfield through the window.

    "Those blimps only belong to a few students, Instructor," Lenin chuckled as she looked at the sky.

    Rasmus furrowed and when he noticed a few of them had the same crest on them, "Are those students are my-"

    "Yes, Count. Those blimps belong to the students that you''re going to teach," Lenin smiled and stared at Rasmus. "They''re all the most influential families in Neva, and they call this era the Second Great Era of Neva."

    Lenin could see the smirk on Rasmus''s face. She was right to choose Rasmus as their instructor because he wasn''t intimidated by the scene. Anyone would tremble and would be anxious if they saw their students were from powerful families.

    Rasmus and Lenin arrived at the airfield. He realized why the students needed so many blimps. He saw maids, servants, carriages, horses, and their belongings coming out of those blimps. It looked like an invasion rather than a student moving into the academy.

    "Those blimps belong to the Wyverncrest family, and as in its name, the crest is a wyvern," Lenin pointed at the blimps with the wyvern crest. "The only one who''s powerful enough to dare to be next to the Wyverncrest family is the Sancticus family," she pointed at the blimps with a black crown crest on them.

    Rasmus looked at the other side of the airfield and saw two different crests on the blimps.

    "Those belong to the Angelis family," Rasmus pointed at the blimps with a white and gold mitre hat as their symbol. "Then the one next to the Angelis family is the Suncrown Royal family," he looked at the symbol of a sun in the shape of a crown.

    Rasmus could see that both sides weren''t on good terms with each other. The fact they had to bring in knights to protect the blimps was enough to convince him. He couldn''t help but smile because those students would be in the same class and under his teaching.

    "That one over there is the Ashenvale Family. Everyone knows that symbol, the pot of gold," Lenin said and observed how grand their arrival was.

    Rasmus could tell that Ashenvale was being neutral so they didn''t choose a side and used a different place to land. He would do the same because being neutral was the right and the best choice in a world where conflicts were hidden from the public.

    He looked around and realized there should be another family, but he didn''t find the blimps from the Ravenshroud family. He looked at the sky, but no more blimps came to Gratland.

    "I don''t see any blimps from the Ravenshroud family," Rasmus pointed out.

    "Hmm? You didn''t know? He''s already staying in the academy for the past month," Lenin looked at Rasmus with a confused look. "I thought you had met him already? I believe you spoke to him in the park before you left for training." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Rasmus didn''t expect the student that he met coincidentally in the park to be Alexander Ravenshroud.

    "I guess you didn''t know back then," Lenin chuckled. "You may stay or go back if you want, Instructor. I''ll greet these honored students of ours," she said and walked away to be with Arnoldi and Julian who had been waiting for her.

 Chapter 23 Relationship.

    A young muscular man had an intense and determined expression, with dark, slicked-back hair. His attire was a long, dark coat adorned with intricate details, a high collar, and a fur-like cape, suggesting a position of power or nobility. The young man wore gloves and had a brooch on his chest, the same symbol as the Wyverncrest family.

    "Maximilian Wyverncrest," Rasmus crossed his arms as he watched Maximilian walk toward the blimp that belonged to the Sancticus family.

    Maximilian stood in front of the stairs, waiting for someone inside the blimp. He didn''t say a word and just stood there while the knights of the Sancticus Nation paid their respects to him.

    A young woman had long, dark hair and a serene yet intense expression. Her attire was dark and intricately detailed, with a high collar and elaborate patterns, suggesting high status and authority. She wore a dark, ornate crown with sharp, elegant points, further emphasizing her status as a prominent figure in the North.

    The young woman walked down the stairs and Maximilian slowly bowed his head a bit to respect her status. They both walked side by side with knights from both families following them.

    "You''re going to be fine with her around? Monica Sancticus is going to be a Saint which should be holding divine power," Rasmus glanced at Videl who was busy staring at the beautiful maids.

    "Do you think I''m a lowly demon who''s born from hellfire? I''m The Devil who was created by God''s divine flame. Divine power is like a breeze of chill wind to me," Videl answered as he found the maids he wanted to sleep with. "But her divinity is quite lacking compared to that one over there who seems to be overwhelmed by divinity."

    Rasmus didn''t understand much about divinity, but knowing something like that did exist made him wary of it. He then looked at the woman that Videl mentioned earlier, and the woman had just come out of the blimp.

    A young woman with platinum blonde hair that cascaded over her shoulders, with a few strands delicately braided at the sides. Her expression was calm yet serious, with a hint of softness in her gaze. She was dressed in a light, flowing gown with intricate lace-up details along the neckline and sleeves, giving her an elegant and noble appearance. The gown''s fabric had a subtle sheen, emphasizing her refined and dignified aura.

    "The Crown Prince is a lot more humble than I thought," Videl said as he crossed his arms. "Unlike Maximilian who seemed to show dominance over anyone around him."

    Rasmus looked at the strikingly beautiful young man with long, light blonde hair tied back in a ponytail. He had piercing blue eyes that conveyed a sense of depth and intensity. His expression was calm and serious, adding to his air of mystery and elegance. He was dressed in a high-collared, white shirt with intricate embroidery, fastened with a brooch.

    Rasmus and Videl had the same thoughts whereas Isador and Aurelia seemed to wear similar attire.

    Isador offered his hand to Aurelius before she took the last step off the stairs. Aurelius held Isador''s hand and walked together as they wrapped their arms together.

    "It appears they''re in a very good relationship," Rasmus observed of the difference between the two Saints and their relationship with Maximilian and Isador. "Both men showed their respect in a different way. This is very interesting," he added with a bit of a smile on his face.

    "And here goes the richest man in the whole Neva world. Valari Ashenvale," Videl looked at the luxurious blimp made of gold with gems that decorated the body. "Playing safe by going out last. Smart kid," he chuckled.

    A tanned young man with black curly hair wearing a high-quality black cotton poet shirt, a brown vest, with a white cape that covered the right side of his body. He looked at the powerful figures in front of him and decided to walk in the middle of the airfield, ahead of them to greet Lenin first.

    Valari put his right hand on his chest since it was how the Eastern greeted someone with the utmost respect. Lenin smiled and did the same thing as she welcomed him into the academy.

    The conversation didn''t take long and Valari excused himself as his servants carried his belongings behind him. He waited for his carriage to be ready, but then a carriage came which wasn''t his carriage. He smiled as he rested his hands on his waist because he knew who came to see him.

    "Long time no see, Valari," Alexander came out of the carriage with a big smile on his face.

    "Alex, my brother. I''m glad to see you again," Valari offered a hug to Alexander.

    Rasmus could see the dynamics between the students that he was going to teach. He could see the big picture of their alliances with each other.

    Maximilian and Monica had a good relationship since both families were from the north. Aurelius as the daughter of the current Saint was in a close relationship with Isador. Lastly, Alexander and Valari seemed to have a great relationship as both families held power from their own efforts.

    "The North has always separated themselves from the rest of the world which explains the tension between them and the rest. But, they have a neutral relationship with Ashenvale and Ravenshroud for political and economic matters," Rasmus said after he observed the students. "It''s also the same for the Angelis and the Suncrown."

    "You believe they have a neutral relationship with Angelis and Suncrown? I don''t see a reason why they should stay neutral since the North can''t offer more than what the rest of Neva can, especially with the Suncrown family," Videl looked at Rasmus with curiosity.

    "The East, West, South, and Central Neva have so many kings and emperors. If they decided to show any favorable toward a few families, they will lose more than they gain," Rasmus answered. "It''s not about what they can get, it''s about not making unwanted enemies."

    "Unlike the North who''s united and stays close to each other like one big family, the rest are competing to become the strongest. So, even if the North can''t offer more than the rest, it won''t affect these two families at all," Rasmus explained and kept observing the students.

    "On the other hand, if either the Ravenshroud family or the Ashenvale family decided to get closer to the North, the rest of the world would antagonize them," Rasmus pointed out. "They have more than enough of everything. Playing safe and keeping a stable relationship with everyone is the best for them."

    Rasmus decided to leave after he had seen enough of the students. He didn''t want to spoil the fun by observing them too much. He wanted to greet them personally in class since they were soon to become his students.

    Alexander offered Valari to go into the academy with his carriage. Valari had no reason to decline and went inside with Alexander.

    They were talking about the business that both families partake in. The conversation was heavy and they were sharing their thoughts about the business until Alexander asked the coachmen to stop the carriage. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What are you doing?" Valari furrowed as he watched Alexander leave the carriage hurriedly.

    Valari was confused because Alexander didn''t say anything. He looked out the window and saw Alexander talking with a man in a red suit. Seeing how Alexander spoke with the man in excitement made him curious.

    "I understand what you meant back then. The book that you suggested opened my eyes," Alexander said as he looked at Rasmus. "Do you have any other recommendations?"

    "Read the book for the second time first. You''ll see how beautiful that book is," Rasmus said. "Once you really understand the beauty of that book, come and find me," he added as he walked away.

    "What''s your name? Where can I find you?" Alexander watched Rasmus walk away.

    "We''ll meet again very soon," Rasmus answered.

    Alexander stood there and watched Rasmus leave with Videl beside him.

    "White hair..." Valari said as soon as he walked out of the carriage. "Are you sure you want to be around that guy?" he looked at Alexander with his eyes narrowed.

    "That''s exactly why I want to talk to him," Alexander responded as he rested his hands on his waist. "The prejudice about white hair is getting old."

 Chapter 24 Awkward.

    The day of the opening ceremony of the new term came. Students were walking into the hall on the east side of the academy where there were only fifty new students.

    Since the academy only accepted a selected few, the number of students was smaller than other academies. The academy was similar to a college where they had to study for the next four years.

    Rasmus watched the second year and up to the fourth year students entered the academy. He could see in their eyes that none of them had something special in their eyes.

    "(What a let down...)" Rasmus sighed as he walked to the academy hall.

    Almost every student had an amazing background because of their families. A few of them were invited just like Rasmus because of their amazing talents. Nobles or commoners could enroll there as long as they met the requirements. In this year, there were five commoners because of their outstanding magic other than Alexander and Valari.

    Rasmus was sitting on the right side of the hall with the other staff who were on the same rank as him and below. The left side was for the senior professors and below. The ones that sat on the stage behind the podium were for department chairs and above.

    Rasmus paid attention to the students and how they all behaved like proper adults. There were a total of 200 students from the first year up to the fourth year.

    "Welcome to the Gratlan Academy, and congratulations to all of you who passed the test against millions of geniuses who wished to enroll in this academy. You have proved that you''re the best in your generation," Lenin said as she stood on the podium.

    "But that''s not something you should be proud of. There''s nothing for you to be proud of by enrolling in this academy," Lenin paused to look at each of the students. "You can be proud once you show that you''re the best compared to everyone in this hall including all the staff that work here," she continued.

    "Being someone that the world can''t replace is what you need to achieve. We are here to assist you to be that someone and status doesn''t matter in this academy. You''re all equal until proven that you''re not," Lenin said with a serious expression. "Compete and become the one on the top."

    Everyone gave a standing ovation to Lenin, and the introduction was short because there was nothing else that needed to be said.

    All the students left the hall and went to the notice board to check which class they were assigned to. Everyone was assigned to their proper classes, which they excelled in.

    "How are you feeling, Instructor Blackheart?" Lenin approached Rasmus with a gentle smile. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Curious," Rasmus answered calmly as he watched the students surround the notice board. "I want to see what kind of conflicts they will present me within the classroom."

    Lenin chuckled with a smile and her head lowered, "It appears I''m worried for nothing. I''ll wait for the results, Instructor."

    Lenin left the hall to teach the selected fourth-year students. Those selected students were the top ten students of the year, which made them the brightest people of the future.

    Rasmus observed the crowd silently. The moment the students saw Maximilian and Monica, they all moved away and let them look at the notice board first. But, the situation worsened when Isador and Aurelia also came from the other side.

    Maximilian and Isador stared at each other with stoic expressions while Monica and Aurelius stared at each other with despise.

    "Go ahead," Isador smiled gently at Maximilian.

    Maximilian scoffed and did exactly what Isador said.

    Isador kept smiling and didn''t expect the Northern Star didn''t even show any courtesy or respect toward him. The other students murmured at the situation, and it was something that they wouldn''t be able to witness their whole lives.

    Maximilian and Monica furrowed, surprised by what they saw. They looked at each other and left without saying anything.

    Isador and Aurelia were confused by their reactions, so they went to look at which class they were assigned to. They both had a similar reaction to Maximilian and Monica. They never thought they were in the same class as those two.

    Isador realized that it was on purpose by the academy, so he decided to look for Lenin to ask about the decision she made. On the other hand, Aurelia stayed there and she looked irritated by the fact that she had to be in the same class as Monica.

    "Your Holiness..." Alexander bowed his head.

    Aurelia turned around and saw Alexander standing behind her with Valari beside him. She gently smiled at them as she moved away and decided to leave letting the other students look at the board.

    "This is quite the problem," Valari said after he found his name on the list.

    "Indeed..." Alexander nodded his head repeatedly and couldn''t believe it as well.

    They both went to the main building because that was where the class was at. They found Aurelia walking ahead of them, and they looked at each other thinking if they should accompany her or not.

    In the end, they didn''t dare to do so and waited until Aurelia entered the class first.

    When it was their time to enter, they didn''t expect that Maximilian and Monica were already in the classroom. The classroom was too big for six students, and seeing how Maximilian and Monica had separated their tables from the rest was enough to say that they didn''t plan to interact with anyone.

    Alexander and Valari grabbed their tables and put them in the center while Aurelia used her magic to move the table.

    There was nothing but silence after that, and it was unnerving for both Alexander and Valari.

    Isador came in, and he was taken aback by the positioning of his classmates. He immediately grabbed his table and put it next to Aurelia since it was the only place for him.

    "(This is worse than I expected...)" Alexander glanced at both sides.

    Alexander grabbed two books from his bag and offered one to Valari so they didn''t have to feel awkward about it. When they both were about to read, someone entered the room, and it was Rasmus who surprised Alexander.

    Everyone''s eyes were filled with questions, wanting to know who he was and his identity. His white hair was like a brand, an ominous one at that.

    Rasmus stood in front of his desk and he could see the surprised expression in their eyes. Not because of how young he was but because of his white hair that was easy to recognize.

    "May I ask who you are?" Isador narrowed his eyes, staring straight into Rasmus''s eyes.

    "My name is Rasmus..." Rasmus paused to sit on top of the desk. "Rasmus Blackheart," he continued.

    Aurelia, Maximilian, and Monica had the same reaction. They all closed their eyes and tried to keep a straight face to hide their disgust. Alexander knew about the white hair that was rare in Neva, but he never thought Rasmus was a Blackheart.

    "If you have any problem with that, say it, and I would love to hear it," Rasmus said as he looked at each one of them.

    There was nothing but silence everyone pretended that he didn''t exist.

    "Nothing? So I''m teaching a bunch of shy students, or perhaps cowards who are too afraid to speak up?" Rasmus asked with his eyebrows raised.

    "It''s no wonder that your whole family was beheaded. Their blood runs in you as well it seems. Not knowing your place," Maximilian answered as he stared into Rasmus''s eyes.

    "That might be true, and killing all of you here would give me an opportunity for revenge," Rasmus responded with a cold gaze pointed at Maximillian.

    Maximilian stood up and unsheathed his dagger that was hidden inside his fur cape.

    "Ah, the Northern Star. The muscle head that knows nothing but violence," Rasmus scoffed as he shook his head. "I wonder what the North would think that a simple provocation was enough to make you hurt an instructor in the academy."

    "Trust me, they would be careless and they would understand after they heard about what you said," Maximilian responded and tightened his grip.

    "Really? The rest of Neva have been thinking of expanding their territory. I believe they can use this as a reason to invade the North. A savage that hurt an instructor in front of the Crown Prince and the future Saint? Proving that the North is truly filled with savages," Rasmus raised his eyebrows and stared at Maximilian.

    Maximilian thought about it for a moment and finally, Monica grabbed the dagger from his hand.

    "You''re an instructor, and I hope you understand that we can easily report you to the Chancellor for your words," Monica calmly said as she stared at Rasmus coldly.

    "That''s what I want to hear," Rasmus smiled as he clapped his hand in excitement, startling everyone. "Rather than using violence that raises conflicts, simply using authority to solve the problem. A solution that strikes right into the root."

    Everyone furrowed and looked confused by Rasmus''s words. They looked at him weirdly and realized something was wrong with him.

    "You''re all the most educated people in the whole Neva. Do you want those professors to teach you something that you already know? Read a book that you have read dozens of times?" Rasmus asked as he stood in the center of the classroom.

    "This is why I''m here. I''m going to make you the most powerful people in the world that nobody dares to mess around with you even without your titles," he explained with a smirk and looked at each one of them.

 Chapter 25 First Lecture: Recognition.

    Rasmus slowly took a few steps back and looked at Maximilian who still couldn''t accept the insult. He raised his eyebrows, challenging him to see if he would do another stupid thing. Maximilian sat down and calmed himself down as Monica gave the dagger back to him.

    "I''m giving you a chance to leave this classroom," Rasmus said as he leaned his butt against his desk with his arms crossed. "You''ll regret leaving this class because you will learn nothing. You graduate, makes your parents proud, but you''ll taste bitterness from gaining nothing by wasting your time here for four years."

    "And what exactly you''re going to teach us?" Alexander asked as he tilted his head, leaning his back on the chair.

    "To rule the world," Rasmus answered as he raised his eyebrows.

    Valari couldn''t stop his chuckle, but he was the only one who did it while the others were still confused.

    "If you find it funny, then let me ask you something," Rasmus walked around his desk and sat in his chair. "Who are you, other than what your family have provided for you?" He showed his serious expression.

    Everyone took their time to think. Even Maximilian couldn''t say that he was a great warrior because he was taught by a master who was his own father.

    "I think that''s a stupid question to begin with. Are you saying that our privileges are our flaws? There were a lot of powerful nobles who fell because they couldn''t use their privileges properly. Although we all grew up because of what our family had provided, we made good use of them and did not waste it," Valari answered as he sat straight.

    "Of course not, but do you think it will last forever?" Rasmus rested his cheek on his fist.

    "It won''t, but we are raised and taught to handle that kind of situation to prevent and even bring back what was lost," Isador answered with confidence.

    "You''re not the man who created the Suncrown Empire and don''t even think that you''re as great as him. What you''re taught is to maintain what you have, not to rebuild the empire that you have lost," Rasmus responded. "Do all of you believe that you can rebuild what you have with your own hands?" he asked all of them.

    "So let me ask you once again. What are you without them?" Rasmus crossed his legs and stared at them.

    Everyone still couldn''t give an answer and started to rethink who they actually were. They started to question whether they were born to thrive or to follow the path of their predecessors.

    "Nothing is certain. Even on a sunny day, rain can fall," Rasmus said.

    "Then what about this? What makes you who you are right now?" Rasmus asked as he tapped his forefinger on the desk.

    "Our privileges?" Alexander asked.

    "No, it''s not that grand. Something far smaller than what you think, and you became who you are because of it," Rasmus shook his head. "It''s the most important thing for someone to achieve greatness."

    Everyone looked at each other, and it was the first time everyone looked at each other without any ill feelings but curiosity about each other''s answers and thoughts.

    "Hard work?" Maximilian furrowed.

    "That''s correct, but hard work means nothing without this thing," Rasmus smiled as he shook his head.

    "Fortune or luck?" Monica asked and kept her stoic and cold expression.

    "Close, but that''s not it either. You''re all here and have a high status isn''t because of fortune or luck," Rasmus slowly shook his head. "What about you, Aurelius?"

    "I don''t know," Aurelius shook her head.

    Rasmus nodded up as he looked at Alexander and Valari, but they both shook their heads.

    "It''s simple and yet the most important thing," Rasmus stood up as he rested his hands on the desk. "Recognition," he smiled.

    Everyone looked so confused because they didn''t think recognition was the main reason that made them who they were.

    "You don''t believe me?" Rasmus raised his eyebrows. "A king without his people, what is he? A merchant without recognition, would they become a great merchant? A saint without their followers, would people believe that they''re a Saint? A great leader without recognition could be called a great leader. Without those around you, what you have achieved means nothing."

    "With that being said, what''s important when you want to be the greatest is recognition. You want to be humble? That''s your choice, but don''t be jealous of those who achieve so little but are recognized by many. But of course, who wants to be humble when you know you''re different from them? Don''t you want them to see how great you are and not because of the shadow of your parents or predecessor?"

    "So what do you learn from this?" Rasmus asked.

    "The public opinion about you, and supported by your hard work and ability," Aurelius answered.

    "That''s correct. All of you here already got that, but that recognition isn''t directed toward you but to your parents," Rasmus responded as he nodded. "With that being said. You need to shift their perspective and prove your worth."

    Everyone went silent and thought about it thoroughly. They didn''t realize the simplest thing about recognition and they had been taking it for granted.

    "Professor, can I ask something?" Monica raised her hand and looked at Rasmus.

    "I''m not a professor, I''m just an instructor. You can call me by my name, and not my family name," Rasmus said as he went back to his desk. "Also, ask away."

    "You said that you wanted to teach us to rule the world. What do you mean by that?" Monica asked.

    "The six of you are prominent figures in this world. The future is in your hands, and as I said earlier nothing is certain. I''ll teach you how to take over the world when needed," Rasmus answered with a serious expression. "Your first assignment will be how are you going to gain recognition the people without using your privileges. Put your answer on the desk tomorrow before class starts. That''s all for today, and you''re all dismissed."

    Rasmus left the classroom and left an impression on the students.

    Monica was the first to stand up and walk out of class then followed by Maximilian. The others left and went their separate ways while thinking about the assignment they were given by Rasmus.

    Lenin was staring at the statue in the center of the fountain. She noticed that Isador and the others were walking in the hallway. She was confused because the class had just started an hour ago.

    "What''s the matter? Why are you in here?" Lenin looked at Isador.

    "The class has ended, Chancellor," Isador answered and he was deep in thought. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "The class just started an hour ago. Is there a problem in the class?" Lenin furrowed and looked worried.

    "No, Chancellor. There''s no problem," Isador shook his head. "Instructor Rasmus gave us a lecture and an assignment," he answered.

    "An assignment?" Lenin raised her eyebrows with curiosity. "May I ask what kind of assignment Instructor Blackheart gave you?" She tilted her head.

    "How am I going to gain recognition from the people without using my privileges? Thinking about it, makes me wonder because there are so many things I can do. But the question is what I want to do before I decide to gain their recognition," Isidor answered and he was still troubled by that question.

    Lenin smiled, "As someone that I know has said. Write with your heart, not with your head."

    "But, what if I was wrong? That my method wasn''t the right thing to do?" Isador frowned, afraid that his method was childlike, innocent, and full of flaws.

    Lenin raised her brows, staring at Isador for a brief moment before she let out a soft chuckle and covered her mouth with the back of her hand. Isador was taken aback by Lenin''s reaction and he somehow felt embarrassed by what he had said earlier.

    "My apologies, Isador, but isn''t that the point?" Lenin crossed her arms and tilted his head, staring into Isador''s eyes.

    "I don''t understand, Chancellor..." Isador furrowed his brows, staring at Lenin with a confused look.

    "That''s what they call growth and progress, Isador. If you want to start something from nothing, you make sure to start from what you believe in. You can''t start something if you''re not being honest with yourself, are you?" Lenin answered with a soft and gentle voice. "Write what you believe. Right or wrong isn''t the priority because you grow and adapt. That''s when you become wise and intelligible."

    Isador''s eyes were wide open, realizing Lenin''s words had so much wisdom inside them.

    "Thank you, Chancellor, you have opened my eyes. I''ll excuse myself," Isador bowed his head and then went to his dorm to begin his assignment.

    Lenin looked up at the main building with a gentle smile on her face, muttering under her breath, "What an interesting way of teaching the students, Instructor Blackheart."

 Chapter 26 Second Lecture: Understanding.

    Rasmus watched the garden through the window in his classroom. He heard someone come in and it was Maximilian with a paper in his hand. He watched Maximilian put the paper on the desk and went to his table.

    "May I?" Rasmus pointed at the paper on his desk as he looked at Maximilian.

    Maximilian nodded and he never thought he would feel nervous about his writings. He spent almost his whole life holding weapons and training with people who were two times bigger than him, but he never felt nervous once.

    Rasmus didn''t show any reaction as he read Maximilian''s plans to gain recognition. It didn''t take a while until he put down the paper and stayed quiet, which made Maximilian more nervous.

    Alexander came in and he looked like a mess with his red eyes, showing that he stayed up all night to do the assignment. Valari was similar, but he looked a bit better than Alexander. They both then put their assignments on the desk.

    Monica was checking her writings as she walked in the hallway, but then she stopped when she almost hit Aurelius who was walking from the other side of the hallway. They both stared at each other and had scornful looks painted on their faces. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Are you two going in or not?" Isador asked as he was waiting for them to get inside the class because they were blocking the door.

    Monica walked in first while Aurelius walked into the classroom with Isador. They all put their assignments on Rasmus''s desk. Maximilian, Alexander, and Valari were on the edge because Rasmus didn''t show any reaction to their writings at all.

    The class was quiet because everyone was watching Rasmus read their assignments. They were all trained to read expressions and gestures, but they couldn''t tell what Rasmus was thinking at all.

    The sound of the bell ringing startled them and at the same time, Rasmus stood up as he held all the papers.

    "After reading all your answers, this is worse than I expected," Rasmus flapped the papers in his hands. "This assignment will be your secret weapon in the future, and this will be your masterpiece to rule the world, but none of you have the ambition to do so."

    Rasmus approached Maximilian''s table and put down his paper downward so Monica couldn''t see it, "You''re going to be a tyranny with this plan. You''re not that different from Balthazar who occupied the North during his rule."

    Rasmus looked at Monica and put down her assignment on her table, "You''ll achieve nothing with this. You''re too straightforward and people don''t like a blatant truth."

    Rasmus went to Alexander''s table and put down his assignment as he stared down at Alexander, "You''ll be nothing but a tool by the others. You''re being too passive and too scared to give promises. People need something to drive their willingness to follow you."

    Rasmus looked at Valari and let out a big sigh as he put down Valari''s assignment, "You''re going to lose everything if you give everything without asking something in return. You''re a walking pot of gold."

    Rasmus stood in front of Aurelius who looked nervous by what Rasmus was going to say, "You''re going to be their slaves. Your kindness will be taken for granted."

    Rasmus looked at the last paper in his hand, and then put it at Isidor''s table, "Too optimistic, too ambitious, too many empty words, too many promises, and lastly, too much of everything. Unrealistic."

    Although with Rasmus''s blatant and harsh feedback, he didn''t mock or make a fool of the students. He used that assignment to understand the students he was teaching and what kind of personality they had. It helped him to approach them and get to know them.

    "If one day you were in a dire situation where everything was at risk. Those writings are the plans that you''re going to make, and as you have heard, you''ll lose everything," Rasmus said as he sat on top of his desk. "But I can see the honesty in your writings which is a good thing, but unfortunately honesty isn''t always what they want to hear."

    "Now..." Rasmus stood up and collected the assignments again. "Wouldn''t it be fun to read each other''s assignment?" He asked with a mischievous smirk.

    Everyone panicked when Rasmus handed out their assignments to their classmates. They all felt embarrassed because it was as Rasmus said, their writings that came from their hearts. They wanted to protest, but they knew that Rasmus wouldn''t listen to them. They had no choice but to endure their embarrassment when others looked at their paperwork.

    Monica snickered when she read Aurelius''s assignment, but then Aurelius reacted the same way when she read Monica''s paperwork. They both looked at each other and realized they were looking at each other''s paperwork.

    Isador was stunned when he looked at Maximilian''s paperwork while Maximilian was confused by Isador''s paperwork. They looked at each other and they both were in disbelief with each other''s writings.

    On the other hand, Alexander and Valari were shocked that their writings were similar. They realized they both had the same way of thinking which made them understand their flaws.

    "I want to hear your opinions about each other''s writings. Let''s start with you, Maximilian," Rasmus said as he went back to his desk and sat down.

    Everyone discussed and uttered their opinions without holding back. It was a productive and thought-provoking discussion in which everyone felt joy while at the same time making them learn about their flaws and weaknesses. They never thought attacking each other with an argument could be fun and exciting.

    They argued and discussed what would be the perfect plan to achieve recognition from the people. They tried as hard as they could to satisfy Rasmus with their perfect plan, but it never happened.

    Lenin was listening the whole time from outside the classroom. She couldn''t stop smiling and chuckling quietly when she found out each student''s mind and how they worked. She wished to barge in and join the discussion, but she held back and decided to leave because she had heard enough.

    "Look at the time," Rasmus said as he looked at his wristwatch. "We will end the class here."

    Everyone looked outside the window and it was afternoon already. They didn''t realize they had been arguing and discussing it for hours. They still had something that they wanted to utter, but they were unable to do so.

    "If you want to keep discussing it, then go ahead. This academy has so many places for you to spend your time. If you all believe that you can come up with a perfect plan, then bring me the result on a piece of paper tomorrow morning," Rasmus stood up as he hid his wristwatch under the sleeve. "Class is dismissed."

    Rasmus left the classroom and he was surprised to see Julian waiting for him.

    "Chancellor Lenin is waiting for you in her office," Julian said as she glanced at the classroom where everyone talked with each other like normal students.

    "This is my class, so I hope you can respect my students'' privacy," Rasmus said as he closed the door behind him.

    Julian gave Rasmus a cold eyes-roll, and she held back from responding to Rasmus''s words. She escorted Rasmus to Lenin''s office and was still in disbelief that those students could gather around like that.

    "Chancellor, you''re looking for me?" Rasmus asked as he stood at the door.

    "Yes. Please have a seat," Lenin smiled at Rasmus as she pointed at the chair across her desk.

    "I overheard your class earlier, and I found it interesting that you managed to pull that off. Seeing how you and those students were sharing each other''s thoughts, it was exciting that I wished I could join your lecture," Lenin said, still with a smile on her face. "What you did, that''s something that we needed. If only we had someone like you 400 years ago, maybe that event could be prevented," she muttered as she stared blankly at the chandelier.

    "Thank you, for the praise, Chancellor," Rasmus said.

    Rasmus narrowed his eyes a bit and thought about what Lenin had said earlier. From those simple comments, he knew that Lenin had no idea why the Great Era had happened. He wondered if he could entrust her with what he found since she was a Great Sage and he believed she wouldn''t end up like Henry.

    "But, you do remember that your class isn''t just about sharpening their minds. They still need to train their bodies as well, and I''m curious if you need any help with that?" Lenin asked.

    "Rest assured, Chancellor. I can handle my students, but thank you for the offer," Rasmus answered with confidence.

    "I see. Well then, you may go," Lenin said. "Good work, Instructor Blackheart. Keep it up," she smiled and continued dealing with the documents on her desk. "You''re dismissed."

    Rasmus bowed his head before he left Lenin''s office.

 Chapter 27 Beasts and Demons.

    Rasmus went back to his dormitory after he spoke with Lenin. He didn''t expect Videl to welcome him because he knew that Videl was busy with his own business.

    He looked at the last term''s curriculum and looked at the final exam. He never thought that the students were going on a campaign in the West. Their test was to subjugate beasts that had been disturbing the city on the furthest West of Neva.

    "Subjugation of powerful beasts, that''s something that a high-rank knight would do," Rasmus mumbled as he kept reading the details. "Compared to the last two terms, it''s always the same, so I should see how strong my students are."

    He spent the whole night learning about the dangerous areas in the Neva world. He marked the areas that he could use for himself and for the students because beasts didn''t exist back on Earth.

    "Beasts exist because of the influence of a demonic energy that corrupts the Dragon Veins. It has been proven by the discovery of the corrupted Dragon Vein deep inside the Efiva Mountain in the Western Neva," Rasmus read the book out loud. "Some of those beasts have turned into a completely different creature. They''re demonic beasts that are extremely dangerous."

    Videl entered the room and he was sneaky until he realized Rasmus was still awake.

    "Is this true?" Rasmus pointed at the book as he looked at Videl.

    Videl tilted his head with a confused look, but then he read the book in a second and Rasmus''s thoughts. He knew all the contents of the book immediately.

    "I don''t know anything. I came to this world not long after you I sent you to this world," Videl answered as he poured himself a glass of water. "Now that I think about it, something has been bothering me," he sat down on the sofa and made himself comfortable as he drank the water.

    "Bothering you? That''s new," Rasmus furrowed as he looked at Videl from over his shoulder.

    "When you told me to find information about the Wraiths in the capital city, I smelled something familiar. A trace of smell that belongs to my kin," Videl stared at Rasmus with a serious expression.

    "Demons?" Rasmus looked so confused.

    "Yes. They do exist here in this world as well. I don''t know how, but we know now that God sent them here. I have a bad feeling about this. We are not alone in this world," Videl responded and stared into Rasmus''s eyes, giving him a warning.

    "Since you don''t know anything, we can assume that they won''t be your allies?" Rasmus stood up and leaned against his desk.

    "You were right about us. You said that we were inferior to humans when we weren''t in our domain, hell. My status as the ruler of hell doesn''t apply here, and any demons won''t bow down before me," Videl nodded in agreement.

    "So, not only we go against humanity, we will also deal with demons?" Rasmus asked, tapping his finger on his desk and staring at the book about the demonic beast. "So this is the twist about this whole bet you made with God."

    Rasmus hummed and became curious about the history of demons in the Neva world. He left and went to the library to borrow a few books about demons, but to his surprise, there were none. He couldn''t believe that the massive library in Gratlan didn''t have information about demons.

    He decided to rest and asked about it tomorrow morning.

    The morning came and Rasmus waited for Lenin to come out of her mansion.

    "Chancellor Lenin, can I borrow your time for a moment?" Rasmus approached Lenin as soon as she walked out of her mansion.

    "What do you need, Instructor Blackheart?" Lenin raised her eyebrows.

    "Do we not have any information about demons?" Rasmus asked.

    "That information can''t be found anywhere, Instructor Blackheart. That information is too dangerous for the public, not even for royalties," Lenin answered and walked into the garden with Rasmus to go to the main building. "The reason is because that knowledge can be used for malice, and anyone can use it which is why it''s hidden from everyone."

    Rasmus never thought something like that was forbidden knowledge. Unlike on Earth, knowledge about demons was everywhere and everyone could read it.

    "Can I ask why are you interested in that?" Lenin looked at Rasmus with curiosity and suspicion.

    "I was looking for information on areas that are overwhelmed by beasts, then I stumbled about them as demonic beasts. I read about the origin of them and found something about corrupted Dragon Vein. Which is why I''m interested in learning about demons to find the root of it," Rasmus explained and told the whole truth.

    "Ah, are you perhaps interested in sending your students for a campaign?" Lenin asked and realized the reason why Rasmus asked about demons was nothing but curiosity.

    "Yes. These students are already above their peers in all aspects. I thought it would be great if I could see their abilities with my own eyes," Rasmus nodded. "The issue would be the existence of demons and how the Dragon Vein could be corrupted. If something as powerful as Dragon Vein could be corrupted, I''m afraid if we encountered demons, we wouldn''t be able to deal with it," he added.

    "If you want to know about demons. You should ask your students. They''re the ones who hold all the information about demons," Lenin pointed out as she stopped walking. "You know who those students are," she smiled and left.

    Rasmus was confused at first, but then he understood what Lenin meant. He went into the classroom and found everyone had already gathered. He looked at his desk and saw a piece of paper. He could tell everyone was eager to see him read their master plan.

    "Lady Aurelia and Lady Monica, can I speak with both of you for a minute?" Rasmus looked at both of them as he stood at the door.

    Aurelia and Monica stood up and left the classroom, still not wanting to walk side by side or be close to each other.

    In the hallway, Monica stood on the right wall, Aurelia stood on the left wall, and Rasmus stood in the middle. Although it looked awkward, Rasmus didn''t try to persuade them to be friendly with each other.

    "The reason why I called you both is because I want to know if both of your families have any records about demons," Rasmus pointed out as he looked at them back and forth. "I know it''s impossible for me to read any of those records, so I want to know if both of you have read anything about demons."

    "Since I''m still too young and my mind isn''t mature yet, they forbid me to go anywhere close to the records about demons for my own good," Aurelia answered and shook her head.

    "Yes, I have read all the records about demons and their existence. Although the Sancticus family and the Angelis family teach different religions, we share records and knowledge about demons because we both believe in the same evil entity," Monica answered.

    Aurelia didn''t expect that Monica had read records about demons while she hadn''t touched or learned anything about them. On the other hand, Monica didn''t try to brag about it, in fact, she was suspicious as to why Rasmus wanted to know about the demons. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You can go back to the class, Lady Aurelia," Rasmus looked at Aurelia, signaling her to let him have some privacy with Monica.

    Aurelia left as she looked at them both for one last time before she went back into the classroom.

    "How much do you know?" Rasmus asked with his arms crossed.

    "Enough to turn a devoted follower of God into worshiping demons," Monica answered and judgingly stared at Rasmus.

    Rasmus didn''t expect the answer to be that intriguing. When he thought about it, having Videl on his side made things easier even though Videl barely did anything for him.

    "If you wish to know about demons, even if you threaten me or torture me, I won''t tell you," she pointed out.

    "Don''t be so confident, Lady Monica. You never knew until you begged to be killed instead," Rasmus responded coldly.

    The way Rasmus stared into Monica''s eyes made her feel uneasy. His eyes showed Monica that he wasn''t lying and that he had watched countless people begging to spare their lives to him.

    "But that''s not what I want. If you truly know about demons, then you should be able to handle demonic energy, is that correct?" Rasmus sighed.

    "Not, currently. Unlike Aurelia, my divine power isn''t as good as hers," Monica answered. "May I ask why do you want to know how to handle demonic energy? Is there anyone you know that''s currently being possessed by a demon?"

    "No, I''m planning to send you all to a campaign, somewhere deep into the area where beasts live. Since I don''t know anything about demons, I''m afraid I can''t send you all into dangerous areas without any preparation. That''s why I''m asking you," Rasmus explained as he crossed his arms.

    "Then it can be arranged. With Aurelia''s power, I believe we will be safe no matter where we go," Monica responded with confidence.

    "Perfect. Can you meet me after class? We need to discuss this, and I hope you can keep it a secret from everyone," Rasmus stared into Monica''s dark blue eyes.

    Monica nodded and then they both went back to class.

 Chapter 28 Third Lecture: Solidarity.

    Rasmus entered the class and everyone was still waiting for him to read their master plan. He grabbed the paper, folded it, and put it in his suit''s pocket, confusing all the students. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Today, we will have physical training. Change your attire and meet me in the training hall in half an hour," Rasmus said and then left the classroom.

    Everyone sighed because they had been waiting for nothing. They left the classroom and went to the dorm to change their attire. They were curious as to why Rasmus suddenly wanted them to do physical training instead of discussing the assignment like the other day.

    They all went to the training ground and noticed other classes were using the training hall. There was no space left for them to use the hall, and they saw Rasmus sitting in the spectator seat on the side.

    "You guys go and do some warm-ups. I want you to run around the training ground 10 times," Rasmus said as he looked at them.

    Maximilian didn''t complain and immediately ran to do his lap. Alexander and Valari followed him after. Isador didn''t want to lose face and tried to catch up with Maximilian. Aurelia and Monica watched the boys run in the training hall before they turned their gazes toward Rasmus.

    "You both can take it easy, but that will affect my judgment. It would be impossible to not underestimate you for the whole year if you take the easy way," Rasmus looked at Aurelia and Monica.

    Monica started running and it had been a while since she had any physical training. Aurelia was the same because she always sat in her chair and learned about becoming a Saint. Both of them were unfit for heavy training because they weren''t meant to do that.

    All the students that were in the training hall couldn''t help but look at the powerful figures running around the training ground. They never thought they would see them all together and how they tried to compete against each other. It felt like they were a part of history in the future because they witnessed something exclusive to them in a way.

    "Instructor Blackheart!" An instructor shouted as he looked at Rasmus.

    The students heard the name, and they all moved their gazes toward Rasmus. They began to whisper to each other because they knew the Blackheart family and the disgrace they did. Nobody liked the name Blackheart because of the rebellion that caused countless innocent lives to die because of it.

    Rasmus glanced at the instructor who was calling him, and he could see the smugness on that man''s face. He knew that the man was trying to make everyone know about him and tried to put him down to his place as a disgrace and a fallen noble. He tried to remember the names of the instructors and remembered his family name, Sherm, a family that produced a lot of famous scholars.

    Rasmus ignored the man and kept observing his students which only made the man annoyed.

    "Acting all high and mighty only because you teach those students. I''m going to remind you that everyone here is equal, and you''ll learn about it the hard way," the instructor warned and scoffed.

    Rasmus kept ignoring the man and didn''t even bother to look at his face. Deep down, he couldn''t stop smiling and chuckling internally.

    Maximilian was the first one to finish the warm-up without breaking any sweat. Isador came in second, and he realized that he needed to improve his physical strength. Alexander and Valari finished together and they both went on all four as they caught their breath.

    "Monica is going to faint..." Maximilian pointed out when he watched Monica staggering and could no longer walk properly.

    "Aurelia isn''t any better," Isador added and watched Aurelia right behind Monica and her face was covered in sweat.

    "Let them be," Rasmus approached the boys. "I want to see how far those two can endure this training. They''re trying their best and it''s their choice," he added as he crossed his arms and watched Monica and Aurelia still compete against each other even in that state.

    "Everyone has a few weaknesses, some weaknesses can be fixed, but some people believe they can''t because they have weak mentality. With that being said, for the next three days, you will have to beat Maximilian or at least not get overlapped by him in the warm-up every morning before the class starts," Rasmus looked at Isador, Alexander, and Valari.

    The three of them looked at Rasmus in disbelief because Maximilian was a beast when it came to physical strength. As a Northern Star, he could easily do dozens of laps without breaking a sweat. It would be impossible, but they didn''t want to complain because that just proved Rasmus''s words.

    "Give them hell," Rasmus patted Maximilian''s left shoulder with a smirk painted on his face.

    Maximilian nodded and smirked as he looked at Isador. He wanted to give Isador the kind of hell that he endured as the Northern Star.

    Rasmus watched as Monica and Aurelia finished the seventh lap, but they both collapsed not long after. Their legs had given up and they couldn''t deal with any more stress. They started crawling which was embarrassing to watch.

    The other students looked at the future Saints that were crawling on the ground. They didn''t expect there to be a cruel and heartless instructor in the academy. They started hating Rasmus because of what he did even though they didn''t know what had happened.

    "Are you both done?" Rasmus looked down at both of them, going down on one knee. "Is this too hard for both of you, ladies? Should I let you rest and drink some water?" he asked with a cold expression.

    Monica shook her head, and Aurelia didn''t want to lose to Monica, so she also shook her head. They tried to get up but their legs had completely given up.

    "Then crawl until you finish the remaining laps," Rasmus said and walked away, ignoring the hateful gazes from the students.

    "That''s too much, Instructor Rasmus! They''re women, and they can''t be compared to us," Isador protested as he looked at Rasmus in disbelief, raising his voice and glaring at him.

    "Do you hear that Aurelia?" Rasmus looked over his right shoulder. "Isador said it''s because you''re a woman that you''re weak."

    Aurelia slowly turned her head and gave a dead stare at Isador. Isador was surprised and somehow it felt like he was in the wrong while it was obvious that Rasmus was the one who was at fault.

    "You need to understand that not everyone appreciates an act of pity from someone else. You''re just belittling her," Rasmus glanced coldly at Isador.

    The whole training ground was focused on Aurelia and Monica who were crawling. Isador, Maximilian, Alexander, and Valari couldn''t do anything, and they knew that helping those two wasn''t the right thing to do.

    "Do you want to help them?" Rasmus asked his students as he crossed his arms. "If you want to help them, then you should know their struggles. Run for another ten laps until your legs give up. Crawl with them, show them that they''re not alone," he said with a serious expression.

    Maximilian didn''t hesitate and started running as fast as he could until he reached his limit. Isador and the others also did the same because they wanted to show Aurelia and Monica that they weren''t alone.

    Alexander and Valari could only do five laps, and their legs had given up so they started crawling to finish the remaining five laps. Isador collapsed on the seventh lap and started crawling on the eighth lap. On the other hand, Maximilian had done ten laps and added five extra laps until he finally collapsed.

    The other students didn''t dare to be on the training ground because the six most respected and powerful students were crawling on the ground. They felt bad for standing around them, so they went to the sides to sit down and watch those six students finish their training.

    Lenin heard about what was going on on the training ground and checked it out with her own eyes. She was surprised to see the six students crawling with sweat all over their red faces. She then looked at the cold stare that Rasmus gave his students.

    "Chancellor, this isn''t right," the instructor said as soon as he approached Lenin.

    "They can stop, but they''re unwilling to do so," Lenin responded. "I don''t see anything wrong with these, especially seeing the six of them crawl together which is something that the world should witness. You will never see anything like this where the Suncrown and the Wyverncrest, the Angelis and the Sancticus moved side by side."

    The instructor clenched his fists, hating the fact that Lenin, the Chancellor of the Academy showed her favorability toward Rasmus. He who had been an instructor for 3 years had never been treated like that by Lenin.

    "Yes, Chancellor..." The instructor responded as he bowed his head, holding his anger in his voice.

 Chapter 29 Fourth Lecture: Ego.

    Lenin left unnoticed and she was happy about what she saw in the training hall. She couldn''t wait to see the results of Rasmus''s training of those students of his. She believed that he alone could change the world into a better place.

    Rasmus sat down on the bench as he watched Maximilian help Monica walk while Isador helped Aurelia walk. He still had a stoic and cold expression painted on his face when they approached them.

    "I''m disappointed with the result," Rasmus said as he stared at them. "I''m not disappointed by the results of the training or by how weak you guys are. I''m disappointed that all of you were feeding my ego and got eaten by my words."

    All of them furrowed and looked at Rasmus with confused looks as always. They didn''t understand what he meant until he explained it to them. They began to understand the way he spoke and what was the wisdom behind it so they stayed quiet and let him continue.

    "I wouldn''t be upset if all of you didn''t listen to my words, but you all did and it fed my ego and made you do things that you were unable to do," Rasmus explained as he looked at them. "Let me ask you one thing. What did you gain from listening to my order? You made yourself suffer for nothing."

    "If you all became the future King, Saints, Leader, and prominent figures that the world looked up to, and you got easily eaten by someone''s words without thinking about the benefits you gain from it, you''ll end up like this," Rasmus pointed out as he looked at their condition, exhausted and could barely stand. "A gentle push would be enough to make you all fall. You thought that you were proving something, but the truth is you were only entertaining me."

    "But you''re our instructor. And as your students, of course, we will follow your order," Valari said as he caught his breath while his legs were still shaking, unable to completely bear his weight.

    "You should follow something reasonable to you. You know your limitations, and you should know that you can''t do it. Don''t prove to them that they''re wrong, but show them that you''re smarter than them," Rasmus looked at Valari.

    "You shouldn''t have to prove to them that you can outrun and fight a hungry lion, you should show that by simply climbing the tallest tree you could escape from a hungry lion," Rasmus said as he looked at his students. "Don''t ever feed their ego or worse feed your own ego because it''ll blind you."

    Rasmus pulled out the assignment that his students had done.

    "You all can rest for now because the training hall is still being used by the other students. Once they''re done, we will begin the real training," Rasmus said as he walked to the side and sat down.

    All of them had no more strength in their bodies and realized that it was only the warm-up. They all followed Rasmus to the side and sat on the floor, letting their legs rest as they massaged them.

    "I told you. Don''t follow orders blindly and now you''re bearing the consequence of your action," Rasmus smirked as he read the assignment.

    Aurelia groaned and slowly she pouted as she massaged her numb legs.

    "I can''t, and I don''t want to train anymore for the rest of the day," Aurelia responded as she stared at Rasmus. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Then I''ll give you an F on your physical examination later," Rasmus smiled mischievously. "I''m still your instructor after all, and this is proving that authority beats anything."

    Aurelia sulked and stared at Rasmus with a scornful look on her face, but Maximilian laughed because he found it fascinating. Isador and the others scoffed as they shook their heads after realizing that they were all being played around since the beginning. They didn''t know what to do, but one thing they understood was the fact they had the right to complain and if the task was impossible to do, they could report it to Lenin.

    Rasmus hummed as he read the assignment about their plans for gaining recognition from the people. He could see which part of the plan belonged to a certain student and which was from a collaboration of an idea.

    "Not bad," Rasmus said as he kept reading the assignment. "This is not bad at all, but not good enough," he looked at his students as he showed the paper in his hand.

    "The problem with the plan is the fact you''re still dependent on people for their recognition. You linger yourself with them so that it will entangle you and stop you from growing even further," Rasmus explained the flaw in the plan.

    "Too much attachment will make you lose focus on your goal, and with that being said, don''t put too much of your feelings and emotions on those people," Rasmus pointed out.

    "That doesn''t make any sense at all! If we don''t do that, then how are we going to gain their respect and recognition?" Isador questioned Rasmus''s explanation.

    "As King, just because you love your people, that won''t be enough to satisfy them. As long as you give them what they want, and satisfy their needs, you''ll be loved. You don''t necessarily need to love them, you just need to do what needs to be done for your people," Rasmus answered.

    "Then what''s wrong if you love them as well? Isn''t that a good thing?" Alexander asked.

    "It will prevent you from climbing higher because they will hold you down," Rasmus answered. "You can simply break a single weed with your forefinger to reach the other side, but if there were thousands of weeds stacking in front of you, your forefinger couldn''t even break them. By the time you managed to break them all one by one, you had grown old and had lost all your power while at the same time lost all the ties you had with the people that you loved," he pointed out.

    The thought-provoking discussion started again. After what Rasmus said, it showed them a new light, a new perspective about the way to become a great leader. There was a need for balance in showing sympathy and being pragmatic, something that they still considered a gray area while the truth was that both could be black or white.

    They discussed this for hours and Rasmus noticed the instructor had been forcing his students to keep using the training hall. The man was still pissed and annoyed that Rasmus ignored him and tried to make Rasmus and his students waste their time in the training hall.

    "Are you still not finished?" Rasmus asked the instructor with a laid-back behavior.

    "Oh, we are planning to use the training hall for a whole day," The instructor smirked, hiding his anger and disgust toward Rasmus.

    "I see, then tell me when you''re done," Rasmus casually responded.

    Maximilian and the others noticed that the instructor was trying to prevent them from training on the training ground. They wanted to show their complaints, but Rasmus shook his head with a smile on his face. They realized Rasmus had a plan in mind.

    An hour had passed, and the instructor had been glancing at Rasmus and his students. He couldn''t believe they could have sat there for hours talking with each other wasting their time.

    "Instructor, the students are exhausted, and there''s nothing else we can do here," a student said to the instructor.

    "Nonsense! Keep training!" The instructor shouted, glaring at the student.

    Another hour passed and problems began to arise when a student fainted. Seeing that the instructor didn''t care, gave a bad impression of him on his students. The students reported the issue to Julian and she was furious at the instructor for forcing the students out for no reason.

    Rasmus stood up as he watched the students leave the training hall while the instructor got a warning from Julian and reported it to Lenin. He was smiling coldly at the instructor when their eyes met.

    "What did I say to you?" Rasmus looked at his students as he walked backward to the center of the training hall.

    "Don''t feed someone''s ego, and don''t let your ego blind you," Monica smirked, understanding the lesson and how it worked flawlessly.

    "Now you have learned how easy it is to deal with a problem without having to do anything!" Rasmus spread his arms to show the whole training hall had become his. "Come! It''s time for training!"

    Since everyone had recovered from their fatigues, they all stood up and followed Rasmus to the center of the training ground.

 Chapter 30 Fifth Lecture: Dependance.

    Rasmus looked at the racks of weapons which offered so many different types of weapons. He used wind magic and flung a sword from the racks into his hand. He swung it and the handle was good enough for his grip.

    His students didn''t expect Rasmus to be profound in controlling Mana. Even though they were trained to control Mana, they couldn''t do it like he did it. It would take people decades to control Mana, but he did it like Mana was a part of his limbs. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Maximilian, you''re up for a spar?" Rasmus pointed the sword down as he rested his hands on the bottom of the sword''s handle.

    "Are you sure about this? The Blackheart family was known for their amazing magic, not close combat," Maximilian asked with his eyebrows raised, staring at Rasmus with a condescending look.

    "Never underestimate your opponent. If they challenged you to something that you''re good at, it''s either they''re better than you or they have a few tricks to make you lose," Rasmus responded as he lifted his sword and pointed it at Maximillian.

    Maximilian hummed and went to grab the same sword as Rasmus to make it fair. He readied his stance and showed his perfection in holding a sword, intimidating Isador and the others. He looked like an impenetrable wall by just standing there and menacingly staring at Rasmus.

    "Don''t hold back," Rasmus said as he transformed Mana into Aura.

    Maximilian was shocked by the amount of Aura that Rasmus had produced. He did the same and his Aura was a bit stronger than Rasmus. As a Northern Star, it was undoubtedly that he could maintain an incredible amount of Aura in his body.

    They both dashed and exchanged blows which affected their surroundings and cracked the floors. At that moment Maximilian realized that Rasmus was strong and not someone he should underestimate. He knew that he had to take the spar a little more seriously.

    Rasmus smirked as he exchanged blows with Maximilian. Maximilian was annoyed that Rasmus was still able to make such an expression in a fight against him. He felt like he was being mocked by Rasmus and at that moment he lost his focus which was something that Rasmus had been waiting for.

    Rasmus raised his sword and swung it down vertically, forcing Maximilian to swing his sword up diagonally. The moment they clashed with the sword, Rasmus used the opportunity to move his left leg in between Maximilian''s legs.

    Maximilian was so focused on the swords that he didn''t realize Rasmus''s left foot was right under him. In an instant, he fell down and Rasmus''s sword was about to stab him right in between his eyes. He was shocked by what had just happened.

    "Is this the famous Northern Star?" Rasmus asked as he offered his hand.

    "What did you do?" Maximilian was still confused and couldn''t understand what had happened to him.

    "He put his left foot right in between your legs and swooped your right foot out. You slipped and he pulled your right shoulder down with his left hand," Monica explained to Maximilian. "It was so fast that I could barely see it all."

    Unlike Maximilian who was taught how to use weapons, Rasmus had the skills to disarm and take down his enemies. Rasmus was the infamous mercenary in his past life and was the best among the others. He knew every martial art that didn''t exist in the Neva world, giving him a huge advantage when it came to close combat.

    "Want a rematch?" Rasmus asked as he stepped back and swung his sword around.

    Maximilian didn''t say a word, but he readied his stance again, and now he took the fight more seriously. He didn''t want to show too much because there were a few skills that he didn''t want the others to see.

    They exchanged blows again, but this time Maximilian used his left fist to do a follow-up attack as soon as he clashed his sword with Rasmus''s sword. He didn''t expect Rasmus to drop the sword and used both hands to grab Maximilian''s left arm.

    Rasmus showed his back to Maximilian as he pulled Maximilian''s left arm to his front, forcing Maximilian to get close to him. Rasmus used the momentum and pushed his right leg to the back, lifting Maximilian''s whole body in the air, forcing Maximilian to do a somersault over Rasmus''s body. He slammed Maximilian to the ground and it was enough to stun Maximilian. He pulled out a dagger that was hidden under his suit and put it on Maximilian''s neck.

    "You lose again," Rasmus said as he looked down at Maximilian. "Do you want another rematch?" He smirked and his brows were raised.

    "No. You were holding back, and I know I can''t win against you," Maximilian said as he stared into Rasmus''s eyes with curiosity.

    "I did because you didn''t want to take this spar seriously. Maybe the result might be different if you decided to go all out," Rasmus responded as he helped Maximilian stand up.

    "Valari, you''re next," Rasmus said as he played around with the dagger in his right hand, moving it in between his fingers.

    Valari grabbed a dagger since he had mastered the dagger arts as his weapon of choice.

    In the end, the result was similar to Maximilian''s fight, but the difference was Rasmus always took the dagger from Valari''s hand. They couldn''t believe that Rasmus was fearless even though he might lose his finger or even his hand when he tried to disarm Valari.

    Isador also experienced what those two experienced and understood what Maximilian felt. He was thrown back and forth like a bag, and he didn''t see them coming as if his eyes betrayed him.

    Alexander fell for the same trick that Rasmus did to the others. Although he had observed Rasmus''s movements during his fight with the other before him, Alexander still made the same mistake as them.

    "Four of you, come and fight me," Rasmus looked at Maximilian, Isador, Alexander, and Valari.

    The four of them attacked at the same time, thinking that it would corner Rasmus. Knowing that Alexander was the least skilled compared to the other three, Rasmus immediately disarmed him and used him as a shield.

    Their plan failed immediately, and seeing he used Alexander as a shield, they stopped attacking and that was when he incapacitated him. He targeted Valari next since he was easy to disarm and took him down before Maximilian and Isador could do anything.

    Rasmus grabbed the dagger with his left hand and tossed it to his right hand. He coated the dagger with a dense Aura and when it clashed with Isador''s sword, it shattered the wooden sword into pieces.

    "You''re dead," Rasmus used the bottom of the hilt to hit Isador right in the chest where his heart was.

    Rasmus kicked Isador and sent him away, but that was when Maximilian used the opportunity to appear behind him. Rasmus smirked as he glanced over his shoulder, forming a fireball right next to Maximilian''s left ear.

    "Watch out!" Monica shouted.

    Rasmus snapped his finger and exploded the fireball. Maximilian was thrown by the explosion and if he didn''t use Aura on the left side of his body, he would die. On the other hand, Rasmus was fine since he created a Mana wall on his back, preventing him from getting hit by his own magic.

    At that moment everyone remembered that Rasmus was a mage. During the spar, he didn''t use any magic and only used his physical strength which caught them off guard.

    "I''m not going to say that you all lack teamwork because I''m not going to teach you how to be too dependent on each other," Rasmus paused to squat and looked at Maximilian and the others. "I want you to learn how to use each other to reach the goal. That goal is to beat me, and with that being said, it''s time for you two misses to fight me."

    Aurelia and Monica looked at each other for a moment, and then they created magic circles on their hands as they stared at Rasmus. They knew how good Rasmus was at controlling Mana to the point he didn''t need to use any magic formation. They knew that it would be hard to win against him, but they didn''t have any choice.

 Chapter 31 Calculated Accident.

    Rasmus understood how Mana worked in this world and what he was capable of doing with it. Magic was like a mathematical equation where the magic formation showed the result of the equation. He knew how to handle Aurelia and Monica''s magic spells before they could release them, making it easy to deflect and neutralize their magic.

    The world of Neva wasn''t as advanced as on Earth in terms of science, and they still didn''t understand that physics and magic were related since Mana itself was a natural element. There was one thing that he found out during his time learning about Mana and magic he could interrupt and manipulate someone''s magic by messing up the equation and disturbing the Mana consumption.

    He didn''t want to show his ability to manipulate or dispel someone''s magic because he wanted to use it to his advantage. It was as simple as manipulating Mana and affecting the magic formation. Anyone could do it if they understood math, but that wouldn''t happen anywhere near the future.

    Not only that, he could create a Mana barrier that followed the same rules as a nanoparticle shield. He turned Mana into small particles and layered it over and over until it became a barrier. Unlike the magic barrier where they turned Mana into specific elements to become a shield, it lacked consistency and wasted a lot of Mana in the process.

    Aurelia and Monica couldn''t understand that their superiority in magic couldn''t get through Rasmus''s defense. Aurelia could control the four elements, but she mastered the Earth and Wind elements. She was confident with her ability, and yet her wind and earth magic couldn''t penetrate his Mana barrier.

    Monica could also control four elements and mastered both Wind and Water elements. She couldn''t break Rasmus''s defense even though she had exhausted herself. They both were categorized on the Arcane Stage1, and they were more amazing in handling Mana than most people including Rasmus.

    They could see the amount of Mana that lingered around Rasmus''s body. They couldn''t believe someone could manipulate and organize Mana as he did. They had seen amazing mages, and they realized that he was among them or even superior to those mages.

    After they tried their best to the point they were on the brink of Mana''s Depletion state, they knew it was impossible to harm him with magic. They collapsed and decided to admit defeat because they couldn''t push themselves anymore.

    "That''s the end of today''s class. You''re all dismissed and now it''s time for you to make your own plan to gain recognition from the people. Since you have grasped everything, I have high expectations, so don''t disappoint me," Rasmus said as he looked at his students.

    "Ah, and one more thing. Before the class starts tomorrow, I want you to do a warm-up together. You can do it early in the morning or before class starts. It''s up to you, and if you don''t do it, it will affect your grades," Rasmus added and then left the training ground.

    Alexander sighed as he lay down on the ground, staring at the tall ceiling. He never thought the life he would get in the academy was harder than he expected. He thought he would have a smooth sailing experience, but it was nowhere near what he had expected.

    "Have any of you met someone like him?" Alexander looked at the others.

    "I have met countless people, but nowhere near this guy. His way of thinking is dangerous and yet somewhat it''s something that I believe necessary to learn," Isidor answered.

    "It''s not dangerous. What he taught us is the harsh reality of this world. You believe it''s dangerous because it''s against your way of thinking and affects what you believe. For me, his way of thinking is the way to overcome every situation," Maximilian responded as he stood up. "At this point, I can say that I don''t regret coming all the way here to learn," he added and decided to lay down and thought about the spar he had with Rasmus.

    Rasmus left the training ground and saw instructor Sherm who had received a warning from Lenin. He knew the man was waiting for him to be alone by the look in the man''s eyes filled with hatefulness.

    "Hey! Where do you think you''re going, bastard?" The instructor glared at Rasmus when Rasmus walked past him.

    "None of your business, peanut brain," Rasmus said without even bothering to look back at the instructor. "Mind your own business or you''ll regret it."

    The instructor was blinded in rage and didn''t hesitate to cast a fireball. He threw the fireball at Rasmus, but he noticed that the fireball grew larger as it traveled. The moment it hit Rasmus, the explosion was heard and attracted everyone''s attention.

    Rasmus was thrown with his body covered in blood and a few broken bones. His back was almost burned to a crisp because of the fireball. The instructor was trembling and didn''t expect his fireball to create such destructive power.

    Students and the staff started appearing and looking at what had happened. Maximilian and the others saw Rasmus lying on the ground with open wounds on his back. Aurelia and Monica hurriedly ran toward him and used their healing magic which was their Divine power.

    "What have you done, Instructor Sherm!? Didn''t I just give you a warning!?" Lenin stared at the instructor with a menacing glare. "From this moment, you''ll no longer teach in this academy!" She cast a spell and shackled Instructor Sherm with chains made of stone that appeared from the ground. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You''ll be put on trial for attempting murder. The authority will come to pick you up," Lenin said and then went to check on Rasmus''s condition.

    "Chancellor! Please listen to my explanation first!" Instructor Sherm yelled with a panicked expression.

    Lenin ignored the instructor''s words and looked at Rasmus''s condition quite severely. If Aurelia and Monica weren''t there, he would have died from the wounds and blood loss.

    "How is he?" Lenin asked Aurelia and Monica. She looked at the flesh and bones that were exposed in Rasmus''s back.

    "He needs to be treated immediately. We stopped the bleeding and we did our best to close the wound," Aurelia answered as she kept pointing her hands on Rasmus''s back which was slowly regenerating its flesh and skin.

    Lenin nodded with understanding and immediately covered Rasmus''s back with her cloak.

    Rasmus opened his eyes and saw the stars outside the window next to his bed. He heard a crunch beside him and saw Videl eating his apple while staring at him.

    "You''re a daredevil..." Videl stared at him and he looked a bit pissed. "You know if you died, it would be bad for both of us."

    "But I didn''t. I was the one who modified his magic formation, and I knew how much power my body could handle, I also protected my organs with Mana. Everything was calculated," Rasmus responded as he looked at his burned skin. "I just need to know how the world sees me as the Blackheart and their prejudice toward me so I know what kind of move I should make to ruin this world," he explained.

    "And how is this connected to that? You''re hurting yourself and somehow it will help you see the world how they look at you?" Videl furrowed with a confused look.

    "Just wait," Rasmus smirked and stared at the stars again.

    The morning came, and Videl stayed by Rasmus''s side the whole night.

    Someone entered the infirmary and it was Lenin who came. She didn''t say a word while she checked on Rasmus''s condition. When she noticed that he would be fine, she let out a sigh of relief.

    "Instructor Sherm is currently being transported to court, and they''re going to need you to be present in court. Can you do it? Because they want to hear what happened from your side of the story," Lenin asked.

    "Is that even necessary? Isn''t it already obvious what happened back there?" Rasmus furrowed and stared at Lenin.

    "After the investigation team came, they found the odd about the magic he released and the damage it caused. Instructor Sherm isn''t profound in fire magic, and somehow the spell he released was somewhat beyond his capability," Lenin explained with her arms crossed. "There could be something else that happened, and that''s why they wanted to hear from your side of the story," she pointed out.

    "I understand, and my body is good enough to attend the trial," Rasmus said as he sat up slowly.

    "Then we will leave at noon," Lenin nodded with understanding. "Get some rest for now," she said and then left.

    Rasmus looked at Videl as he raised his eyebrows, "This is what I''m talking about."

    Arcane Stage which meant they could detect Mana, sense the flow of Mana, and smell Mana. Mana had a scent and it could be used to inform them that someone could sense Mana or not. The scent could also tell how powerful someone was by smelling how soft or strong the scent of the Mana around them was. Only 0,4% of Neva''s population was gifted with this ability.

 Chapter 32 A private conversation.

    Rasmus put his suit on, and thanks to Aurelia and Monica, he had recovered completely. He was amazed by how powerful Divine power was, and it was more fascinating than magic. He was accompanied by Videl to the main building where Lenin was waiting for him. He saw two carriages with the Gratlan Academy emblem on it.

    "Ready to leave, Instructor Blackheart?" Lenin asked as she stood next to the carriage, looking at his unique attire that she had never seen before.

    "Yes, Chancellor," Rasmus nodded as he adjusted the collar of his shirt.

    "Your butler can go to the next carriage with my maids and butler. There should be a spot left," Lenin looked at Videl and pointed at the carriage behind Lenin and Rasmus''s carriage. "There are a lot of things that I want to ask in private, so, shall we?" She pointed at her carriage. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "We shall," Rasmus gracefully bowed and then walked toward the carriage with Lenin walking behind him.

    Rasmus could see Videl''s smile even though he couldn''t see his face. He already knew what would happen in that carriage and he hoped that it wouldn''t leave any stain or smell in there.

    Rasmus and Lenin entered the carriage and left the academy to the courthouse.

    Since the journey to the courthouse was quite far and would take an hour, Rasmus grabbed his notebook from his suit. He read his writings and methods about Mana, magic, and Aura with mathematical equations.

    Lenin was curious about the writings and wanted to take a peek at Rasmus''s notebook. The moment she could see a glimpse of it, Rasmus slowly tilted the book toward his body and prevented Lenin from seeing it.

    "Why did you put random numbers on each rune that you wrote in that book?" Lenin asked since she saw a glimpse of a page in the notebook.

    "It''s my way to understand magic," Rasmus answered as he kept reading the notebook. "It''s easier for me to understand them, and allows me to experiment with these numbers," he explained.

    Lenin was sitting across from Rasmus, but she suddenly sat beside him because she was intrigued by the content of his notebook. But before she could see the content, Rasmus closed the notebook and looked at her with his eyebrows furrowed.

    "Chancellor, with all due respect, I don''t want anyone to read my writings," Rasmus said with a serious expression, showing that he wasn''t playing around and didn''t care if the person he was talking to was his boss.

    "That''s fair, but how about we exchange information? I''ll give you my writings that I don''t plan on publishing and you can let me read that notebook," Lenin offered and pointed at the notebook in Rasmus''s right hand.

    Rasmus smiled, and then stood up and moved to the seat across from him. He wasn''t interested in sharing because what he wrote could bring chaos that he couldn''t handle. He put the book in his pocket and decided to look outside the window at the beautiful scenery.

    "Count Blackheart, I heard of your methods when you taught those villagers in the Hurgel Village. You used a unique one that I found hard to understand," Lenin crossed her legs and arms, staring into Rasmus''s eyes.

    Rasmus noticed that Lenin used his title rather than his job as an instructor. He noticed this conversation had nothing to do with the academy at all, and it became more personal.

    "It''s not that hard to understand. Everything I taught them, they have existed hundreds or even thousands of years ago. It''s a natural phenomenon that people oftentimes look over it," Rasmus answered with a serious expression.

    "I don''t remember your father learning magic from that," Lenin responded, keeping her eyes on Rasmus''s.

    "You know you can stop asking around the bushes, Great Sage," Rasmus stared at Rasmus with a cold gaze.

    Lenin knew that Rasmus could understand her intentions. She then placed her hands on her thigh, making herself comfortable in the carriage.

    "The people that you killed when they visited your cabin, who were those people?" Lenin asked.

    "They called themselves the Wraiths. I don''t know much about them, but one thing that I know of is that they''re working for powerful people. Their job is to eliminate people that might endanger those powerful people, a bunch of assassins if I must say," Rasmus answered.

    "So you killed them before you knew who they were until you interrogate the leader? I believe that''s a wrong order to do that," Lenin said and she tried to read Rasmus''s expression.

    "It''s simple. Nobody would come to talk if they brought that many people. Especially when they all looked at me dead in the eye. It''s that easy to understand that they came for no good reasons," Rasmus replied with a stoic expression.

    Lenin wanted to argue, but she knew she couldn''t win when the fact that he was right, and he didn''t harm innocent people. She began to understand Rasmus''s personality based on what she observed and heard. She found out that Rasmus was a pragmatist and that he saw things through the lens of his reality.

    "So, they came to kill you, the last Blackheart?" Lenin raised her brows.

    "Yes. Fortunately, they came a little bit too late. If they had come a year ago, I might have died," Rasmus nodded as he looked outside the window, enjoying the journey and scenery.

    "Do you know why?" Lenin tilted her head slightly.

    "Who knows? Do you know why my father raised his banner and killed the king and his whole family?" Rasmus asked back, glancing at Lenin with a serious expression. "If we look at it from a glance, my father was a madman, but if you really look at it thoroughly, there''s no way he suddenly decided that in a single night. There must be reasons, valid ones for him to do a rebellion," he added.

    "It''s funny that they shoved the details under the rug and just focused on the things my father did without questioning why. I wonder if you think the same as them or do you think critically from a different perspective?" Rasmus asked.

    "And you find your father''s action is justified? No, I shouldn''t ask that question," Lenin shook her head and knew Rasmus wasn''t that kind of a person. "Let me rephrase my question. What makes you think he did it for valid reasons?" She crossed her legs again, but it was the other way around this time.

    "I wouldn''t dare to say anything if I don''t know the whole thing, but I can say that the Wraiths thought that I knew and they had to eliminate me to keep those ''valid reasons'' hidden under the rug," Rasmus answered.

    "Now that we are on this topic. How much do you know about my parents, Great Sage?" Rasmus asked because he remembered she was present during the execution of his whole family with the Council of Neva.

    "I know your father very well. He was a genius, an impossible egg to crack. He became the most trusted aide to the King because he was the best Sage that I know," Lenin looked away, remembering the days when she taught Erglade during his enrollment in the Gratlan Academy. "For your mother, I don''t know anything about her. All I know is the fact your mother is an Orthias."

    "An Orthias? What''s that?" Rasmus furrowed his brows. He had never heard anything about them or what they were.

    "Of course, you don''t know. It''s a hidden history from the public, only old families that have existed for thousands of years know about their existence," Lenin answered as she crossed her arms and looked at Rasmus. "You''ll find about in the Magic Tower, so if you want to know, I''ll give you everything that you need," she added.

    Lenin looked outside the window and she realized they had arrived at the Council Palace, located in the center of the island.

    "We have arrived, and there are a lot of people," Lenin said as she looked at the journalists who were waiting for their arrival.

    "So they have journalists on the island," Rasmus said as he looked at the crowd.

    "Of course. Anything that happens on the island, the whole world wants to know. We are the center of the world after all," Lenin answered as the coachman opened the door for her. "Let''s continue our conversation another time, Count Blackheart," she said and walked out of the carriage.

    "That''s exactly what I needed, both of them," Rasmus said under his breath as he walked out of the carriage.

 Chapter 33 The Court Trial.

    Rasmus walked through the crowd and everyone was talking about his family name. They didn''t believe that there was still a member of the Blackheart family that still existed and became an instructor at the Gratlan Academy. Their eyes showed different reactions when they stared at him.

    Rasmus entered the courthouse and so many people came to watch the trial. Attempting murder at the Gratlan Academy between instructors was something that had never happened before. That was why there were so many people who wanted to know the truth.

    "Who''s going to represent me, Chancellor?" Rasmus asked.

    "Me. I''m representing you and the dignity and integrity of the Gratlan Academy," Lenin answered as she walked to the table. "There''s one thing I want you to do, and that''s not to do any kind of provocation," she said as she sat down.

    "I''ll try my best," Rasmus responded and sat beside Lenin and fixed his suit.

    "I need to remind you that the Sherm family is a well-known and respectful family because they produced famous scholars who have contributed a lot to Neva for centuries. With that being said, everyone here will support the Sherm family while they can," Lenin pointed out and looked at the jury and the people who came to watch the trial.

    "That doesn''t sound good knowing they have a prejudiced view toward the Blackheart family as well," Rasmus responded.

    "I know you''re sharp, Instructor Blackheart. I hope you can refrain from provoking anyone in this courthouse," Lenin said. "Let me handle this, and it will be over before you know it."

    Rasmus nodded with understanding and decided to observe quietly.

    The trial began with both parties having addressed the issue, and it was enough to say the barrister who represented Sherm was good at his job. His calm demeanor and how he admitted that what happened in the academy was Sherm''s fault made his motives unpredictable.

    "Your honor, may I ask a few questions to Rasmus Blackheart?" The barrister asked the judge.

    The judge nodded and ordered Rasmus to sit in the witness box.

    "Your honor, before I ask him a few questions, there''s something I would like to address," The barrister said as he looked at the jury and the spectators. "What Instructor Sherm did was wrong, and he admitted that he used magic to assault Rasmus Blackheart."

    Everyone gasped and began to murmur about what the barrister was talking about. The judge had to calm down the courtroom.

    "But the real issue is that the attempt of murder wasn''t the truth. There are reasons as to why I''m confident with my statement," The barrister pointed three fingers out.

    "First, the investigation team stated that the magic that Instructor Sherm did wouldn''t be able to cause that much damage. It has been proven before Instructor Sherm became an instructor and was tested by Chancellor Lenin herself about his magic ability," The barrister pointed out.

    "Second, everyone knows that the Blackheart family is talented in magic. With that being said, he should be able to detect magic or Mana, and he should be able to protect himself, but he didn''t as if he did it on purpose," The barrister looked at Rasmus.

    "Third, we received news that Rasmus Blackheart was invited and recommended by Chancellor Lenin herself. Not only that, they didn''t test his skills and abilities, unlike the other staff in Gratlan Academy. With that being said, we can understand how talented and amazing his skills and abilities are," The barrister pointed out as he looked at the jury and the spectators.

    "Now my question to Rasmus is, are my statements all true?" The barrister stared into Rasmus''s eyes.

    "Other than the first statement, they''re true," Rasmus nodded calmly.

    "This trial is for Instructor Sherm for attempting murder, but that''s not true at all. There are still mysteries behind this incident, and I believe that Rasmus Blackheart himself was the one who fabricated the incident," The barrister stated with confidence.

    Everyone gasped once again and began to assume and speculate while connecting the statements that the barrister made with the accusation that he stated.

    "Do you have anything to say, Instructor Blackheart?" The judge stared at Rasmus with a blatant prejudice written on his expression.

    In Rasmus''s previous life, he attended so many trials that he did more trials than spending his whole life on a vacation. He knew how everything worked in a trial, and he knew he was standing on a ledge while the judge, jury, and everyone in the courtroom were waiting for him to jump off.

    In court, he could try to prove his innocence through his words, but in that kind of situation, that would be impossible. His words would be used against him knowing the barrister was a competent one.

    "No, your honor," Rasmus shook his head as he looked at Lenin.

    His only way to prove his innocence wasn''t through his mouth but through Lenin''s mouth. Lenin was the Chancellor of the best academy in the world, and she was the descendant of the most powerful Great Sage. Because of it, her words weighed more than his, and that was his only way to win the trial.

    "May I approach the victim, your honor?" Lenin asked.

    "You may approach the victim," The judge nodded.

    Lenin stood in front of Rasmus who was standing in the witness box. They communicated through their eyes and then Lenin cleared her throat as she turned around to look at the juries and the spectators.

    "Allow me to clear the fog that''s happening here in the courtroom," Lenin said. "Before the incident happens..."

    Lenin revealed what Sherm did during his class and what he had done to his students. She told them that he didn''t want to let Rasmus use the training ground by using the whole facility for himself for hours. That resulted in students'' exhaustion and made a few students collapse and faint.

    She informed them that she gave Sherm a direct warning about his actions. She then told them the incident happened not long after that which led to Sherm planning to harm Rasmus.

    She allowed the judge, jury, and spectators to understand the whole situation and not just half of the story. She erased the speculations from the spectators and juries with calm and dignified manners.

    "As I have explained, Instructor Blackheart has no sign of provocation toward Count Sherm. Everything that happened was all because of Count Sherm''s ignorance and prejudice toward Count Blackheart," Lenin said as she looked at Sherm with disappointment.

    "Objection, your honor! Rasmus Blackheart provoked Instructor Sherm by insulting his brain as big as a peanut," the barrister said.

    "Using violence and harming Instructor Blackheart because of an insult? Is that how the respectable Sherm family reacts to an insult?" Lenin asked the barrister. "If words alone are enough to make him harm someone and almost kill them, I don''t believe he would be in the right no matter what," she said calmly.

    The barrister didn''t have anything to say because he didn''t want to cause more damage to Sherm. Rasmus was smirking and knew that it was the right choice to let Lenin handle the case.

    "Allow me to clear the statements that were presented in court," Lenin said as she looked at the jury.

    "The first statement where Count Sherm''s magic wouldn''t be able to cause that much damage is false. In the latest research about magic by a famous and named scholar, it has been proven that we can''t control magic completely," Lenin explained.

    "Mana is the source of magic and the cause of its instability which is why we created a magic formation to cast a spell to prevent that from happening. In the latest research, it was stated that even with magic formations, our body played a big factor and it connected with our bodies and minds. Not only that, this whole island is the result of overwhelming Mana which made it float in the sky. This also adds a new factor as to why Instructor Sherm''s magic became unpredictable," Lenin added.

    "Objection! You honor! The research that Chancellor Lenin has spoken, there''s no proof of that," the barrister said.

    "That''s why I brought the scholar who did the research," Lenin responded and looked at the spectators. "Marquis Sherm, if you may," she looked at an old man blending in with the crowd.

    Everyone looked at the old man and it shocked Sherm when he saw his father testify against him. He realized at that moment that he had been disowned by his father and by his family for the embarrassment he had caused and tarnished the Sherm family.

    "I swear to my family name on the line that what Chancellor Lenin said is the truth. Unfortunately, the research is still ongoing and I''m unable to reveal everything due to public safety," the old man said.

    The barrister couldn''t fight against it and was unable to think of a way to change the situation.

    "The second and third statements about Instructor Blackheart didn''t try to protect himself because of the agreement that we both made," Lenin looked at Rasmus and then looked at the jury. "As you have heard Instructor Blackheart insulted Count Sherm. He has a habit of provoking people, and the reasonable answer to that is because it''s his defense mechanism."

    "He''s the only Blackheart left in this world. He has to bear the sins, consequences, and pain that his family did. As we all know, the Blackheart family tried to rebel against the Refenus Kingdom, and that led to the execution of all the Blackheart family members excluding him," Lenin pointed out.

    "For a fourteen-year-old boy who knew nothing about the world, abandoned and punished for ten years! If you found a wild beast and you tried to disturb it, what do you think it would do? It would retaliate and attack you," Lenin continued as she crossed her arms.

    "He provoked not only Instructor Sherm, but he also provoked the chairmen during his interview. It was his way to survive, and that was when we agreed to put him on trial and became an instructor of the academy for half a year, but with an exception which nobody knows about," Lenin pointed her forefinger up. "If he caused any trouble more than three times, I would kick him out of the academy. That was why he didn''t try to protect himself to avoid any trouble," she added.

    "If Instructor Sherm hadn''t provoked him in the first place because of his prejudice and ego toward Instructor Blackheart, nothing would have happened. If Instructor Sherm didn''t come back to confront Instructor Blackheart, he wouldn''t be here on a trial," Lenin said as she raised her voice a bit.

    "He poked a wild beast and expected it to flee, but instead the beast ate his finger. You can''t blame the beast for eating his finger, you will blame him for poking a wild beast," Lenin looked at the jury with a serious expression. "That''s all, your honor," she moved her gaze toward the judge and then walked back to her seat.

    Everyone went quiet and began to understand the whole story behind the incident. Seeing how everyone understood the situation, the barrister knew that there was no chance to turn the table.

    The juries left the courtroom to evaluate all the information they got from both parties. Everyone was waiting impatiently for the juries to give their answers. But Rasmus already knew the result not because of what Lenin said only but also because of Sherm''s father who stood against his son.

    Sherm might be from a famous and respectable family, but that didn''t mean he was famous and respectable. The juries, the judge, and the spectators respected the head of the family, not his children. Once the head of the family decided to disown his son, the jury and the judge could deal with the case without any pressure. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The juries came back and gave their answers to the judge on a piece of paper. The judge looked at the answer and then looked at Sherm with a cold expression.

    "The juries have given their answer, and found the defendant guilty of attempting murder toward Instructor Rasmus Blackheart and will be sentenced to thirty years of imprisonment," the judge announced.

 Chapter 34 Story-telling.

    Rasmus''s case and his past were known worldwide, full of suffering and hardship. Everyone didn''t know at first that the Blackheart family still existed if it wasn''t for the case. They were curious about what kind of a person Rasmus was that the journalist made him famous by giving him the title of a "Wild Beast".

    "Wow..." Videl gave Rasmus a standing ovation after he read the newspaper. "You''ve done it. I didn''t expect your plan to go so smoothly," he scoffed and was in awe.

    "This isn''t my first ride," Rasmus enjoyed his coffee as he looked at students in the garden through the window of his room. "This is what I like about this world that doesn''t have advanced technology. People are in for something spicy because it''s not easy to access any information around the world."

    "Using this case to make yourself known to the world. I don''t think there''s any better way of doing that compared to what you did," Videl sat down and grabbed an apple from the basket. "Simply just making yourself injured and now you went viral," he scoffed as he shook his head.

    Rasmus opened his notebook and wrote Sherm''s family name on it. He thought about the research that Lenin revealed during the trial and the Sherm''s family head who was a famous and respectable scholar who specialized in Mana and Magic.

    "It''s time for my class," Rasmus emptied the cup of coffee and grabbed his suit.

    "Rasmus, can I ask you one thing?" Videl glanced at Rasmus with a serious expression.

    Rasmus saw Videl''s serious expression as he put on his suit. He nodded, telling Videl to ask whatever he had in mind.

    "Are you planning to make those students of yours your accomplice in the future?" Videl asked.

    "Accomplice? They''re bound, chained by their roles. I might be able to change their way of thinking, but they won''t be able to change who they truly are. Too much pressure from their surroundings, and I don''t believe they will be freed from those chains. Their eyes aren''t like mine," Rasmus answered as he adjusted his suit.

    "So, you''re wasting your time here?" Videl raised his brows.

    "Not really. Although I can''t change them, my impression will stay deep inside them. To put it simply, I''m living inside their heads," Rasmus answered as he looked at Videl. "Connection, that''s all that matters," he added and then left his dorm.

    Rasmus went to class and didn''t expect all his students to be already in their seats. He walked to his desk and sat on top of it, staring at them silently. He thought about the conversation he had with Lenin in the carriage about his mother, Aristoria.

    "(An Orthias. I wonder what that means...)" Rasmus sighed.

    "Instructor?" Aurelia tilted her head, confused by the silence.

    "Is everything all right, instructor?" Isador asked.

    "Everything is fine," Rasmus responded with a calm expression. "Hand me the assignment," he reached out his hand.

    Everyone stood up and pulled out their papers which surprised Rasmus because it was supposed to be a group assignment. He then grabbed all the papers and went around his desk to sit in his chair.

    While Rasmus was busy checking everyone''s assignments, the silence was deafening for everyone. They all looked at each other and they were thinking the same thing.

    "Ask away, no need to be so shy," Rasmus said as he read Maximilian''s assignment. He could feel the gazes of his students.

    Everyone looked at Monica since she was the only one who wasn''t bothered by the silence. They signaled to her to ask the question since she had also had a conversation with Rasmus before.

    "Instructor, we were in the courthouse during your trial. We listened to the Chancellor''s words when she defended you. She called you a wild beast, and I wondered why she knew about all that and what was the reason she called you that," Monica asked, staring at Rasmus who was busy checking their assignments.

    Rasmus stopped reading the assignment and slowly put the paper down as he stared at his students. They all felt anxious by the silent stare of him as he rested his head on his fist.

    "Before I answer those questions, let me ask you this. How much do you all know about the Blackheart family and about what happened to them?" Rasmus asked with a stoic expression.

    "The Blackheart family is one of the oldest families in Neva, and they share the same blood as the royal family. About your father, we knew that he was one of the great Sages and the most respected man in the Southeast of Neva," Alexandre answered.

    Everyone nodded in agreement because they heard the same thing. The fact they knew that much meant Erglade was famous all over Neva. Rasmus kept hearing the same thing until he looked at Isador who seemed to have something to say.

    "What about you, Isador?" Rasmus asked.

    Isador was taken by surprise when he got called out by Rasmus.

    "I..." Isador paused to think for a moment. "I heard from my father that Erglade Blackheart was the leader of the Black Cloak. It''s a division that only the king knew and their job was to eliminate threats," he continued as he looked at Rasmus.

    It was the first time Rasmus heard about that and it intrigued him, making him want to know more.

    "Why have I never heard about that? Can you elaborate on how you know that?" Rasmus raised his brows.

    "My father knew everything in Central Neva and since the Refenus Kingdom was one of the Sun Empire''s vassal states before Erglade Blackheart took down the kingdom. I don''t know about the details and that''s all I know," Isador answered nervously.

    Rasmus stared into Isador''s eyes and he realized that the Sun Empire or the Suncrown family did know everything since they were the ones who won during the Great Era. He was so eager to dig up some information about their past, but it would be too obvious.

    "Thank you for telling me," Rasmus said as he stood up from his chair. "Now, let me tell you my story," he walked around the desk and stood in the middle of the classroom.

    Rasmus began to tell his tale after he was banished, exiled, and abandoned when he was still a child. He explained how he ended up in Hurgel Village by getting into a random wagon one day after he was hunted and harmed by everyone. He vividly explained how the villagers kicked him away and closed the gate in front of him and how he ended up in the abandoned cabin deep in the forest.

    His students listened to his story without blinking their eyes, imagining it was them in the story. They imagined themselves starving for weeks before they could hunt rats or insects to fill their stomachs. It was horrible to imagine and the fact Rasmus endured that for more than a decade was unimaginable.

    "One day, I thought to myself that I can''t live like that anymore," Rasmus said as he sat on top of his desk. "That I need to change after I learned from my experience that not everyone is heartless. That''s when I began to see how to read a person''s personality and how nature works," he continued as he stared at the spot on the wooden floor.

    "I survived and learned many things at least in the last decade. I understand people, learn from them, and use it to survive. I bare my fangs and claws as my only choice to live," Rasmus said and looked at his students''s expressions. They all were touched by his resilience and understood his suffering, which he had been trying to do.

    "After things went smoothly, Chancellor sent someone to look for me and found me in the village a few months ago. She found out what I did and what I contributed to the village. She was interested in how I taught the villagers Mana and magic, and not long after that I got a letter, a recommendation letter from the Chancellor herself," Rasmus showed a faint smile. "And now here I am, teaching you brats how to see the world at its worst and how to survive that," he scoffed as he crossed his arms.

    All the students chuckled at his words and the atmosphere immediately became lighter. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Look at the time. I was supposed to check all of your assignments," Rasmus looked at his wristwatch.

    "Instructor, what''s that on your wrist and why do you always look at it?" Valari stared at the wristwatch.

    "It''s a clock," Rasmus pulled up his sleeve and showed the wristwatch made of iron, but he polished it to be shiny. "It''s a small clock and I call it a wristwatch. I use Mana to run this thing," he explained.

    Everyone was intrigued by his wristwatch and wanted to see it up close. But Rasmus took the papers and left the classroom before they could ask him more about it.

 Chapter 35 Divinity.

    It was late at night and Rasmus was busy reading the assignments that his students had made. He was surprised that each of them used their unique approach to gain recognition from the people around them. Deep down he felt proud about this and he didn''t realize he was smiling the whole time.

    "These kids are bright..." Rasmus chuckled, but then his smile disappeared as he put down the papers. "Too bright for my taste as I had expected. These kids will make a better world together," he muttered as he looked at the stars through the window.

    Rasmus got up from his desk and went to bed since it was late.

    Rasmus stared at the massive painting on the wall above the stairs while holding a book. He was still young, and the book was almost as big as his torso.

    He looked at the woman, who wore a veil that covered her whole face. She wore a long white dress that only showed off her silky, smooth, long white hair. He wondered what his mother looked like because he had never seen her.

    "I knew you would be here, Young Master," a maid hurriedly walked down the stairs. "Come, your father is waiting for you in his office," she reached out to Rasmus with her right hand.

    Rasmus walked into the long hallway where all the maids were busy cleaning the mansion he lived in. Every wall and space on the wall, they were filled with paintings of his faceless mother. People always told him that his mother was the most beautiful flower in Neva that could be called one-of-a-kind.

    "Count, are you looking for me?" Rasmus looked at the handsome man sitting at his desk, busy with the documents in his hands and on the table.

    The man was Rasmus''s father, Erglade Blackheart. A man with his long black hair and sharp eyes with silver pupils. He had his sleeves rolled up, showing off his battle scars on his arms. The proof of his achievement and loyalty to the Refenus Kingdom.

    Erglade stood up and approached Rasmus who was only as tall as Erglade''s knees. He went down to his knees and slowly removed his black gloves, showing the burned scars that looked hideous.

    "I''m a great man that the whole kingdom looks up to, but I''m nowhere near to being called a father," Erglade looked at Rasmus with his cold expression.

    "You have grown up and got taller than the last time I remembered. You must have begun to realize that something isn''t right about me and your mother, but I can assure you that one day you''ll understand," he explained as he put his left hand on Rasmus''s head. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Rasmus had no attachment toward his parents which made him look so confused by what Erglade said. He never looked at Erglade as his father, he looked at Erglade as an admirable and respected family head of the Blackheart family.

    "Do you want to see your mother?" Erglade asked, still with his cold expression.

    Rasmus raised his eyebrows in disbelief that the day had finally come. He slowly nodded his head because he was wary of the offer.

    Erglade left his office with Rasmus following him from behind. He walked down the long hallway, and there were two doors in the center of the hallway. He walked past those doors which made Rasmus confused because Rasmus thought his mother was in the room at the right door.

    Rasmus''s confusion and curiosity turned into fear when Erglade brought him to the entrance to the dungeon. There were guards near the entrance, and they immediately lined up to bow their heads to Erglade.

    While Rasmus was in fear, he noticed all the knights were gathering around the training ground at night. It was unusual since he had always observed the training ground for years. He had never seen all the knights gathered and trained since the morning.

    Erglade and Rasmus walked into the dungeon. Rasmus was welcomed by the damp air with a weird smell that made him cover his nose. Erglade kept walking and didn''t care about what Rasmus was going through.

    The dungeon became darker the deeper they went. Once they reached the end, there were two torches on the wall with a steel door in the middle. There were three knights guarding the door, and they immediately moved away from it.

    Erglade unlocked the door and slowly pushed it open. The door looked heavy because of the sound it made.

    The room was dark with no light, only the torches from outside the room that illuminated the entrance. Rasmus was a bit scared to walk into the room because he heard the rattling sound of chains.

    "Say hi to your mother," Erglade coldly stared at Rasmus.

    Rasmus was frozen still as he stared into the darkness. He saw a pale hand come out of the darkness, and when it was about to reach his face he woke up. His eyes fluttered open and realized it was a dream.

    "That dream again..." Rasmus muttered under his breath as he massaged his nose bridge.

    After he washed his face and took a bath, he took a stroll in the garden to enjoy the morning sun. He watched the students not wear the uniform since it was the weekend. They all left the academy and went to Gratlan City to enjoy their free time.

    "Good morning, instructor," Monica greeted Rasmus when she saw him in the garden as well.

    "Good morning," Rasmus nodded. "Oh, I almost forgot. Do you have any plans for today?" He raised his brows.

    "No, I don''t waste my time like other students," Monica shook her head as she watched the other students laughing and talking in groups as they all walked toward the entrance gate.

    "Perfect. Shall we discuss it now? About demonic beasts and why Aurelia can handle it while you can''t?" Rasmus asked as he crossed his arms. "Let''s talk about this matter in my dorm room," he looked at Monica with a serious expression.

    Monica stared at Rasmus for a moment before she agreed to follow him to his room.

    All the staff looked at Rasmus in disbelief as Monica followed him into the staff''s dormitory. They were curious, but they respected Monica''s status and didn''t dare to do anything.

    "Would you prefer the door to be closed or open?" Rasmus asked as soon as Monica entered his room.

    "You want to talk privately, correct?" Monica asked back.

    Rasmus nodded and slowly closed the door and then escorted Monica to the table.

    "Where should we start?" Rasmus removed his suit and hung it on the chair he was going to sit on. "I believe the last time we talked, you said that Aurelia could fend off the demonic energy..." he pointed out as he sat down.

    "Yes, compared to the previous saints, Aurelia holds a tremendous amount of divine power. They said her devotion and love toward their God is incomparable which is the reason why," Monica nodded.

    "That''s that, but why is it impossible to find a way to defeat demon beasts? Letting the public not know about any method to defeat them is baffling," Rasmus furrowed and stared at Monica.

    Monica took her time to think of an answer to that question.

    "Because it''s not their concern, and even if they knew how, they would have zero chance to win against them. The records are proof that only the Paladins and the Templars have successfully defeated and eradicated them. All the civilians and the other knights were killed during their attempt to subjugate demon beasts," Monica explained in detail.

    "Even magic won''t work on them?" Rasmus raised his eyebrows.

    "Demonic beasts are the result of them getting corrupted by demonic energy. As we have known, demonic energy originated from Dragon''s Veins which also means that magic is the accumulation of Mana that originated from Dragon''s Veins," Monica explained. "With that being said, demonic beasts are immune to magic, but only to some extent. Powerful spells could kill them depending on how strong the demonic beasts are," she added.

    Rasmus realized there were still a lot of things that were hidden. If he wanted to take over Neva, he needed to know everything about it. He knew that he was nowhere near knowing the world he lived in.

    He needed to know about Paladins and Templars. He only knew that Paladins were knights who were blessed by the saints and received divine power. On the other hand, Templars were the elites among the elites that belonged to the Angelis and the Sancticus families.

    Their job was solely to eradicate demonic beasts to prevent them from growing in numbers. Their works and their achievements weren''t known to the public. Another thing that made them different was the fact that their identities were hidden from the public as well.

    "So the easiest way to defeat them is using divine power which only the blessed knights or Paladins and Templars can have..." Rasmus hummed as he rubbed his chin. "Now that you said it that way, I''m getting more interested in finding a demonic beast," he smiled as he leaned his back against the chair.

    "You''re going to kill yourself if you think you can deal with it by yourself. You have no idea what you''re dealing with," Monica said with a serious expression, giving a stern warning to Rasmus.

    "Thank you for your concern," Rasmus stood up and walked toward the door. "I don''t want to take your resting time. We will discuss this matter with Aurelia in the next discussion," he opened the door for Monica.

    Monica stood up and left the room without saying a word.

 Chapter 36 A stroll.

    Rasmus roamed around the academy after his conversation with Monica. When he walked toward the training hall, he noticed someone was doing a lap, it was Maximilian. He observed from the door until Maximilian noticed his presence and stopped running.

    "Instructor," Maximilian caught his breath as he wiped off the sweat on his forehead.

    "Do you mind if I join you?" Rasmus arched his brows as he removed his suit and unbuttoned the top two buttons of his shirt.

    Maximilian raised his brows, then he smirked as he nodded his head. He got excited when Rasmus wanted to join his training because he could see how big Rasmus''s stamina and endurance were.

    "It''s a bit lonely training on my own," Maximilian said as he stood straight after he recovered his stamina. "I hope you can keep up, Instructor," he added with a smug smile written on his face.

    "I doubt it," Rasmus chuckled softly as he rolled his sleeves. "I''m ready whenever you are, brat," he said as he stood beside Maximilian.

    Maximilian began his lap again, and Rasmus followed him from behind. He immediately noticed how soundless Rasmus''s steps were that he couldn''t hear anything at all. He knew a few people who could walk or run without making any noise, those people were experts in stealth.

    "How did you do that? Your steps don''t make any noise," Maximilian looked over his shoulder at Rasmus.

    Rasmus smirked and was amazed that Maximilian could notice it immediately.

    "Isn''t your instructor amazing?" Rasmus raised his brows.

    Maximilian scoffed, and then he fastened his pace to see how far Rasmus could follow him.

    10 laps were fine for Rasmus and he could follow Maximilian without breaking a sweat. Then, another 10 laps and he began to break a little sweat, but he never left Maximilian''s shadow. On the 40th lap, Rasmus began to breathe heavily and slowly lost his pace while Maximilian was widening the gap.

    Rasmus stopped on the 50th lap because he knew his limit and didn''t want to push his body too hard. He was amazed that Maximilian could still run and that his breathing was still steady. Not to mention that Maximilian had done a few laps before he joined in.

    "So this is the body of a Northern Star," Rasmus shouted as he pulled his hair back and looked at Maximilian.

    Maximilian stopped running and started walking toward Rasmus.

    "They trained me like I''m a warhorse, Instructor. This is nothing," Maximilian explained with a smirk on his face. "But I have to admit, you''re not bad, Instructor. You''re above average compared to the warriors of the North," he pointed out as he stood in front of Rasmus.

    "Is that title really important for Northerners?" Rasmus raised his brows, still catching his breath.

    "Yes, it''s like a life goal. But there are still two above a Northern Star," Maximilian nodded as he wiped off the sweat on his neck. "There''s a Northern White Star and then a Northern Black Star. It''s similar to mages for Sage and Great Sage. The Northern White Star and Northern Black Star are either experts in physical ability or magical ability, they''re also on par with Swordmasters of Neva," he explained.

    "Who has reached the White Star and Black Star?" Rasmus asked.

    "There are three White Stars, my father, and the Wolffein family. For Black Star, there''s only one and that''s one of the Northern elders, my grandfather," Maximilian answered. "So my path is still far away."

    Rasmus couldn''t imagine how strong those people would be with those two titles. He heard about Swordmasters, and there were only a few people who had given such a title in the whole Neva, except for Northern Neva because they had their own system and a title for it.

    "Instructor, I believe you have an amazing physical body because of your late mother," Maximilian pointed out. "Since your mother was basically northerners," he added.

    Rasmus stopped his thought and slowly moved his gaze toward Maximilian''s eye.

    "You know about Orthias?" Rasmus asked, his expression changed into a serious one.

    Maximilian opened his mouth but stopped himself from answering the question. He suddenly felt anxious for some reason and thought of an answer.

    "I apologize, Instructor. I''m not allowed to speak such matter," Maximilian lowered his head, hiding his expression.

    Rasmus furrowed his eyes as he stared at Maximilian''s sudden change of behavior. He wondered why both Lenin and Maximilian didn''t want to tell him anything about the origin of his mother. His mother, Aristoria had such an enigmatic aura around her and he only met his mother once in his whole life.

    "That''s all right. Continue your training," Rasmus said as he walked past Maximilian and then left the training hall.

    Rasmus wandered the main building and there were only instructors and the other staff. Everyone stared at him with scornful looks and didn''t bother to greet him. He didn''t care about them and continued his walk until he looked at the library and found Isador having a conversation with Valari and Alexander.

    Rasmus once again observed them and listened to their discussion. They were discussing issues that were happening in Central Neva. They immersed themselves in the discussion until Valari noticed Rasmus was staring at and listening to them while leaning against the door frame. Everyone stopped talking and followed Valari''s eyes.

    "Instructor, good morning," Valari said quietly.

    "Don''t mind me," Rasmus smiled as he walked into the library.

    Everyone continued their discussion while Rasmus grabbed a random book to waste time. He read the book while he listened to their conversation because it sounded interesting. It was about the mining site that was discovered on the border a while ago, the one that Eduard told him back then.

    "Instructor, can we ask your opinion about this matter?" Isador looked at Rasmus who sat on the furthest chair at the big long table.

    "The mining site?" Rasmus asked as he read the book in his hands.

    "Yes. The Suvian Kingdom and the Erlon Empire. They both found the mining cave, but they both didn''t want to share it because of the rich and rare minerals that were found inside the cave, both wanted to monopolize it," Alexander answered.

    "And that issue hasn''t been solved? Even though it''s easy to solve the problem," Rasmus asked as he flipped the page.

    The three of them furrowed their brows because they had been trying to find a solution to this issue. They tried to make sure there would be no war or conflict in their solution, but they found none.

    "Use a third party to solve that issue, a powerful and neutral party at that, and doesn''t belong to both factions as a mediator," Rasmus pointed out. "Since we are talking about the Central Neva continent, it''s a lot easier because we have that powerful party since everyone believes and devotes to that party. The Holy Nation, the Angelis family. With that, the problem is solved. Both can share the mining site and share the profit with the Holy Nation," he explained. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Using the Holy Nation, both parties can''t do anything and are forced to share ownership of the mining site," he added as he closed the book and looked at them. "Authority outmatched everything else, remember?" he smiled.

    The three of them chuckled in disbelief because they never thought of that. The solution was simple and yet they couldn''t see it and wasted their time thinking of the complicated solution.

    "Is there anything else you want to ask?" Rasmus asked as he stood up. "One day, you''ll be the one who decides the future. You have to be able to make such a difficult decision. You need to understand that you will never be able to satisfy everyone," he said as he looked at them.

    "Then what should we do?" Isador looked at Rasmus with a serious expression.

    "Who knows," Rasmus smirked as he walked toward the bookshelf and put the book back in its place. "Read a lot of books and you might find the answer yourself," he said as he walked toward the door. "But again, the best teacher is experience," he added and then left the library.

    Rasmus looked at the sky as he walked back to his dorm room.

    "Now the Wraiths should know my existence and location from the news. I wonder what are you going to do with that information," he muttered as he entered his room to take a bath.

 Chapter 37 Partnership.

    Rasmus looked at his wristwatch and he noticed that his lunch hadn''t been delivered to his room. When he was about to get out of his room, someone knocked on the door. He thought it was Videl who brought his lunch, but when he opened his door, he saw a familiar face that he hadn''t seen since he came to Gratlan.

    "Good afternoon, Instructor Blackheart. Do you care to have lunch with us?" The man asked.

    Rasmus stared at the man''s expression and hair that had a few gray hairs already. That man was the one who suggested Lenin consider Rasmus to teach at the academy.

    "I''m sorry. I must have been rude," the man smiled with his eyes closed. "Garret Earnwind. It''s nice to finally be able to meet you again," he offered his hand for a handshake.

    "Rasmus Blackheart," Rasmus shook the man''s hand firmly. "You said us, which means there will be more people?" he raised his brows.

    "Two, there are two more people who will join us. I can assure you, that we mean no harm. We only want to have a conversation, to get to know each other a little bit more," Garret smiled gently at Rasmus. "Shall we?" he slowly took a step back and pointed his left hand at the hallway.

    Rasmus grabbed his suit from the hanger and then walked out of his room. He followed Garret and since he was one of the executives at the Gratlan Academy, nobody avoided their eyes. It wasn''t a good thing for Rasmus since it seemed that he was getting more favor from the executives. Their jealousy and hatred could be seen in their eyes.

    They left the dormitory and went to the executives'' dormitory, which was forbidden for anyone to enter. The building was the biggest compared to the other dormitories in the academy even though there were only a dozen of rooms.

    When they entered the building, Rasmus was welcomed by a massive chandelier made of pure gold. There were paintings of all the current executives and the previous ones on the walls. He looked at the rug made of bear hides, couches made of high-quality leather, and decorations that were worth hundreds or even thousands of gold coins.

    "I thought the staff''s dormitory was amazing, but I didn''t expect it would pale in comparison to this building," Rasmus said as he found the building to his liking.

    "I know how you feel. I was like you back then, just an instructor," Garret smiled as he guided Rasmus to the third floor.

    Rasmus noticed how young Garret was compared to the other executives. If he could make a guess, Garret was in his late thirties, and compared to the other executives, he could be at least a decade younger than them. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You climbed the ladder quite fast," Rasmus pointed out as he followed Garret into the hallway.

    Garret smirked without saying a word as he walked ahead of Rasmus. He then stopped right in front of the door and opened it for Rasmus.

    "Come in," Garret said as he walked into his room.

    Rasmus looked at the inside of Garret''s room which was three times bigger than his. There were plants, partitions to separate a few rooms, and expensive plants in each corner. He then saw a woman in her late forties and a man in his mid-forties, having a cup of tea with the amazing scenery of the island next to the window.

    "(Those two were the ones who didn''t complain about me joining the academy. I knew they would be interested in me, but I wonder what they were after)" Rasmus thought as he looked at both of them.

    "I brought the man," Garret smiled at his colleagues as he joined in and sat among them. "Come, join us, Instructor," he looked at Rasmus as his butler prepared the tea for him and Rasmus.

    Rasmus walked in and sat among the executives, but he wasn''t feeling nervous. He grabbed the cup of tea that the butler had given him, but he didn''t drink it immediately, he looked at it and smelled it, making sure nothing was weird inside the tea.

    "If we wanted you to die, we wouldn''t use a cheap trick like that, Instructor," the old woman said in a calm manner and took a sip of her tea. "We have no intention to harm you in any way," she assured as she glanced at Rasmus.

    Rasmus raised his cup of tea and took a sip to taste the expensive tea. It was bitter and yet so smooth. He had never tasted a tea that good in his entire life and wondered what kind of tea it was.

    "It seems you have good tasting buds, Instructor," the old man smirked as he looked at Rasmus.

    "So, Instructor, I believe you have done your research about us the executives already," the old woman looked at Rasmus with a gentle gaze. "Care to tell us what do you know about us?" She smiled at him.

    The old woman''s name was Esprella Bleuman, and the old man''s name was Rouben Orbeliani. Bleuman family was a family of businessmen and women who had close relationships with the Ravenshroud family and the Ashenvale family which made the Bleuman respectable across Neva.

    The Orbeliani family was known to be the family of genius inventors, and they were the ones who invented blimps. They also had a close relationship with the Ravenshroud family and the Ashenvale family because of what they did. Both the Bleuman and the Orbeliani were close to each other to the point they could monopolize the economy with the Ashenvale family.

    The Earnwind family on the other hand was the core family in the Southern Neva because they were the ones who helped the Ardentis family end the civil war and united the South continent. The Earnwind family had countless connections with all nobles and royal families in the whole of Neva, including the North.

    "That''s all I know," Rasmus looked at the three of them after he told them what he knew about them. He could see the big smiles on their faces, amazed that he knew so much.

    "So you connected the dots, didn''t you?" Esprella narrowed her eyes.

    "Just now. Seeing how the three of you seem close," Rasmus answered and took another sip of his tea. "I can assume that you invited me because you wanted something from me. As people who know how to make profits and satisfy their clients, I believe your intention is to make a profit, a long-term one, with me" he added as he looked at the three of them.

    The three of them went quiet and stayed still for a moment before they shared a look. They all chuckled as they shook their heads, they were amazed by how sharp Rasmus was. They didn''t expect how sharp he was and how he could read them like an open book.

    "Well, you''re not wrong, but I think it''s too early for that discussion since our lunch hasn''t arrived yet," Garret said as he leaned back and crossed his legs.

    "He''s right, that''s why we should start with an appetizer. That thing on your wrist, what''s that?" Rouben pointed at Rasmus''s wristwatch.

    Rasmus explained what it was and how it worked. The three of them could only blink their eyes because they didn''t know what he was talking about. It was too complicated for them to understand how a wristwatch worked.

    "You said you put a small amount of Mana into that thing and it worked? Why bother using your own Mana when you can put a small Mana stone into it?" Rouben tilted his head, confused by Rasmus''s method.

    "Do I look wealthy to you?" Rasmus raised his brows with a smirk on his face.

    "Right, but for someone who was abandoned and exiled, you invented a lot of things, didn''t you? That wristwatch and those attires of yours," Rouben looked at Rasmus''s suit, shirt, and trousers. "Are you interested in making a patent on that wristwatch and that clothing you wear? I can make you rich in the blink of an eye as long as you agree to have a partnership with us, the three of us," he added.

    "As long as I''m the owner of my inventions, I''m interested," Rasmus smiled at Rouben.

    "Of course. We are good at making our clients satisfied just like you said," Rouben smiled as he offered his hand for a handshake.

    "Let''s talk about the details during our lunch," Rasmus shook Rouben''s hand and nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 38 Trust.

    Rasmus negotiated with Rouben about the wristwatch and how much percentage he wanted for royalty. In the end, he got 35% of the prize that was going to be put in a single wristwatch. Since it was a complicated process and not everyone could make it as perfect as him, Rouben wanted to sell a single wristwatch for 50 Eclers.

    "10 Eclers is 500 Gold Coins, so I get 175 Gold Coins per wristwatch?" Rasmus looked at Rouben as he enjoyed his steak.

    "We can go for 15 to 30 Eclers per wristwatch depending on the quality and the model," Esprella said as she swirled her wine glass. "I know nobles, and they would spend at least thousands of golds for that wristwatch, so you''ll get more," she pointed out.

    "She''s right. We should limit the product to the point we have to use auctions to sell that thing," Garret said as he pointed at Rasmus''s wristwatch. "I know people who have deep pockets for this kind of stuff," he added.

    "Of course, not to mention that I''ll rent your patent for a year. I''ll rent your method for 3,000 Eclers how''s that?" Rouben raised his brows.

    "That''s a reasonable price knowing you get more for selling it for a year. That''s a deal," Rasmus nodded in agreement.

    "You really know how to do business, Count. I can see myself doing more business with you in the future," Rouben said as he raised his wine glass.

    "Hold on, old friend. Don''t make this whole thing about yourself. Give us room to join," Esprella raised her wine glass.

    Garret nodded in agreement and raised his wine glass. The four of them shared a toast. For the first time ever since he went into this world he felt at home with these three people. They were greedy, a cunning and strategic kind of greedy because they knew how to control the rich and it reminded him back when he monopolized the economy in his previous life.

    The four of them were discussing the profits already even though they hadn''t started the business yet. It was because they were that confident and knew it would work no matter what because wristwatches were a necessity, especially for social status among nobles. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    After they had their enjoyable lunch, they went back to the couch and enjoyed their wine.

    "It''s time for the main course, Instructor Blackheart," Garret sat straight as he looked into Rasmus''s eye. "We want you to join us in this political game against the other executives. If you join us, we can make sure you climb that ladder faster than I did," he revealed.

    "Why me? What''s the reason?" Rasmus looked at Garret then both Rouben and Esprella.

    "What else? Chancellor Lenin personally scouted you and brought you here into the academy as an instructor. That has never happened in decades, and when she brings someone, she knows that person is worth the trouble," Esprella explained and took a sip of her wine. "I have known her for 20 years, and the fact that you''re here with us with your amazing talents both in business and teaching, speaks volumes," she added.

    "We want to get rid of both Julian and that stupid old man Arnoldi. With those two gone, and you have joined us at the table, Esprella and I can become Vice-Chancellors. That power alone is enough to make us the most powerful people in Neva," Rouben explained.

    Rasmus thought about it for a moment as he stared at the wine glass he was holding. The silence was supposed to pressure him, but he was calm and began to swirl his wine glass.

    "(It''s a good offer, especially knowing these people are the people I''m looking for to help me with my plan. But I don''t want to spend years in this place, it''s a waste of time because the world is too big and there are still things that I need to understand)" Rasmus thought as he looked at his reflection in the wine.

    "That''s a tempting offer, but I must decline," Rasmus said with a serious expression and looked at the three of them.

    They were shocked and confused when Rasmus declined their offer. They didn''t expect that and wondered what was the reason behind it.

    "You must be wondering, and the reason is because I''m not planning to stay here," Rasmus answered as he looked at them. "I''m not interested in this place. I can achieve more outside this place, or even this island," he added.

    "You do realize that this floating island is where all the power, wealth, and authority are. So what is it that you want when you don''t need those three?" Garret narrowed his eyes, staring right into Rasmus''s eye.

    Rasmus knew there was a foreign power lurking underneath the ground. The power which led to the Great Era, and the rebellion that his father did. Those things were connected and it was as if they were preventing something from coming out of the ground.

    He wanted to tell that reason to those three, but he didn''t because he didn''t know if one of them was a part of that hidden power that tried to reach the surface and rule the world. He didn''t trust them at all when it came to this matter, but there was someone he could trust, and that was Lenin.

    "I have a priority," Rasmus answered as he stared into Garret''s eye. "Trust me, what I''m planning to do, you don''t want to be a part of it because it will affect your reputation," he warned.

    "So you want revenge?" Rouben raised his brows.

    "It''s not that simple, but you can say that I don''t care about this world anymore because of what they had done to me. I want something else," Rasmus shook his head as he looked down at his wine glass. "But, don''t get me wrong. I would love to maintain what we have here. I might be not interested in authority or power, but wealth, that''s something else," he looked at the three of them and wanted to see their reaction.

    "We understand," Garret nodded. "You''re really something else. After all, it was Chancellor herself who brought you here. You have your own view of life and we respect that," he raised his wine glass.

    "Of course. I know a good businessman when I see one," Esprella raised her wine glass. "It''ll be foolish of me to pass this one out," she smirked.

    "Let''s get fucking rich, huh?" Rouben raised his wine glass.

    After Rasmus emptied his wine, he excused himself and left the room.

    (In a dark room)

    A mysterious man was sitting in his chair when the butler came into the room and gave the newspaper to him. The man looked over his shoulder and saw the headline of Rasmus Blackheart''s existence and his title was a "Wild Beast".

    "How is that possible?" The man asked as he grabbed the newspaper and read it.

    "I sent a man to Hurgel Village, and Russel was right. Rasmus Blackheart used to live in the forest near the village. We couldn''t find Russel and the others, and I think he killed them and buried their bodies or maybe burned them to ashes," the butler mentioned as he watched the mysterious man read the newspaper.

    The mysterious man sighed as he put the newspaper down after he read what happened in Gratlan and how impactful it was for Rasmus because his existence had become well-known. He didn''t expect it would be this hard to find Rasmus, and after he found out where Rasmus was, it became problematic.

    "I''m going to meet the people upstairs. I don''t think this matter can be handled by us anymore," the man said as he walked toward the coat hanger.

    "The people upstairs, boss? Do they have people in Gratlan?" The butler turned around to look at the mysterious man.

    "They have, a lot of them and I believe there''s one at the Gratlan Academy as well. We shouldn''t be discussing this matter because the walls have ears," the man warned as he put on his coat. "Let''s focus on finding the remaining rats that are hiding. Don''t let any of them escape or we will end up like Russel," he added as he adjusted his coat and then left the room.

    The butler bowed his head until he could no longer hear the mysterious man''s footsteps.

 Chapter 39 Sixth Lecture: Reality.

    The bell rang and all the students went to their classrooms to begin the lecture. Rasmus walked in with the paperwork and saw his students staring at him eagerly since they wanted to know if their paperwork was to his liking.

    Rasmus put down the paper on his desk and then walked into the middle of the classroom. He crossed his arms and looked at each one of them with a smile on his face.

    "Maximilian, your method of getting recognition is flawless. You don''t put yourself above others, but you put yourself at the front for others. You also show a necessary compassion to those who follow you. You don''t care who they are; as long as they are loyal to you, and that makes more people follow you and your cause. You''re like the spearhead," Rasmus pointed out as he nodded in approval.

    Maximilian was in disbelief when he heard Rasmus compliment him. He never thought he would feel proud of himself from a simple compliment from an instructor. He was amazed that Rasmus could see him that way because it was exactly what he was thinking about when he wrote that assignment. Everyone looked at him and began to give him applause.

    "Monica, your method of getting recognition is what the world needs. You help those who are suffering, becoming the beacon of their lives. You make yourself the root of the people around you, and you use them to gain more recognition. You''re like a ficus tree," Rasmus pointed out as he nodded at Monica.

    Monica smiled as she nodded back at Rasmus. It was the first time everyone saw her smile, including Maximilian. They could tell how meaningful the compliment was to her.

    "Alexander, your method of getting recognition is fascinating. You become a wise man who shows reality to those who don''t want to see it. You use your wisdom to attract others and you use your understanding as your tool to gain their trust. It''s as if I''m looking at myself in the mirror," Rasmus crossed his arms as he smirked at Alexander.

    "It''s because I used you as an example, Instructor, but I used my own twist in that assignment," Alexander responded with a huge grin on his face.

    "Brat," Rasmus scoffed.

    Everyone laughed at Alexander, but he didn''t care because he believed in what he wrote. He believed that he could do things like Rasmus and become an unforgettable figure to those around him. It was the first time he had had his own desire to influence the people around him.

    "Now you, Valari. Your method of gaining recognition is really something else, isn''t it? You use your knowledge to help people get rich by all means. You make yourself the pioneer, attracting all kinds of people and I believe you''re the first will achieve greatness compared to the others here," Rasmus looked at Valari and approved of his method.

    "Wow, so I guess we should be cautious around him in the future, huh?" Alexander jokingly said.

    Everyone laughed and nodded in agreement. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Rasmus walked toward Aurelia and stood right in front of her desk, staring down at her. The silence was deafening and it made Aurelia swallow hard as she looked up at him.

    "Aurelia, your method of gaining recognition is really beautiful. Your method is similar to Monica''s, protecting the weak and offering your hands to those who are in need. But unlike Monica, you turn them into devoted followers who will be your shield as if you''re their precious mother. Rather than indulging yourself in that feeling, you keep yourself focused on your goal, bringing in more people and making them feel your compassion. That''s what a Saint should be," Rasmus said as he approved of her method.

    Aurelia was speechless when Rasmus said that her method was beautiful. She was touched when he mentioned that she was like a mother figure to her followers, and that was exactly what she wanted herself to be. Tears threatened to fall, but she wiped them off immediately.

    "So does that mean Monica is like a stationary light to attract people to come to her while Aurelia is a moving light, giving light and warmth to the people on her path?" Isador looked at Rasmus.

    "That''s a good analogy," Rasmus nodded. "Monica as Northern doesn''t need to move as people will come to her. On the other hand, Aurelia has to move because she has the rest of Neva waiting for her," he explained.

    Rasmus walked toward Isador''s desk and then put his hands on the desk. His eyes were straight into Isador''s eyes.

    "Isador, your method is quite underwhelming compared to the others and I have to say that I''m quite disappointed," Rasmus said with a serious expression.

    Isador''s heart felt like it was being squeezed so tightly when he heard that. He looked at the others, but none of them showed any reaction as if they were judgingly staring at him without him knowing.

    "What''s wrong with my method, Instructor?" Isador asked nervously.

    "Your writings, they''re all over the place as if you don''t know what are you doing and where you want it to go," Rasmus answered, his eyes never leaving Isador''s as he leaned forward toward him. "You''re like walking aimlessly and hoping everything works to the point it''s absurd," he added.

    Isador was speechless and he felt ashamed by his writings. Not only that he feel ashamed, but he also felt inferior to others who seemed to have achieved something in life. He was angry at himself, his hands clenched so tightly to the point his nails were digging into his palm.

    Aurelia wanted to comfort him, but she knew that it would only belittle him. She decided not to and pretended that she didn''t see anything.

    "Meet me after class, Isador," Rasmus said. Then pushed himself up and walked back to his desk, sitting on top of it. He crossed his arms as he stared at his students with a serious expression. "What did I say to the three of you in the library?" he asked Isador, Valari, and Alexander.

    "We will never be able to satisfy everyone," the three of them answered.

    "Aurelia, Monica, Maximilian, what do you think of that?" Rasmus asked as he looked down at the floor.

    Aurelia, Monica, and Maximilian shared a look as they thought of the meaning behind that statement.

    "Because everyone has different needs and goals that might not align with others," Monica answered.

    "That''s right," Rasmus nodded. "With that being said, is it possible to be fair with anyone?" he looked up to look at Monica.

    "Yes, we can because fairness doesn''t have to meet everyone''s expectations. Fair doesn''t mean that everyone has to be pleased by the decision. It''s about giving the same treatment to all parties whether they like it or not," Monica answered as she nodded.

    "But do you believe such treatment can be called fair?" Rasmus looked at Aurelia and Maximilian.

    "No, I don''t believe it''s fair because if all parties don''t find any benefits from that, what''s the point of being fair to begin with?" Aurelia responded as she looked at Rasmus. "I agree that fairness doesn''t have to meet everyone''s expectations or interests. Fairness is about getting both parties to understand why it''s fair rather than forcing them to accept it without explanation," she explained.

    Rasmus nodded in agreement to Aurelia''s words, "That''s correct. So what''s the main thing that we learn from this discussion?"

    Maximilian raised his hand as he looked at Rasmus. Rasmus glanced at him as he nodded, allowing him to speak.

    "That everyone''s reality isn''t the same as ours. We have to understand their perspective and how to bring fairness to them before we decide what''s fair," Maximilian answered.

    Rasmus smirked as he chuckled, making all the students look at him with their brows raised.

    "Perfect answer, Maximilian. That''s correct. Your reality is different from others, and your job is to understand their point of view about the world. Once you see some alignment between your reality with theirs, that''s when you pull them to your side," Rasmus said with a huge smile on his face.

    "But isn''t pulling others to your side manipulative, even if it feels fair to them?" Isador looked at Rasmus with a confused look.

    "What''s wrong with being manipulative when it will bring a better future for humanity or everyone? Do you believe manipulation is a bad thing, Isador?" Rasmus raised his brows, his eyes locked into Isador''s eyes. "Do you look at the world as white and black? Where good and evil are visibly separated like a wall on the field?" He added.

    Isador sat there, didn''t know what to answer because within his heart, he believed it was wrong, but his logical mind thought it wasn''t wrong. He wanted to speak his mind, but something held back his voice in his throat.

    "If the world is that simple, there will be no more evil in this world, Isador," Rasmus pointed out. "You think it''s wrong, but look around you. It proves my point that your reality isn''t the same as others," he added.

    Isador looked at the others and it was as Rasmus said, none of them found manipulation wrong. At that moment he realized that he needed to find a middle ground between his ideology and what was necessary.

 Chapter 40 Manipulation.

    After the class ended, Isador stayed in the classroom with Rasmus. He was still in a dilemma since that discussion about manipulation. He wanted to hold on to his ideology, but he knew that wouldn''t align with others which would only raise conflicts in the future.

    "Isador, you''re really holding that ideology tightly, don''t you?" Rasmus asked and could tell by Isador''s complex expression that he was struggling.

    "Yes, Instructor. It''s what I believe, and if I don''t hold on to what I believe, what''s the point of moving forward when I have to lie to myself for the rest of my life?" Isador looked up at Rasmus who was standing in front of his desk.

    Rasmus had a faint smile on his face as he dragged a chair to Isador''s desk. He sat across Isador''s desk and folded his hands on the desk, his eyes focused on Isador''s face.

    "Who taught you that ideology?" Rasmus asked, his voice calm and soft.

    "Nobody," Isador looked down at his own fingers. "It''s... it''s something that I read when I was still young that all kinds of evil will only lead to destruction. Once you lie, you''ll tend to lie even more in the future, creating a world based on lies and that''s when the world will crumble," he explained as he played with his fingers.

    "So manipulation is an act of evil?" Rasmus raised his brows.

    "That''s what I believe because manipulation is a part of lying," Isador answered as he nodded in agreement. "Hiding the truth for their own benefits," he added.

    "Then what about this..." Rasmus rested his head on his fist, his eyes never leaving Isador''s eyes. "You''re in a situation where you can only save one person. One is a stranger that you don''t know who they are or your mother, the Empress. The killer will give you a choice to choose one. Who do you choose?" he raised his brows.

    "My mother, of course, but that''s not manipulation," Isador answered as he tilted his head, staring into Rasmus''s gray-blue eyes.

    "No, Isador, that choice alone is manipulation. You are in control of the outcomes and you choose to save your mother because it benefits you the most," Rasmus pointed out as a smirk began to form on his lips.

    "But that''s... that''s different. It''s not the same as deceiving someone," Isador stared at Rasmus''s eyes back and forth. He began to feel the turmoil within him, his gaze and words were like the last string that he was holding on to. All he asked for was validation for his answer and reasoning.

    "Is it? By choosing your mother, you condemn the stranger to die. You''re deciding their fate based on your own values and emotions. You have manipulated the situation to align with what serves you best, even if it''s unconscious. That''s the nature of manipulation, it''s not always malicious, but it''s always about control," Rasmus raised his brows as he leaned back and crossed his arms, cutting that last string that Isador was holding onto.

    Isador looked down as his fingers began to dig into his scalp and massage his head. He began to see it clearly that this whole time he wasn''t just a fool, he was also naive. He never thought how immature of him and how he was blinded by his own ideology that he couldn''t see the truth.

    "Do you want to hear the truth, Isador?" Rasmus raised his brows, still sitting comfortably in the chair.

    Isador slowly lifted his head to look at Rasmus. His expression was of a person who had lost their purpose.

    "It''s not about what''s right or wrong, it''s about what''s necessary. I think you can understand that because your ancestor, he was one of the figures in the Great Era of Neva," Rasmus pointed out as he sat straight and began to shift the conversation. "Did he do it because it was right? Or did he do it because it was necessary? He killed countless lives, burned countless towns, villages, and cities," he arched his brows and leaned forward toward Isador.

    Isador was in his turmoil state and hearing that from Rasmus made him lose control over his thoughts. He immediately thought about the Suncrown''s past and how his ancestor was indeed killing innocent lives, and yet the Suncrown family became the most respected family.

    "There''s something that the world doesn''t know..." Isador blurted out without thinking.

    "So that means his action is justified?" Rasmus tilted his head as he placed his arms on the Isador''s desk.

    "Yes, the lives that he took, it was all for the greater good," Isador nodded as he looked at the spot on his desk, his eyes were empty. "He tried to protect the world from evil..." he muttered.

    "Do you believe he was evil or a hero? He killed countless lives in exchange for protecting this world. But again, how can it be so righteous even after everything he did to those innocent lives? Is the evil you mentioned earlier was that threatening back then?" Rasmus tilted his head, tapping his finger on the desk slowly, putting Isador in a state of vulnerability and relaxation at the same time.

    When Isador was about to answer the question, someone knocked on the door, snapping Isador back to reality. It was Alexander and he came in because he had forgotten his book that he was supposed to return to the library.

    "I apologize, for bothering you, instructor," Alexander looked at Rasmus''s cold expression that was pointed at the wall. He then immediately left the classroom.

    Rasmus sighed as he slowly stood up and adjusted his suit. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You seem to have understand how the world works now, Isador," Rasmus said as he looked down at Isador, his gaze a bit cold and menacing. "I want you to redo your assignment and I want you to give it to me by tomorrow," he added as he walked toward his desk.

    "Yes, Instructor," Isador nodded. "And, Instructor..." he paused as he looked at Rasmus.

    "Yes?" Rasmus turned around to look at Isador.

    "Thank you, for opening my eyes. I realized how spoiled and naive I was, and maybe still am. I''ll try to become a better man, a man that my parents can be proud of," Isador said as he clenched his fist, his eyes filled with determination.

    "I''m not a man who believes in words, Isador. I''m a man who see a person through their experience and achievements," Rasmus smirked as he walked toward the door. "If you want my recognition, the prove what you''re capable of," he looked at Isador before he left the classroom.

    Rasmus was a bit disappointed that he couldn''t get enough information about what happened during the Great Era of Neva 400 years ago. But he knew there was indeed something that those figures were hiding, something evil that made them have to make such decisions as to wage wars against each other.

    "I should visit Lenin on the weekend and ask her about this matter. She must know something about this, and I also want to know about the origin of my mother," Rasmus muttered to himself as he left the main building and went to his dorm.

 Chapter 41 Magic Tower.

    Days had passed since he found out about the ulterior motive behind the Great Era from Isador. It was his day off and he decided to pay Lenin a visit in her office, and he brought Videl with him since Videl was getting bored of the academy, complaining and whining about every little thing.

    When he was about to knock on Lenin''s office, Julian came out and immediately changed her expression to a scornful one. She didn''t even greet him and prevented him from entering.

    "Do you have any business with the Chancellor, Instructor?" Julian asked coldly.

    "Am I not allowed to speak with the Chancellor? I think that''s none of your business to begin with, Vice-Chancellor," Rasmus responded, staring into Julian''s eyes with a cold gaze.

    Julian didn''t want to waste her time arguing with Rasmus, so she immediately walked away. On the other hand, Videl was chuckling quietly when he watched how pissed and grumpy she was.

    "She''s so grumpy. Maybe she needs something hard to satisfy her," Videl said quietly.

    Rasmus didn''t respond to Videl''s words and began to knock on the door. It didn''t take a while until he heard Lenin tell him to enter.

    "For what reason do you want to see me, Instructor Blackheart?" Lenin asked as she closed the document she was working on.

    "Am I allowed to go to the Magic Tower, Chancellor? Or is it off-limits to the public?" Rasmus asked as he tapped the notebook in his left palm repeatedly.

    "The Magic Tower is off limits to the public since that place is only for scholars and mages. But, I can give you the permit to go there," Lenin answered as she crossed her arms on the desk. "The question would be, why do you want to go there?" She squinted her eyes.

    "You said that I could go there to find out about the origin of my mother," Rasmus answered as he put his notebook in his suit''s pocket. "There''s something else that I want to try, and I heard the Magic Tower has a spatial space where scholars and mages can do experiments. I was thinking if I could use that place for a moment," he added.

    Lenin was intrigued by Rasmus''s answer and she wanted to see what he wanted to experiment with. She rested her elbows on the desk and intertwined her fingers in front of her face. "I could permit you to enter the Magic Tower, but I want to be there as well. I''m not going to permit you if you don''t agree with that condition," Lenin smiled at Rasmus.

    Rasmus realized how stubborn Lenin was, and seeing how she was curious about his abilities made it even worse. He didn''t want Lenin to know what he was capable of because it would raise problems for his plan to bring chaos to Neva. But, he found this situation an opportunity as well and thought it wouldn''t be a bad idea to let her know a bit about his abilities.

    "(After all, I don''t want her to be on my bad side)" Rasmus thought as he looked at Lenin. "I don''t mind," Rasmus nodded in agreement.

    "Then let''s head out to the airfield because we are going to use the blimp. I don''t want to waste my time traveling with a carriage," Lenin said as she stood up and used magic to bring her robe from the hanger on the wall.

    Rasmus left the building and noticed that the students and the staff were staring at him while talking with each other. The story about his past and the ten years of surviving on his own was still a hot topic for them. Still, some didn''t like him because he was a Blackheart no matter what he went through.

    He glanced at the training building and saw his students on the training ground. It had become a habit for them to train their bodies since he also told them that he wanted to spar with them tomorrow.

    "Your students are doing well together now," Lenin said as she looked at Rasmus''s students. "Who would have thought that someone could make them work together like that, standing side by side without even a single care about their backgrounds," she added.

    "I only did what I believed to be the right way to teach someone like them," Rasmus responded and dismissed Lenin''s compliment.

    Lenin chuckled when she heard Rasmus''s response. She was intrigued by Rasmus''s personality where he sometimes showed his arrogance, and sometimes he knew how to be humble.

    The three of them went inside the blimp and went to the south of the island since it was where the Magic Tower was. It took them two hours of flying to enter the City of Scholars.

    "Everyone is old here..." Videl said out loud.

    "Of course, they''re scholars and known mages who dedicated their whole lives to reach that point, but there are a few young men and women here as well," Lenin responded as she led the way.

    "How young?" Rasmus asked as he looked at the scholars who were moving from one building to the other, holding as many scrolls as they could.

    "Around your age. They''re the geniuses of this era, and I believe you could be one if you weren''t that unfortunate in life..." Lenin answered as she sighed. "You might see them inside the Magic Tower since they spend every day in there."

    The Magic Tower was the tallest building in the city and it had a mix of dark blue and purple colors made of stone. It looked like the Pisa Tower but it was twenty times wider and ten times taller which was 200 meters in diameter and 1,120 meters in height. The Magic Tower pierced through the clouds and it was hard to see the top of the tower from the ground.

    "Welcome to the Magic Tower..." Lenin turned around to look at Rasmus as she entered the tower. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Rasmus looked at the grand entrance and how spacious the inside was like a football stadium. He was in awe because he had never seen anything like it even in his previous life. He entered the tower and looked at the scholars in gray robes and the arch-mages with books and papers floating around them.

    "Let''s head to the 100th floor. That''s where the testing area is at," Lenin said as she guided Rasmus and Videl to the center of the tower with a massive magic circle.

    Lenin activated the magic circle and the ground began to lift like an elevator. The scholars and the mages noticed that someone was using the magic circle. They were all envious and it made Rasmus wonder until Lenin explained that only a few people were allowed to activate the magic circle.

    They arrived on the 100th floor, and it was just a door in front of him with thick walls that surrounded him. They walked through the door and that was when Rasmus got suffocated and felt dizzy. He looked at the bright pillar in the middle of the room that it was so blinding it was impossible for him to see what it was.

    "We can''t be in this room for too long, so let''s get inside that spatial space," Lenin said as she walked toward the light.

    Rasmus looked at the structure of the room and how it was so rich in Mana that he got goosebumps all over his body. He realized the room was a magnetic field, and it was a powerful one that could kill him if he got exposed to it for too long.

    He approached the light and immediately threw up, but thankfully he was no longer suffocating or feeling dizzy. He had never experienced something like that in his whole life, it was as if his body was being squeezed by gravity.

    "It''s normal for your first time. Everyone did that," Lenin said as she looked at Rasmus wiping his mouth. "Your butler on the other hand... seems.... fine..." she was surprised when Videl wasn''t affected by the magnetic field.

    Videl didn''t say a word and just stared back at Lenin with a stoic expression until he showed a gentle smile at her.

 Chapter 42 Experiment.

    Rasmus took his time to recover while Lenin was talking with the sages that were in the spatial space doing some research and experimenting. He sat down and sighed and looked at the empty white space that made him feel like living inside a cloud.

    "I let my guard down, and she''s suspicious of me," Videl said as he stared at Lenin. "I think it would bring you trouble in the future. Sorry about that."

    "It''s fine. It gives me a reason as to why I''m so talented and strong," Rasmus answered as he massaged his nose bridge. "We will think of a backstory for you once I''m done here," he stood up as he sighed.

    Videl hummed and nodded as he stood behind Rasmus to act like a proper butler. He offered his handkerchief to Rasmus and cleaned the vomit stain on Rasmus''s suit.

    "How are you feeling, Instructor Blackheart?" Lenin asked as he watched Videl use his magic to make Rasmus feel better.

    "I''m fine, Chancellor," Rasmus answered as he looked at the sages creating new magic formations. "May I use this place now? But I might need a wide area for my experiment," he asked.

    "How wide?" Lenin crossed her arms.

    "How big is the spatial space?" Rasmus asked back as he looked at the vast whiteness that seemed to have no end. He could feel the abundant Mana in this spatial space.

    "Currently the spatial space is as big as Gratlan, and it keeps growing because of the infinite amount of Mana that the Dragon Veins provided," Lenin answered as she stared in the same direction as Rasmus. "The Mana that you felt on the 100th floor, is the same amount of Mana that makes this island float 8,000 meters above the ground."

    "That''s perfect then," Rasmus smirked as he began to walk forward, far enough from the others in the spatial space.

    Rasmus began to feel Mana around him in spatial space, and he could do anything and create anything he wanted. First, he tried to recall the creation of atomic bombs from his previous life when the tyrannical leader tried to conquer Earth. He knew the whole process and tried to do it step by step.

    "(First I need a vessel that can contain so many particles inside...)" Rasmus closed his eyes as he tried to remember the process.

    Lenin watched from the side and saw the drastic change in Mana around Rasmus. The amount of Mana moved like a stream that floated between his hands. She noticed a ball of Mana as big as a basketball formed in between Rasmus''s hands.

    She didn''t expect Rasmus to create such a thick and stable Mana ball. She was surprised when he filled the Mana ball with thousands of smaller Mana balls that were as small as an apple seed but with the same density as the Mana ball. She realized how dangerous it was that she wanted to stop him but at the same time wanted to see what he was going to do.

    The Mana ball was filled with hundreds of smaller Mana balls, and suddenly the Mana balls began to react with each other, creating friction on each other. Lenin knew that the balls were unstable and that it would be dangerous if Rasmus didn''t do anything about it.

    "(Fusing all the particles until they reach their critical point...)" Rasmus was concentrating and tried to make the Mana balls unstable to reach the critical point.

    Rasmus had experimented with it ever since he entered the new world he lived in. He had mastered controlling Mana balls until they reached their critical point. The problem was he didn''t dare to do the whole experiment in the open and he didn''t possess enough Mana to create this man-made calamity.

    Lenin was about to stop Rasmus from going further, but Videl stepped in and shook his head.

    Rasmus opened his eyes and immediately fused the Mana ball in between his hands with wind magic. He threw the Mana ball as far as he could while letting the Mana balls inside it keep fusing with each other.

    Lenin watched the Mana ball fly away into the distance, and she was petrified by it. The moment it had gone far away, the wind magic that Rasmus had infused turned into fire and ignited the Mana ball. That was when the Mana ball exploded and created the famous mushroom-shaped explosion.

    The shockwave released radiation which was different than a normal atomic bomb. The radiation released a negative Mana radiation that made everyone lose their Mana, strength and fell to Mana depletion state which paralyzed them.

    Rasmus had created a barrier around his body that was made of Mana that could have prevented him from getting affected by the radiation just like a hazmat suit. He watched his masterpiece and was satisfied by the result since it was more than what he had expected.

    Lenin almost fainted when she got hit by the shockwave while all the sages collapsed and fainted. She felt powerless for a whole minute and the fact that she couldn''t collect any Mana due to the effect of the explosion. She looked at Rasmus and Videl who were fine, she noticed the barrier they both put around their bodies.

    Lenin looked at Rasmus talking with Videl, but she couldn''t hear them because she was deafened by the explosion and the radiation. Her eyes were so heavy that it was hard to keep them open, and she was on the brink of fainting.

    Rasmus approached Lenin and put his hand on Lenin''s hand to transfer his Mana to her body just like how he turned Mana into Aura. He helped Lenin regain her consciousness, but then she coughed blood because her body was rejecting his Mana due to Mana depletion. He never expected the effect to be that severe. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "(How could someone like him who isn''t a sage or even a great sage like me create such a terrifying and devastating magic power? Not only that, he didn''t use any magic formation to cast that spell...)" Lenin thought as she kept coughing. "(He''s too dangerous... his knowledge is too dangerous for this world...)" she added and fainted.

    Lenin didn''t understand physics, unlike Rasmus. The people in Neva world believed that the power of someone''s magic was based on the amount of Mana they produced. His understanding of magic was similar to the physics of chain reactions and the fact Mana could manipulate itself to imitate natural elements made him understand magic a lot easier.

    Lenin and the people of Neva''s way of thinking was like adding the number they had with zero which the result was equal to the number they had and they believed that magic formation would prevent the result from increasing or decreasing. Rasmus was more like multiplying, rooting, squaring, and adding the number he had by using chain reactions and he didn''t need any magic formation because the math and calculation were his assurance of the outcome of his magic power.

    "That was outstanding," Videl said as he looked at the mushroom-like smoke that had grown bigger. "It''s a shame you need tons of Mana to make this which would be impossible for you to create."

    "Not really, but I''m not going to reveal the remaining experiment to Lenin. This much is enough to make her tremble in fear," Rasmus responded as he carried Lenin in his arms.

    "What are the other experiments you want to test out?" Cipher raised his eyebrows.

    "Hydrogen bomb and my current research is to create an anti-matter bomb," Rasmus answered. "If I can reach the understanding of an anti-matter bomb, even a small particle would be enough to create this much damage."

    Videl whistled in awe as he looked at the sages that were fainted from the radiation, "If you want to destroy this world, you can do it in a single night..."

    "I could, but I need a lot of Mana to make it. I don''t think I would be able to make something like this outside this place," Rasmus pointed out. "Now that I think about it. The way they maintain this spatial space, I think I just found the solution to the problem I have in creating an anti-matter magic bomb. I need to understand how this spatial space work."

    Rasmus thought about what could happen if he did manage to create an anti-matter magic bomb. He wanted to see how devastating it could be because back on Earth, an anti-matter bomb was only a concept.

    "Are you going to take my job now? I''m the Devil here, and right now your thought is more evil than I am," Videl scoffed.

    "That''s the human God made, right? We can be as good as a saint and as evil as the devil," Rasmus glanced at Videl with his brows raised.

 Chapter 43 Methods.

    Rasmus yawned as he looked at the beautiful Gratlan from the 120th floor of the Magic Tower. He enjoyed the view and he could see everything from there except the academy because it was blocked by the massive Council''s Place.

    He looked at his wristwatch and noticed it had been four hours since he had brought Lenin to the infirmary. The sages and the high priests had been trying so hard to deal with her Mana depletion.

    "Excuse me, Count Blackheart. Great Sage Lenin is waiting for you inside," A Sage looked at Rasmus with a cold expression, hiding her disgust toward him as a Blackheart.

    Rasmus nodded and went into the infirmary with Videl.

    Lenin was sitting on the bed, staring at the cloud right outside the window. She was being treated by a woman who was too young to be in the Magic Tower. The woman had short dark blue hair and blue eyes.

    "You''re looking fine like nothing happened, Chancellor," Rasmus said as he approached Lenin.

    The woman glanced at Rasmus and her eyes never left his as if she was checking on him. She then furrowed her eyebrows as if she was disturbed by something, but Rasmus didn''t bother about it.

    "That spell that you released... what was that?" Lenin looked at Rasmus with a confused look.

    "It''s something that I have developed. It has been inside my head since I was young, it was something that my late father invented. I could control such a complicated Mana, I was blessed by that," Rasmus lied without hesitation as he looked at the cloud outside the window. "I had to train for years to pull this out and because of my amazing butler of course."

    "Your training must have something to do with Mana control, correct? May I see how good you are at controlling Mana?" Lenin looked intrigued by Rasmus''s story.

    Rasmus lifted his left hand and pointed his index and middle fingers upward. In Lenin''s eyes, Rasmus absorbed a dense amount of Mana on those fingers. When he swung his fingers toward the curtain, the curtain was cut cleanly.

    "That''s pure Mana..." The woman said as she stared at Rasmus''s fingers. "Your control over Mana is outstanding. I don''t believe not all Wizards have amazing control over Mana as you do," she added and was awed by Rasmus''s control over Mana.

    Lenin nodded in agreement as she observed the dense amount of Mana on Rasmus''s two fingers. She was amazed that he could shape it like a knife blade and make Mana sharp on the edges.

    "No wonder you can contain Mana and control a lot of them like back there..." Lenin was amazed and in awe just like the woman. "How did you train to do that?" She looked at Rasmus with her eyes squinted.

    Rasmus removed his wristwatch and showed it to Lenin, "With this..."

    Lenin looked at the wristwatch which was something that she had never seen before. Her reaction was similar to Garret and the others. She took the wristwatch from Rasmus''s hand and admired the craftsmanship of the watch. She could see the small needles, the numbers, and the thin stripes on the watch.

    "You created a miniature of a clock like this which required extreme precision to achieve this..." Lenin looked at the watch from up close. "But, why is it not working?" She furrowed as she looked at the back of the wristwatch.

    "I used Mana to run the watch. This makes me capable of controlling Mana unconsciously. If my watch isn''t matched with the real-time, that means I failed, but so far, that hadn''t happened for the past few months," Rasmus explained.

    Lenin and the woman stared at each other. They realized it was perfect training for everyone, even for sages.

    "Can we use this method?" Lenin asked as she gave back the wristwatch.

    "And what can I get from this?" Rasmus asked back and wore the wristwatch on his left wrist.

    "This watch that you made, you will get the patent for this no matter what kind of model they''re making, we will give you a minimum 50% royalty. Not only that, you will get a patent for this training method, and they have to pay to use this method," Lenin answered. "With that being said, the Magic Tower will rent your training method for 10,000 Eclers. How''s that?" She asked.

    Rasmus didn''t expect that Lenin would offer something more than what Rouben offered. He thought about it for a moment and he had no choice but the explain to Lenin about the deal he had made with Rouben.

    Lenin didn''t expect that Rouben had already made contact with Rasmus, but she wasn''t surprised since it was a good invention. She knew Rouben well, and she decided to talk about this matter with Rouben for a partnership.

    "Still, the Magic Tower will still offer you 10,000 Eclers for renting this training method. Do you accept it?" Lenin asked as she gave the wristwatch back to Rasmus.

    "Of course, Great Sage. It''s an easy money," Rasmus nodded. "There''s something else that I want from this deal. It''s not something fancy. I want to learn how to create my own magic formations just like those sages inside that spatial space. I want to learn how to create runes," he added.

    "That''s not going to happen," Lenin responded without hesitation. "There are risks with this knowledge and I can''t trust you with this knowledge, Count Blackheart. You need to achieve greatness and contribute something to the world. Then, we will decide if you''re worthy of learning that or not," she added with a serious expression.

    "That''s worth the shot," Rasmus gave the page to Lenin.

    Lenin looked at how the wristwatch was made, the blueprint for it. She was stunned when she saw how complicated it was to make a wristwatch. She had just realized that the inside of the wristwatch was more complicated and required more precision than what it looked like from the outside.

    "This is..." Lenin was speechless. "You came up with this?" She looked at Rasmus in disbelief that he could create such a complicated item with extreme precision as well.

    "Yes. I spent my time learning about everything, Great Sage. It''s not that hard to believe, especially since I only copied how a real clock works," Rasmus answered as he looked at the blueprint in Lenin''s hand.

    "Ah, I almost forgot. She''s my disciple, the one and only, Novia. She''s a year younger than you, but she''s already a High-Wizard and she will rank up to Sage soon," Lenin pointed her left hand at the woman next to her.

    Rasmus and Novia nodded at each other as they introduced themselves. Novia didn''t come from a noble family, she was just a commoner, an orphan. Rasmus didn''t pry on it because he didn''t have any business with her, or at least not yet.

    "Since I''m bedridden, Novia will escort you to the Magic Tower library. There''s a book that allows you to understand magic formation. You can learn the basics from it and then I''ll teach you once I have recovered," Lenin said as she made herself comfortable on the bed. "She will also give you the book that you need," she added with a serious expression.

    Rasmus nodded with understanding.

    "If you may, Instructor Blackheart..." Novia looked at Rasmus and pointed her hand at the door.

    "Ladies first," Rasmus smiled.

    Novia escorted Rasmus to the 50th floor where the library was. The library was massive because they used the whole floor as the library which was as big as a football stadium. There weren''t enough paths to walk on. There were so many books stacked on the floor because the bookshelves were full already.

    "This is the book about magic formation," Novia showed a red book in her hands. "This book is supposed to be for advanced people who are profound in magic. But I believe you can understand it," she pointed out.

    Rasmus took the book and glanced through the pages to see what kind of book he was going to read. He could see drawings and the explanation of each line and curve in a magic formation.

    "This book should be forbidden to leave the library, but the Chancellor allowed you to bring it outside. You need to return it once you''re done reading it," Novia said as she stared at the book.

    "There''s no need," Rasmus closed the book. "I''ll read the book here because I wouldn''t waste my opportunity to get my hands on these books..." he looked at the library overwhelmed by books. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Novia nodded with understanding and then she pulled out a book from thin air which surprised Rasmus. He heard from Henry there was spatial storage that the Magic Tower had invented, and it was the first time he saw it with his own eyes.

    "This book is the one that you''re looking for," Novia put the black book in front of Rasmus. "Please make sure nobody reads this except you," she warned and glanced at Videl.

    "I understand," Rasmus said and then glanced at Videl, signaling him to leave him alone.

    Videl nodded and wandered around the library to waste time. Novia on the other hand excused herself and left the library to give Rasmus some privacy.

 Chapter 44 Ancient Race, Orthias.

    "Magic formation can act as a fail-safe method or as a preset like magic scrolls..." Rasmus muttered as he read the book. "The question would be, how could I make a magic formation that only I can understand," he crossed his legs as he leaned back against the backrest. "Runes... I need to learn how to read and understand them," he pointed out as he looked at the combination of runes in a single magic formation.

    He wanted to focus on one thing at a time but couldn''t stop glancing at the black book beside him. The book would answer all his questions about his late mother and the Orthias race. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Magic formation can wait..." Rasmus put down the red book and grabbed the black book.

    The book looked old and the cover''s edges had decayed with time, barely hanging on to the rest of the book. He carefully opened the book and the first thing he read was the name of the author who made the book.

    "An End of a Saga by EB... Those must be initials of the author''s name," Rasmus muttered to himself.

    He flipped to the first page and it began with a gruesome illustration, a drawing of countless bodies in a pit with hundreds of people circling it. In that drawing, some figures were different from the rest where they wore crowns and held scepters.

    "Those who defy our Gods are evil..." Rasmus looked at the quotes below the drawing. That message was simple, but because of the drawing, he felt a little bit disturbed.

    He read the second page and the author began the paragraph with a simple yet deep question, "Why?". The author began to explain what happened in the drawing and who the people were.

    Orthias, an ancient race that had roamed this world long before humans, thousands of years before humans existed. They called themselves the protectors of this world and found humans as pests. They had observed many living beings that came to Neva before humans and they had erased them all from existence because of their tendency to destroy the world.

    Many speculated that Orthias had roamed Neva alongside dragons, celestial creatures that shaped the world with their powers. Dragons had long gone, leaving remnants of their existence, wyverns, and other creatures that resembled them.

    The author stated that humans weren''t born but rather came down to this world. It wasn''t the author''s words but rather an Orthias that they befriended who told them. A mysterious pair of humans came down and Orthias took care of them and taught them how to survive.

    Hundreds of years had passed since the first two humans came and the Orthias had been observing them ever since. Humans grew rapidly and for Orthias the growth of humans was similar to animals in their eyes, fast and uncontrollable. They watched as humans began to destroy nature for their own benefit, conflict among themselves, and kill each other.

    Orthias believed that humans were animals, savages that couldn''t control their desires. They could erase humankind just like they did to the previous beings that came to Neva, but they didn''t. The only reason they didn''t do it was because not all humans were savages, their intelligence, and lastly their ability to control Mana, just like them.

    As humankind grew rapidly, inventions were made and they began to question the world of who they were and why they existed. They asked Orthias about themselves and how they existed. The Orthias didn''t know the answer because they never thought about it.

    One day the first Saint was born to Neva with her ability to heal the wounded, speak to the dead, bring the dead to life, and finally hear a voice. Gods were introduced by the Saints, providing guidance, miracles, and blessings to those who followed.

    Orthias thought that humankind was no longer animals because of religion, but they were wrong. Eventually, more and more Saints were born, introducing different Gods. Conflicts arose, and humans began to kill each other because of their beliefs. They used religions as excuses to kill each other and greed never left their nature. Kings were born, nations were made, and death was everywhere.

    It was too late for Orthias to eliminate humankind because humans outmatched their numbers. The moment they killed a few humans, was when the Saints categorized the Orthias as Heathens. The magic that they taught was used against them, killing them one by one. They were hunted, killed, and things that were worse than death.

    Thousands of Orthias were killed, collected by the believers, and placed inside a massive pit. They called that pit Heathen''s Grave where they burned and bodies of Orthias. It was stated that the fire lasted for months because the bodies could endure the flames way longer than human bodies.

    "It''s believed there were a few hundred Orthias left, and they had never been seen ever since..." Rasmus muttered as he read the last paragraph.

    He took a deep breath as he looked out the window, staring at the clouds blankly. He finally found out the origin of his late mother, Aristoria Blackheart.

    "An ancient race..." Rasmus muttered as he rubbed his chin. "But how did she end up with my father?" he furrowed his brows and thought about it thoroughly.

    He was so deep in the thought that he didn''t notice Lenin was walking toward him. Lenin could see the book he was holding and she could see the conflict in his expression.

    "What kind of thought do you have in there, Count Blackheart to make such an expression?" Lenin asked as she sat beside Rasmus and looked into his eyes.

    Rasmus snapped back to reality and looked at Lenin who seemed to have recovered. He adjusted his sitting position and sat straight as he put down the book.

    "Have you wondered how my late father ended up with an Orthias? We both know that Orthias has grudges and hatred toward humans, so how did they both end up together and have a child?" Rasmus asked, his eyes focused on the spot on the table.

    Lenin grabbed the book and the book disappeared into thin air. She then created invisible vacuum walls around them to prevent everyone from eavesdropping.

    "The whole world has the same question as yours, Count. It has been a thousand years since the last time we saw an Orthias, so how did your late father meet your late mother? It''s a mystery that we will never know," Lenin answered as she looked at the ring on her middle finger. "But I know that they both loved each other," she pointed out, her eyes blank and brows raised.

    Rasmus didn''t say a word and began tapping his finger on the table. His eyes roamed the bookshelves with thousands of books around him.

    "It''s because their desires are aligned..." Rasmus pointed out and glanced at Lenin. "They wouldn''t be together if they didn''t have something in common."

    Lenin nodded in agreement, "Yes. One wanted to destroy humankind and the other wanted to take down the royal family." She crossed her arms and thought about it for a moment. "How could someone like Erglade suddenly raise his banner and kill the royal family?"

    "Distaissfaction wasn''t the case," Rasmus answered as he crossed his arms. "The most convincing reasons would be betrayal or that he found out something that he shouldn''t have about the royal family. Maybe it was both," he pointed out and glanced at Lenin, wanting to see her reaction.

    Lenin slowly shifted her body toward Rasmus and stared right into his eyes. She was in disbelief at how sharp Rasmus could be for someone his age, not to mention that he had never learned anything about politics because he had been exiled and abandoned when he was young.

    "That''s what I thought as well," Lenin responded as she leaned her body forward. "What do you think that is, Count?" she narrowed her eyes and crossed her arms.

    Rasmus thought for a moment about whether he should do this or not. He decided to risk it and hoped it worked against her.

    "The same reason why the Great Era happened 400 years ago. My late father might have found the same evil thing that the royal family hid from the rest of the world," Rasmus answered with a serious expression.

    Lenin''s expression changed into a serious one. She slowly pulled herself away and sat straight, but her eyes never left Rasmus''s eyes.

    "You knew?" Lenin asked, her voice soft and yet cold.

    "I knew," Rasmus nodded.

    "Then there''s something I have to tell you, Count," Lenin said as she took a deep breath. "The day before your whole family got executed, I visited your late father in secrecy and he told me everything," she revealed.

    This time, Rasmus was the one who was taken aback by the revelation.

    "Tell me," Rasmus said coldly.

 Chapter 45 The Blackhearts.

    A mysterious person wearing a black cloak and a hoodie that covered their faces stood in front of a steel gate. There were dozens of knights lying on the ground unconscious. The mysterious person grabbed the key to the gate and opened it slowly and quietly.

    The sound of the boots echoed in the dark dungeon without a single light. The figure could walk in the dark without any problem. The figure stopped their steps and slowly looked to the left where the cell was.

    "Count Blackheart," the figure spoke, it was a woman''s voice.

    "This voice..." The man''s voice was weak and shaky.

    The figure created a fireball to light the cell and reveal her identity. The moment the woman pulled down her hood, she revealed her face, the Great Sage of Neva, Lenin Sliver. She looked at Erglade''s condition and she couldn''t believe what she was seeing.

    "They did this to you, Count?" Lenin looked at Erglade was chained to the wall, his arms were gone. The bandages couldn''t absorb all the blood on his shoulders. She could see the blood was dripping to the cold stone floor, and Erglade was standing on his own pool of blood.

    "There''s no other way for them to feel safe, is there?" Erglade smiled weakly, his eyes barely open, fighting the hallucination from the blood loss. "Funny enough that they still fear me even in this state," he chuckled weakly.

    "Of course they are. I''m the only one who can beat you into a pulp," Lenin smiled softly. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Erglade smiled weakly as he closed his eyes for a moment. "I still don''t want to be your apprentice, Great Sage, if that''s the reason for your visit," he muttered.

    "Still arrogant even in this state, are you? Are all Blackheart like this?" Lenin laughed quietly as she shook her head.

    There was only silence after that. It wasn''t an awkward silence, it was something else.

    "Why did you do this, Count? Raised your banner and killed the royal family?" Lenin asked as she crossed her arms, staring into Erglade''s eyes.

    Erglade rested his head against the wall behind him to fight the headache and the sleepiness that had been trying to conquer his body. The pain was unbearable, but somehow he didn''t show any reaction to it.

    "The world is in danger, Great Sage. The world has become so peaceful that evil doesn''t need to lurk in the shadows anymore. They have been walking among us leisurely. I had to do it, I had to put them back to their place," Erglade answered weakly, his eyes almost all-white.

    "What evil, Erglade?" Lenin began to address him using his first name, a sign of trust and closeness.

    "Find my journal, you''ll find all the answers you need," Erglade answered, his neck could no longer support the weight of his head because of his weakened state. "A place that nobody would know," he pointed out.

    "Where is it?" Lenin placed her hands on the cell bars.

    "Do me a favor, Lenin..." Erglad forced his eyes to open wide so he could see Lenin''s eyes. "My son, my only son. Take him with you..." he said weakly, his breath was heavy.

    "I promise. Just tell me where your journal is," Lenin held the bars tightly.

    "Don''t take him now..." Erglade pointed out. "Once he''s old enough to survive on his own, take him with you. Until then, don''t do anything. If he dies, then so be it... if he lives, then take him..." he repeated.

    Lenin could tell that Erglade had begun to hallucinate and that he was no longer responding to her questions.

    "I promise," Lenin nodded as she loosened her grip on the bars. "I''ll take him when he becomes an adult," she assured.

    "Rasmus knows where my journal is..." Erglade muttered. "Aris... My love..." he muttered.

    Lenin nodded with understanding and slowly removed her hands from the bars. She took a few steps back, she didn''t want to bother Erglade anymore and she had been in the dungeon for too long.

    "Rest, my friend..." Lenin muttered as she pulled the hood to cover her face. "You deserve to rest..." She looked at Erglade for one last time before she left.

    Rasmus who listened to Lenin''s story made him remember the day his mother got executed.

    "Any last word?" An old man, wearing a white robe with gold engravings around it asked. His eyes were filled with disgust, anger, and somewhat fear. He was one of the members of the Council of Neva.

    "Yes, I have a few..." A white-haired woman, smirking with her dried lips after she fought non-stop for 7 whole days. All her limbs were chained to the ground, including her neck. "Open your ears and watch my mouth carefully..." She closed her eyes to gather the remaining energy she had left in her.

    Everyone stood there in silence, surrounding the city square and staring at the woman with mixed feelings. They despised her because she killed countless lives and they were also terrified because she killed countless lives with barely any wounds on her body. They were in disbelief because she fought non-stop for 7 whole days, and the scariest part was the fact she killed 3 Swordmasters and the strongest knights in Central Neva.

    "On behalf of the lives I have killed, they''ll be a reminder to those who have seen a glimpse of my silver hair. The next thing they would see was nothing but redness and a painless death..." Aristoria''s voice trembled because of the thirst for more blood. Her words made everyone tremble both in fear and anger even though she was already helpless.

    "Unfortunately this is the end," the old man responded as he looked at the man who held Aristoria''s greatsword and nodded his head.

    "I''m not done..." Aristoria glanced at the old man with a cold and sharp gaze.

    The old man sighed as he crossed his arms, staring down at Aristoria.

    "When you recognize a silver hair, you shall prepare..." Aristoria smiled. "The fate that awaits you will be worse than death..." She chuckled and began to laugh.

    The old man and everyone were baffled by her words, it was unnerving. He had had enough and ordered the executioner to kill Aristoria by beheading her head.

    The sound of the head falling was similar to when Lenin tapped the table in front of her. It made Rasmus snap back to reality and look at Lenin''s hand.

    "I fulfilled my promise and brought you here with me, Count Blackheart. Of course, I didn''t expect that you could survive on your own for more than a decade. I brought you in not only because of that but because of your talents," Lenin said and looked at Rasmus who had been listening to her story.

    Rasmus hummed and began to process what he listened to. His father fought for the same reason as what the Suncrown did 400 years ago. This evil they mentioned and the scent of Videl''s kin that Videl found out back then, were all connected.

    "This journal of my late father, he said that I would know where it was?" Rasmus looked at Lenin with his brows furrowed.

    "That was what he said to me. This journal will reveal everything that he knew and what the Refenus Kingdom hid from the world," Lenin nodded as she looked at the clouds outside the window. "The same thing that happened during the Great Era."

    Rasmus tried to remember his memories, but it was too hard because of the trauma that the original Rasmus had. So many memories were blurred and unrecognizable.

    "He expected me to remember everything during my childhood when I got traumatized from watching both of my parents die. I might recall it when I go back there, but the land and the mansion now belong to a new family," Rasmus said and began to sigh deeply. "It might take a while, but maybe I''ll remember it," he added.

    "But I have to admit that your personality is a combination of Erglade and your mother, Aristoria which isn''t a good thing at all," Lenin pointed out and crossed his arms. "Your arrogance and intelligence came from Erglade. Your sadistic side and fearlessness came from your mother."

    Rasmus chuckled softly as he nodded in agreement, "Is that a compliment, Great Sage?"

    Lenin shook her head in disbelief as she sighed deeply because no matter how she looked at Rasmus, it always reminded her of Erglade. She knew how cunning and manipulative Erglade was because he knew how to exploit the weaknesses and desires of the people around him.

    "Shall we change the topic?" Lenin asked. "Have you read that book?" She looked at the red book about magic formation.

    Rasmus looked at the book and slowly reached out his hand to grab it. "No, I barely read the book, only the beginning. I was too eager to read the history of Orthias that I put this aside," he answered and shook his head. "The day is still long, and I have the whole day to learn about this, so I might start reading it now."

    Lenin hummed and nodded with understanding as she stood up from the chair. She looked at the time and realized she had an important matter to do in the Magic Tower.

    "Well then, I''ll let you have your privacy," Lenin said, then left the library.

 Chapter 46 Powerful & Righteous.

    Rasmus massaged the bridge of his nose, thinking about what he had learned from the book about magic formation. He was right about the magic formation could be used as a magic formula without having him do all the processes before he invoked a magic spell. The problem was he wanted to learn how to make a unique one where only he could use it.

    "The moon looks a lot bigger from up here, don''t you think?" Lenin asked as she walked toward the table.

    Rasmus looked at the moon through the massive glass window. He didn''t realize how bright the moonlight was that the library didn''t need any lamp or lantern.

    "How was your study about magic formation?" Lenin sat down beside Rasmus''s chair. She looked at the piles of books in front of Rasmus with a surprised expression.

    "I understand everything about magic formation and its different purposes. Using it as a spell formula, spell protection, spell limiter, spell enhancer, or as a foundation of magic circles," Rasmus answered as he looked at the dozens of books that were scattered on his table.

    Lenin thought that Rasmus would be overwhelmed by all the information related to magic formation. She didn''t expect him to process everything like it was nothing, it was more like he was underwhelmed and disappointed by it.

    "You have read all of those books, and you''re not satisfied with all that?" Lenin raised her eyebrows when she looked at the amount of books scattered on the table.

    "I want to learn how to create a magic formation. I want to learn about these runes," Rasmus tapped on the example of a magic formation that was drawn in the book.

    Lenin knew that Rasmus was planning to create his unique magic formation. She had seen Rasmus''s amazing ability to use Mana, and he was thinking of using magic formation to make it easier for him to use Mana.

    "What you''re looking for is this..." She lifted her left hand and began to draw visible runes with Mana in a circle like a floating and glowing ink and stacked it with another circle in the air.

    "Runes..." Rasmus said as he observed how Lenin casually drew a magic circle.

    "A magic circle is a series of magic formations that are stacked with another magic formation. You draw the runes for the first spell formula, then draw the runes to either protect that formula, enhance it, or limit it. You repeat it until you finish all the circles to achieve the spell you want to make," Lenin showed how she stacked all the magic formations until they had seven layers.

    Rasmus realized the difference between using Mana alone to invoke magic and using magic formation. It was like science and computer science, and he could see why magic formation was the future of magic.

    "Unfortunately, this knowledge..." Lenin erased the magic circle she had made by simply waving her hand and dispersing the circle. "I don''t want to teach you how to use it just like what I had said," she looked at Rasmus.

    Rasmus could see in Lenin''s eyes that she was wary of him and his power. She knew if she gave that knowledge to him, he could endanger someone''s life and use that knowledge for no good.

    "That''s not a problem," Rasmus stared into Lenin''s eyes.

    "I''m glad that you understand," Lenin responded, but she felt anxious about how easy it was for Rasmus to give up on that matter. "Why?" Lenin asked as she stared into Rasmus''s eyes.

    Rasmus could see the anxiety behind Lenin''s eyes where she didn''t find any logical explanation as to why he wasn''t trying to break the deal. He knew that she knew that he could break the deal because he didn''t get the chance to learn Runes, and yet he wasn''t bothered by it.

    "Maybe because I''m not that greedy like some people out there," Rasmus answered as he looked into Lenin''s eyes.

    Lenin closed her eyes as she took a deep breath, realizing that she had failed to corner Rasmus. She never had trouble seeing people''s intentions, but when it came to Rasmus, she was clueless. She still had one last method to change the situation, but it was something that she didn''t want to use.

    Lenin felt that although she gained a great opportunity from making a deal with Rasmus, she was anxious that it was an illusion. She was worried that Rasmus would sell his intelligence that he could trade to certain people to gain knowledge about Runes. She knew there were certain people out there who could teach him that, and she was afraid that he could get them easily.

    "The knowledge about Runes. Everything belongs to the Magic Tower, and if you use that knowledge without my permission, I have the authority to take you down and punish you for it. I''m the master of this tower and own everything inside it," Lenin responded with a serious expression, a stern warning in her voice and gaze toward Rasmus.

    "That magic you released back there was impressive, and I hope you didn''t think that I wouldn''t be able to stop it," Lenin pointed out. "If you think you can threaten the Magic Tower because of the knowledge you have, you''re absolutely wrong," she added.

    "Of course, Great Sage," Rasmus responded and nodded with understanding.

    "We will talk about this whole business in my office at the Academy, Instructor Blackheart. Have a good day," Lenin said as she stood up and left.

    Rasmus watched Lenin leave the library and then Videl came back, sitting beside him.

    "I''m surprised..." Videl paused as he crossed his arms and watched Lenin leave. "She could see through your plan," he stared at Rasmus with his eyebrows raised.

    "I realized by now that she''s going to hinder our plan. She''s both righteous and powerful. Having her around is not a great idea because she''s trying to dig into my intentions, especially when she''s interested in my talents. Her suspicion will only grow stronger, and it''s better to avoid her," Rasmus explained.

    Videl hummed and nodded with understanding, "You''re not wrong about her. She might be able to make me bleed."

    Rasmus didn''t expect that Videl would recognize Lenin''s power and thought highly of her.

    They left the tower as soon as they left the library with Novia escorting both of them to the ground floor. Novia didn''t say a single word the whole time, making it a bit awkward. Rasmus wondered if she could become his patron, but the thought disappeared when he left the Magic Tower.

    They went back to the airfield after receiving a message from Lenin that they could go back to the academy first. She wasn''t blinded by ambition and kept her mind thinking rationally, making it enough to prove how cold-headed she was.

    Once Rasmus arrived at the academy, he was surprised when he saw Lenin was there. He found out that she had the ability to teleport or something similar from one place to another as she pleased.

    "It appears you made the right decision," Videl whispered.

    "She''s not an enemy, and I hope it will stay that way," Rasmus responded as he went to the back of the academy. "We need to be cautious around here from now on. Especially around her," he added.

    sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 47 The Devil.

    Videl walked into the garden in the middle of the night where the two moons lit up the night sky. He watched Rasmus read a fairytale book about the heroic Paladin named Alsace in the garden.

    "Do you really need to learn about everything? Just this morning you were busy learning about magic formation, and now you''re interested in Paladins and Templars so suddenly," Videl asked as he listened to the owls.

    Rasmus remembered what Monica had said about Paladins and Templars. He also wanted to prepare himself for the campaign. He wondered how strong beasts were and demonic beasts as well. He then thought about something intriguing about Videl and his identity as the Devil.

    "If you were exposed or stabbed by a sword that was enriched by divine power, would it hurt?" Rasmus asked as he kept reading the book.

    "You''re quite knowledgeable, so let me ask you something. What do you know about the devil?" Videl asked back as he crossed his arms and stood in front of Rasmus.

    "There are so many stories and interpretations about the devil. Some people believed the devil was a fallen angel, some believed the devil was a powerful being that equals angels, and some believed the devil was an angel that God created to test humankind. There are so many of them still," Rasmus answered as he kept reading.

    Videl smirked as he stared down at Rasmus which gave Rasmus a chill down his spine. Rasmus couldn''t help but glance at Videl who stared right into his eyes.

    "But that should be enough to answer your question, isn''t it?" Videl raised his brows. "I was created to be a powerful being without any weaknesses, and only God can kill me," he answered.

    "That''s assuring," Rasmus sighed and continued reading the book.

    "That''s it? Is that your reaction?" Videl furrowed in disbelief.

    "What? Do you want me to bow down and worship you?" Rasmus asked back. "Wait..." he furrowed as he slowly closed the book. "That''s it..." he immediately closed his book and stood up from the bench.

    Videl looked confused, but he found out what was inside Rasmus''s head when he read his thoughts.

    "You won''t be able to find them, those demon worshippers. Unlike on Earth, those Satan worshippers showed themselves to the public as entertainers and people loved them," Videl pointed out.

    "It''s not that hard especially that they might look for me," Rasmus shook his head and looked at the sky. "There should be one on this island. It''s always the powerful figures," he added. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Good luck finding them," Videl yawned.

    "With your help, it would be an easy task. You should be able to sniff them, right? When they have the scent," Rasmus turned around to look at Videl.

    "Oh, so now I''m demoted and became your dog?" Videl arched his brows and stared coldly at Rasmus.

    "Don''t you want to get rid of them? Although they''re your kin, at this moment, we are against everyone," Rasmus answered. "Now that I think about it. Are you Satan?" Rasmus furrowed.

    "Satan was the one who sent those humans to hell as they deceived them and made them turn against God. I''m the King of Hell, I have never left hell, and the only time I came down there was to take your soul," Videl answered and fixed his tuxedo to look neat and clean.

    Rasmus gained more information about Videl and who he truly was. His curiosity toward the being that made a bet with God and took his soul.

    "You''re not Satan, but aren''t you the same? I thought Satan or whatever the people called them were the same thing? One being with a purpose to deceive humankind and go against God''s teaching?" Rasmus narrowed his eyes as he observed Videl''s expression.

    "We are one, and yet we are many. It''s complicated for humans like you to understand, and there''s no similarity in anything that I can use as an analogy," Videl answered as he shook his head. "We share the power, but one a few can monopolize that power. Me, and a few others," he added.

    There was a moment of silence after Videl revealed how the demons and him were connected.

    "I remember the time when you brought me to hell. You mentioned that Satan wanted me so badly because I destroyed mankind which was Satan''s job. Does that mean Earth is no longer exist?" Rasmus asked. That question had been lingering inside his head, but he didn''t want to ask that question because he didn''t know if he was ready for the answer.

    Videl glanced at Rasmus, his gaze cold and sharp under the moonlight. His face was stoic, and yet there was something behind that face that Rasmus couldn''t figure out. Was it anger, disappointment, or boredom?

    "What do you think, Kyros?" Videl asked, calling Rasmus by his previous life''s name.

    "I don''t know," Rasmus answered, his eyes never leaving Videl''s face and his red eyes.

    "Of course, Earth is gone by now. That world was supposed to last for a few more centuries. You ruined God''s plan, and it also pissed Satan because it was their only job, their sole purpose," Videl''s voice was deep and cold, his eyes never leaving Rasmus''s. "God had to destroy that world because of you."

    Rasmus felt anxious the longer Videl stared at him as if something was grasping his heart from within. He felt like if he moved a muscle, Videl would devour him and make him disappear. He tried to calm himself down because he knew that Videl wouldn''t do something like that, but his mind was playing tricks on him.

    "So, we can assume Satan is here in this world as well, right? God wouldn''t erase them just because Earth has disappeared," Rasmus asked and his throat felt dry when he swallowed. "You said that you''re one with all the demons but many at the same time. Doesn''t that mean you can feel their presence?" He added.

    Videl averted his gaze and turned his head to look at the moon silently. He didn''t think that far because he had been busy fooling around and indulging himself in pleasure. He tried to feel the presence of the demons by using the power that they all shared. He suddenly furrowed his brows and looked confused.

    "What is it?" Rasmus asked quietly.

    "I couldn''t feel any of them. Not even Satan," Videl muttered as he looked down at his hands. "This... no..." He looked so confused that his eyes never left his palms. "My connection with the other demons is gone..." he answered.

    "So you''re exiled by God and no longer a demon?" Rasmus asked with his brows raised.

    "It appears that''s the case..." Videl was so shocked that he had to sit down. "But my power is still..." he paused before he could finish his sentence. "No, I''m losing my power as well. I can feel it gradually leaving my body," he clenched his fists and gritted his teeth.

    Rasmus didn''t know what to say or do, he could only watch Videl struggle internally. Videl suddenly looked up and his mouth mumbled something that Rasmus couldn''t hear. It looked like Videl was talking with his maker, God.

    "So it was your plan from the very beginning..." Videl gritted his teeth to the point he broke his teeth and blood began to drip from his gum. "You made me powerless to the point I become a mere human..." He clenched his fists, glaring at the sky with his red blood glowing eyes.

    Rasmus knew that it would be too easy for him to destroy this world with Videl''s help. He knew there was something fishy about this bet and what Videl gained from this bet he made with God. He realized that he was in the middle of a situation that he didn''t want to be in, but it was already too late to leave.

    "It''s getting late, I should get some sleep because I have to teach my class tomorrow," Rasmus said in a soft voice as he looked at Videl. "I''ll see you tomorrow."

    Rasmus left Videl alone because he knew that Videl needed some privacy or at least some alone time. He went back to his dorm and went to sleep.

 Chapter 48 Primal Force.

    The morning came, Rasmus got up from his bed early in the morning and the sun hadn''t risen yet. The first thing that came to his mind was Videl''s condition because he knew how shocking it might be if he lost his status and power. He wanted to check on him, but he had his priority straight and Videl was the Devil so he could handle himself.

    As soon as the bell rang, he went to the training ground and found his students running around. Everyone did their warm-up, and surprisingly, Monica and Aurelia managed to run ten laps without a problem.

    "Good morning, Instructor," Maximilian looked at Rasmus standing at the entrance.

    "Happy to see me?" Rasmus asked as he walked in. "If you''re that happy, then prepare yourself because it''s sparring time," he used wind magic to send a wooden sword flying toward him.

    "Good, because I have been waiting for a rematch," Maximilian said with a serious expression as he grabbed a wooden sword.

    The others walked to the side and watched the spar between the youngest Northern Star and Rasmus.

    Maximilian readied his stance and a strong aura surged from within his body. He decided to show a bit more of his abilities for the spar because he wasn''t planning to lose again.

    "As expected of the Northern Star. He mastered the art of Body Forging," Valari pointed out as he observed Maximilian''s surge of energy.

    Maximilian dashed toward Rasmus. His movements were swift and everyone could barely see each step he took. His body looked so light and followed his command without fail, not to mention every time his wooden sword clashed with Rasmus''s, it chipped Rasmus''s wooden sword even though it was coated with Aura as well.

    Rasmus tried to block the next attack, but to his surprise, the sword was cut in half cleanly. He noticed something wasn''t right about Maximilian''s absurd strength, the only answer was that Maximilian''s strength and speed were affected by something. That something was the thing that he had been looking for, a way to go beyond a human''s limit.

    "(A method to exceed the limitation of Primal Force...)" Rasmus thought as he dodged the wooden sword that might cut his flesh and bones if he got hit. "(This is a perfect time to learn about it.)"

    Rasmus had to release a powerful aura to match Maximilian''s speed and strength. He never thought he got cornered that easily while at the same time, Maximilian kept his distance from him.

    "I admit that I can''t win against you if I play fair," Rasmus said as he dodged the sword and then pushed himself away from Maximilian using wind magic.

    Maximilian furrowed, but then he saw Rasmus''s left fingers. The moment he heard the snapping fingers, a fireball appeared right next to him. He immediately created a barrier made of aura as the fireball exploded. Rasmus was surprised that Maximilian didn''t have any scratch from his magic.

    "Good, let me see how strong you are, Maximilian Wyverncrest!" Rasmus shouted as he bombarded Maximilian with fireballs.

    Alexander and the others watched how ruthless Rasmus was, they were sitting on the edge with anticipation. Maximilian had nowhere to go and there was no way for him to escape from the bombardment. They couldn''t believe how easy it was for Rasmus to cast those spells rapidly without chanting and magic formation.

    Rasmus suddenly stopped snapping his fingers. Everyone thought it was over since they couldn''t see anything but the thick smoke around Maximilian.

    "Is that all you got?" Maximilian asked as the smoke spread out. He swung his sword, provoking Rasmus.

    "Do you think so?" Rasmus asked as he raised his left hand. "That was just the appetizer. This is the main course," he swung his hand down. Sparks of lightning began to appear inside the smoke.

    The temperature on the training ground was cold in the morning while the heat was being produced from the explosion. The collision of both cold and hot with the help of Mana, created a lightning discharge.

    "You''re asking for it," Rasmus clapped his hands, and bolts of lightning struck Maximilian repeatedly.

    Flashes of lightning blinded Monica and the others, forcing them to block the flashes with their hands. The zapping sound was terrifying because it was deafening. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It happened for a mere second, and suddenly it stopped since Rasmus had dispersed the smoke and separated the heat from the cold air. He limited the source of energy which prevented Maximilian from getting heavily injured from that attack. Not only that, the training ground had its defense mechanism, a magic formation that was buried underground which prevented a powerful spell from killing anyone inside.

    Rasmus slowly lowered his hand and saw Maximilian still standing. He was in disbelief, but then he saw Maximilian''s hands trembling when holding the sword. He knew that Maximilian had reached his limit and would collapse anytime soon.

    "You still want some more?" Rasmus asked as he lifted his right hand and gathered the energy that he had dispersed. Sparks of lightning were lurking around his palm.

    "That should be enough, Instructor. He can no longer fight," Monica stood in front of Maximilian as she stared at Rasmus. "He needs to be treated immediately," she looked at Maximilian from over her left shoulder with a stoic expression.

    Rasmus shook his arms and made the sparks disappear into thin air. He approached Maximilian who was being treated by Monica.

    "Why did you hold back, Maximilian?" Rasmus asked with a serious expression. "Are you afraid to hurt your instructor?"

    Maximilian didn''t know how to answer that question because Rasmus was right, but he didn''t want to be seen as arrogant just because he held back so Rasmus wouldn''t get hurt. He was startled when Rasmus suddenly grabbed his collar and pulled him close to his face.

    "Fine, the next time we will have a spar, I''ll make you a cripple for life," Rasmus said to Maximilian''s face.

    Rasmus pushed Maximilian away and made him fall on his back. Everyone was shocked because it was the first time they had seen Rasmus being that aggressive as if he was furious. Everyone was scared of him and didn''t even dare to defend Maximilian. On the other hand, Maximilian stayed on the ground, lowering his head.

    "I''m sorry, Instructor, I have no excuse..." Maximilian said as he held the wooden sword tightly. "I won''t hold back next time," he added as he slowly lifted his head to look at Rasmus.

    "Good, because we are going to do a campaign soon and I want to see how good all of you are," Rasmus said as he looked at all his students.

    Everyone was shocked when they heard that Rasmus was planning to send them all to do a campaign except for Monica since she already knew.

    "A campaign, Instructor? Like hunting beasts in the Western Neva?" Alexander asked with his hand raised.

    "Yes, that''s why I wanted you all to do warmups every morning before class started," Rasmus nodded as he crossed his arms. "You might think this is too early for all of you, but trust me, you need to do this now because the world won''t wait for you," he pointed out as he walked to the middle of the training hall.

    Everyone furrowed their brows, confused by what Rasmus said because it sounded like he was afraid of something or perhaps had warned them of something that was coming.

    "Now, who will spar with me?" Rasmus asked as he grabbed a wooden sword.

 Chapter 49 Special.

    Rasmus was thinking about Primal Force and the art that could break that limit and wondered if he could learn it from Maximilian. He needed that to make himself strong because, at that moment, he knew that he couldn''t even win against Maximilian without using magic.

    "Good morning, Instructor," Monica said as she was the first who came to the class.

    Rasmus looked at Monica who walked to her seat. He took a moment before he decided to approach her and stood in front of her table.

    "How long have you known Maximilian, Monica?" Rasmus asked with his arms crossed.

    "Since I was five. The Santicus family is close to the Wyverncrest family because we had to defeat the tyrant of the north back then. Although we have known for more than a decade, we barely see each other because we have our own roles in the north," Monica answered as she put her book, ink glass, and quill pen on the table.

    Rasmus hummed and realized that Monica wouldn''t know anything about Maximilian''s growth. He had no choice but to ask about Primal Force to him once he got the chance.

    Everyone came into class together right after the bell rang. Maximilian looked fine even after he took that much damage during the sparring. His body had undergone countless training which made his recovery a lot faster than any other human being.

    Rasmus sat in his chair, still thinking about Primal Force while his students were staring at him. They were confused as to why he didn''t start his lecture even though the bell had stopped ringing.

    "Aurelia, can you stand over there?" Rasmus asked as he pointed at the floor in front of the chalkboard.

    Aurelia furrowed, but she didn''t ask as she walked toward the chalkboard. She stood there and stared at Rasmus with a confused look.

    "As you all know, I''m going to send you for a campaign in the West where beasts exist, including Demonic Beasts. I need to make sure of everyone''s safety and if we will be able to hunt beasts without having to worry about Demonic Beast," Rasmus explained.

    "But Instructor, it''s a Demonic Beast that we are talking about. Even a Swordmaster prefers to avoid them if necessary rather than fighting them," Isador said with his hand raised. "Even the final exam for the senior year, the whole academy has to prepare everything months before the final exam to assure the student''s safety," he added.

    "That might be the case, but Monica said that Aurelia is different from the other saints. I''m curious what makes her different," Rasmus said as he stood up and leaned his back on his desk. "You have overwhelming divine power, but what makes it special?" He crossed his arms and stared at Aurelia.

    "I can heal any disease with my power, but that''s not the main reason why I''m different..." Aurelia answered, but she looked a bit nervous. "Because of my overwhelming divine power, my mother said that it affects the people around me. To put it simply, the divine power within me is dangerous," she added.

    Rasmus furrowed and didn''t understand what Aurelia meant by that. The only explanation or logical reason would be her charisma and charm that made it possible.

    "Because of that, the world that I''m seeing is not reality. It''s more of an illusion of the world that I want it to be, just like a theatrical performance," Aurelia explained even though she looked uncomfortable revealing it. "That''s why I have been training to suppress that power my whole life. I could easily remove any doubts, hatred, or ill feelings toward me if I wanted to," she looked at everyone in the class.

    "Show us," Rasmus narrowed his eyes a bit, intrigued by that power.

    Aurelia was shocked that Rasmus wanted her to show her power even though she had already warned him about it. She had no choice but to show it to him. She closed her eyes as she put her hands on her chest and took a deep breath. She stayed in that position for a few seconds until she exhaled and opened her eyes.

    "My name is Aurelia Angelis, the future saint..." Aurelia said quietly and calmly that it almost sounded like a whisper.

    Rasmus got chills in his arms and all the way down his spine when he heard Aurelia''s voice. It was similar to what he felt when he met Videl for the first time as if his body was screaming for him to run. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Rasmus felt a sense of euphoria when he stared at Aurelia''s eyes and heard her angelic voice. He got so allured by her presence or to be exact to her existence that his mind went blank. He resisted it by shaking his head to snap him back to reality because he felt disgusted within him for admiring someone.

    He heard the chairs were being moved, and when he glanced at his students, he saw them all standing up except for Maximilian and Monica. He watched Isador, Alexander, and Valari slowly bend their knees. The three of them went down to their knees as they looked at Aurelia like a Goddess.

    He looked at Maximilian and Monica who weren''t affected by Aurelia''s charm and charisma. He noticed that Monica held Maximilian''s left wrist, making him understand that Monica was preventing Maximilian from falling to Aurelia''s power. He also found out that Monica was unaffected by Aurelia''s power and that could be because of her own divine power.

    Aurelia was disturbed by the fact that Rasmus wasn''t affected by her power. She looked at how calm and composed he was even though it shouldn''t be possible.

    "(How...? Does he have amazing faith toward Gods? It can''t be...)" Aurelia stared into Rasmus''s eyes, confused by what she witnessed. "(The Blackheart family is wicked. Perhaps he''s different? But that''s not possible since a bit of desire would be enough to lose his mind in the presence of my power)" She furrowed.

    "Is that it?" Rasmus asked calmly as he kept his arms crossed after he got the hang of Aurelia''s divine power.

    "Don''t you have any desire that you want to fulfill?" Aurelia slowly walked toward Rasmus.

    "Desire? Is that what it is? Your power makes people weak to their desires?" Rasmus narrowed his eyes.

    "Only people who have unwavering faith in Gods and those who are pure from any desire can resist her power," Monica answered as she kept holding Maximilian''s left wrist. "She thinks that you are the latter."

    "I''m not blinded by desires or live only for them. I''m the one who controls my desires and my desires aren''t wishes, but a motivation," Rasmus pointed out as he slowly put his face closer to Aurelia. "I am my own master, not Gods, not anyone," he added and stared into Aurelia''s eyes.

    For the first time, Aurelia felt weak on her knees. She had never seen a man''s face that close to hers and it made her flustered. She could smell a refreshing and sweet scent from Rasmus''s neck and it made her lose control over her power.

    The divine power around Aurelia began to release heat that increased drastically. Isador, Alexander, and Valari began to lose their minds and lowered their heads to the floor. Monica and Maximilian couldn''t resist it either and began to feel dizzy as their minds went blank.

    "I can''t control my power... please stay away from me!" Aurelia grabbed her head as she began to feel drowsy.

    Rasmus had no idea what was going on, but he slowly took a few steps back from Aurelia. He wanted to watch what was going to happen.

    "Instructor! The only person who can maintain her power is her mother, but it''s impossible to get her here," Monica said as she tried to keep herself conscious. "If we didn''t stop her, all the students would become fanatics that might endanger their lives!" She added.

    Rasmus was deep in thought to find a solution, but before he could come up with one, he felt a gentle breeze passing through him. He was overwhelmed by Aurelia''s odor that it put him in euphoria.

    "(I can''t resist this...)" Rasmus''s head was about to go blank.

    Just like what Monica pointed out, the whole academy was affected by Aurelia''s divine power. Everyone began to walk, staggering toward Rasmus''s class.

    Rasmus pulled out his dagger and stabbed his left hand deeply. He snapped back to reality as his brain focused on the pain. He then grabbed Aurelia and carried her in his arms while the dagger was stuck in his left hand.

    He ran out of the class and already saw the students and all the staff approaching him like zombies. He saw them pushing each other and even grabbing each other in the face, pulling each other away. He then went back into class, jumped out of the window, and landed safely. His mind was getting fuzzy, especially when he was carrying Aurelia''s body. The first thing that came out of his mind to solve this problem was that being.

    "Videl!" Rasmus shouted.

    "Oh, what we have here..." Videl landed right in front of Rasmus and stared at Aurelia who was unconscious. "Possessed by divinity. This child reminds me of someone.." He added.

    "Stop with the blabbering. Can you control her power since you said that divine power is nothing to you," Rasmus asked as he began to feel numb and no longer felt the pain in his hand.

    "Follow me. This place is too dangerous," Videl responded as he snatched Aurelia from Rasmus''s arms.

 Chapter 50 Its not that simple.

    Aurelia groaned and felt how dry her mouth was, waking her up from her sleep. She slowly opened her eyes and could tell that she had been asleep for a long time. The first thing she saw was a tree right above her with the sound of chirping birds.

    "(Where am I?)" Aurelia slowly turned her head to the left. "(A forest?)" She furrowed.

    "You must be thirsty," Rasmus looked at Aurelia who looked confused by her surroundings. "Don''t get up. I''ll help you drink," he said as he took a wooden cup from the fire pit.

    Rasmus gently put his right hand under Aurelia''s head and lifted her head slowly. He warned her that the water was a bit hot since he had just boiled it.

    "Your hand..." Aurelia looked at the piece of shirt that was wrapped in Rasmus'' left hand and the fresh bloodstain underneath it.

    "It''s the only way to keep me sane. I had to carry you away from people and that''s why we are here right now," Rasmus explained as he gently rested Aurelia''s back against the tree. "Worry about yourself for now," he pointed out as he walked back to the fire pit.

    Aurelia closed her eyes again because she still felt a bit drowsy. She listened to Rasmus add wood to the fire which was quite calming and relaxing because of the crackling sounds.

    "How did you do it? Nobody could contain my divine power except for my mother," Aurelia slightly opened her eyes to look at Rasmus.

    "Everyone has a limit, so I did nothing and let you be until it stopped," Rasmus lied and checked the rabbit meat that he had grilled.

    "And you endured it?" Aurelia raised her brows, compelled by Rasmus''s amazing control over his mind to resist her power.

    Rasmus didn''t say a word and showed his left hand to Aurelia because it was enough to answer her curiosity.

    "Are you hungry? If you do, I leave your share here," Rasmus put in a wooden bowl next to the fire.

    Aurelia approached the fire pit and looked at the delicious rabbit meat in the bowl. She sat down and took a bite of the meat, shocked by how juicy and tender it was, and especially by how tasty it was.

    (4 hours ago)

    "Do you know what''s happening to her?" Videl asked as he rolled up his sleeves. "If I open her eyes, you should be able to understand," he pointed out as he sat down next to Aurelia and reached out to her face.

    Rasmus was slowly losing his mind, but he wanted to see what Videl was trying to do. He leaned his right shoulder against the tree and looked down at Aurelia''s eyes. He was disturbed when he saw Aurelia''s pupils become narrow like a cat''s eyes with a bright golden color after Videl opened her eyes with his fingers.

    "What''s happening to her?" Rasmus asked as he pressed his left wrist, blocking the blood from going to his hand. His eyes were barely open because of the drowsiness and because of the divine power that lured him to worship Aurelia.

    "You''re an erudite, so you must have heard about Nephilim..." Videl answered as he closed Aurelia''s eyes.

    "Yes, they were mentioned in the book of Genesis. They were half angel and half human. Are you saying she''s a Nephilim?" Rasmus furrowed as he looked at Videl.

    "No, but she will produce one if we don''t prevent her body from getting devoured by an angel," Videl answered as he put his hand on Aurelia''s chest. "Right now, she''s slowly being possessed by an Angel because they like her. How disgusting..." he added and released a black smoke from his fingertips.

    Rasmus watched as the black smoke wrapped around Aurelia''s body and seeped into her pores. He watched Aurelia''s body twitching, resisting the unknown power that went into her body. He could see that she was disturbed by it, but she couldn''t do anything.

    "You called yourself holy and pure, yet your curiosity is as forceful as mine. What a disgusting and hypocritical being you are..." Videl pulled his hand from Aurelia''s body, pulling out the black smoke that went inside Aurelia''s body forcefully.

    Aurelia''s body got lifted into the air when Videl pulled his hand up. The moment she fell to the ground, her divine power disappeared, and it put Rasmus at ease. But Videl looked in pain after he did all that, especially his hands that were shaking uncontrollably.

    "It''s done. You can be at ease now," Videl shook his right hand, trying to get rid of the divine power that lingered on his hand like it was something filthy.

    Rasmus let out a big sigh as he slowly slid down to sit under the tree. He looked at Aurelia''s condition and noticed she was sleeping so soundly. He ripped his shirt to be used as a bandage for the wound on his hand.

    "I haven''t asked. How are you feeling?" Rasmus glanced at Videl who seemed oddly quiet and he could see Videl''s eyes were blank as if he had tons of thoughts in his mind.

    "That was my last string," Videl answered as he sat and massaged his right hand. "I never thought I would use my last power to save a life, ironic," he chuckled in disbelief. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I''m sorry," Rasmus looked at Videl with a serious expression.

    "A God''s word can mean a thousand things, a sentence can have millions of meanings. If you try to understand, you''ll lose yourself, but believing it blindly, you''re as lost as trying to understand it," Videl pointed out as he closed his eyes. "Do you understand what I''m trying to say here?" He looked over his right shoulder to look at Rasmus.

    "So this bet that you made with God, he played tricks against you?" Rasmus asked back as he looked at Videl. "Is this the end? That everything is just a set-up? That makes both of us believe it''s possible to ruin this world?" He added.

    "You''re not wrong, but what do you think?" Videl sighed as he looked at Rasmus. For the first time, he showed vulnerability to Rasmus.

    "Let''s talk about this later..." Rasmus said as he lowered his head and looked at the wound on his right hand.

    (Back to present)

    Aurelia was enjoying the rabbit meat, and then she heard the sound of someone stepping on a wooden branch. She looked toward where the sound was coming from, and she was surprised when she saw Lenin.

    Rasmus glanced at Lenin, surprised that it took her a while to come to see him even though she had been watching him for hours.

    "It seems that you managed to solve the problem that you caused, Instructor Blackheart," Lenin said as she looked at the food and the fire pit. "There''s no need for an explanation because I have heard everything from your students," she stared into Rasmus''s eyes with a serious expression.

    Rasmus nodded with understanding while Aurelia looked at both of them with a confused look on her face.

    "You took the first warning when you caused significant damage to the dormitory. Luckily there were no casualties from your action, but this time, you harmed everyone in the academy, more than you imagined," Lenin said calmly with her sharp gaze that looked menacing. "The damage you have caused has harmed everyone, more than you can imagine, Instructor. This is your second warning, Instructor. One last warning, and you know the consequence," she reminded Rasmus.

    "Yes, I understand, Chancellor," Rasmus nodded calmly.

    Lenin nodded back and then walked away since there was nothing else to discuss and knew that Aurelia was in a good hand.

    "What was that all about, Instructor?" Aurelia furrowed and looked at Rasmus.

    "You must have heard about it from the trial. I was given three chances to prove myself worthy of teaching in the academy. I have used two, and I only have one left, then I will be kicked out if I make another scene," Rasmus explained as he fed the fire with logs.

    "But it was my fault..." Aurelia frowned, feeling guilty about her action.

    "You wouldn''t scold a knight for bad behavior, you would scold the captain instead. It''s my responsibility, so there''s nothing else that needs to be discussed," Rasmus looked at Aurelia. "Finish your meal, and then we can go back to the academy," he added.

    Aurelia nodded as she ate the rabbit meat quietly.

 Chapter 51 Comforting, yet controversial.

    A day had passed since the massive incident and somehow it got leaked outside the academy. The world heard about the amazing powers that Aurelia had, making people believe that she was a true saint. This matter affected Monica''s status as the future saint, making her look like a fake one.

    "The damage you have caused has harmed everyone, more than you can imagine..." Videl quoted the words that Lenin said to Rasmus. "You have made the worst mistake so far," he looked at Rasmus who was reading the newspaper.

    "Yes, so far," Rasmus put down the newspaper.

    Videl raised his eyebrows, shocked that Rasmus agreed to what he said, "You admitted that this is the worst mistake?"

    "Yes, and I would make more of them in the future. It''s not about the mistakes I made, but rather how to deal with the aftermaths," Rasmus stood up and put on his suit. "I''m not perfect and sometimes, just sometimes... mistakes can lead to opportunity," he added as he walked toward the door.

    Videl stared at Rasmus for a moment, thinking if they both could turn this world upside down. He had lost his power and he couldn''t read Rasmus''s thoughts anymore which made him walk on the edge every time. He then got up and followed Rasmus since he was his butler and he had to act like one.

    "This arrogant prick again, huh? What an eyesore..."

    "A kid is still a kid, useless with a loud mouth..."

    "He should have died with his family. Letting a Blackheart live is a mistake..."

    The hatred and malice were loud and clear that anyone in Rasmus''s spot would fall for them. Fortunately, Rasmus ignored them since it didn''t affect him at all, not even a change of expression.

    The students looked at him and antagonized him as if he was the source of the problem. Everyone heard and saw what they wanted to hear and see, not wanting to seek the whole truth.

    Rasmus went into his class way earlier than before because it was the only place where he could get peace of mind. He didn''t expect to see Aurelia in the classroom, alone. She was startled when she saw Rasmus coming into the classroom.

    "How long have you been here?" Rasmus furrowed.

    "Before the sun rose," Aurelia answered and looked at Rasmus with a troubled expression.

    Rasmus hummed as he walked toward his desk. He then heard the table moving and saw Aurelia standing up with her eyes locked on him.

    "Instructor, can we have a talk?" Aurelia asked as she looked at Rasmus with a frown. She played with her fingers nervously behind her back.

    "Grab your chair if you want to get close," Rasmus said as he sat down and cleaned his desk.

    Aurelia used wind magic to make the chair float and followed her. She dropped the chair in front of Rasmus''s desk and then sat on it, still with her troubled expression.

    "There''s something that I have to confess, instructor. My reason to be here isn''t just to study, but to increase my influence on the families of the students and the people that live on the island," Aurelia said as she played with her thumbs on her thighs. "With what''s happening right now, I feel guilty..." She added as she looked down, ashamed of what she did.

    Rasmus already knew that because he saw both Aurelia and Monica try to increase their influence on the students and even the staff. Monica who was a foreigner, carried a massive burden that she had to beat Aurelia''s influence who was already out of her league.

    "Guilty toward Monica?" Rasmus asked and took out his notebook. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yes, mostly... but it''s not that simple..." Aurelia nodded and stared at Rasmus, who couldn''t believe that he understood her.

    "You want a fair fight, but because of this incident, you feel that you gained a lot of advantage, making it feel unfair toward Monica. Is that what you''re thinking?" Rasmus asked and wrote something in his notebook.

    "Yes..." Aurelia slowly nodded, amazed by how insightful Rasmus was.

    "Are you feeling guilty because you''re blessed by an immense amount of divine power than Monica?" Rasmus asked as he began to write a formula in his notebook.

    "No," Aurelia shook her head.

    "Then why is it that you''re feeling guilty because you got an opportunity to increase your influence? Or would you rather waste that opportunity?" Rasmus looked at Aurelia who was staring at his notebook. "Life is unfair, the world treats people differently. Those who think fairness exists in all kinds of situations, they''re living inside an illusion they made, people that can''t accept reality," he added as he closed the notebook.

    Aurelia took a moment to digest the words that Rasmus had said to her. She felt a little bit better, but that didn''t erase the guilt inside her heart.

    "Do you think she''s that kind of a person?" Rasmus raised his eyebrows.

    "No, Monica is a strong woman, stronger than me in everything else," Aurelia shook her head.

    "She has the right to be upset, but she has no right to blame you or anyone else for what''s happening. As you said, she''s indeed stronger than you and she has a mature and strong mentality. She''s a northern after all," Rasmus put his notebook in his pocket as he looked out the window.

    Aurelia felt relieved after Rasmus assured her and somehow showed her that it wasn''t her fault. She never thought that she could talk with an open heart toward someone that she barely knew.

    "From the first assignment that I gave you and the others, I could see everyone''s personality and character. I know that I''m right, including you who have an absurd amount of compassion and kindness," Rasmus pointed out.

    "Right," Aurelia smiled and chuckled.

    "You can go back to your seat. The class is about to start," Rasmus looked at the time on his watch.

    Aurelia hummed and went back to her desk, feeling relieved after she had poured all her problems to Rasmus.

    The bell rang and everyone entered the classroom. When Monica entered the class, her expression was colder than usual. She walked straight to her chair and didn''t make any eye contact with everyone.

    Everyone knew why she was acting cold since they were smart enough to understand her situation.

    Rasmus could see the crack between the students, especially between Monica and Aurelia. It also affected Maximilian indirectly because he represented the North just like Monica. With that being said, the gap became wider again.

    "(This might be for the best)" Rasmus thought and let the tension be.

    A week had passed and the class became awkward because Monica and Maximilian had distanced themselves from the others. Rasmus didn''t try to get involved or to fix it, he pretended that he didn''t notice it.

    Monica noticed how close Aurelia had been to Rasmus ever since that incident. She began to think that Rasmus was trying to gain influence by helping Aurelia, but then she erased that thought after knowing that Rasmus wasn''t that kind of a person.

    "That''s it for today, class dismissed," Rasmus said as he walked out of class.

    Monica hurriedly left the class and it made everyone look at her, wondering why she left hurriedly. She saw Rasmus walking in the hallway with a notebook in his left hand and writing something in it.

    "Instructor..." Monica walked beside Rasmus.

    "Yes?" Rasmus kept his focus on his notebook.

    "About the campaign. Have you thought about it?" Monica asked.

    Rasmus glanced at Monica, knowing that she was talking around the bush.

    "Do you think you can work as a team? I don''t think so," Rasmus responded. "Even if we are going for a campaign, I''m unsure if the Chancellor will approve it," he added.

    Monica stopped following Rasmus and she could feel the cold shoulder that he gave her. She questioned why he did that, but the answer that he gave her was enough to make her understand.

    "You''re the smartest student in my class. The last thing you want to do is distance yourself from everyone. It will only make things harder for you," Rasmus said as he looked at Monica from over his right shoulder. "Do not let others'' perceptions define you. Even negative recognition is still recognition. Seize that opportunity to your heart''s content and maybe turn it around," he smiled and then waved as he kept walking away.

    Monica stood there, amazed by Rasmus''s words and way of thinking. She had never seen anyone who had a pragmatic mind, a realistic view of the world, and yet was opportunistic at the same time. She wondered how he thought and why every word he said sounded so comforting and yet so controversial.

 Chapter 52 The Angelis and The Sancticus.

    A month had passed, and the situation between Aurelia and Monica had gotten worse. It wasn''t because of those two, it was because of the students around them who praised Aurelia and mocked Monica behind her back at the same time.

    Rasmus knew it would get worse the moment the words spread. He knew that both Aurelia and Monica were keen that if the people on the island were acting that way, it would be the same on the rest of Neva.

    "Nobody can stop the train..." Rasmus read the newspaper about Aurelia and Monica who were still a hot topic for a whole month. "And yet Monica hasn''t done anything about it," he sighed in disappointment as he burned the newspaper with a fire that came out of his palms.

    Rasmus looked at the blue sky, relaxing on the bench in the garden. He was deep in thought about creating a formula to create an anti-matter magic bomb using Mana, but he still hadn''t solved the problem of containing all the elements together. A single miscalculation would be enough to kill him in an instant.

    "Hmm?" Rasmus looked up when he heard the loud noise of propellers in the sky.

    Rasmus watched the students pointing their fingers at something in the sky. He stood up and he turned around, and that was when he saw a massive all-white blimp with a crest on it.

    "The Angelis crest?" Rasmus furrowed.

    Rasmus looked at Lenin and all the executives hurriedly walked out of the building when they saw the blimp. He could tell that the person inside the blimp was an important figure, and the only person he could think of was Aurelia''s mother, the Saint of Neva.

    "Do you want to follow them?" Videl asked as he watched everyone planning to go to the airfield. "You must be curious about Astrea," he glanced at Rasmus.

    "No. It''s none of my business, and I might see her later," Rasmus shook his head. "I have a more important matter to think about," he said as he walked away from the crowd and planned to go back to his room.

    Lenin and all the executives arrived at the airfield and saw the blimp landing. They were anxious because of the sudden visit, and it wouldn''t be good news for them.

    Lenin noticed the carriage that had arrived beside her and it was Angelis'' carriage. She saw Aurelia walking down the carriage on her own with all her maids. She could see that it wasn''t just her that felt anxious but Aurelia was feeling the same

    "Lady Aurelia," Lenin said as she lowered her head a bit. She knew that Aurelia wasn''t her student at that moment, but a future saint

    "Chancellor," Aurelia gracefully bowed. "Will you excuse me, Chancellor," she bowed once again

    Lenin bowed her head and watched Aurelia hurriedly approach the blimp to greet her mother. She then noticed a dot in the sky in the far distance. She narrowed her eyes and was shocked when she saw an all-black blimp coming to the island

    "One is enough to put us on the edge, and now another one is coming," Lenin said as he warned the other executives about what she saw. "Prepare the hall, and make sure it''s appropriate for our guests," she looked at Julian and Arnoldi. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    They both bowed and brought all the executives with them back to the academy to prepare the hall for the Angelis and the Sancticus families.

    "I knew this would happen sooner or later," Lenin sighed as she put her hands on her back. "And especially to deal with those," she saw dozens of blimps coming toward the academy from the North.

    Because of the sight of Angelis and Sancticus blimps in the sky, the journalists informed everyone on the island. They were thrilled to find out what was happening and would die to gain access to the academy.

    The Templars were the first to disembark from the blimp. Knights with diamond-coated armor that looked dazzling and yet was the strongest material for armor. They wore helmets that hid their identity, the helmets were unique because they fit perfectly with the Templar''s head.

    Aurelia stood there and watched the Templars walk down the stairs, menacingly toward those who had never seen them before. All the Templars unsheathed their long sword and stabbed them on the ground as they went down on their knees.

    A woman came out of the blimp, her hair, a shimmering cascade of platinum blonde, falling gracefully over her back and shoulders. Styled with elegant, intricate braids, it framed her face in a captivating way. She was dressed in a long white, elegant silk gown that made her graceful and held authority. A white coat hung over her shoulders and the accessories on her body guaranteed her to be the center of attention all the time.

    The woman walked down the stairs with her eyes focused on Aurelia who stood on the carpet with all the Templars on their knees on the sides. When she stood in front of Aurelia, she gently put her right hand on Aurelia''s left cheek and tucked her hair in.

    "How are you, sweetheart?" The woman asked in a gentle and soothing voice.

    "I''m fine, mother," Aurelia looked at how small and skinny she was compared to her mother.

    Aurelia was pretty tall for her age, but her mother was taller than the average man.

    "I heard about what happened, and this issue requires me..." Astrea paused to look at the Sancticus'' family blimp that was approaching. "Both of us, to be exact, to prevent this matter from going further," she continued.

    Aurelia turned around and noticed the banner on the all-black blimp that was reaching the airfield. She was anxious because Monica''s mother had similar powers to her, which might put Astrea in trouble if something happened.

    "Let''s greet Moriganne, sweetheart," Astrea put her hands on Aurelia''s shoulders, calming her daughter.

    "Yes, mother," Aurelia nodded with understanding and began to walk toward the blimp that was about to land.

    Aurelia and Astrea approached the Sancticus''s blimp with all the Angelis''s Templars that followed them from behind. Aurelia looked around and she didn''t see Monica around the airfield, wondering where she was.

    "Your Holiness..." Lenin bowed her head when she joined the group. She had to join them to prevent anything bad from happening between the two powerful families.

    "Chancellor, it''s been a while," Astrea gently smiled at Lenin. "So the rumor is true that living up here is slowing your aging process. You''re still as beautiful as back then when I entered the academy," she pointed out.

    "You''re jest, Your Holiness," Lenin chuckled as she shook her head.

    They watched the blimp touch the ground, putting themselves at a safe distance and respecting the guest. Lenin and Aurelia couldn''t stop worrying about what Moriganne was going to do with the situation since it damaged not only the Sancticus family''s reputation but also the North.

    The first ones who came out of the blimp were the Sancticus family Templars. They were the exact opposite of the Templars from the Angelis family. They wore jet-black armor that was hidden underneath the black fur coat. They wore hoodies and black masks that covered their whole faces to hide their identities.

    All the Sancticus Templars were on their knees and put their right hands on the swords that they had stabbed on the ground. That was a sign that the Saint from the North was about to show herself.

    The Saint of the North came out of the blimp with her long, straight, shiny black hair that cascaded down her shoulders, matching with the black silk gown and a veil that connected to the gown. She wore a tiara on her head, similar to what Monica wore. Her beauty couldn''t be compared even to Astrea since Monica was the most beautiful woman of her era.

    Moriganne looked around and couldn''t find her daughter anywhere. She put on her stoic expression that was impossible to tell by anyone unlike Astrea who showed her expression toward everyone to show and spread her compassion.

    "Your Holiness," Lenin bowed her head to welcome Moriganne.

    "Chancellor, you''re as bright as the last time I met you," Moriganne said as she stared Lenin in the eyes. "It''s always calming to have you around, Chancellor. It reminds me of the good times as your student here in the academy," she pointed out.

    "My power is to serve as justice and to uphold righteousness. It''s my mission as the descendant of the Great Sage," Lenin answered.

    Moriganne nodded in agreement, and then she looked at Astrea as the Sancticus Templars stood behind her. She glanced at Aurelia and slightly raised her eyebrows. She began to approach Astrea and Aurelia.

    "Please know that no offense is intended. You must be proud to have a bright and beautiful daughter, Astrea," Moriganne said as she kept staring at Aurelia.

    "I have become old so I know that I''m no longer beautiful. Of course, she''s my precious," Astrea smiled as she gently stroked Aurelia''s hair.

    "May I?" Moriganne looked at Astrea.

    Astrea allowed Moriganne to approach Aurelia.

    "Your Holiness," Aurelia bowed gracefully.

    Moriganne put her right hand on Aurelia''s head and gently stroked her hair with a smile on her face.

    "You''ll be a great Saint, child. The world will put a heavy burden on you," Moriganne said calmly.

    Aurelia had no idea what Moriganne meant by that whether it was a compliment or a warning.

    "Your Holinesses. I have prepared a fitting place to rest and talk comfortably, please follow me," Lenin said as she noticed the journalists had entered the airfield.

    "Lead the way, Chancellor," Astrea said with a soft and soothing voice, a gentle smile painted on her face.

 Chapter 53 Coexist.

    Rasmus stood in front of the door to his room and noticed that Monica was in his room. They stared at each other and one of them was staring at the other anxiously.

    "Are you avoiding your mother?" Rasmus asked.

    "Yes. I don''t know if you understand, but northern women are raised like fighters where they get rid of their feelings and emotions. She''s here not to see me but rather to deal with the issue, so that''s why I''m here," Monica answered. "Your mother was like that too, right?" She raised her brows.

    "I barely knew her, but yes..." Rasmus nodded with understanding and reminisced of the memory of Rasmus''s moment when he met his mother.

    "Say hi to your mother," Erglade coldly stared at Rasmus.

    Rasmus stared at the darkness in the cell he was in when his father told him to greet his mother. Slowly but surely something emerged from the darkness, a tall and thin pale woman wearing a white dress that revealed her shoulders and collarbones. She looked beautiful with her white braided hair and bright blue eyes with a silver circlet on her head.

    "It''s a shame that you have the same hair color as mine..." The woman said as she looked down at Rasmus. "You have to carry the sins of your mother," she added and coldly stared at Rasmus.

    Rasmus ignored the words that the woman said to him because he was enchanted by her beauty. It was the first time he had ever met his mother.

    The woman noticed that Rasmus was admiring her, and she couldn''t help but let out a gentle smile at him. She slowly leaned down and went down to her knees so they were at the same height. She gently stroked Rasmus''s hair and stared him in the eyes for a whole minute.

    "Rasmus, my son..." The woman put her hands on Rasmus''s cheeks to make him snap back to reality. "Your father and I, we love you so much," she stared at Rasmus''s eyes back and forth. "But our love will make you suffer, more than you can imagine. We want you to know that this is for the best, not for me or your father, but for you," she cupped Rasmus''s cheeks a bit more tightly.

    Rasmus was too young to understand the words that his mother said, but her affection toward him was comforting. It made him believe that his mother loved him and was happy to see him.

    "Aristoria, it''s time," Erglade said.

    The woman kissed Rasmus on the forehead and held it for a few seconds before she let him go. The woman stood up and went back into the darkness grabbing something. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Rasmus was in awe when he saw her mother emerge from the darkness with silver swords in her hands. He watched her mother walk past him in her black armor that covered her body and a cape that fluttered gracefully as she walked, but then he noticed that his father and mother had walked out of the cell. When he was about to follow them, Erglade closed the cell right in front of his face.

    "Father? Mother?" Rasmus began to panic when he realized he was locked in the cell.

    "Get some rest, Rasmus. We will pick you up when we are done," Erglade said as he walked away.

    "Mother?" Rasmus looked at his mother who sheathed her swords and put them on her back.

    Aristoria didn''t bother to look back at Rasmus and kept walking, going further from him.

    Rasmus felt uncomfortable when he reminisced about that part of the memory of Rasmus'' childhood. He never knew a mother''s love because Kyros was an orphan and he had always been alone with no love.

    "A mother is still a mother. Go and find your mother because she''s here not for the issue, but for you," Rasmus looked at Monica. "To put it bluntly, I don''t want to put myself too deep into the problem that I have caused," he pointed out.

    "I never thought you could be selfish as well, instructor," Monica stood up.

    "It''s not about being selfish, it''s about not putting myself in an unnecessary problem," Rasmus leaned against the wall next to the door. "No need to worry. I''ll do my part to fix the problem when I''m summoned to meet your mother and Aurelia''s mother," he assured.

    "Be careful around my mother, instructor. She can see through lies," Monica warned as she walked past Rasmus. "She can''t be bought by your words," she looked at Rasmus and then left.

    Rasmus was intrigued by what Monica had said about her mother, but it was already too late to ask because she had left.

    "See through lies? I have been dealing with that annoying Devil with that ability of his," Rasmus muttered as he chuckled.

    (In the Academy hall)

    The hall had become a banquet hall where a table was set in the middle with food and drink for Astrea and Moriganne. Everyone worked so hard to turn the hall befitting for the Saints.

    "There are too many journalists outside the gate..." Lenin rubbed her nose bridge because of the headache from dealing with the journalists. "I have brought a few of them this time, your Holinesses," she added and pointed at the four journalists that entered the hall with her.

    Astrea looked at the journalists for a moment to look at their appearances from top to bottom.

    "How about these ladies and gentlemen?" Astrea looked at Moriganne.

    "Yes, they''re good enough," Moriganne nodded.

    Astrea and Moriganne agreed to allow a few journalists to record the conversation. They wanted ones that were neutral to avoid biased perspectives and to avoid them from manipulating the record.

    Before they could begin the discussion, Monica entered the hall. Moriganne stared at her for a moment with her stoic expression.

    "Please have a seat," Lenin pulled up the chair next to Morrigane as she looked at Monica.

    Monica sat beside Moriganne gracefully and stayed quiet with her eyes closed.

    The discussion about the issue was opened by Lenin. She explained what had happened back then, but she kept Aurelia''s power secret because it was something that nobody should know, or at least it shouldn''t be her to reveal it.

    The discussion went on an hour and most of the time, it was Astrea who spoke about the issue. She emphasized that both future saints weren''t about who had more power or devotion, but rather about sacrificing oneself for the people. She wanted the world to know that saints were chosen not by humans but rather by the Gods they believed in.

    Astrea warned those who believed that Monica was a fake saint or had spread it. She stated that if those people could mock Monica as the future saint, those people could mock Aurelia in the future as well. She warned everyone that disrespecting one religion was equal to disrespecting the other religion.

    Astrea wished that the world should coexist whether people believed in different religions. She quoted that peace wasn''t given but rather achieved and that it was everyone''s job to maintain it, not destroy it.

    The journalists were moved by Astrea''s words because it opened their eyes and they no longer looked at the issue from one side. They understood how dangerous it would be if the world kept the issue going. The words that came out from those people who ignited the issue would become a weapon that would harm them in the future because it would cause a big war between the North and the rest of the world.

    They understood that their mission was to calm the people of Neva before it was too late. They could feel the burden in their hands, shoulders, and ears because they were the ones who could prevent war or start a war.

    "The moment someone uses a religion as a tool, that''s when they have lost their faith and humanity," Astrea frowned.

    Astrea''s last words were engraved inside the journalists'' heads. It was the final words that closed the discussion and cleared the issue.

    All the journalists left after they got everything and wanted to publish it as soon as possible.

    "Now that the journalists are gone, can you tell me how exactly, someone who''s not your mother can handle your power?" Astrea narrowed her eyes as she looked at Aurelia. "Not only he could handle it, but he could also stop your power," she added.

    "I have notified him to come after the journalists leave, Your Holiness," Lenin said. "He should be here anytime soon," she assured.

    As soon as Lenin said that, Rasmus entered the hall, and everyone looked at him with curiosity. On the other hand, he looked at Astrea and Moriganne''s appearances.

    "Perfect timing, Instructor Blackheart. Please have a seat," Lenin pointed at the seat across her chair.

    The atmosphere in the hall grew tense as Rasmus walked in, the air heavy with the weight of the unspoken questions lingering in the minds of those present. Astrea''s narrowed eyes tracked his movements, and Moriganne, though composed, observed him intently, assessing the man who had managed to do something so extraordinary.

    Rasmus, with his usual calm demeanor, approached the seat Lenin pointed out, taking it without hesitation. His eyes met Astrea''s briefly, then Moriganne''s, before he settled into the chair. Despite the intensity of the situation, he remained unfazed.

    "Thank you, Chancellor," Rasmus said politely.

 Chapter 54 Parents and Instructor meeting.

    "The last Blackheart in the world..." Astrea paused to hum and looked at Rasmus thoroughly. "I''m not surprised you could handle her power, but it''s not a good thing..." She narrowed her eyes.

    Rasmus kept his body straight and expression unfazed even though he had no idea what Astrea was talking about. He wondered if it was because of his mother''s bloodline, an Orthias which made Astrea believe his ability to resist divine power was from his mother''s bloodline.

    "My apologies, Your Holiness, but I don''t understand what you mean," Rasmus said calmly. "This should be sufficient to explain how I managed to keep myself sane," he unwrapped the bandage on his left hand and showed the big wound that hadn''t dried and fully healed yet.

    Lenin, Aurelia, and Monica were shocked that the wound hadn''t healed even though it had been a month. After they saw how bad it was, they understood why it hadn''t healed yet since it looked terrible, and they were confused as to why he didn''t ask to be healed.

    "I believe Saint Moriganne can help you with this problem," Astrea looked at Moriganne.

    When Moriganne stood up, Rasmus could see how anxious Monica was by how she twitched her brows. He remembered the words she said about her mother.

    "Can you show me your hand?" Moriganne stared at Rasmus with her stoic expression.

    Rasmus didn''t hesitate to offer his hand to Moriganne because he wanted to know the greatest Saint of the century. He read books about her that she could heal any wounds and she could bring a king back to life when she was Monica''s age.

    "You will feel an unbearable itch, endure it," Moriganne warned as she put her left hand under Rasmus''s left hand.

    Moriganne put her right hand on Rasmus''s left palm and gently brushed her fingers on the wound. She stared at the wound and the flesh began to regenerate slowly. She looked at Rasmus''s reaction, but she didn''t get anything from him, not even a flinch.

    Rasmus felt the unbearable itch in his palm like a feather tickled him from inside his palm. It was uncomfortable, but he could endure it because he tricked his mind by distracting it. He then thought about if he could use the future Saints as his pawns.

    "You have very dangerous thoughts in there..." Moriganne stared right into Rasmus''s eyes. "Shrouding by a thick blackness..." she pointed out.

    Rasmus was surprised that Moriganne could tell what he was thinking. He wondered if she could read his thoughts or if it was something else. The fact that she said that she saw a thick blankness, he believed that she could only see the color of people''s thoughts.

    "It''s just a mere thought," Rasmus responded as he stared back into Moriganne''s eyes. "Everyone has the freedom to think whatever they want to think. You can judge someone''s actions, but not their thoughts," he added.

    Rasmus''s words echoed throughout the hall because everyone was quietly observing and judging every move he made and the words he said. Lenin and Astrea stared at Rasmus and they both made serious expressions because his words were controversial.

    "You don''t expect me to have pure and happy thoughts after what I have been through for the past decade, do you?" Rasmus asked as he raised his brows. "You can read my thoughts as you please, but know your boundaries," he warned with a serious expression.

    "My apologies," Moriganne nodded with understanding. "I''ll focus on healing your wound," she said as she looked at the wound that was about to heal completely.

    After Moriganne healed Rasmus''s wound, she settled down in her seat. Rasmus was amazed by how effective and powerful her healing power was. He wondered if that power came from God or if it had something to do with Mana.

    "You saved my daughter, Count Rasmus Blackheart, more than you think," Astrea said as she gently stroked Aurelia''s hair. "Is there anything that you want? And I mean it when I said everything," she added.

    "Thank you, Your Holiness, but am I allowed to request for it later? Right now I have nothing in mind. I''m still taking small steps ever since I got my life back," Rasmus''s eyes were empty and he stared at the table.

    "Of course. If you need anything, you can tell my daughter," Astrea smiled as she nodded with understanding.

    The atmosphere became awkward again since there was nothing else to discuss. Rasmus wasn''t bothered by the atmosphere because he used it to see each individual who was at the table. He saw how Astrea loved her daughter so much while Moriganne rarely opened her mouth or showed affection toward Monica.

    "Since I have the opportunity to speak with the parents of my students, I think it would be a waste if we don''t use this opportunity to speak our minds at each other," Rasmus looked at Moriganne and Astrea.

    Astrea and Moriganne shared a look, and then they both looked at Rasmus as they nodded in agreement.

    "But before that, I think there''s someone who shouldn''t be here since this matter is only between the parents and the teacher," Rasmus looked at Lenin with a smirk on his face.

    Lenin didn''t expect that Rasmus was trying to kick her out of the hall.

    "This never happened before, being kicked out in my own academy..." Lenin scoffed as she stood up and shook her head in disbelief. "But, as a Chancellor, I shouldn''t get involved in this matter as you said. I''ll deal with the journalists outside," she added and left the hall.

    Rasmus observed both parents once more, but Moriganne still hadn''t shown any reaction or spoken toward Monica. He wondered if Moriganne was upset or if she was cold in general, untying herself from any lingering emotions.

    "So, Instructor Blackheart. What do you teach your students? As a former student here, I have to admit that I barely remember anything because the academy couldn''t provide me something that I needed back then," Astrea said as she tried to remember her days back when she was a student, and it was 30 years ago.

    "I''m not sure about Lady Moriganne because she came to the academy 4 years later," Astrea looked at Moriganne.

    "Unfortunately, I felt the same," Moriganne responded as she nodded.

    "In that case, allow me to show Your Holinesses what your daughter is learning in the academy, or at least in my class," Rasmus put his right hand in his suit. "I''m going to show you the result of the first assignment that I gave them," he pulled out two papers that got folded.

    Monica and Aurelia looked at the papers and began to panic. They didn''t expect Rasmus would show their first work to their mothers because they were naive when they first wrote the assignment.

    "Instructor..." Aurelia stared at Rasmus and was a bit upset and flustered.

    Rasmus handed the assignments to Astrea and Moriganne so they could read what their daughters wrote. He couldn''t hide his joy at seeing his students panicking.

    Astrea and Moriganne grabbed the paper and read it thoroughly. They noticed what the assignment was and they both had to admit that it was a great assignment. They could see how their daughter planned on gaining recognition and what they were going to use it for.

    Astrea couldn''t hide her smile because she could see how innocent Aurelia was in the writings that she made. On the other hand, Moriganne didn''t react to Monica''s writings at all.

    "Those came from their hearts, and as you can see, those things that they wrote were something they believed in," Rasmus pointed to the papers in Astrea and Moriganne''s hands.

    "Were?" Moriganne glanced at Rasmus with a cold gaze, her brows furrowed.

    Based on Moriganne''s reaction, Rasmus could assume that Moriganne found Monica''s writings to be as perfect as they were. He began to understand Moriganne''s personality, detached toward everything. He could see how bland the world was in Moriganne''s eyes, and that the only purpose in her life was to devote herself to her God that blessed her with amazing power.

    "These are the perfected versions after attending my class for a few months now," Rasmus pulled out the papers and offered them to Astrea and Astrea.

    Astrea looked at Aurelia''s latest writings and she was surprised at how mature she looked in there. Although she didn''t agree with everything that she wrote, overall, she was impressed by how she could think that way to gain recognition. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What''s this?" Moriganne put down the paper as she stared at Rasmus. "What are you feeding Monica with? The first one is a lot better than this," She narrowed her eyes and she looked dissatisfied and a bit upset from the way she asked.

    Monica lowered her head and she already knew that her mother would disapprove of her writings. She felt embarrassed because she could feel Astrea''s and Aurelia''s gazes toward her and her mother.

 Chapter 55 Wise and calculated.

    The atmosphere became heavier in an instant because of what Moriganne said. Everyone didn''t know what to say or did they have the right to say anything in the first place.

    "Care to explain, Instructor?" Moriganne asked as she put her left hand on the paper on the table. "Although I don''t have any expectations from this academy, I don''t expect someone to dare to manipulate Monica''s mindset. You''re trying to brainwash her to your heart''s content," she added and gave a cold gaze at Rasmus.

    Aurelia was about to say something, but Rasmus raised his right hand at her. She watched Rasmus shake his head, signaling to her to not get involved.

    "That''s a bit extreme to call it brainwashing, Your Holiness. Isn''t it a teacher''s job to feed the students valuable and useful information and facts? Is it called brainwashing if the students begin to see the world differently?" Rasmus asked and stared at Moriganne.

    "My position and status don''t matter here in the academy or in my class. On my first day, my students looked me dead in the eye," Rasmus sighed as he fixed his sitting. "I''m not superior to my students. I put myself as a contender for their conscience," he explained.

    "We argued all the time and I respect their views on things, but I hate to admit that their views were the views of what they taught them to see. In this case, all of them saw the world that their parents forced them to see," Rasmus pointed out with a serious expression.

    "Now tell me, Your Holiness. Am I the one who manipulates Monica''s mind or is it someone that''s close to her?" Rasmus raised his brows and stared into Moriganne''s eyes as if that someone he mentioned was the person he was staring at.

    Monica looked at Rasmus with a shocked expression and wanted to say that he had gone too far. She glanced at her mother, but to her surprise, Moriganne was calm and collected even after the words that Rasmus had said to her.

    "With all due respect, Your Holiness. I might have crossed the line, but if a child has to follow what their parents taught them, shouldn''t I be somewhere out there to follow my parents'' legacy? Killing people and seeking revenge?" Rasmus asked calmly after he managed to nail it safely.

    Moriganne closed her eyes and could understand why Rasmus tried to change Monica''s mindset, but she still didn''t like that idea.

    "Your parents were evil, and God bless you for not following their footsteps. But that''s a different case because I''m nothing like your parents," Moriganne answered. "My teaching is suited for her as the future Saint of the North. You don''t know anything about our culture and society. What you taught her is nothing but speculation of norms and morality," she explained and looked at Rasmus.

    "I don''t mean to be disrespectful, Your Holiness, but you got an easy life. God blessed you with a power capable of bringing someone back to life, healing any kind of wounds, and cleansing any disease. You don''t have to do anything because the world is moving around you. Unfortunately, Monica isn''t as blessed as you are, if she has to follow your steps, she won''t survive and the ones who would be disappointed were no others than you two," Rasmus said with a serious expression and faced his body toward Moriganne.

    At that moment, Moriganne was struck by Rasmus''s words and it made her open her eyes. She began to feel the guilt that was slowly crawling out of her chest. She realized that all this time, she tried to shape Monica just like how she had shaped herself. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I''m not trying to teach Your Holiness about God, but you missed the most important thing," Rasmus furrowed his brows, disturbed by the fact Moriganne couldn''t see it. "You detached yourself from everyone and everything because you chose your God who chose you and gifted you a miraculous power. But Monica is also a gift from your God, to you, Your Holiness. Treasure her," he pointed out.

    Moriganne looked at Monica who looked anxious the whole time. She knew that her daughter was anxious and feeling guilty for what had happened, but she ignored it. She realized she had neglected her daughter and yet she had high expectations from her daughter.

    "A Saint is still a human, and humans make mistakes. Because humans make mistakes, they deserve a second chance, and nothing is too late," Rasmus said as he stood up. "I''ll take my leave and give Your Holiness some privacy," he added and excused himself.

    Astrea stood up from her seat and held Aurelia''s hand. She signaled to her daughter to leave the hall so Moriganne could have time alone with her daughter. They both decided to leave the hall and followed Rasmus.

    Moriganne was left alone with Monica in the hall. She slowly turned toward Monica and reached out her right hand. She never thought putting her hand on her daughter would be heavier than living as a Saint her whole life. She gathered all her courage and put her hand on Monica''s head, stroking her daughter''s hair slowly.

    "I have apologized to countless people like breathing air, and yet it''s so hard to say it to you," Moriganne frowned a bit, anxious and feeling infuriated by her own incapability. "I''m sorry, Monica. I have been neglecting you my whole life and there''s no excuse for it and it''s all my fault," she said as she reached out to Monica and gave her a hug.

    Monica never experienced the warmth of her mother''s body. She had never been this close physically to her mother. She didn''t know what to react to for a moment because it was too shocking for her. She then wrapped her arms around her mother and embraced it wholeheartedly.

    "There''s no need to apologize, mother. I know how hard it is because I have seen you up close. As a future Saint, I understand and I will have the same responsibility," Monica said as she kept hugging her mother.

    "No, you''re not, Monica. I realize it by now," Moriganne said softly as she gently pushed Monica away from her. "Your life is yours, and I want you to explore while you still have time. Let me deal with the North and its people as their Saint while you can enjoy your youth," she gently smiled at Monica. "I still have at least a decade as a Saint, so you can use your time to your fullest."

    Monica was in disbelief that Rasmus''s words could move the cold heart of her mother which nobody could do. She didn''t know if she should be grateful or scared by Rasmus''s ability to convey someone''s heart with mere words.

    "Yes, mother. I''ll use my precious time to learn and become someone that you can be proud of in the future," Monica smiled happily at her mother.

    They both felt the same tingling feeling inside their chests, something that released the weight off of them. It was the feeling of connection between mother and daughter that had been long forgotten by them.

    "But, Rasmus Blackheart is dangerous," Moriganne said as she put her hands on Monica''s cheeks, cupping them gently. "Although the words he said moved me and opened my eyes, the absolute darkness still lingered around him. His thoughts are dangerous," she pointed out and tried to warn Monica.

    "I know, mother. Sometimes his words and wisdom are admirable, but sometimes they''re questionable," Monica nodded with understanding. "Every word he said, it didn''t come from his heart, he said things that he could benefit from the situation," she added.

    "You observed him well," Moriganne nodded in agreement. "Be careful around him, Monica. He might have an ulterior motive, especially when his students are from the most powerful families in Neva. Perhaps he wants to gain our favor in some way," she warned.

    "I''m not sure about that mother," Monica furrowed as she shook her head in disagreement.

    Moriganne tilted her head with a confused look because of what Monica said.

    "I thought about it the moment I joined his class, but it was as he said earlier that he''s acting not as a teacher but rather a contender. He''s not trying to be likable to us, and he''s distancing himself from us by creating a wall between his students. He does have an ulterior motive, but Maximilian and I have no idea what it is," Monica explained the reason behind her disagreement.

    "I see. He''s a tough egg to crack," Moriganne hummed and it reminded her of Erglade, Rasmus''s father because Rasmus resembled his father. "Please be cautious around him, and warn the others," she looked at Monica as she caressed Monica''s cheek.

    "Yes, mother," Monica nodded with understanding.

 Chapter 56 The Age of Apstates and A False Prophet.

    "Instructor Rasmus..." Astrea looked at Rasmus who was busy watching the journalists begging to enter the academy. "I hope it''s fine if I call you by your first name instead," she continued.

    "By all means, Your Holiness. I''m not familiar with my family, and I''m trying to detach myself from them. Unfortunately, it''s impossible because of my hair color," he answered as he pointed at his white hair.

    Astrea raised her eyebrows and was a bit surprised by Rasmus''s answer.

    "I was impressed by your words there when you spoke to Lady Moriganne. I''m intrigued by your teaching in class, and I wish I had a professor like you back in my days," Astrea praised Rasmus and she was genuinely impressed. "For a 23-year-old man, you''re very mature and wise," she crossed her arms as she stared at Rasmus.

    "As an outcast, I can only observe the people around me and learn from them. Nothing special, really," Rasmus showed a faint smile. "I have an important matter to do, Your Holiness. If you''ll excuse me..." He bowed down and then left.

    Astrea kept observing Rasmus until she saw Videl approaching him. She saw something off about Videl when she saw a glimpse of his face.

    "You''re still here, Lady Astrea?" Moriganne asked when she saw Astrea standing outside not far from the hall.

    "Yes. Apparently, the journalists are so eager to see us. It might take a while before we can leave the academy in peace," Astrea pointed at the crowd at the gate. "It has been a while since we saw each other. If you want, we can discuss another matter while we wait," she suggested.

    Moriganne stared into Astrea''s eyes for a moment and then nodded in agreement. She told Monica to go back to her dorm since she wanted to have a private conversation with Astrea. Astrea did the same and told Aurelia to go back to her dormitory.

    "All templars of Angelis, please enter the hall," Astrea looked at her knights that guarded around the hall.

    "Templars, enter the hall," Moriganne looked at her knights with a serious and cold expression.

    The Templars from both families entered the hall in order, and it attracted all the journalists who saw dozens of the most fearsome and skilled knights with their sole purpose of exterminating evil in the world enter the hall. It wasn''t just them, but Monica and Aurelia couldn''t help but look at their mothers and knights.

    "What do you think they''re going to talk about?" Aurelia asked Monica who walked beside her.

    "If the Templars are involved, it''s only one thing. They''re talking about the demonic beasts," Monica answered without hesitation. "Now that I think about it. Has Instructor reached out to you?" She looked at Aurelia.

    "About what?" Monica looked at Aurelia with a confused look.

    "It''s nothing..." Aurelia smiled as she shook her head. She was too afraid to ask if Rasmus had told Monica about the guilt that Aurelia felt from this whole situation.

    Astrea and Moriganne went to the table and sat across from each other with their Templars standing behind them. They stared at each other for a moment and then Moriganne reached her left hand to one of her Templars. The Templar put a scroll on Moriganne''s hand respectfully.

    "This just came a week ago," Moriganne said as she passed the scroll to Astrea. "You want to read it thoroughly," she pointed out.

    Astrea opened the scroll and realized it was a report from the 12th squad that had investigated Whitehill Village. She read about the missing villagers on the east side of the North. There were a total of 14 villagers that went missing in the past 3 months.

    The report stated that the 12th squad had found the corpses of the missing villagers. They were all in the same state, skinned, tongue cut off, eyes gauged, ears ripped off, and jaws pulled off. The squad believed it wasn''t a beast who did it, but rather a person since the corpses were cut cleanly.

    "The Whitehill village is the closest border from the demonic beast territory. What did they find there?" Astrea put down the scroll after she read all of it.

    Moriganne didn''t say a word, but she reached out her hand again to the Templar who stood behind her. The Templar gave another scroll to her. She then offered the scroll to Astrea because the answer was written there.

    Astrea opened the scroll and noticed it was a follow-up report related to the missing villagers. The report stated that hundreds of carcasses were mostly demonic beasts scattered around the scene. The squad didn''t find anything else but corpses on the border.

    "Someone that isn''t a Templar or a Paladin hunted hundreds of demonic beasts? That''s impossible. The Northern Stars did this?" Astrea furrowed as she stared at Moriganne.

    "No, it wasn''t them either," Moriganne shook her head.

    "Who else?" Astrea furrowed her brows as she looked at the report and then remembered there was still one group of people that could do that. "Was it the Orthias?" She looked at Moriganne.

    "It wasn''t them. I have confirmed it, Your Holiness," a woman''s muffled voice came from one of the Templars of Sancticus.

    Astrea was a bit buffed that a Templar dared to join in the conversation between Saints. She couldn''t hide her confused and irritated expression.

    "And who are you?" Astrea asked in a raised tone.

    "I''m..." The Templar pulled down her hood and revealed her silver braided hair. "I''m an Orthias, Your Holiness. I know my kind, and it wasn''t their doing," she pulled the mask off and revealed her smooth skin and blue eyes to Astrea.

    Astrea was shocked and speechless when the silver-haired race joined hands with the Sancticus family. Orthias race, the so-called ancient and superior race that the people of Neva were terrified of. The same race as Rasmus''s mother, one of the oldest races that roamed Neva.

    "Why are you so shocked, Astrea? Isn''t your intel reported about an Orthias joining my family?" Moriganne stared into Astrea''s eyes. She confronted that the Angelis family had been keeping an eye on Sancticus for years.

    Astrea suddenly felt like she was being cornered by Moriganne and it caught her off guard. Knowing that Moriganne had seen through her secret, there was no reason for her to deny it anymore.

    "I never believed that report until I saw it with my own two eyes..." Astrea was still shocked and couldn''t stop staring at the woman with silver hair and blue eyes.

    The woman sat down beside Moriganne without asking permission, showing that she alone was equal to the Saints.

    "I''m not working for the Sancticus family, Your Holiness. I''m only fulfilling my mission as an Orthias to hunt demons. Another reason why I came all the way here is because I want to see the son of my long-lost friend," the woman explained, assuring Astrea that she wasn''t working for the Sancticus family.

    Astrea immediately felt relieved and she almost let out a sigh of relief that would make her look intimidated. There were no histories about the Orthias because they had been wiped out. Nobody had seen an Orthias for centuries, and only recently was Rasmus''s mother, Aristoria.

    "I''m not my mother," Moriganne paused to close her eyes. "I''m not interested in competing on which religion is the right one, and I want to get rid of that tradition before I give my authority to Monica. We have a bigger and more threatening problem to deal with," she continued, still with her eyes closed.

    Astrea closed her eyes, nodding her head with understanding. She never thought Moriganne would let her intrusion and disrespectful behavior by putting spies on the Sancticus family be pardoned immediately.

    "I''ll do the same," Astrea said as she took a deep breath.

    "Let us focus on the main issue here," Moriganne said as she looked at the two scrolls on the table. "Based on the information, the missing villagers and the corpses of demonic beasts are a sign of the prophecy that my ancestors said. I believe your ancestors have something similar to mine," she pointed out.

    "A power that can annihilate demonic beasts isn''t the power of the savior, but rather the beginning of an inevitable chaos. The power mentioned in the Sancticus''s family prophecy is assumed to be the source of this future chaos," Astrea remembered the prophecy of the Sancticus''s family.

    "14 of the followers of God, 13 of them are sanctimonious. Only one of them is the true believer of God that will be the final sacrifice to warn the people of Neva that a false prophet will become the one and only light to those who are lost," Morrigane stated of the prophecy of the Angelis family ancestors.

    Astrea furrowed her brows for a moment and immediately grabbed the first scroll. She looked at the names of the missing villagers, and that was when she found out that the one that was still missing was a woman.

    "A False Prophet... a nameless Saint..." Astrea was in disbelief and looked extremely anxious. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "The Age of Apostates has come once again, Your Holiness," the Orthias woman said calmly. "Morality and humanity will disappear with the existing religions," she added, warning Astrea with a serious expression.

    Astrea''s hands trembled which was visible because of the scroll she was holding.

 Chapter 57 Resignation.

    Rasmus noticed that Saints from both families had decided to leave the hall with their Templars. He watched the commotion made by the students since it would be a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to meet both Saints at the same time.

    "What are you thinking?" Videl leaned against the wall with his arms crossed, staring at Rasmus.

    "About what I''m going to do now," Rasmus paused, his eyes never leaving the Saints. "I think it''s time for me to leave this place and start my plan..." He muttered and watched the students swarm the Saints.

    "So you''re not going to stay here and work as an Instructor? No more wasting time?" Videl raised his brows. "I''m getting bored here anyway. This place is... too nice. I need brothels, women selling their bodies, and drunkards who would kill for a penny," he added as he looked at the saints.

    "I have planted enough seeds into their minds... I have gained their recognition, and I believe Morrigane and Astrea are wary of me now after that meeting. It''s pointless to teach them from here and out," Rasmus answered as he leaned back against the backrest of his chair.

    Videl stared at Rasmus and was curious about what Rasmus was planning to do. He was surprised that Rasmus had planned everything as if he had all the answers for all kinds of situations.

    Videl found out the reason why Rasmus helped solve the problem between Monica and Moriganne. He understood Rasmus''s plan as showing those powerful families that he had no desire for power from them. He saw Rasmus''s plan to disappear and to be looked over by those families, making them neither an ally nor an enemy.

    "I know you''re having a hard time right now. All I''m asking you is to not create problems for me from now on," Rasmus glanced at Videl from over his right shoulder.

    "Don''t worry. I''m not planning to do that in the first place. I''ll let you handle everything," Videl nodded with understanding, thinking about his existence that had been demoted by God from the Devil to a normal butler.

    "I''m planning to start over and disappear. This whole thing is a beneficial mistake, but a mistake nonetheless," Rasmus stood up and grabbed a piece of paper. "We need allies... or to be exact pawns who share the same interests as mine," he added and began to write in the paper.

    "You''re planning to resign and leave?" Videl raised his brows as he read the resignation letter that Rasmus was writing.

    "From the academy, but not from Gratlan. I still haven''t received my money and teaching from Lenin. I got a deal from her, remember?" Rasmus raised his brows and walked back to his desk. "I have nothing to gain here, and to be honest, this is a waste of time," he added.

    "I''ll follow you, Count," Videl smirked as he looked out the window.

    The sun was setting and the academy became quiet as usual. Thanks to the sudden visit of the Saints, there were no classes that day.

    "It''s time for me to meet Lenin," Rasmus said as he folded the letter that he wrote.

    Rasmus left the dormitory and went to the main building since Lenin should be in her office. When he was about to enter the building, he noticed the immense amount of Mana on the training ground. He was familiar with it so he went to check if he was right.

    "Training on your own?" Rasmus stared at Maximilian on the training ground.

    "Instructor?" Maximilian grabbed his towel and wiped off the sweat on his face. "Do you want to spar with me? I promise I won''t hold back this time," he added with a smirk on his face.

    "I don''t gain anything from it, so I''m not interested," Rasmus answered as he crossed his arms. "Unless you want to bet the method to break the limit of my Primal Force and teach me how to do it," he raised his brows.

    "Unfortunately, I can''t give away this art to anyone, Instructor," Maximilian shook his head and didn''t hesitate to give an answer.

    "I thought so too. Well then, continue your training," Rasmus said and left the training ground.

    Maximilian furrowed and thought about that short conversation which felt off to him. He noticed that Rasmus was being straightforward for the first time, and it bothered him. He shook his head and then continued his training.

    Rasmus stood in front of Lenin''s office, and before he could knock on the door, Lenin''s voice told him to enter. He opened the door and saw Lenin indulging herself in paperwork on her desk.

    "Is there anything you need, Instructor Blackheart?" Lenin asked and kept her focus on the paper in front of her.

    Lenin was waiting for an answer, but she only heard footsteps going close to her desk. She was about to look at Rasmus but stopped when she saw Rasmus pushing a letter on the desk toward her.

    "This is my resignation letter, Chancellor," Rasmus said as he took a few steps back after he gave the letter.

    Lenin was shocked and looked at Rasmus with a confused look with her head tilted a bit. She wouldn''t expect him to resign from teaching at the academy since she knew that he could handle the pressure.

    "Why? I don''t think you have any issues here, and I know for sure that you can thrive here because you''re strong and unbreakable," Lenin asked as she opened the letter, keeping eye contact with Rasmus.

    "Just because I can, doesn''t mean I want to do it, Chancellor," Rasmus answered calmly as he put his hands behind his back. "I don''t want to spend years in this place where people are elbowing each other to climb the ladder of fame, power, and wealth. People here are savages," he added. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Lenin was confused because she remembered when she invited him to teach at the academy. It was still vivid inside her head when he confronted the executives during his interview and managed to shut them down. She thought he was trying to climb the ladder, but it turned out that he was looking for something else.

    "If you quit, you have no purpose here on the island. You''re going to be sent back to where you came from. Are you sure about this?" Lenin raised her brows as she put the letter in her drawer.

    "I believe you still owe me both money and knowledge, Chancellor. I assume, with your power, I can live in the Magic Tower until you fulfill your promise," Rasmus answered with a smile on his face.

    "Right..." Lenin paused as she thought about the deal. "I can arrange that. When are you going to leave?" She crossed her arms at the desk as she stared at Rasmus.

    "Tomorrow, early in the morning if it''s possible," Rasmus looked at his wristwatch.

    "I''ll take care of it once I''m done with my work," Lenin nodded with understanding.

    "Thank you, Great Sage," Rasmus no longer called Lenin Chancellor and addressed her status as Great Sage in the Magic Tower.

    Rasmus excused himself and let Lenin do her work. Lenin on the other hand looked at the resignation letter in her hand, confused by Rasmus''s decision.

    "I don''t understand what''s inside that man at all..." Lenin sighed as she massaged her nose bridge. "Why is your son so similar to you, Erglade..." she muttered to herself.

    The morning came and all the students were walking to their classes, including Monica and the others. They entered the class and were surprised that Rasmus wasn''t in the class since he was always the one who came into the class first.

    The bell rang, and there was no sign of Rasmus anywhere, not even in the hallway.

    "Good morning, students," A woman entered the classroom and walked toward the desk.

    Maximilian, Monica, Aurelia, Alexander, Valari, and Isador looked at the woman with confused looks on their faces. They didn''t know who that woman was because they had been taught by Rasmus alone.

    "Where''s Instructor Rasmus?" Maximilian asked the woman.

    "You haven''t heard? He resigned and he left the academy this morning," The woman looked at the students and had no idea they didn''t know that Rasmus had resigned from the academy.

    "What? Why?" Monica furrowed and was in disbelief.

    "What else? He has nothing to offer and he can''t even teach," the woman scoffed.

    All of them stared at the woman dead in the eye like beasts staring at an animal that had entered their territory. The woman''s smile disappeared when she noticed that the students were giving cold gazes at her.

    "We''ll see if you have something to offer to us, Instructor," Monica responded coldly.

    The instructor realized that she had already made the wrong move, and she regretted what she had just said.

    Rasmus entered the City of Knowledge which was exclusive to scholars and mages. He couldn''t wait to read the books in the library again because he didn''t get the opportunity to learn a lot of things.

    "Count Blackheart, you''re here already," Novia said as she walked toward Rasmus. "I''m sent here by my mentor, and she said that I should treat you as an important guest. Please, come with me," she added and pointed at the famous tower that pierced through the clouds.

    Rasmus entered the Magic Tower and Novia led him and Videl to the 120th floor. The room that they were going to stay in had a perfect view of the whole island.

    "You can use this ring. It has a magic formation to allow you to access the facilities that we have, but not everything. You can eat on the 125th floor and there''s an artificial lake on the 130th floor, and lastly the library. All you have to do is press the gem on the ring when you''re in the magic circle over there and point the ring on the floor you want to go," Novia explained.

    "If you need anything, I''ll be in my research lab on the 90th floor. Have a good day," Jael said and left hurriedly.

    Rasmus put his bag on his bed and looked out the window.

    "So? What''s the plan now?" Videl asked as he lay down on his bed.

    "You can do your thing. I''ll focus on my training," Rasmus answered as he looked at the amazing view of the whole island.

 Chapter 58 Lies and Deception.

    Rasmus was left alone because Videl went hunting for men and women who piqued his interest. He was indulging himself with the books that were in front of him.

    "This world looks so beautiful from the outside, but as rotten as Earth in my previous life. Why do you have to ruin everything that you created," Rasmus mumbled as he looked at the moonlight. "Is it boredom? Or are you dissatisfied with your creations?"

    Rasmus was deep in thought when suddenly someone knocked on his door. He tried to sense the Mana behind the door, but he didn''t feel anything. He knew who it was, so he went to the door and opened it.

    "How''s your stay? Do you like the room?" Lenin looked at the room and realized Videl wasn''t in the room with Rasmus.

    "It''s a shame that I can''t enjoy it long enough," Rasmus answered as he walked to the table.

    "You''re not going to let me in?" Lenin raised her brows.

    "It''s your tower, I don''t think you need anyone''s permission," Rasmus answered. "But please, come in," he said as he pointed at the chair across from him

    Lenin walked in and closed the door behind her. She sat at the table and suddenly books fell from thin air onto the table.

    "These are the books that you need to study. They''re all important for you to understand advanced magic formation and magic circles. Some of the books have examples of magic formation that you can use," Lenin explained as she pointed at the books on the table. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Rasmus immediately grabbed one of the books and checked the content of it. He skimmed through the pages and knew that it would teach him a lot of things and would solve the problems he was having.

    "Your former students are saddened when they found out you resigned. They all came to me personally and asked the reason for your departure," Lenin said as she stared at Rasmus checking the content of each book. "You created a lot more problems than the things you have done in the past months," she sighed.

    "They''ll manage. There''s no need to be worried about it," Rasmus answered coldly as if he didn''t care about them. "Thankfully, it''s not my problem anymore," he added.

    Lenin should have realized that Rasmus never had an attachment to his students in the first place. He treated them so greatly that she misinterpreted it as affection. Once again, she didn''t understand how his mind worked, and what it was that he was looking for.

    "Are you feeling dissatisfied working in the academy?" Lenin asked and was still curious about his resignation.

    "A man tries to climb the highest tree because he believes it''s a great achievement. Not everyone agrees with him because climbing the highest mountain, swimming in the fierce sea, or diving into the deep sea is a better achievement. Not everyone has the same view of greatness. It''s as simple as that," Rasmus answered.

    "And which one are you?" Lenin rested her cheek on her right palm.

    "Neither. Achievement is meant to boast an ego, and I don''t want to waste my time boasting my ego," Rasmus answered without hesitation. "I just do what I want to do. It doesn''t matter if I''m better or worse than others," he added and began to focus on the book in his hand.

    Lenin had never seen anyone like Rasmus in her whole life. She wondered if Rasmus saw things blandly or if it was because he had a specific goal in life. The more she dug into Rasmus''s way of thinking, the less she understood. Something told her that he had no drive or motivation, but on the other hand, she believed there was more to it.

    "Is it true that you only saw your late mother once in your whole life?" Lenin asked, changing the topic.

    "The only time I met my late mother was when my late father introduced her right before the rebellion. I don''t know anything about her, but her love for me was real," Rasmus answered as he leaned back and read the book more comfortably.

    "Count, what do you think of the evil that your late father mentioned? Do you have any idea?" Lenin asked as she stacked her arms on the table, leaning her body forward as she stared at Rasmus.

    "If Demonic beasts exist, then so are demons. What else could it be, Great Sage?" Rasmus asked back. "I believe you know more than everyone else, right? But you know it''s not enough because those people hid it so well so the whole world wouldn''t know."

    "If you want to seek the truth, you''re going to put yourself in danger. Seeing your personality, I don''t believe you would go that far for a truth," Lenin said with a subtle warning in her voice. "But what do I know? Your actions always surprise me," she added.

    "It''s not me that you should worry about, but rather the people of Neva," Rasmus pointed out as he flipped the page. "I can feel like something big is going to happen. Two Saints coming to the academy just because of what happened to Aurelia and Monica was an understatement. They must have another reason to meet each other, hiding the truth from the world," he added.

    "What are you implying?" Lenin asked, and she felt uncomfortable with the words that Rasmus said as if he knew something that she didn''t.

    "Anything that''s built based on lies or hiding the truth would only make it break and fall even harder. I''m afraid what they''re trying to hide, it would only ignite the distrust of the people," Rasmus explained. "A spark of flame can burn a whole forest."

    Lenin could no longer hide her uneasiness, the feeling of fear crawling up her shoulders. She was baffled that Rasmus could say something like that like it was nothing.

    "If you have to choose which side are you on, which one would it be? The one who built the lies or the one that seek the truth? As someone as important as you are, you should have thought something like this before, right?" Rasmus asked as he copied the magic formation to his notebook.

    "I don''t believe choosing a side would make things better. As someone who holds power like me, my job is to prevent things from getting worse and solve the problem immediately," Lenin answered because that was what she would do.

    "I see," Rasmus responded.

    Lenin felt like she had just made the wrong answer because of Rasmus''s response. She never thought she could be judged by a young man who was 40 years younger than her.

    "It''s getting late. You must have things to do, so I won''t take your time anymore," Rasmus said, and never even once he lifted his head from the book in front of him.

    Lenin looked at the time on Rasmus''s wristwatch and it was late as he said.

    "You should get some rest as well. This time you can stay here for as long as you want, so enjoy your time here," Lenin said as she stood up.

    "As I said earlier, it''s a shame that I can''t enjoy it long enough. I''m not planning to stay here for too long," Rasmus responded and kept writing in his notebook while reading the book beside it.

    Lenin chuckled and nodded with understanding.

    "Once you''re done reading all the books, I''ll test your knowledge and understanding about magic formation and magic circle," Lenin said as she walked toward the door.

    Rasmus didn''t say a word even after Lenin left and closed the door.

 Chapter 59 Magic Tools.

    A few days had passed since Rasmus received the books from Lenin. He hadn''t left his room since that day and kept studying until he grasped all the knowledge from the book.

    "Where did she say she''s at?" Rasmus mumbled as he grabbed the ring that Novia had given him. "Was it 90th floor?" He looked at the ring as he walked to the corner of the room where the magic circle was engraved on the ground and ceiling.

    Rasmus was curious about the ring and the magic circle because he wanted to know how they worked. "Press the gem on the ring," Rasmus paused to press the emerald on the ring. "Then wait until the magic circle activated..." he watched the magic circles glowing underneath and above him.

    A blue light surrounded Rasmus and it made him feel like inside a tube. He looked at the runes in each circle and had no idea what kind of spell each circle produced. He then saw words and numbers floating in front of him. He used the ring to point out which floor he wanted to go to, and once he was done, he was teleported to the floor he wanted to be on in an instant.

    "This is hard to process," Rasmus scoffed in amazement.

    Rasmus looked at the 90th floor''s plan and noticed it was massive and that he could get lost if he didn''t know where to go.

    Rasmus asked the Arch-mages who walked around the 90th floor about the location of the research lab. At first, they glared at him with disgust until they saw the ring on his left index finger. They treated him like an important guest and guided him to the research lab where Novia was.

    He entered the research lab, not knowing what it was used for because, in his head, it would be researching microorganisms or something like that. He didn''t expect the research that Novia was doing to have something to do with gems where the whole room was filled with colorful gems.

    "You looked tired," Novia noticed when Rasmus entered the lab. "Have you eaten?" She asked with a stoic expression as she observed the gem in her hand.

    "I ate the fruits in the room. I just haven''t slept," Rasmus answered and looked at the rare and finest gems around him. "What are you researching here?" He asked and grabbed a dark blue color gem that was as big as his hand.

    "The quality and durability of rare gems for magic tools," Novia answered as she put down the gem. "Just like the ring you''re wearing, it''s a magic tool as a medium to make it easier for people who can use Mana to use magic," she explained and pointed at the ring on Rasmus''s finger.

    "So you engraved magic circles in these gems?" Rasmus glanced at Novia who was focused on checking the quality of the gems in front of her.

    "Yes. It seems you have read about magic tools," Novia looked at Rasmus with her brows raised. "Do you know the types of magic tools?" She asked and continued to focus on the gem in her hands.

    "Improvement, expansion, alteration, and protection," Rasmus put the gem down carefully.

    Rasmus explained each type in detail where improvement magic tools were meant to enhance and boost magic power. Expansion magic tools were meant to hold more power as an external space that the body couldn''t handle. Alteration magic tools were meant to use Mana from the surroundings rather than from the body which prevented the body from exhaustion. Lastly, protection magic tools were used to create protection for the wearer.

    Not only did he explain the purpose of each magic tool, but he also explained how it worked. He explained it simply and yet he didn''t miss anything in his explanation.

    "You learned," Novia looked at Rasmus, impressed by his knowledge. "So you really have been studying and that''s why you''re in that state," she realized why Rasmus had bags under his eyes. It was the first time she showed her smile.

    "I don''t like wasting time," Rasmus responded as he kept exploring the lab.

    Novia could see in Rasmus''s eyes that he was thirsty for knowledge that reminded her of herself back when she was a child.

    "Do you want to test those out?" Novia pointed at the magic tools on a table away from the rest.

    Rasmus looked at the table and saw gloves, cloaks, and different types of jewelry. He went there and looked at them from up close then grabbed the white glove from the table.

    "Where are the gems?" Rasmus looked at the glove inside-out.

    "It''s mixed with the fibers to make the glove. If you pour Mana on the glove, you will see the magic formation," Novia explained as she walked toward Rasmus. "Try it. Don''t be shy," she smiled at Rasmus''s curiosity.

    Rasmus put on the glove and poured his Mana into the glove. It was as Novia said, the engraving did appear in a glowing blue light. The runes that were engraved on the glove were nothing like those in the book, which made him confused.

    "They''re runes that have been modified to serve a specific purpose. You can say that one letter of the modified rune is equal to a single or multiple words unlike normal runes that represent letters," Novia explained as she pointed at the runes on the glove

    Rasmus understood that immediately because it was similar to the languages in Asian countries, like Chinese, Korean, and Japanese. He didn''t expect that runes could work like that, and that it would give endless possibilities.

    "What does this glove do?" Rasmus observed the unique engravings on the glove.

    "Break this," Novia pointed at the gem that she was holding.

    "How?" Rasmus furrowed with a confused look.

    "Imagine your hand is crushing this gem. You can do it," Novia answered as she lifted the gem high in the air.

    Rasmus pointed his right hand at the gem and crushed the air with his fingers as if he was crushing an apple in his hand. He was shocked when the gem that Novia held shattered into pieces and fell on her head.

    "I wasn''t expecting that to happen..." Novia brushed off the debris on her head. "I forgot that you have mastered controlling Mana. You used that magic tool to its maximum capability," she added as she gathered the debris on the floor.

    Rasmus looked at the glove for a moment and then looked at the red gem on the table. He imagined himself picking up the gem, and it made the gem float and move as he moved his hand around. He realized the magic tool gave him the telekinesis ability, and it was amazing.

    "Tell, me. What''s the reason it''s forbidden to learn about runes?" Rasmus removed the glove since he didn''t want to play with an expensive item.

    "Every nation has its own secret techniques, knowledge, or traditions. Nobody has the right to learn them until you''re worthy to earn them," Novia answered as she stared at Rasmus. "You lent us your knowledge, and we paid the price for it. So we earned it, as simple as that," she smiled at Rasmus.

    "That''s fair, and I don''t mind about it either because I have more in here," Rasmus pulled out his notebook and showed it to Novia. "Your mentor is so interested in the content of this note of mine that she would trade it with her research. So, I still have a lot of knowledge that I can use to get what I want," he added, his brows raised as he looked at Novia.

    Novia looked at the notebook for a moment and then looked at Rasmus. She wondered what made Lenin interested in that notebook and how she would trade her personal research for it. She knew Lenin well enough that Lenin''s research was worth more than anything in Neva.

    "If my mentor is interested in that, I suggest you keep it for yourself. I might look young, but I was raised in a place where power means anything. Some individuals would offer you things that you want and need for that book, then they will use it for things you can''t imagine," Novia warned with a serious expression.

    "I''m not planning on selling this in the first place. When I said I can use it to get what I want, it''s about using this knowledge to get what I want," Rasmus responded as he put the notebook in his suit''s pocket. "I don''t care much about wealth and I already got my gold mine from the deal I made with your mentor," he added.

    Novia was confused by Rasmus''s words because it sounded like he hadn''t mastered the knowledge in his notebook. It made her curious about the content of that notebook and why Rasmus sounded so confident in his statement.

    "Anyway, I haven''t asked you the reason why you came here. Do you need anything?" Novia asked as she put the shattered gem on the table.

    "I want to test the magic formation and circle that I have created. I don''t know anyone else in this tower, so you''re my only choice," Rasmus answered.

    "I see. My mentor also said that I should accompany you when you want to test your magic. You managed to make my mentor bedridden, so it would be wise for someone to keep an eye on you to avoid unnecessary casualties," Novia nodded with understanding.

    "Perfect. I can wait until you''re finished, so I''ll let you be," Rasmus said as he walked toward the door.

    "We can go now. Shall we?" Novia asked with her brows raised.

    "Ladies first," Rasmus walked to the side and pointed at the door with a smile.

    sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 60 Magic and Science.

    "Let''s see..." Rasmus looked at his variation of magic formations and became one big magic circle. "It should be like this..." he imagined the magic circle in his mind and pointed his hand forward.

    Since Novia was at the Arcane Stage, she could see the Mana flow, and she looked at the magic circle that Rasmus had made. She looked at it with curiosity because she had never seen that kind of magic circle before. She wondered what it did and what kind of magic it would produce.

    A bolt of lightning came out of Rasmus''s index finger and it traveled in a straight path. Countless lightning bolts followed the same path in a matter of a second which was extremely deadly to whoever got hit by it.

    "How did you do that?" Novia was shocked by what she saw.

    "Which one?" Rasmus was curious about what Novia meant because so many things happened almost simultaneously.

    "Your lightning bolts were centered and moved forward rather than going down like normal lightning bolts," Novia answered with a confused look because she had never seen that before. "We summon lightning bolts from above because the only way it moves is down, and nowhere else," she explained.

    "Yes, that''s how it should be, but I manipulated its path and went wherever I wanted it to be," Rasmus responded as he crossed his arms. "I can simply point my index finger anywhere and lightning bolts will go in that direction as far as I want them to be," he pointed out.

    "How?" Novia tilted her head as she walked closer to Rasmus.

    Rasmus ripped the page of the magic circle he had drawn in his notebook and gave it to Novia.

    "Do you see how it works?" Rasmus asked as he looked at Novia who was busy deciphering the magic formations.

    Novia deciphered the magic circle with a few formations inside. She looked at the first ring where the formation was about creating heat and the ring acted as an enhancement for the spell. She then looked at the second ring where the formation was the opposite of the first one, creating cold air and the ring acted as an enhancement as well.

    "(Why did he waste the first two rings for these spells when the lightning bolt spell itself already has that?)" Novia furrowed and looked confused at the magic circle. "(No matter how I looked at it, it doesn''t make any sense...)" She looked troubled.

    "You made this magic circle unnecessarily complicated," Jeal answered after she was done deciphering the magic circle.

    "Is it? Why don''t you try to use it?" Rasmus raised his brows and pointed at the paper in Jeal''s hand. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Novia stared at the paper and imagined the magic circle in her head. She created an exact copy of the magic circle and then she released it. When the lightning bolts came out, she was surprised that they struck where she pointed her finger.

    "This doesn''t make any sense, and I''m confused about how it works so precisely..." Novia was baffled when she kept shooting lightning bolts in any direction she pointed.

    "If you''re questioning that, then why don''t you answer this question?" Rasmus crossed his arms and stared at Novia. "Why is it when you blow the lit candle, you extinguish the flame, but when you blow on embers, it starts a fire?" He asked with his brows raised.

    Novia took her time to find an answer to that question. She had never thought about that and realized it was a really good question. Both conditions were affected by air, and she wondered why the first and the second had different results.

    "I don''t know..." Novia felt ashamed and looked troubled when she didn''t know the answer to the question.

    "The answer is because of the interaction and reaction. As long as you understand how nature works, you will achieve the result you desire. Isn''t the magic formation''s purpose to use our creativity to make our own unique magic? With that being said, this is the result that I desired," Rasmus explained.

    For Novia who was one of the smartest people of her generation, she still didn''t know much about science. Science wasn''t important in this world because it got overshadowed by magic and people were more interested in magic than science.

    She didn''t understand that the hot air and the cold air that Rasmus produced in the magic circle were acting as a channel for lightning to move freely. He used that trick to create static electricity which ionized the air and made lightning use that channel as its designated path. Not only did it create a path, but it also made it easier to release more lightning bolts without wasting a lot of Mana because of it.

    "Where did you learn about this? Your knowledge is superior to the scholars that we have here in the city," Novia asked and was surprised by Rasmus''s knowledge.

    "Don''t believe everything you see and hear. Question every small thing and you''ll find answers that will lead you to greater mysteries that people often ignore and look over. Don''t be scared to feel lost because if you keep looking, life will always find its way," Rasmus answered with a bit of a smile on his face.

    "But how? This isn''t something you can understand on your own?" Novia walked even closer to Rasmus and was eager to understand how he could achieve such knowledge.

    "Nobody taught you how to crawl, roll, stand, and walk when you were a baby. A human body is made by a series of complexities but it''s not impossible to understand if you wish to understand it," Rasmus answered and could see the thirst for knowledge in Novia''s eyes. "And so does nature. It''s not really that impossible to understand, you just have to pay attention to your surroundings," he added.

    Novia was convinced that Rasmus was someone who could be called the genius of the century. She had never met anyone with that kind of insight and creativity like Rasmus.

    "Count Rasmus, would you like to join my research?" Novia asked the first thing that came out of her mind. She believed that having Rasmus by her side, she could reveal the mysteries of the world.

    "Unfortunately, I have to decline," Rasmus shook his head. "I''m not planning to stay here for long, and we have a different path to take," he answered and explained the reason behind his rejection.

    "I see," Novia nodded with understanding, a bit disappointed by the rejection.

    Rasmus could see the disappointment in Novia''s eyes, and he knew that it would be a great opportunity for him, but he didn''t have time to take a detour. He was running out of time because he had to make his own empire. He could feel it in his guts that an unknown force might take over Neva soon. He had to start his journey to find people of his kind who shared the same vision.

    "We are still young. Why with the rush?" Rasmus raised his brows. "There''ll be a time when we will meet each other again. When the time comes, we can share what we found," he smiled as he put his notebook in his pocket.

    "You''re right," Novia nodded as she stared at Rasmus. "Also, I should thank you for allowing me to see the world through your perspective. You have opened my eyes, and it makes me realize that I''m not special," she added and she looked a bit embarrassed.

    "Four-leaf clovers are still counted as special even though there are a lot of them out there. Don''t lower yourself and what you have achieved is the proof of your hard work. You can be proud of yourself, but don''t let it blind you," Rasmus responded as he gently smiled at Novia.

    Since Rasmus got the chance to test the magic circle that he had made, he didn''t have a reason to stay on the testing ground. He had grasped the idea of magic formation and magic circles, so he could begin his experiment with the time he had left in the tower.

    "You''re leaving already? But you just tested a single spell? Don''t you want to learn about advanced spells?" Novia furrowed when she saw Rasmus walking to the door.

    "Now I know how to walk. I''ll take my time enjoying the walk," Rasmus answered as he waved his left hand, telling Novia that he wasn''t interested in advanced spells. "As I said. We are still young, so enjoy the moment once in a while," he added.

    "What about this?" Novia pointed to the paper in her other hand. "Don''t you want to take it back?" She furrowed.

    "I guess it''s yours now. Let''s just say that it''s a payment for letting me play with your toy earlier," Rasmus waved his hand as he left the room and yawned because he needed to get some sleep.

    Novia blinked her eyes a few times, shocked by how easy it was for Rasmus to give his unique spell to her.

 Chapter 61 Prodigy vs. Genius.

    Novia walked into a long all-white hallway where there was nobody else on that floor. She reached the end of the hallway and there was a door in front of her.

    "Master, may I come in?" Novia asked as she stared at the white door made of stone.

    "Come in, Novia," Lenin answered from behind the door.

    Novia put her right hand on the door and there was a complex magic circle engraved on it. She looked at the incomplete magic circle and tried to fill the formation to enter the room. She loved challenges and that was why Lenin made it for her.

    Novia completed the magic circle and it opened the door in front of her.

    "I remember it took you six hours when the first time I put a magic circle on that door. Now it only took you seven seconds..." Lenin looked at Novia who stood at the door. "Was that too easy?" She crossed her arms, realizing that Novia had grown smarter each day.

    "I have become your disciple for 14 years, Master. I can see the patterns and it becomes predictable," Novia answered as she stayed at the door.

    "Only 14 years, Novia. People who have followed me for almost 40 years, they can''t decipher that kind of magic circle," Lenin pointed out as she stared at Novia. "You''re different from everyone I know. You''re a prodigy," she added as she pointed at the sofa, telling Novia to sit there.

    Novia and Lenin sat across from each other with a small table that separated them. Lenin brewed tea for Novia and herself using telekinesis ability.

    "Has Rasmus reached out to you?" Lenin asked as she held her cup of tea.

    "He did, yesterday. You asked me to observe him and report it to you, so I did," Novia nodded as she looked at the floating cup of tea in front of her.

    "And? How did go?" Lenin raised her brows and took a sip of her tea.

    "You said that I''m a prodigy, but most of the people here in the Magic Tower and the City of Knowledge, they''re all prodigies. When you put all prodigies in a place, they''re no longer one and become average people," Novia took the cup and looked at her reflection in the tea. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Lenin furrowed a bit and wondered where Novia was trying to go with the words she had said.

    "Rasmus is a genius, just like you, Master. Prodigies learned and did exactly what they were taught or studied. They see things like a straight line path, but geniuses, they learned and became creative," Novia pointed out with a stoic expression. "He has mastered magic formation and circle. Now he uses them to create something unbelievable," she added as she pulled out the paper that Rasmus had given her.

    Lenin stared at the magic circle on the paper and made the same expression as Novia when she first saw it. She grabbed the paper so she could see it from up close. Although she had observed it up close, she couldn''t understand the purpose of the first two formations in the circle.

    Lenin drew the magic circle to test it out because she wondered what kind of spell it would release. She was startled when lightning bolts came from the magic circle and destroyed the wall in front of her. She wasn''t in disbelief about the spell, but rather the concentrated and centered lightning bolts that struck the wall.

    "This magic circle is so simple for a spell to release lightning bolts..." Lenin looked at the paper in her right hand.

    "Yes. Rasmus''s magic circle only needed 7 rings of formations to achieve this. The one that we have, needs 14 rings of formations, and not to mention it drains a lot of Mana," Novia nodded in agreement.

    "Lightning spell is one of the most powerful spells, but nobody can control its trajectory or where it strikes. It''s unreliable for most cases, but this..." Lenin paused and tried to comprehend what had just happened. "I have been studying to control lightning with Mana, and this is my latest research," she said as she began to draw the magic circle.

    Novia watched Lenin draw the magic circle in the air. She was baffled when Lenin drew 18 rings of formations. When she wanted to understand each ring, Lenin released the spell. She saw the long wall shattered and torn into small pieces in the blink of an eye.

    "This is my latest research. Summoning multiple lightning at the same time to prevent the spell from missing its target. It costs five times more Mana and it has a drawback to the caster," Lenin explained of the magic circle that she made as she held her trembling hand. "You said he''s like me?" She glanced at Novia. "He has surpassed me..."

    Novia stood there and couldn''t believe Lenin had admitted that she was inferior to Rasmus''s understanding of magic. The Great Sage that she looked up to as her mentor paled in comparison to Rasmus''s genius mind.

    "I''m sorry to say this, but your Master has become old and boring," Lenin sighed as she looked at Novia. "You on the other hand are still young. Take all the knowledge that you can from me before you decide to leave," she added as she sat down.

    "Even a dog is loyal to its savior and master. If I leave you behind, I''m worse than a dog," Novia responded with a stoic expression after she calmed down. "You saved me from that hellish place. You gave me a new life," she took a sip of her tea.

    "I didn''t raise you like dogs, using leashes to prevent them from running away. I raised you like birds where I taught and inspired you to fly, then when you have grown older and your wings ready, you have to spread them and be free," Lenin said with a serious expression.

    Novia didn''t have anything to say because she didn''t want to argue with Lenin. She looked at Lenin as more than just a mentor, and she didn''t want to leave for a few reasons that she couldn''t say.

    "Don''t become like us, staying in this place of so-called knowledge. We believe we are wise because we know more, but wiseness doesn''t only come from what we hear or read, it comes from experience. Stuck in this place with no life experience, only knowledge from books," Lenin leaned as she massaged her nose bridge.

    "Master, you talked a lot more than usual. Is something bothering your mind?" Novia asked because she had just realized that Lenin was a bit on the edge.

    Lenin stopped her hand from sipping the cup of tea. She had forgotten that Novia was a sharp child since she was young.

    "I received this," Lenin pulled a letter from thin air, a letter with the Angelis family''s seal on it as the seal. "And this as well," she pulled out another letter, but this time it had the Sancticus family''s seal on it.

    Novia couldn''t hide her stoic expression the moment she was presented with two letters from the two major families in Neva. She couldn''t help but wonder at the content of each letter that made Lenin on the edge.

    "What''s in the letters, Master?" Novia couldn''t keep her eyes away from the letters on the table.

    Lenin put down the cup of tea and used her telekinesis ability to grab a bottle of whiskey from the cabinet. She needed something to drink because the matter was something she only heard about from her ancestors.

    "I remembered back when you were still a child that you wanted to live up north because of the never-ending winter," Lenin said as she poured the whiskey into a cup. "You have never been to the North, so what do you think?" She lifted the cup and stared at Novia.

    "Are you sending me off to the North? Is this why you''re talking about spreading my wings?" Novia furrowed and looked at Lenin weirdly.

    "No, the Holinesses are requesting both of us to go to the North, Novia. We are going to the North in a week," Lenin answered as she kept taking a few sips of the whiskey.

    "That''s so sudden?" Novia raised her right brow. "But, seeing that both families are requesting Master to go all the way to the North, this isn''t something trivial, right? And when both families are involved and the North as well, is it about demonic beasts?" She narrowed her eyes.

    "Neither I know the details. We should know when we are there," Lenin answered as she sighed. "I hope it''s nothing serious. At least we are allowed to wish for that," she added as she closed her eyes, but deep down she knew they wouldn''t ask her for something trivial.

 Chapter 62 A Wildcard.

    "Count, are you awake?" Lenin''s voice could be heard from outside the room.

    Rasmus stood up from the floor with sweat covering his body after he trained his body to the limit. He walked to the door and allowed Lenin to come in without bothering to put a shirt on.

    "Oh, I apologize if I''m bothering your training," Lenin couldn''t help but look at Rasmus''s muscular and toned body covered in sweat.

    "I have been waiting for your visit. Please have a seat, Great Sage," Rasmus pointed at the table as he walked toward the wardrobe to put his shirt on. "You''re here to test me, right?" He asked as he grabbed a black shirt.

    "That, and to give you the money I promised," Lenin answered as she put a silver ring on the table.

    Rasmus walked toward the table as he buttoned his shirt and stared at the silver ring on the table. He sat down and grabbed the ring so he could observe it from up close. He could see the tiny runes engraved on the inside side of the ring that he could barely see them.

    "That''s a storage ring. It is based on the wearer''s Mana and how much they can control. The more Mana they could handle, the bigger the space within the ring," Lenin explained as she pointed at the silver ring. "That alone is worth 1,000 Eclers," she pointed out.

    Rasmus wore the ring on his ring finger and he immediately felt the ring was squeezing his middle finger. He gathered the Mana from around him and concentrated it on his ring finger. The ring felt lighter and no longer squeezed his finger.

    "I knew you could handle that much," Lenin chuckled.

    "What if I couldn''t?" Rasmus realized that Lenin was testing him by not telling him the consequences of wearing the ring with a big space within it if it was piles of gold that were stored inside it.

    "Your finger would fall off from your hand, but it didn''t happen so it''s all good," Lenin smiled at Rasmus. "All the money is in there, and you can pull them out whenever you want. There are a total of 13,000 Eclers in there. 10,000 from me and 3,000 from Marquess Rouben," she pointed out as she looked at the ring on Rasmus''s finger.

    Rasmus imagined grabbing a single money paper from thin air. He could feel the paper in between his fingers when he pulled it out. He watched as his fingers pulled out a money paper from thin air and put it on the table. A paper with a painting of the Gratlan island in the middle and 1 on top of it.

    "This single paper is worth 50 Gold Coins?" Rasmus looked at Lenin, making sure that he remembered it correctly.

    "Yes, and in total you have 650,000 Gold Coins. You can exchange that in any bank if you prefer coins compared to this piece of paper, but I''m not sure if you really want to carry a gold coin since it''s heavier," Lenin nodded as she looked at the paper money. "This paper is made of a special material that is easy to detect if it''s fake or not. It''s a secret that we have kept for decades, and it''s impossible to fake or imitate," she said confidently.

    Rasmus exposed the money to the sunlight and wondered what made it special. He didn''t find anything different from any piece of paper, and he didn''t feel any Mana on it either or if it interacted with Mana.

    "Now that you have got your money and the knowledge about magic formation and circles. There''s something that I would like to ask," Lenin said as she crossed her arms on the table. "This magic circle that you made, and Jeal had explained to me how you came up with it. Are you sure you''re going to give this thing for free? Because this circle is worth twice more than the money in that ring," she continued as she stared at the paper in her hand.

    "You brought me here and gave me a second chance in life..." Rasmus paused as he put the money in his shirt pocket. "You gave me the access to gain countless knowledge. Knowledge worth more than money can give, so I think it''s a fair trade," he continued as he pointed at the paper.

    "Well said," Lenin smiled as she put the paper in her pocket.

    It went quiet after Lenin said that, and then she cleared her throat as she drew something in the air so suddenly. She drew a rune and it glowed so Rasmus could see it with his eyes since he couldn''t see Mana.

    "Do you know what this rune means?" Lenin asked.

    "A spark that''s the root for a fire spell. Without it, the spell won''t work," Rasmus answered immediately. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Lenin was shocked by Rasmus''s ability to decipher runes, especially when he recognized it immediately. She didn''t know if she should be amazed or terrified because she didn''t teach him how to understand runes. Runes were something dangerous to learn because if someone understood how they worked without any authorization, they could bring chaos.

    "I underestimate your genius mind, Count," Lenin sighed as she dispersed the Mana. "I said that you''re forbidden to learn about runes as what we agreed upon, but you learned runes from learning magic formations," she stared Rasmus in the eyes, afraid of what he understood about runes.

    "Are you afraid, Great Sage?" Rasmus asked as he stared back at Lenin.

    "Yes, because you''re unpredictable which makes you dangerous, Count," Lenin answered with a serious expression. "The world betrayed you, and you''re not someone who would welcome the world back with open arms," she pointed out.

    "You''re exactly right, Great Sage," Rasmus responded as he nodded. "But I''m not someone who would take things personally. The world did betray me, so I don''t care what the world would become because I no longer have any obligation to get involved in anything," he explained calmly.

    "So you''re neither making the world into a better place nor breaking it down to pieces?" Lenin narrowed her eyes.

    "As long as it''s none of my business, then yes. But, if something is forcing me to get involved, I might or might not do both," Rasmus answered with a straight face.

    "I guess it''s better than not knowing," Lenin sighed as she closed her eyes.

    "You''re not expecting a sunny day every day, aren''t you, Great Sage?" Rasmus raised his eyebrows.

    "If I could wish for it, then I would," Lenin answered and she looked a bit frustrated and anxious about Rasmus''s answer and question.

    Rasmus realized that the test that Lenin was planning to give him was the test to see his motives and plans for the future. He knew that Lenin knew there was no need for her to test his ability and knowledge about magic formation and circles.

    Rasmus stood up and went to grab his suit that he hung on the wall next to the door. He let Lenin think and gave her some time alone to process everything.

    "When are you leaving, Count?" Lenin asked without looking back at Rasmus who was standing in front of the door.

    "I have yet to find the right place I want to be, so I''m planning to read some books about the cultures of each nation and continent," Rasmus answered as he grabbed his suit.

    "Do you have any specific place you want to be?" Lenin asked again as she stared out the window.

    "Somewhere far away where the world doesn''t pay attention to that place. I''m going to live my life as I please and care nothing else but myself," Rasmus answered as he put on his suit. "But that''s just a wishful thought because I don''t believe that I have the right to live in any peaceful place as I am a Blackheart," he looked at the wrinkles on his suit.

    "There are places where you can live and people don''t care about your background or even your existence. With your personality, I think those places would be a great place for you to take over, don''t you think?" Lenin glanced at Rasmus.

    "Is that another test to see my motive? Or perhaps taking a peek at what''s inside my head?" Rasmus asked back as he stood at the door. "But I don''t see that''s a bad idea to go to such places. I''ll consider that suggestion, Great Sage. Have a good day," he said and then left the room.

    "To have a wildcard in this time and age..." Lenin sighed as she shook her head.

 Chapter 63 A Favor.

    Rasmus was reading a book in the library peacefully, but the murmurs kept distracting him and he couldn''t help but listen to the scholars across his table. He tried to not be obvious when he eavesdropped on the scholars behind him.

    "Have you heard that the Great Sage is going to leave the island?" The first scholar asked the group of scholars in front of him.

    "Her Excellency is leaving the island? It has been decades since she stepped foot off the island. For what occasion?" The second scholar asked with his eyebrows furrowed.

    "Novia said that The Great Sage is going to the North for a while, and it''s not only her, but Novia is going to accompany the Great Sage on her journey," The first scholar answered. "I heard a rumor that they both were summoned by a high-ranking noble of the North," he added.

    "Is it finally the time for the Great Sage to spread her influence up north?" The third scholar raised her eyebrows.

    "What nonsense. The North doesn''t need mages like us, they''re savages..." The fourth scholar responded as she looked around, making sure that nobody heard her words.

    "Enough. It''s not the place for talking about such things. If Her Excellency was indeed summoned to the North, it must be something crucial, and we should be wary of what''s going on up there," The fifth scholar said as he looked at the scholars around him. "If Her Excellency is involved, that also means we are indirectly involved in that matter as well, and we shouldn''t tarnish Her Excellency''s reputation because of us," he added.

    All the scholars immediately shut their mouths, and it seemed the fifth scholar was respected among his peers.

    Rasmus watched the scholars leave and they noticed that he was listening to their conversation the whole time. The fifth scholar stole a glance at him and gave a scornful look, telling Rasmus to mind his own business.

    While the scholars were leaving the library, Videl came in and walked past them like a breeze, unnoticed by the scholars. Videl had a huge grin on his face as he approached Rasmus. He then sat across from Rasmus as he glanced at the scholars.

    "Coming back after missing for a week," Rasmus said as he continued reading the book in his hands. "What did you get?'' He glanced at Videl.

    "Nothing, but something interesting is happening. The whole city is talking about the rumor Lenin going to the North," Videl answered as he pulled his hair back and stared at the women scholars who were stealing glances at him. He didn''t care how old or young those women were as long as he could have some fun. Although he had lost his power, his charm was natural.

    "Since you still haven''t decided where to go, aren''t you curious about what''s happening up there in the North? I don''t mind if we go there because I heard the people there are rough. I want to experience it myself," Videl stared at Rasmus, raising his brows repeatedly.

    "Who said I haven''t decided where to go?" Rasmus put the book down and slid it toward Videl. "I found the perfect place," he tapped on the page for Videl to look at.

    Videl hummed as he raised his left brow and looked at the page. He scanned the whole page in less than a second and already knew the content.

    "Eddenvilla, a city belongs to the Republic of Cruen down south..." Videl said out loud. "You want to see the ocean?" He looked at Rasmus with a confused look.

    "Eddenvilla is one of the two biggest port cities in Neva. The only best place where you can live unnoticed because of how crowded it is and know every news around the world at the same time," Rasmus explained as he pulled the book. "Not only that. I heard it''s the only place where money rules and the noble who owns that city is someone that I want to meet," he added.

    When Rasmus was about to reveal his plans to Videl, Novia came into the library, making all the scholars curious about the rumor. He watched Novia distancing herself from those scholars because she didn''t know anything about the reason behind her leaving with Lenin to the North.

    "Count, you have a letter from the academy," Novia said as she offered the letter to Rasmus.

    "Thank you," Rasmus took the letter. "When are you leaving?" He asked as he opened the letter.

    "Tonight," Novia answered. She wasn''t surprised that Rasmus knew about her departure.

    "I see," Rasmus nodded and didn''t show any curiosity about her departure.

    Novia was surprised that Rasmus didn''t pry on it because everyone in the tower would ask her about it. She realized and knew that Rasmus had no interest in her or anything else other than his own.

    "You can leave the ring in the room when you''re leaving, Count. Have a good day," Novia bowed her head, showing respect since Rasmus was a noble and honored guest while she was just a commoner and only a disciple of Lenin.

    "I will," Rasmus nodded and watched Novia leave hurriedly.

    Rasmus read the letter and never thought the person who tried to reach out to him wasn''t his former students, but rather someone far more important, Garret Earnwind. He wondered why Garret wanted to see him, especially outside the academy.

    "This might be interesting," Rasmus muttered as he folded the letter after he read the content.

    The night was a lot more active than usual because Lenin and Nokia were leaving the tower. Everyone was summoned by Lenin who gave a piece of information to them related to her departure. She also gave her authority to her trusted people who had been following her for almost 40 years to take care of the tower and its affairs.

    Rasmus didn''t want to waste his remaining time in the tower by listening to that and kept himself occupied in the library.

    The morning came and Rasmus was already in his suit and readied to meet Garret in Gratlan City. Videl was still asleep and he looked a bit annoyed by the sunlight that he looked like he would blow up the sun so he could get a nice sleep.

    Rasmus left the city and went to Gratlan City which was on the east side of the island using a carriage. He saw a massive building in the center and it was a place for journalists from all over the world to stay on the island. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Count Blackheart," A man in a butler''s suit approached Rasmus as soon as he walked out of the carriage. "Young Master Earnwind sent me to welcome you and guide you to meet him. If you allow me," he said as he lowered his head at Rasmus.

    Rasmus nodded and allowed the butler to guide him.

    Rasmus was guided to a fancy restaurant and there was nobody inside but a man sitting at the table on his own. He approached the man and looked at the person who invited him. The man was Garret, the one who suggested Lenin let Rasmus teach in the academy and gave him a chance to prove himself.

    "Please have a seat, Count," Garret said as he pointed at the chair across the table.

    "Inviting me so suddenly and it''s coincidentally after Lenin left the island. I can''t help but wonder if you''re trying to make a deal with me without her knowing," Rasmus said as he sat down.

    "You can say that, but unfortunately, it''s not something like a grand scheme. I apologize in advance for letting you down," Garret smiled as he watched his butler pour a wine into his glass. "I would like to ask you for a favor, and of course, I''ll pay you, but I can''t offer you more than what Lenin did," he pointed at the silver ring on Rasmus''s finger.

    Rasmus stared at the man in front of him and realized that Garret had eyes and ears on the island. He didn''t expect the man in front of him to have an interesting taste of humor.

    "I know that you''re a man who values his time, so I''ll make it short and simple," Garret said as he leaned forward, resting his elbows on the table and putting his hands together in front of his mouth. "I have heard and seen the results of your teaching, and I found it too valuable to be missed. So I''m asking you if you''re interested in helping me, or even the Earnwind family that will lead us in your favor in the future," he explained with a serious expression.

    Rasmus got his ears wide open and stared at Garret with a stoic expression. He saw the butler offering him a wine, but he declined immediately.

    "I''m not sure if I have the time to waste, even if it''s something valuable. Unfortunately, what''s valuable to you might be unnecessary for me," Rasmus responded.

    "That''s a shame, but at least allow me to finish my words first. Perhaps that might change your mind?" Garret tilted his head and raised his eyebrows.

    Rasmus nodded in with understanding because his hunch was telling him that it might be worth something.

    "I have a younger brother who''s around your age. He''s quite narcissistic and perhaps so full of himself," Garret sighed and he looked a bit disappointed when thinking about it. "But, he has a talent that only a few people have. He has the ability to get anything he wants, but his greed has turned him into an idiot if I must say," he added.

    Rasmus squinted his eyes and found Garret''s younger brother to be an interesting person.

    "And where is he right now?" Rasmus asked.

    "Eddenvilla, far from the Earnwind hometown," Garret answered.

    Rasmus raised his eyebrows and then suddenly grabbed his wine glass and stared at the butler. Garret couldn''t hide his smile when the butler poured the wine into Rasmus''s glass.

    "It appears our interests align. Shall we have breakfast first before we continue?" Garret asked, still with a smile on his face.

    "I don''t mind," Rasmus smiled a bit as he tried to smell the expensive wine in his glass.

 Chapter 64 The line that doesnt exist.

    They both enjoyed their breakfast without making a single noise and focused on the food. Garret was a bit surprised that Rasmus had amazing table manners like a proper noble. He couldn''t help but admire his table manners even though it was the second time he had a meal with him.

    "I''m surprised that you''re considering my offer. Are you perhaps planning to go to Eddenvilla in the first place?" Garret asked as he put the utensils down.

    "That''s the plan," Rasmus nodded and wiped his mouth with a handkerchief.

    "It''s impossible for anyone to own land there if you have no business or relation with the port or trading. That city is one of the busiest cities and everyone there are either traders, merchants, or owners of the companies," Garret pointed out and wondered what Rasmus''s plan was on choosing that place.

    "You forgot about investors, but I don''t think that would be an issue knowing that I can use your brother''s place to stay," Rasmus responded as he watched the butler pour wine into his glass. "You''re not asking me a favor without providing all the necessities for me, are you?" He stared at Garret as he took a sip of the wine.

    Garret chuckled as he nodded and tilted his glass to the side so the butler could refill the wine.

    "I would be grateful if you could make my brother snap back to reality. So I''ll arrange everything for you, and I''ll accommodate everything for your journey to the south," Garret assured as he raised his glass toward Rasmus.

    "For someone as powerful as you. What''s the reason for your compassion toward your brother? I believe some people find this as an opportunity to monopolize the inheritance and become the sole head of the family," Rasmus narrowed his eyes, wondering about Garret''s way of thinking.

    "The last thing you want as an enemy is from someone who shares the same blood. Blood is thicker than water," Garret answered without hesitation. "I value my siblings more than anyone else, even more than my parents," he added and emptied the glass in a single gulp.

    Rasmus found Garret''s personality to be intriguing because he could see behind Garret''s concern and blatant words to have a hidden meaning behind it. He didn''t pry on it because that was none of his business and knew where to stop involving himself in someone''s business.

    "I remembered the moment you came to that meeting room back then and confronted everyone there. You''re someone that''s easily approached, but hard to please, and lastly impossible to lie to," Garret said with a serious expression as he stared at Rasmus. "So I''ll be straight to the point of what I''ll offer you in return..." He fixed his sitting and raised his left hand.

    Everyone in the restaurant, the servants, maids, and the butler left the room immediately after they saw Garret''s raised hand. They knew the conversation was about to get serious and secrecy.

    "I need you to control my brother and make him your lackey if you want. Although he messed up, his talent can''t be overshadowed by his mistakes. People love him and I want to prevent him from thinking brightly and trying to take my spot as the future head of the family when he realizes he can do that easily," Garret explained.

    "If you do that. The Earnwind family will be indebted to you for life. You can ask me anything you want and I''ll grant them all," Garret fixed his attire and gloves that he wore. "Not to mention, you''ll have my brother. So it''s a win-win situation for both of us," he said calmly as he leaned back.

    Rasmus already knew it would be a power struggle in the end. Anyone would have been fooled by Garret''s touching words, but it didn''t work for him.

    "Are you certain of this offer?" Rasmus asked with a serious expression.

    "I don''t think you would waste your time planning to take more from me. You''re greedy, but not fool enough to be blinded by that greed," Garret answered calmly and with confidence. "If you want more, then I can easily provide it for you. You wouldn''t waste that kind of opportunity, don''t you?" He raised his brows.

    "Fair enough, but you shouldn''t be thinking that far ahead. You''re putting too much trust in strangers," Rasmus responded as he poured himself a glass of wine.

    "As I said, you wouldn''t waste that kind of opportunity, don''t you?" Garret smiled as he slowly reached out his hand for the bottle of wine in Rasmus''s hand.

    "Tell me when to go, and I''ll pack my things," Rasmus gave the bottle to Garret.

    "Perfect. I''ll send my butler this evening and all you have to do is sit down and enjoy the ride to Eddenvilla," Garret smiled and poured himself a glass of wine.

    Rasmus left after he got information about Garret''s brother and what he looked like. He was thinking about how to approach the brother since it was as Garret said that his brother was eccentric and full of himself.

    "Just because someone shares the same blood, that doesn''t mean they know each other better. I wonder which one is full of themselves," Rasmus said as he looked at the view from the carriage on his way back to the City of Knowledge.

    Rasmus packed his things and put them inside the ring which made things a lot easier for him. He didn''t have to bother to bring anything with him wherever he went. Videl already knew about the meeting between Rasmus and Garret so he didn''t have to ask anything and enjoyed the journey where he could eat anything he wanted.

    The sun was setting, and Garret said that his butler had waited for Rasmus and Videl at the gate of the city. The carriage was luxurious, but compared to the other carriages, it was nothing special.

    Rasmus noticed the carriage brought him to the academy''s airfield rather than the airfield at the City of Knowledge. He thought that Garret might have prepared the blimp there since he was an executive at the academy.

    "Looks like there are people waiting for you," Videl raised his head toward the people that had gathered at the airfield.

    Rasmus looked at his former students staring at the carriage with various expressions. Maximilian and Monica put on their cold expressions, Isidor and Aurelia frowned when they saw Rasmus in the carriage, and lastly, Alexander and Valari furrowed their brows, couldn''t believe that Rasmus had quit as an instructor.

    "I''ll wait in the blimp," Videl said as he followed the butler to the blimp.

    Rasmus stood there and let his former students approach him instead. He furrowed because he was facing the sun as he watched his former students walk toward him.

    "Count," Maximilian greeted Rasmus, but there was a slight sadness in his voice.

    "What are you guys doing here?" Rasmus asked coldly and stared at each one of them. "I guess you arranged this for them," he looked at Garret who stood behind the students.

    Garret didn''t say anything and only smiled at him.

    "Can''t we say our goodbye?" Monica asked back coldly with a bit of disappointment and anger in her voice.

    "I thought you guys didn''t like me. I remember that some of you looked me dead in the eye on our first day," Rasmus raised his eyebrows with a gentle smile on his face. "Is there anything you want to say?" He looked at his former students.

    "I heard you''re going to the Republic of Cruen, Eddenvilla to be exact. That''s quite far away, Count. Are you perhaps dissatisfied with the life you have here?" Isidor asked as he frowned.

    "The world is too big to waste it in one place. You might have the obligation to stay in one place, but not me. So I''ll take this opportunity to explore the world," Rasmus answered. "Well, if anything happens to me there. You guys can guess whose fault it would be," he jokingly said as he stared at Garret.

    "Please don''t joke around, Count. These former students of yours are powerful families that could make me disappear without the world knowing," Garret jokingly responded.

    Rasmus chuckled and it made everyone shocked because they had never seen him this laid-back before. They understood how much he wanted this freedom from the way he joked around like that.

    "Well then, I''ll ask you guys one last question as your former instructor," Rasmus said as he looked at his former students. "We know in every story there''s good and evil in there, but the truth is it''s all just about human nature. Some people do a necessary evil, and some do good to deceive others. Now the question is, where do you put the line between good and evil?" He asked.

    Everyone looked at each other, confused about the correct answer to the question. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "There''s no line. It''s all about the majority of people who decide the line, but what if the majority of people are deceiving the rest? So the answer is, there''s no right answer to that because human nature is too complicated," Rasmus explained.

    "Then what''s the point of asking that question?" Alexander furrowed and was baffled by the answer.

    "The point is I want the six of you to band together. The six of you will be the one who decides the line, and your differences can create the true line that will guide the world. The world will depend on all of you, so prepare to carry that burden, together," Rasmus answered.

    They were speechless by what Rasmus said, and it somehow made them hard to breathe.

    "Good luck, and if you need my guidance, find me and I''ll give you an answer that you don''t want to hear," Rasmus smiled as he slowly took a few steps back. "Until we meet again, brats," he bowed at his former students.

    Everyone watched Rasmus walk toward the blimp as the sun was setting. They felt like they had lost an important figure in their lives even though they only knew him for a few months.

 Chapter 65 The Arrival. (1)

    Lenin and Novia looked at the frozen windows of the blimp around them. It was a sign that they were close to reaching their destination, the North. They felt a tingling sensation in their fingertips, not from the cold, but rather from the anxiety of what they would encounter.

    "Master, your tea," Novia offered a cup of tea to Lenin.

    "It was a long journey..." Lenin paused with her eyes staring at nothing as she grabbed the cup of tea. "The world is so vast that if something bad happens on one side of the world, it might be too late to save it," she pointed out and took a sip of her tea, her brows raised and eyes empty.

    "Just like what happened to the Refenus Kingdom when Rasmus''s parents raised their banner and massacred the royal family," Novia responded. "But that was only two people who caused that devastating destruction. So if this one is worse than that, we should consider a solution to that problem, Master," she added.

    "You weren''t there, Novia. Those two people had inhuman power, so you can''t compare that one with this situation or any," Lenin responded as she shook her head. "I do hope this one is nothing compared to that situation," she raised her brows, still with her empty eyes. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    They had been traveling for two weeks from Gratland to the North on a blimp. They were exhausted mentally and physically from the journey alone.

    The blimp arrived at the biggest city in the North that didn''t belong to any family, the Capitol. There were dozens of blimps there and most of them belonged to the Angelis family that had arrived a few days earlier.

    Lenin and Novia walked out of the blimp, and the first thing that welcomed them was a heavy blizzard. As a Great Sage and a disciple of her, they both coated their attire with magic circles that generated heat all over their bodies. Even in the thin clothing they wore, they felt warm, even their hair didn''t get frozen by the cold.

    "This is getting a bit too much," Lenin looked at the sky, but all she saw was snow moving around and covering the sky.

    Lenin raised her right hand and multiple magic circles were cast in an instant. As a Great Sage, she was capable of handling 12 magic circles at the same time like it was nothing. She then released a flare-like spell into the sky, attracting everyone''s attention within the city and the neighboring cities.

    Lenin clenched her fist and the flare suddenly burst and turned into a massive barrier that protected the whole city from the blizzard while at the same time providing warmth. She did that so easily like she was trying to breathe, and she wasn''t amazed by her creation.

    "It''s a right decision to bring you here, Great Sage," Astrea came to greet Lenin with dozens of Templars of Angelis following her from behind.

    "Your Holiness," Lenin bowed at Astrea and then was followed by Novia.

    "It must be an exhausting journey to come all the way here for both of you. Moriganne has prepared a place to rest for all of us. Come," Astrea smiled as she pointed at the big black castle in the distance.

    All the people were staring at Lenin who cast a terrifying spell that could defy nature like it was nothing. They knew who she was, but they had never seen her in person since Lenin never left Gratlan. It was their first time seeing her, and they finally believed the rumor about Great Sage as the most powerful person in the whole Neva.

    They entered the black castle and Lenin didn''t expect it to become a temporary base for the Angelis'' Templars. Something like that wouldn''t happen in a thousand years, or so that was what Lenin thought.

    "(What''s going on here? The North welcomed the Angelis army like it was nothing and allowed them to stay here freely...)" Lenin looked at her surroundings and saw nothing but people in white armor around her.

    "Everyone is waiting inside, Great Sage. Let''s head inside," Astrea pointed at the giant wooden doors that needed at least six strong knights to open.

    When the doors were fully opened, it was dark, and only the light from the hallway lit the stone floors inside the room. Lenin, Astrea, Novia, and the Templars walked into the room, but they couldn''t see anything beyond the door.

    The heavy doors suddenly slammed shut so hard that it startled Novia. At the same time, the room was lit up, the candles on the pillars and ceiling suddenly lit up and brightened the room which revealed that it was a big hall.

    Lenin could see a faint trace of Mana from what had just happened.

    "(All that with so little Mana usage, the person who did it is extremely skilled)" Lenin thought as she looked at the big hall. "(That person...)" She narrowed her eyes as she stared at the mysterious person standing behind the long table with the face covered by a hood.

    "Welcome, Chancellor. Please have a seat," Moriganne said from the table, sitting beside the mysterious person.

    Lenin and Novia sat at the table with their eyes focused on the mysterious person. They both never thought there was a skilled mage like that in the North. If they had to make a guess, that mysterious person should be a Sage, to say the least.

    The mysterious person slowly reached their hands to the hoodie and slowly pulled it down. Lenin and Novia were petrified when they saw a woman with long wavy and braided silver hair. They didn''t expect to see an Orthias among the people in the hall, and it was the first time for Novia to see one alive in front of her.

    "So you''re the Great Sage of Neva," The woman stared at Lenin with a cold expression that matched her bright blue eyes. "For someone with such power, it befitting with the title," she added and then stared at the other guests at the table.

    Novia couldn''t stop staring at the woman''s silver hair and it reminded her of Rasmus because he was a half of the ancient race Orthias from his mother''s side. She could see the similarity of the woman''s coldness and straightforwardness to Rasmus''s. She wondered if all Orthias were detached from worldly affairs and desires, but that was too far-fetched for her to think that way.

    "We should introduce each other first because some of you might not know each other," Moriganne stood up as she looked at all the guests at the table. "Allow me to introduce the people from the North," she looked at the six people who sat next to her.

    Moriganne as the Saint of the North region introduced herself to everyone even though they already knew who she was. She then introduced a bearded muscular man with black long hair wearing a black fur coat with a black robe underneath it.

    "The Wyvern of the North and the Northern White Star, Grand Duke Arthor Wyverncrest," Moriganne said. "The two people beside His Excellency are Sir Aluca Wolffein and Dame Noir Wolffein, the Northern White Stars," she pointed at the man and woman sitting at the table.

    Aluca and Noir had black hair and wore black-clad armor and a black cape, which heightened their aura as powerful figures. The unsung siblings came from a powerful family that was on an equal sitting as the Wyverncrest family during the war against the tyrant.

    Everyone that wasn''t from the North was astonished by those two people. The reason was that to have a title as the Northern Star, they needed to achieve the impossible. But Aluca and Nior weren''t just normal Northern Stars, they were Northern White Stars whom only a handful of people have achieved such a title in the past hundred years.

    "The two women beside them are Sisylia Whitelk and Garsia Moonshine. Lady Sisylia is a master physician and Lady Garsia is a genius alchemist," Moriganne pointed at the women at the table.

    Sisylia wore an all-white robe and black gloves like any physician would wear. Garsia wore a black and white suit with a black leather coat resting over her shoulders. The two women looked so dignified and beautiful at the same time.

    "And lastly, my younger sister, Eveline Sancticus," Moriganne pointed at the woman in a black dress wearing a dark silver circlet on her head.

    There was a saying that northern women were all like goddesses and that saying wasn''t an exaggeration. Every woman that was in the hall was envious of their beauty, including Novia, Lenin, and Astrea.

    "I think it''s your turn to introduce your side of the table, Astrea," Moriganne said as she sat down. "There are faces that I didn''t expect to see here," she pointed out as she stared at people who had come to the North with Astrea.

 Chapter 66 The Arrival. (2)

    Astrea introduced herself just like Moriganne did even though she was the Saint of Neva which anyone knew already. She introduced the man who sat beside her, and the only person who could sit beside a Saint was someone as powerful as her.

    "Beside me is Archduke Thalior Ardentis, the 7th Swordmaster," Astrea respectfully pointed her hand at the man in black armor with a red cape on his back.

    Thalior Ardentis was one of the figures who reunited Southern Neva and made it a prosperous continent. His status in the South was similar to that of an emperor, but he decided to devote himself to the people instead. As for his title, he was one of the nine Swordmasters in Neva, excluding the North.

    "The man sitting beside His Excellency is Lord Archelaus Vayne, the Eyes," Astrea pointed at the man with long golden hair in a black robe with gold engravings that matched his hair.

    Archelaus Vayne known as the Eyes, was a well-known man who had prevented countless disasters. His instincts were said to be inhuman because of his keen eyes about his surroundings. He was also the best archer in Neva because he never missed and could kill a rabbit from another mountain.

    "And I believe the men beside Lord Archelaus are well-known to everyone, especially to the Sancticus," Astrea pointed at the two blonde men in shiny milk-white armor with blue capes on their backs. "The 8th Swordmaster, Esper Frostspire, and 9th Swordmaster, Ulric Ironhart," she introduced.

    Esper Frostspire and Ulric Ironhart belonged to the Angelis Templar army. They were the only two templars who revealed their identities. It was because they were the descendants of the families that had been guarding the Angelis family for hundreds of years. They were called Guardian Angels and were blessed with extreme talents and a divine power.

    "The next ones are the Great Sage Lenin Sliver and Novia Sliver," Astrea smiled and bowed her head toward Lenin.

    Novia looked at her surroundings and she felt like she was the only one who didn''t have any achievement to offer to the world. She was surrounded by great people and it made her feel small.

    "Lastly, Sir Callisto Bladebane, the 6th Swordmaster, the Blade Prince of the East," Astrea pointed at the man with brown hair in black leather armor with gold pauldrons wrapped in a blue cape on his shoulders.

    Callisto Bladebane had his background hidden by the Sultans because he was like the embodiment of the Eastern Neva itself. His life was so valuable for many reasons that nobody knew. Other than that, he was skilled in countless martial arts and a master in all weapons.

    Although everyone had different backgrounds and could be stronger than the others, they stared at each other with the utmost respect. Those people who were gathered around the table were someone who saw the world through blood and sacrifice. In the eye of danger, their lives and status didn''t matter.

    "Sanya..." The Orthias woman said as she stared at the door with her cold gaze. "You all may call me by that name," she stared back at the gazes that were pointed at her.

    Everyone wondered if it was her real name or if it was just a made-up name. They also wondered what kind of power Sanya had.

    "Your Holiness, can you tell us what''s going on here that you have to summon all of us here in the North?" Lenin asked.

    "I''ll explain everything to all of you," Sanya interrupted as she stared at Lenin.

    Sanya began to tell the truth to everyone in the hall about the current situation and the danger they were going to face. First, she explained the prophecies that both the Sancticus and Angelis families had. The prophecies were about the end of time in which something had happened countless times before but was prevented by Sanya''s ancestors.

    Sanya revealed the purpose of the Orthias in Neva that they were the protectors of Neva. They were blessed with the abilities and strength to eradicate evil, and that was their only purpose. She then reminded them of the rotten truth about humans who tried to erase the Orthias from the face of Neva because Orthias were worshiped as Demi-Gods which was against religious beliefs.

    "It was thanks to these two families that we, Orthias despise humans especially these two," Sanya stared coldly at Astrea and Moriganne. "But I can''t despise their descendants because they did nothing," she suddenly changed her coldness to warmth when she smiled at them.

    Everyone already knew the dark truth that had been hidden from the public. They all felt ashamed for what their ancestors did to the Orthias.

    "At least that''s what I do, but not the people of my kind," Sanya said calmly. "Let''s not dwell on it and focus on our current situation," she pointed out.

    Sanya unveiled the third Saint as the false prophet that would turn the world upside down making evil righteousness and the good into blasphemy. The shocking part was the fact the third Saint might have been born into this world and it was a sign that a powerful being had descended into Neva.

    "These were the reports," Moriganne said as a few templars gave each person the copy of the reports. "You can read it thoroughly," she suggested.

    The missing villagers who turned out to be deceased in gruesome deaths and the missing woman who was suspected to be the embodiment of the third Saint were written on the reports. Not only that but the disappearance of the demonic beasts in a single night in a territory where it was the most dangerous place in Neva was unnerving as well.

    "Your Holinesses brought all of us here to go on an expedition to find and perhaps kill the woman?" Thalior looked at Astrea and Moriganne.

    "If we can, yes, but our mission is to check a specific area..." Astrea paused to take a deep breath. "We are going to go beyond the Blackcliffs," she revealed.

    The Blackcliffs was an area that wasn''t drawn on the world map, an area specifically in the far east of the North where it was the territory of powerful demonic creatures and rumored to be where demons lived. People call that place the Origin of Evil because of the stories that had been passed down for centuries, stories that were enough to make adults couldn''t sleep at night.

    Everyone leaned back and looked away at the same time as they took a deep breath. They didn''t expect to go beyond the Blackcliffs and thought they would only go somewhere less life-threatening than that.

    "The Blackcliffs is abundant in demonic energy, and I don''t want to admit that we are too dependent on Mana which is almost non-existent in there. That place is impossible to go to for us where our powers depend on it," Novia looked disturbed and had to utter her thoughts.

    "That''s why we brought you two here," Astrea responded as she stared at Lenin and Novia. "We need your expertise in magic and magic tools and provide us with an immense amount supply of Mana for us to survive," she explained with a serious expression.

    Lenin already knew her purpose the moment Astrea revealed her plan to go beyond the Blackcliffs. As a mage, she had no chance against demonic beasts because demonic beasts were immune to Mana to some extent which made magic ineffective against them.

    "That''s not a problem. We both can provide what everyone needs," Lenin said with confidence. "But the question is when are we going, Sanya?" Lenin stared at Sanya with a serious expression.

    "How long it would take for you to prepare the supply for them?" Sanya asked back.

    "Give us a week and it will be ready," Lenin answered with confidence.

    "Three days, that''s the time you have," Sanya responded immediately as she stared at the doors again with a cold gaze. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Three days?! That''s impossible!" Novia was baffled by the unreasonable answer.

    "Why in three days?" Archelaus furrowed his brows with his hand raised, staring at Sanya.

    "There''s something that I haven''t told you. As we speak, my two sisters should have entered the Blackcliffs by now. Although they''re the strongest warriors, a week there on their own would be impossible," Sanya revealed as she crossed her arms. "Three days are enough because my sisters should have cleared the path for us to take," she assured.

    Everyone was in disbelief that there were more Orthias out there that they might meet. The fact that Sanya''s sisters were out there on their own proved that the sisters were strong enough to survive in that kind of place.

    "Is there anything that you want to ask?" Sanya looked at everyone at the table. "If there isn''t, I suggest that all of you prepare yourself and rest well. The sooner the better."

 Chapter 67 The Arrival (3).

    "Grand Duke, may I borrow your time?" Lenin approached Arthor as soon as everyone was dismissed from the hall.

    "Great Sage, is there anything that you need?" Arthor''s voice was rough and deep like a bear''s.

    "Yes, if there''s a place where it''s rich in Mana so we both can work on gathering Mana for the expedition?" Lenin asked and realized how small she was in front of Arthor. "We don''t have time to rest for the sake of everyone''s safety, so we would love to work on this matter immediately," she explained for her urgency.

    "But there''s a risk, Your Excellency. The area would become scarce of Mana for a very long time and would lose its value," Novia added to make sure that Arthor understood the consequences of their actions.

    "Is that so..." Arthor furrowed and realized the risk and the danger. "I have a place in mind, but it''s quite far from here. I''ll sacrifice my land for this. Please follow me," he nodded with understanding.

    "Thank you, Grand Duke," Lenin lowered her head to show her gratification while at the same time apologizing for the damage they would do.

    Moriganne and Eveline watched Lenin and Novia leave with Arthor. They knew that Lenin was going to gather Mana for the expedition.

    "Wouldn''t your power alone should be enough to protect everyone and cleanse the area?" Eveline asked Moriganne.

    "I would die for this cause, but unfortunately if I die now, the world isn''t prepared to lose my power," Moriganne crossed her arms and stole a glance at Astrea who was talking with Archelaus and Thalior. "Astrea''s daughter is still too young to carry the burden. I need to be alive until she''s ready," she added.

    "Her daughter is too soft, and it''s really unfortunate," Eveline stared at Astrea. She knew that Astrea was soft and she raised her daughter similarly.

    "Yes, but as long as she''s not naive, it''s good enough," Moriganne responded as she nodded in agreement. "Let us prepare on our side as well, Eve. Bring Sisylia and Garsia as well because we need them," she looked at Eve and then walked away.

    Ulric and Esper didn''t have time to rest after knowing where they were going. The Blackwall was a place where even someone like them who had been on so many missions to eradicate demonic beasts felt anxious. They had to make sure they were ready and by doing so they had to train.

    "Ulric," Esper glanced at Nior and Aluca who were entering the training ground. "Should we ask them to join us? It would be best if we could communicate during the expedition," he suggested as he swung his wooden sword.

    Ulric nodded in agreement and began to walk toward Nior and Aluca with Esper walking beside him.

    "Sir Aluca, Dame Nior," Ulric greeted as he sheathed the wooden sword. "Are you both planning to train as well?" He raised his brows.

    Aluca glanced at Nior as Nior was the older one and it should be her to decide.

    "Yes. I believe you have the same idea as ours," Nior nodded as she removed her sword from her belt. "But we are missing a person. Where''s Prince Callistor?" She looked around and thought he would be on the training ground.

    "I''m here," Callistor appeared from the shadow.

    They were surprised that they couldn''t sense Callistor''s presence at all. They were the last people who would be unaware of their surroundings, but somehow they were caught off guard by him.

    "I have been observing those two because I don''t want to be rude to join in," Callistor said as he approached them and threw a thin string at the weapon cabinet. "But since you guys are looking for me, I''m honored to be included," he smiled and pulled the string that was attached to the wooden sword. He grabbed the sword and swung it around.

    Nior and Aluca stared at each other and they both nodded at the same time. They walked to the center of the training ground while the others were watching them. They both turned around and pointed their wooden swords at those three.

    "What''s the best training other than a spar? We both will be your opponent," Nior said as she kept pointing her sword at them.

    Ulric, Esper, and Callistor smirked as they readied their stances. They had different stances and sword styles which made it interesting for Nior and Aluca.

    At the same time, Astrea, Archelaus, and Thalior were making a strategy for the expedition. They were looking at the map specifically for territory beyond the Blackwall.

    "Your Holiness, where exactly we are going to go in the Blackcliffs area?" Archelaus asked as he observed the map and already knew the areas that he didn''t want to be in based on the terrains and how isolated they were.

    "Around this area, Your Grace," Astrea pointed at the map and made a circular motion with her forefinger. "There''s a city over there and based on Moriganne''s intel, this city is where the Corrupted resides," she explained as she retracted her finger from the map.

    "The Corrupted..." Archelaus narrowed his eyes and there was a feeling of uneasiness in his voice. "I have only heard about them through reports, and I''m sure Archduke Thalior also has so little information about them," he added as he crossed his arms.

    The Corrupted were the people who had been exposed to the Demonic energy that had turned them into minions of demons. They would lose their minds in exchange for a great strength that made them inhuman. Not only did they gain strength, but they were also granted immortality, but the bodies still decayed over time.

    There were a lot of cases where people who were desperate, hunted for their crimes, and those who had lost the will to live would go beyond the Blackcliffs to become corrupted. Every year, the number of people going beyond the Blackcliffs increased and there was still no solution to that problem.

    "Based on what Sanya said, we shouldn''t be too worried about the Corrupted since her sisters should be hunting them for us. But that doesn''t mean we can take it too lightly, so we should prepare for the worst," Astrea responded as she watched Archelaus put marks on the map. "We will take the safest route and if possible, we shouldn''t engage in unwanted or disadvantage situations unless it''s the only way," she added.

    Archelaus and Thalior nodded in agreement because they knew that they couldn''t handle the terrifying area of Blackcliffs.

    "Your Grace, we are relying on your instinct and we all will move once you give us the path for us to take," Astrea stared at Archelaus with hope.

    "Yes, Your Holiness. I will ask for the details of these areas to Saint Moriganne and her Templars. If needed, I will use my men as bait, distraction, or even as sacrifice during the expedition," Archelaus answered without hesitation. "A small sacrifice for the greater good. My men are ready to die for such a cause," he assured.

    Astrea nodded with understanding heavy-heartedly because she knew it would be close to impossible to have no casualties on the expedition.

    "You''re not alone, Lord Archelaus. Don''t carry that burden alone," Thalior stared at Archelaus.

    Archelaus forced his smile as he nodded with understanding.

    "It''s getting late, gentlemen. We should rest and prepare for the expedition in three days. I hope it will be enough for us to prepare, and may God bless us all with protection," Astrea said, but her eyes were empty because the last thing she could only surrender and rely on God for this situation.

    Archelaus and Thalior nodded in agreement and then they said their goodbyes before they went to discuss the expedition with the men they had brought to the North.

    (On the training ground)

    Nior and Aluca swung their wooden swords around before they stabbed them to the ground and rested their hands on the handles. They looked at Ulric, Esper, and Callistor on their knees, catching their breath with sweats coming down from their foreheads. Although Nior and Aluca were the ones who stood, their bodies were covered in scratches and cuts.

    The training ground had become a complete mess with dozens of broken wooden swords scattered on the ground. It looked like a battlefield, a devastating one as well. If anyone saw the sparring, they would be shaken and terrified by how strong these five people were.

    "The Northern White Stars..." Callistor scoffed in disbelief as he was still out of breath. "I can tell the tales of how fearsome the Wolffein siblings are," he slowly stood up and put his right hand on his chest, respecting and admiring the siblings in front of him.

    "Truly, we are humbled," Ulric nodded, agreeing with what Callistor said.

    "If I may ask, how strong is the Queen of Swords?" Nior looked at Ulric, Esper, and Callistor.

    "It''s hard to say," Esper wiped off the dust and snow on his left shoulder. "She might be a formidable opponent even for both of you," he answered.

    Callistor and Ulric nodded in agreement and there was no hesitation since they had seen the Queen of Swords in action with their eyes.

    "I see. It''s unfortunate that she''s not here with us," Nior looked at the sky and the barrier that blocked the blizzard. "It''s an honor for us to be allowed to spar with the greatest swordsmen of Neva," she stared at them. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Aluca nodded and bowed down to convey his gratification to them.

    "As do we," Ulric offered his hand for a handshake.

    Everyone shook hands and then left because it was getting late.

 Chapter 68 The Blackcliffs.

    Three days had passed, and everyone was gathered in front of the castle. Unfortunately, Lenin and Novia were nowhere to be found and everyone was waiting for them. They couldn''t go without those two, especially because they needed the magic tools to support them beyond the Blackcliffs.

    Everyone was fine if Lenin and Novia had to take their time, but the problem was Sanya. She seemed to be fine and unbothered by it, but the way she stared at the road without blinking her eyes once made everyone feel pressured.

    "Finally..." Sanya closed her eyes as she crossed her arms.

    Everyone didn''t see anyone on the road or anywhere near the castle gate until they saw a carriage coming from the distance. Even for Archelaus who had amazing eyes, he didn''t see them coming until the carriage was visible on the gate.

    "Get the horses, we are leaving soon," Sanya looked at everyone from over her left shoulder.

    Arthor and the others climbed on the best horses in the North that Arthor provided. Since Arthor wasn''t allowed to bring his me with the reason his knights were one of the pillars of the North, he lent his best horses to everyone instead.

    Lenin and Novia hurriedly walked out of the carriage and they both looked exhausted with bags in their eyes. It was enough to tell that they both weren''t resting their bodies for three days.

    "Sorry for being late. We have prepared the magic tools for everyone," Lenin said as she approached the group. "Each of you will have two rings, and make sure to only use one at a time and replace the first when it has run out of Mana," she pointed out as she pulled out a few rings from thin air.

    Everyone was given two rings as Lenin said, and they could feel the immense amount of Mana inside them. They were so eager to wear them, but they shouldn''t do it because they had to cross the Blackcliffs first.

    "You managed to make a spare for everyone. You have my gratitude," Sanya looked at Lenin, but her words felt empty. "The journey is long, and I suggest you rest in the carriage. It will take a few hours, so make it count," she suggested as she climbed on her horse.

    The journey to the Blackcliffs had begun, and all the people in the Capitol were praying for their safety. The truth behind the expedition was done in secrecy because they didn''t want the rest of the world to know about the truth. They didn''t want to create chaos because of fear of the unknown and uncertainty.

    They were going to the far East of the North Continent where the biggest fortress was at. The fortress''s name was Fortress of Aresden, named after a northern hero who united the North and passed away during the war against the tyrant.

    Lenin couldn''t close her eyes because her anxiety beat her exhaustion. She glanced at Novia who was asleep as soon as they departed from the Capitol.

    Four hours of the journey felt like a blink of an eye for everyone because their minds were focused on what kind of danger they would face beyond the Blackcliffs. They arrived at the fortress and it shocked all the knights that guarded the fortress because they had no idea about what was going on.

    "We will be going on foot from here. No living animals dare to cross or even get close to the Blackcliffs," Arthor said as he jumped off of his horse and looked at everyone behind him.

    Everyone got off of their horses and grabbed the stuff that they had put on their horses. The only one who didn''t bother to get off the horse was Sanya, and everyone looked at her weirdly.

    "My horse can handle the pressure," Sanya said as she looked down at everyone in front of her.

    Everyone was curious if the horses that the Orthias raised were different kinds of breeds like the Orthias themselves who were different from normal humans. They didn''t have time to distract themselves with such thoughts and began to gather around.

    "Your Holiness..." Arthor stared at Moriganne as he went down to his knees in front of her.

    Nior and the others went down to their knees behind Arthor and lowered their heads with their hands pressed together. Moriganne stood there and began to chant under her breath.

    Ulric and the others also did the same, they went down to their knees in front of Astrea. The difference between the North and the rest of Neva was the way they did their prayer. The North lowered their heads while the rest of Neva raised their heads toward the sky.

    Sanya silently watched everyone pray with her cold and stoic expression. She then noticed a beam of light bathing everyone during their prayers. She stared at the sky, still with a cold expression as if she wasn''t amazed or terrified by the divine power that she was witnessing.

    "May God protect us all..." Astrea and Moriganne said at the same time.

    Everyone rose and they could feel the heaviness in their chests and shoulders blown away. They felt at ease and peaceful in their minds after they did their prayers.

    "Let''s move," Sanya said as she rode her horse to the gate.

    The massive gate opened and Sanya led the group to the Blackcliffs.

    The snow was thick and their feet were buried in the snow making it a bit troublesome for them to walk. They didn''t have a choice but to endure it even though it would be a long and tiring walk.

    "That''s the Blackcliffs," Arthor looked at the black wall of a cliff in the distance. "Once we enter, we will rely on your ability, Lord Archelaus," he looked at Archelaus who walked beside him.

    Archelaus nodded as his blonde long hair was blown gently by the cold wind.

    They were standing in front of the Blackcliffs and immediately they could feel the pressure. They felt a slight headache while being there, but it disappeared immediately when Moriganne and Astrea used their divine powers on them.

    "I''ll protect you if something happens," Sanya looked at Archelaus. "You can stay by my side if that makes you feel at ease," she suggested.

    "Thank you," Archelaus nodded as he slowly walked toward Sanya and walked beside her. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Put the ring on, and don''t use an excessive amount of Mana because we don''t know how long we will be dwelling with Demonic Energy," Lenin reminded everyone around her as she stared at the unnerving and ominous cliff in front of her.

    Everyone pulled out the ring that Lenin had given them and put them on carefully. They made sure the ring wouldn''t slip because they only had a spare and if they messed up, it would make things hard for everyone.

    "Let us advance," Archelaus said as he pulled his bow from his back and his trusted commander by his side with a map in his hand.

    Everyone walked into the crack in the cliff since it was the only path forward. The cliff was blocking and separating the cursed land from the rest of Neva as if a higher being had created the nature walls for protection.

    It was as Sanya said earlier that her horse was unaffected by the Demonic energy and casually walked into the darkness.

    "If I may ask, Lady Sanya. The sisters that you mentioned, are they like you?" Moriganne asked. She was afraid that Sanya''s sisters didn''t share the same way of thinking as her because Moriganne and Astrea''s ancestors were the ones who hunted and killed Orthias.

    "I don''t know, Your Holiness. One of them might be unbothered by your presence, but the other one is a different case," Sanya looked down at Moriganne with a cold expression. "All I can say is that it depends on how you behave in front of her," she pointed out.

    The answer was so ambiguous that everyone felt a bit unsettled by it.

    "We are about to enter the Blackcliffs territory. Be prepared," Archelaus warned because he could see the exit ahead.

    Everyone went quiet and prepared their weapons in a tight space inside the crack of the cliff. Suddenly Sanya trotted her horse and startled everyone when she went ahead on her own. They were relieved because they had no idea what awaited them outside the crack.

    The closer they were to the exit, they began to smell something unpleasant. Some began to cough and held back their gag reflexes because the smell became worse and stronger.

    Archelaus walked out of the crack and he immediately threw up because the smell was worse than the pungent smell of a decayed body. When the others came out, they all threw up because not only could they smell the pungent smell, but they could also taste the bitterness inside their mouths and throats.

    Lenin created a wind barrier to lessen the strong pungent smell because everyone wouldn''t be able to breathe if they had to keep smelling it.

    "This..." Ulric was petrified by the scene of dismembered decayed bodies where the body parts were scattered everywhere, even on the wall.

    "This is my sisters'' doing," Sanya pointed out as she looked at the scene. "How considerate of them," she smiled a bit as she chuckled softly.

 Chapter 69 The World of Survival.

    Sanya got off of her horse and approached one of the corpses on the ground. She looked at it from up close by going down on her knees and reaching out her hand on the decayed torso. She rubbed her fingers on the wound in the torso and then smelled her fingers closely without hesitation.

    "They died at least 2 days ago," Sanya pointed out as she put her hand on the torso again, but this time she put her hand inside the body.

    Everyone looked at Sanya''s actions with a mix of disgust and shock written on their faces. They could hear the wetness in the sound Sanya made when she tried to reach something in that corpse''s chest. They were amazed that she didn''t feel disgusted or even disturbed by what she was doing.

    "Hmm..." Sanya raised her eyebrows as she retracted her hand. "Still young..." she said as she stood up and flicked her hand that was covered in black liquid. Her hand became clean in an instant because of how fast she flicked her hand.

    "So these are the Corrupted?" Novia approached one of the dead bodies as she covered her mouth and nose with a handkerchief. "They look nothing like a human..." she narrowed her eyes when she saw the anatomy of the corpse where it had 3 arms, 4 legs, and weird-looking bones that she had never seen before.

    "They were," Sanya answered as she approached Novia. "You can say that they failed to evolve. Not everyone is blessed enough to perfect the corruption process," she explained.

    Nobody in the group had seen a Corrupted before, so they had so little knowledge about them. The records about Corrupted were destroyed, missing, or stolen. The reason behind it was that the Demon Worshipers tried to minimize knowledge about demons and their brethren.

    "Aren''t they supposed to be immortal?" Arthor looked at Sanya with his brows furrowed.

    "Only the perfect ones are. These are not greater than demonic beasts. Or you can say they''re basically demonic beasts, but humans," Sanya answered as she looked around, making sure there were no Corrupted around that were alive. "If we follow the corpses, we should be safe because my sisters might have created a safe route for us," she said and realized they were safe.

    "Is it really safe, Lady Sanya? Based on what you said, they were here 2 days ago, so there''s a chance those Corrupted are near because they might get attracted by these corpses," Archelaus was a bit skeptical by Sanya''s suggestion.

    "Compare your route with the corpses," Sanya turned around to look at Archelaus. "If it matched, there shouldn''t be any problem, right?" She raised her eyebrows with a stoic expression.

    Archelaus grabbed the map and checked the route that he had made for the expedition. He knew that he had zero experience with the situation he was in, but his instincts were the only reason he could become the greatest and prevent various disasters.

    "So far, the corpses and the route are aligning, but are we really safe around these corpses?" Archelaus asked with a worried expression because the responsibility for everyone''s safety was in his hands.

    "If I say it''s safe, do you trust me or are you going to question my answer again and again and again?" Sanya asked back. "I''m here for the same reason as yours, so why are you so distrustful around me?'' She added.

    Archelaus wanted to say something, but Moriganne gently put her hand on his shoulder.

    "All we have to do is be cautious. If something bad happens, she will take responsibility for it," Moriganne assured. "Isn''t that right, Lady Sanya?" She stared into Sanya''s eyes with a serious expression.

    "Of course," Sanya put a cold smile on her face.

    Everyone followed Sanya from behind as she rode her horse and didn''t pay any attention to her surroundings. No matter how Lenin tried to suppress the strong pungent smell with her spell, it made everyone cough and hold their gags.

    Archelaus looked at his map and the route that Sanya took, and they were still aligned as if her sisters knew exactly the right path for them to take. He realized that the sisters'' experiences were similar to his instincts which made him feel a bit proud of himself.

    "How far are we from the city?" Nior asked as she looked at Archelaus.

    "6 hours at most. There''s a small village 2 hours from here, so we can take a breather there for a moment?" Archelaus looked at everyone behind him, wondering if everyone had the same thought as him.

    Everyone nodded in agreement because the upset stomach was bothering them and slowing them down.

    The journey went smoothly without any sign of the Corrupted, and they realized Sanya''s decision was right. They admitted that they misjudged her because of her detached and cold personality which made them suspicious of her.

    "The village is up head. Be ready," Archelaus warned as he put his map away and grabbed his bow.

    Sanya suddenly stopped her horse and stared at something in the distance. Everyone held their breath and stopped moving as they stared at her anxiously. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Lord Archelaus. There''s one imperfect Corrupted near the entrance of the village. Can you climb that tree and kill it?" Sanya asked quietly as she pointed at the tree on her right. "Hit it right in the throat. It would be great if you could decapitate it in one shot," she pointed out.

    Archelaus didn''t say a word and immediately ran toward the tree and climbed it without making a single noise. His movements were like defying gravity because it almost looked like he was floating as he jumped and climbed the branches.

    Archelaus narrowed his eyes and spotted the Corrupted aimlessly moving around near the entrance. He quietly pulled an arrow from his quiver and aimed it at the Corrupted''s neck.

    The bow and arrow were coated in Mana and Archelaus released the arrow with confidence. The arrow didn''t make any noise and it hit right in the Corrupted''s neck, detaching it from the body. He looked down at Sanya as he nodded his head, telling her that he had killed the Corrupted.

    "How did you know there was a Corrupted there? We can''t see the entrance from here..." Archelaus asked as soon as he landed.

    "My ears are sensitive," Sanya answered.

    Lenin glanced at Sanya, shocked that Sanya could hear it even though Lenin had the ability to see and hear things from far away with Mana. She realized that the Orthias were indeed a superior race and she wondered how could humankind have massacred them back then.

    "The village is safe now. Get some rest," Sanya said as her horse began to advance.

    Once they reached the entrance, they were petrified when they saw a massive pile of Corrupted corpses in the distance. They couldn''t count how many corpses were in the pile, but they could roughly guess that there were at least a few hundred of them.

    "Novia, isolate the pile..." Lenin ordered.

    Novia created a barrier around the pile and isolated them so the pungent smell wouldn''t bother everyone. At the same time, Lenin released wind magic to send the remaining pungent smells out of the village so everyone could rest at ease.

    Everyone made sure the village was safe and the Templars were patrolling the area so Arthor and the others could rest. Sanya was standing in front of the pile of corpses and stared at it nonstop.

    "Can they come back to live?" Moriganne approached Sanya with Astrea.

    "Definitely. They''re dead, but not the essence of the demonic energy inside them," Sanya answered as she crossed her arms.

    "Then we should cleanse the energy. There are hundreds of them and we should eliminate them before they become future threats," Moriganne said as she pressed her hands.

    "Do you know what happens to moths when they see a bright light? You''re releasing divine energy and it will only attract the Corrupted even from behind the mountains. Or worse, something more powerful might come," Sanya glanced at Moriganne. "What you''re trying to do is only putting everyone in life-threatening danger," she warned.

    Everyone gathered after they heard what Sanya said. They looked at the pile of corpses and knew if they didn''t erase them, it would be dangerous, but at the same time, they didn''t want to risk their lives for this.

    "We can do nothing, and we should do nothing," Sanya stared coldly at Moriganne.

    Moriganne didn''t want to let this opportunity go, but her hands were trying to separate themselves. She exhaled deeply as she put her hands away.

    "Rest. Don''t waste your precious time on something unnecessary," Sanya said as she walked away.

    Everyone understood Moriganne''s decision to cleanse the corpses, but in a world of survival, it was the best choice to look away.

 Chapter 70 An Ambush.

    "The route ahead is going to be rough because I made some changes. I''m not confident about my skill because we are currently the furthest anyone has ever gone beyond the Blackcliffs," Archelaus said as he stared at the map in his hands. "We will be in the open because we are using the road rather than going into the forest like before," he explained.

    "I have discussed this matter with Lady Sanya. Since we have gone deeper, the chance we are meeting with the real Corrupted ones are higher. They roam more actively which means there''s no more safe route," Archelaus added before everyone questioned his decision.

    Everyone looked at the map and understood the reason Archelaus chose the road rather than the forest. They looked at the terrain around the road with the forest around it. There were hills surrounding the forest and it made them an easy target for an ambush by the Corrupted.

    "It''s better to fight in the open than in a small space," Arthor said as he nodded in agreement, but his face showed the anxiety that he couldn''t hide.

    "Is everyone ready?" Sanya asked as she rode her horse. "We don''t have time to spare. We must advance immediately," she said with a faint sense of uneasiness in her voice.

    Hearing Sanya say those words with that tone, everyone immediately prepared themselves and gathered the Templars and the knights. They left the village as soon as everyone had gathered and continued their expedition.

    They followed the road and there were fewer corpses the further they went. The first time they walked beyond the Blackcliff, they would rather stay away from those corpses, but at this moment, they wished to be surrounded by those things.

    They heard faint screeched screams in the distance that made them on edge. Their fingers and palms were tingling as they held their weapons tightly. They had never experienced something like this in their whole lives, even for the Templars whose job was to hunt demonic beasts.

    Sanya stopped her horse and suddenly looked back at the distance, making everyone turn around and ready their stances.

    "A fully evolved Corrupted has a crystal inside their chest as big as a child''s fist. Destroy it and it will kill them immediately. Get ready," Sanya pointed out and didn''t try to coat her words at all with what was about to come since everyone already knew something was coming.

    "How many?" Thalior asked as he held his sword with both hands.

    "A dozen or two..." Sanya answered. "Spread out. They will alert the other Corrupted when they find us, so make sure we won''t get ambushed," she ordered.

    Archelaus looked at his men and signaled to them by pointing at the trees around them. He and his men hurriedly spread out and climbed the trees as they acted as the eyes for everyone on the ground. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "May God protect us all," Astrea closed her eyes as she pressed her hands, praying to a higher being where she was dwelling in a place where the root of evil resided.

    Slowly but surely they could hear loud thumping sounds like horses running wildly. Everyone''s breath became short as their pupils trembled both from extreme anxiety and adrenaline.

    "Here they come..." Sanya said as she stared at the road they took that was covered by cold mist. "I''ll guard the front. Everyone take care of the rest," she added as she jumped down from her horse walked to the front on her own, and disappeared into the thick mist.

    Ulric and Esper were taking the rear with the Angelis Templars. Nior and Aluca took the right side with Garsia and a few Sancticus Templars. Arthor, Thalior, and Callistor guarded the left side with the remaining Sancticus Templars. At the center, Moriganne, Astrea, Lenin, Novia, and Sissylia were going to be everyone''s backup if needed.

    Ulric and Esper saw silhouettes behind the thick mist and they grew larger as the sound of footsteps became clearer. They didn''t know what kind of Corrupted that they were going to face, but they had coated their weapons with Aura.

    The moment the Corrupted showed themselves, everyone was shocked when they saw the Corrupted wearing worn-out full-plate armor. The armor looked like it was from an old era, somewhere between two hundred and four hundred years ago.

    "Charge!" Ulric shouted as he began to dash forward.

    Ulric and everyone on the rear charged forward and clashed their swords and spears at the Corrupted. Ulric and Esper cut the first three Corrupted in half with each swing like it was nothing. But they both almost lost their heads when the two Corrupted swung their rusty swords at them so quickly. They barely dodged and immediately released a counter-attack and decapitated them.

    They weren''t given any time to breathe because the Corrupted moved swiftly like seasoned knights. They didn''t have the chance to find the crystal inside each Corrupted that they had slain. That moment was when they realized how they made a huge mistake because the slain Corrupted used the opportunity to cut a few Templars'' legs or feet because of the low visibility.

    "This isn''t good. The heat from their bodies is making the mist thicker," Lenin pointed out as she created a magic circle and pointed it down.

    Lenin released a gust of wind and sent the mist away. That was when everyone got petrified because they had been surrounded by Corrupted that were watching them from the forest around them.

    Archelaus'' men who were on top of the trees suddenly fell and hit the ground hard with a few arrows stuck in their heads, necks, or chests. Archelaus dodged a few arrows that were coming at him, and he was forced to go down because of the small space he had.

    Novia cast a spell and created a Mana barrier to protect everyone from arrows. She was angry at herself that she didn''t do that in the very beginning.

    "Fall back!" Ulric shouted as he blocked two Corrupted at the same time. He noticed that they became the easiest targets in the group since they weren''t protected by the barrier.

    They safely retreated and entered the barrier, but unfortunately, a handful of Templars couldn''t make it and were being devoured by the Corrupted like meat at a feast.

    Everyone was inside the barrier and looked at the hundreds of Corrupted around them. They noticed that something wasn''t right because it felt like the Corrupted had been waiting for them.

    "The numbers are growing..." Archelaus noticed there were more of Corrupted hidden deep in the forest. "This isn''t a coincidence, we are being ambushed by them and someone or something did this," he added.

    A few Corrupted pointed their decayed hands at the barrier and something formed on their palms. Dark purple fireballs were formed and then released at the barrier at full speed. The barrier took those fireballs and damaged the barrier severely. Lenin reinforced the barrier and made sure those balls couldn''t break the barrier.

    "We are stuck here," Lenin said as she spread her arms, reinforcing the barrier.

    "Where''s Lady Sanya?" Moriganne realized that Sanya wasn''t in the barrier or outside the barrier.

    Everyone looked around them to find Sanya, but they couldn''t see her anywhere. Suddenly someone landed on top of the barrier, and it made everyone look up. That was when they saw Sanya taunting the Corrupted to target her instead.

    "When I say run, you run and follow the road. We are close to the city and with my sisters around, this problem will be solved immediately," Sanya said as she counted the Corrupted that ambushed them. "Get ready," she warned.

    Sanya raised her hands and the ground was shaking heavily that everyone lost their footing and fell. The ground in the forest cracked open and roots suddenly impaled and strangled all the Corrupted in a matter of a second. She then pushed her hand down, and the roots immediately dragged all the Corrupted into the ground, buried by nature.

    "Now!" Sanya shouted.

    Lenin removed the barrier and everyone immediately ran and followed the road as Sanya wanted them to do. Novia looked back and noticed that Sanya used the branches to collect the fallen soldiers and buried them deep in the ground. She never expected that Sanya would care about the dead knowing her personality.

    "Your Holinesses, please get on Lady Sanya''s horse!" Thalior pointed at Sanya''s horse.

    Moriganne and Astrea looked at Sanya because they didn''t want to do it without her permission.

    "Go!" Sanya shouted.

    Astrea and Moriganne climbed on Sanya''s horse and followed the others who were ahead of them.

 Chapter 71 Aristoria.

    "How far are we from the city?" Callistor asked Archelaus who was running at the front since he still had the responsibility to guide and be the first to fall if something bad happened to the group.

    "We are close. We should be able to see the city wall very soon," Archelaus answered as he put his map away and looked at his surroundings back and forth, making sure there was no Corrupted waiting for them.

    Lenin looked at the long straight road ahead of her, and she initiated by releasing a spell. She created two massive walls made of stone on the sides of the road to prevent an ambush. She then connected the two walls on top and it became a tunnel to protect them. It helped everyone feel at ease and made Archelaus''s job a lot easier at the same time.

    "I don''t see Lady Sanya..." Astrea looked back at the empty road.

    "She can handle herself," Moriganne responded as she focused on controlling the horse. "Our priority is to reach the city. When we arrive, I want everyone to prepare for the worst!" She warned everyone around her.

    Everyone ran with all their might as they checked the ring of Mana that Lenin had given them. They wanted to make sure they were ready at any time if something happened once they arrived at the city.

    "I see the city wall!" Archelaus shouted with a smile on his face. "It''s on fire..." his smile disappeared when he saw a blazing fire in the city with thick black smoke going up to the sky.

    "That''s a good sign. That means Lady Sanya''s sisters are still there! Be prepared because they might need our help!" Arthor responded as he unsheathed his greatsword from his back.

    Everyone could see the city was on fire as Archelaus said earlier. They could see the entrance and saw someone was standing there. They could tell immediately that the person was Sanya because of her silver braided hair and the long black robe that she wore. They were confused by how fast she reached the city even though she stayed behind to fight the Corrupted.

    "Lady Sanya!" Archelaus said when he was close enough to Sanya.

    Sanya suddenly lifted her right index finger, telling everyone to not make any loud noises. Everyone stopped running and began to walk quietly because they wondered what made Sanya stand there quietly and keep her eyes on the front.

    Everyone stood behind Sanya and looked inside the city because they were curious about what she was seeing. They noticed the city was in ruins, and they could tell that the damage was done recently or even fresh. After they were done checking the scene, they saw someone standing in the distance.

    A woman with silver hair in black full-plate armor standing still surrounded by fire with her massive long sword that was as tall as her, stabbed to the ground. She was staring at them with a cold and sharp gaze filled with hatred and anger.

    "Follow me, quietly," Sanya said quietly and began to walk toward the silver-haired woman.

    "Is she your sister, Lady Sanya?" Novia asked quietly.

    "Yes, so be quiet," Sanya answered coldly as she kept making eye contact with her sister who was glaring at her.

    As soon as they were close enough to see Sanya''s sister''s face clearly, Astrea, Lenin, Thalior, Archelaus, Ulric, and Esper were terrified. The others could see their scared expressions with their eyes wide open when they looked at the woman''s face.

    "Master?" Novia looked at Lenin who was scared.

    Lenin didn''t say a word, but her hands were clenched as she gathered Mana from her surroundings stealthily. Novia who saw that made her even more disturbed by her master''s sudden change in her behavior. The answer to that was because it reminded Lenin and the others of the scene when Aristoria destroyed the Refenus capital city.

    "Where''s Illidan, Aris?" Sanya kept staring at her sister. "Is she gone?" She asked, and yet she didn''t show any sadness on her face.

    "It would be great if she''s dead, but her fate is far worse than death," Aris answered coldly with her deep and yet soft voice. "What took you so long to get here, Sanya?" She slowly raised her eyebrows, still with a dead stare toward her sister.

    "Worse than death? Who''s powerful enough to defeat her?" Sanya asked back.

    "That''s exactly why I asked what took you so long to get here, Sanya?" Aris began to clench her right fist tightly on the handle of her long sword. "Oh, I see. These humans were dragging you down, weren''t they?" Her eyes slowly stared at the groups behind Sanya as she pulled her sword from the ground. "Especially those two religious women..." She began to walk as she dragged her massive sword and stared directly at Astrea and Moriganne.

    Sanya didn''t say a word. Her silence was enough to answer Aris'' question that they were indeed dragging her down and that caused her sister''s demise. Aris had no more questions and walked toward the group.

    "Aristoria!" Sanya grabbed Aris'' left arm when Aris was about to walk past her. "We don''t have time for this!" She warned, her eyes were glaring at Aris''.

    Aris glared back at Sanya and in a blink of an eye stabbed Sanya''s chest with the back of the sword''s handle. Sanya was sent flying and landed so far away from the group. Everyone who witnessed it couldn''t see the attack at all even though they were watching her.

    "Aristoria?!" Astrea''s pupils were shaken and her hands began to tremble in fear. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Everyone couldn''t believe what they heard when Sanya said her sister''s name. Lenin immediately created multiple Mana barriers, creating layers of barriers. The other began to grab their weapons and readied their stances.

    Aris who saw the barriers, suddenly raised her right brow and smirked coldly at them. She lifted her sword up into the sky and swung it down quickly. It was so fast that the air was cut and created a shockwave toward them.

    The moment the shockwave hit the barriers, they all shattered into pieces instantly. Lenin was in disbelief because those barriers that she created could endure her own strongest spell that she had invented.

    Aris dashed forward as she prepared to swing her sword at Astrea and Moriganne. Arthor, Callistor, Ulric, Esper, Nior, Aluca, and Thalior charged at her and swung their swords to block her. They drained all the Mana in the ring and turned them into Aura because they knew that the woman in front of them was too powerful for them.

    Aris'' sword was so long that it could clash with the seven swords of the few strongest people in Neva. Unfortunately, the moment they clashed their swords with Aris'' sword, they were sent flying before Archelaus and the Templars could prepare an attack on her.

    Aris swung her sword toward Astrea and Moriganne, but Lenin released lightning bolts toward her while Novia prepared a magic circle to bind Aris'' movements. When the lightning bolts struck Aris, her silver hair rose like a blooming white rose, and the scariest part was the fact she was unaffected by that spell.

    Novia activated the magic circle and bound Aris'' movements, but it only lasted for a mere second because she could easily break the spell off. Although it was short, it was enough for the Templars to attack her from all directions. Unfortunately, when they swung their weapons at Aris'' armor, their swords shattered.

    Aris stomped her right foot and it was enough to lift all the Templars from the ground. She swung her sword at those Templars, cutting their bodies in half. At that moment, they realized it was impossible to stop her from killing Astrea and Moriganne.

    Aris thrust her sword and pointed it at Astrea and Moriganne, but suddenly Sanya landed right in front of the tip of the blade. Aris immediately redirected her sword away from Sanya''s face and stopped right next to Sanya''s left cheek. The wind that she produced from thrusting the sword was so sharp it cut Sanya''s cheek deeply.

    "Aris..." Sanya slowly put her left hand on the blade as she stared into Aris'' eyes. "Where''s Illidan? Where is she?" She furrowed, still disturbed by the fact Illidan could be defeated by someone or something.

    "As I said, you were late..." Aris slowly lowered her sword. "They took her away," she answered reluctantly because she was still furious at the fact Sanya didn''t come to help them in time.

    "Who are they?" Sanya squinted as she slowly closed the gap between her and Aris.

    "I''ll show you who are they," Aris said as she turned around. "We don''t have much time, so if you want to know, come, if you don''t, you should leave this place immediately," she warned as she walked toward the heart of the city.

 Chapter 72 The Third Saint.

    Aris led Sanya deeper into the ruined city, and since the others didn''t want to be left behind, they had no choice but to follow. The debris that was scattered on the ground was a sign of a great or even a terrifying battle between powerful beings, and one of them was Aris and Illidan.

    "This architecture is from 20 generations ago when magic hasn''t been developed yet," Novia said as she looked at the old buildings. "So this place hasn''t been touched by living beings for at least 400 years..." she pointed out.

    Nobody said anything and only listened to Novia''s observation because everyone was still shocked by what had just happened. Everyone was drained from that short fight with Aris both mentally and physically even though they only clashed with her once.

    Novia noticed everyone was being too quiet, and she knew that nobody would answer her questions in her head. She decided to stay quiet because everyone was on the edge, especially her mentor, Lenin, who had been keeping an eye on Aris the whole time.

    When they reached the crossroads, they finally saw the answer to the destruction of the city. They saw hundreds of dead Corrupted scattered on the ground, roofs, and balconies. They could see more of them in the distance in each direction. In total, there might be at least a thousand of them, scattered in the city.

    Aris stopped and pointed at a small pile of dead bodies near the old fountain. The bodies wore black robes with rope belts at their waists. Their faces were hidden beneath a black wooden mask with an eerie motive on it.

    "The Dark Priests. How many were they?" Sanya asked as she approached the pile.

    "Dozens of them, and each of them brought at least a hundred strong Corrupted," Aris answered as she stabbed her sword into the ground. "But they weren''t the ones who took Illidan. They were similar to the Dark Priests but they were a lot stronger," she watched as Sanya removed the mask of a Dark Priest, a decayed face that almost half of it had turned into a skull.

    "So you both were busy killing these things and Illidan got taken away..." Sanya understood the situation. "Thankfully it was her and not you, Aris," she stood up and turned around to look at Aris.

    Suddenly, the sound of fire that filled the atmosphere was silenced. The sea of fire that swallowed the whole city suddenly got extinguished. The bright red view disappeared and was replaced by the red moonlight as red as blood.

    The heat from the flames was replaced by bone-chilling cold followed by the thick mist that crawled into the city. Everything happened in less than a minute and the night became eerily quiet.

    Lenin who had experienced the danger of the mist immediately created a magic circle and released a strong gust of wind to send the mist away. The mist was pushed out of the city, but it came back and regained its position in a mere second as if the mist was a supernatural phenomenon.

    "It''s too late to leave now," Aris said as she crossed her arms and stared menacingly at something in front of her. "They were the ones who took Illidan," she pointed her finger at the distance in front of her.

    Sanya stared in the same direction as Aris because she also felt the presence that had just entered the city. She was disturbed by the unfamiliar aura that those presences had, and the fact that they were powerful beings that could be on par with her power.

    Everyone watched a total of 13 silhouettes behind the mist walk toward them. They readied their stances with the spare Mana ring in their fingers, ready to confront whatever was going to happen.

    The beings walked out of the mist and stood still as they stared at the group with their glowing red eyes. Those beings wore either red, white, or gold hooded robes with gold engravings on them with a lot of ornaments. They all wore the same white porcelain mask with eerie gold engravings.

    Those beings slowly moved to the sides and revealed the black-haired woman in an all-black dress and a hood to hide her messy hair. The woman stared at them with her glowing red eyes and pale face. She menacingly stared at the group as her hands reached out to her cheeks and scratched them with her long black nails.

    "That''s Ermaine, that''s the missing girl," Moriganne pointed out since she remembered the description of the missing girl. "She''s the third Saint, the false prophet," she was confident with her guess. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Then if we kill her, we will prevent the end of the world," Callistor held the sword tightly as he coated it with Aura.

    Aris scoffed as she glanced at the group behind her with a mocking smile on her snow-white skin, "It''s a lot easier to look behind your eyes than kill her." "You have no idea what kind of situation you''re in," she stared at Ermaine as she grabbed her sword and then pulled it out.

    Lenin created 4 magic circles simultaneously and pointed her right hand at the sky. The moment she clenched her fist, the 4th shattered and dark clouds slowly formed. The 3rd circle shattered and created a hurricane that blew the mist around the group. The 2nd circle shattered and balls of flame appeared in the sky, circling and following the hurricane. The last circle shattered and the balls of fire exploded, turning into a massive fire tornado that grew bigger as the air fed the flames.

    The fire tornado destroyed and melted everything it touched. Everyone witnessed the power of the Great Sage that could destroy a city with a single spell.

    The masked beings and Ermaine didn''t take any action, only staring at the fire tornado that Lenin had made. Suddenly one of them, a being in a red robe pointed its right hand at the tornado that was approaching. The being swung its hand to the right and made the fire tornado disappear in an instant.

    Lenin didn''t have time to be surprised by what had just happened and immediately created 12 magic circles. When she was about to release the spell, all the magic circles were destroyed. This time she couldn''t help but be shocked by what she witnessed.

    "They manipulate Mana..." Lenin was in disbelief as she looked at her hand.

    As soon as Lenin said that, one of the masked beings walked to the front with its hand pointed at the group. The being clenched its hand and suddenly the Mana rings that everyone wore exploded into pieces, releasing the Mana and turning it to waste.

    At that moment the group realized they were in the presence of the most dangerous opponent they had ever encountered.

    "What did I tell you? It''s easier to look the back of your eyes than killing that woman," Aris said without bothering to look back at the group. "Don''t be too surprised because that''s not the only thing they could do," she clenched her sword and swung it around, releasing a gust of wind on each swing.

    Ermaine looked at the dead Corrupted that were scattered in the city. She slowly pressed her hands together like she was going to pray. A bright divine light appeared behind her back and blinded the group. The moment the light disappeared, there was a dark purple smoke descending from the sky. The smoke sipped into the bodies of the Corrupted, and all the corpses began to twitch and open their eyes.

    The being in a gold robe spread its arms and suddenly the city was isolated by a black barrier like a dome. Lenin looked at the amount of Mana in the air, they were decreasing and turning into demonic energy. That process made the Corrupted in the city grow stronger.

    "That''s impossible..." Astrea''s eyes were shaken when Ermaine could use divine power. Not only that, Ermaine could bring back the dead with it. "God, please protect us all from evil," her voice trembled in fear as she closed her eyes.

    "Your God has forsaken this place. I don''t believe your God can help you at all because we are nowhere near the grace of your God," Sanya said as she watched the Corrupted rise from the dead and glared at them.

    Everyone looked around and there was nowhere for them to run because the Corrupted had surrounded them.

 Chapter 73 All out.

    The number of Corrupted increased as time flew by, but none of them were attacking the group. They only stood there and glared at the group with their wide open eyes and decayed faces as if they were waiting for an order. It only made the group anxious because they didn''t know when those Corrupted were going to attack them.

    "Did we not warn you to leave?" A deep hoarse voice echoed.

    "We gave you a chance, but you wasted it," another deep hoarse voice added.

    "You''ll regret your decision by staying," a different deep hoarse voice said.

    Aris swung her sword with all her might horizontally. The shockwave was enough to decapitate and incapacitate all the Corrupted in her vision in a matter of a second. She swung her sword and dashed toward the masked beings on her own.

    "If you want to live, fight and create a path for us to run," Sanya''s voice was barely above a whisper as she stared at Ermaine coldly. "Use everything you got and fight for your life because this is the only chance we got," she added as she began to float and watched Aris distract all those masked beings.

    Moriganne and Astrea pressed her hands together and a divine light appeared above their heads. The light spread and cleansed the demonic energy around them. Since demonic energy was basically Mana that got corrupted, the cleansed demonic energy became Mana again.

    Lenin didn''t waste the opportunity and began to fly up high into the sky. Arrows were shot at her, but the Mana barrier she put around her body was enough to deflect them all. She began to cast 7 magic circles around her. Novia noticed that those magic circles were the ones that Rasmus had invented.

    Novia didn''t want to stay put and decided to do the same thing as Lenin did. They both released the lightning bolts and struck them down, ripping and disintegrating everything they touched. Dozens of Corrupted turned into ashes in seconds and then hundreds. The two of them eliminated more than any Swordmasters and Northern Stars combined.

    "I owe you my life, Count Rasmus..." Lenin said as she looked down at the thousands of Corrupted surrounding the group, which had turned into crisp and ashes.

    Arthor and the others began to create a path for them to leave the city. They showed what they were capable of and fought the Corrupted. They didn''t hold back at all and used everything they had to survive.

    "The amount of Mana is thinning, we must leave as soon as possible!" Lenin warned the group that it was busy opening a path. "Novia, protect the Saints. They''re the only ones who can turn demonic energy back to Mana with their divine power," she looked down at Novia, who kept using the spell to disintegrate the Corrupted.

    Novia descended and hurriedly stood by Astrea and Moriganne on their side to protect them. She created a magic formation, creating a powerful barrier to protect the saints that centered on her.

    "No need to panic. You''re not alone," Sanya ascended and floated behind Lenin, staring down at the group and opening a path with her calm expression.

    Lenin turned around and saw Sanya''s hands above her head. The whole city trembled and Lenin saw the city walls collapsing by the roots beneath the city. Once again, Lenin noticed that Sanya''s ability didn''t require a lot of Mana which made her curious about how it was possible.

    Sanya''s ears perked up like a cat''s and immediately clapped her hands. A barrier made of roots emerged from the ground and went all the way up, creating a natural wall. Suddenly the thick and tough roots that had entangled together got cut in half by a shockwave coming from where Aris was.

    "The roots will prevent the remaining corrupted from entering the city, but I''m not sure how long they will last. Use the time you have to escape. My sister needs me," Sanya stared at Lenin with a serious expression and descended to join the fight with Aris.

    Moriganne prayed with her hands closed together as balls of light manifested from thin air. The balls merged into one, becoming one massive ball of light. She began to sweat and her face became pale as she kept praying.

    "Lady Novia, protect Lady Moriganne. She''s the key to our survival. Don''t think about me," Astera''s eyes darkened and turned cold as she watched her Templars and the others struggling to open a path because of how strong and skilled the Corrupted were. "I have people to protect. Right now, my role is insignificant to Moriganne, and I have to do everything I can to protect them rather than being protected," she added as she walked to the front to assist the group.

    Novia nodded as she began to create a massive magic circle on the ground around Moriganne. She was too inexperienced to take the initiative, so she did her best to follow the order instead.

    Aluca and Nior were ahead of the others because they were the strongest. They proved themselves as the Northern White Stars as they moved simultaneously, making it impossible for any Corrupted to find an opening to attack.

    "Sir Aluca! Dame Nior!" Garsia shouted as she threw two vials at them.

    Aluca glanced at the flying vials and immediately caught them while Nior dealt with the Corrupted. He looked at the silver substance like water inside the vials with his eyes narrowed and brows furrowed.

    "They''re potions that will boost your strength for at least 10 minutes. It has a huge drawback, so drink it when you think it''s the right time!" Garsia clenched her fists, hoping that the potions would help everyone escape.

    "Give me the potion," Nior said as she stabbed a Corrupted right in the chest and pierced the dark purple crystal inside it.

    Aluca tossed the potion at Nior, and he didn''t expect her to drink it immediately. Seeing her sister drink the potion, he did the same because there was no time for hesitation.

    Their hearts felt like being squeezed out for a split second, leaving immense pain throughout their veins. The effect of the potion was felt immediately where their bodies felt so light and numb at the same time as if they could break a mountain with their fists.

    They both swung their swords as hard as they could with the powerful aura around the blades. The shockwaves were so powerful that they cut the Corrupted a few meters in front of them in half. They both were surprised by the power they produced and remembering what Garsia said, they only had 10 minutes.

    "Those potions, did you bring one for everyone, Lady Garsia?" Astrea asked.

    "Yes, but I''m not going to give it to them now. I''m planning to give two potions every 10 minutes to prevent everyone from falling because of the drawback," Garsia nodded as she watched the Templars who might need the potion. "Lady Sissylia has the antidote to lessen the drawback, so everything is under control, Your Holiness," she assured.

    Astrea stared at the bag that Garsia carried, intrigued by the potions that she had made. She looked over to Nior and Aluca at the front with immense power. She had never seen anything like that and she knew that those two were holding back to reserve their stamina. She didn''t have time to be amazed and continued to support her Templars.

    "Your Holiness!" Novia shouted as soon as she saw Moriganne collapse and pass out.

    Astrea turned around and looked at the massive ball of divine energy. She chuckled as she shook her head in disbelief and walked toward it.

    "Her job is done. It''s time for me to do the rest," Astrea pressed her hands together below the ball of divine energy.

    The ball of divine energy exploded and the blast cleaned the demonic energy in the whole city. Most of the Corrupted collapsed and lost their lives when they got exposed to it, the remaining ones got weakened.

    The masked beings hissed as they were exposed by the blast, blocking the blinding light with their arms. Aris and Sanya used the opportunity to attack the masked beings.

    Sanya pointed her hands at Aris''s sword and coated the blade with a dense Mana. The Mana was so dense that it glowed and could be seen with the naked eye. A glowing yellow color like the sun coated the blade.

    Ermaine looked at the dense Mana around Aris''s blade and knew that it wasn''t just Mana but something that was purer than Mana. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What is that..." Ermaine was shocked. "We can''t stop it..." She yelled as her eyes trembled in fear.

    Aris swung her sword and when it was about to release the power, the whole city turned pitch black for a moment. She noticed someone or something had stopped her sword and when the darkness disappeared, a smooth pale hand with its index finger and thumb pinched the blade.

    "Now now..." A deep and low of a woman''s voice said under her breath. "Aren''t you a special one? Perhaps they took the wrong one." She grinned with her eyes barely opened and her glowing red eyes were like a blazing furnace.

    Sanya and Aris narrowed their eyes when they realized the woman in front of them wasn''t from this world.

 Chapter 74 A powerful being.

    The woman flicked the blade and it was enough to send Aris flying, but thankfully Sanya was there to catch her. They both fell to their knees as they looked at the tall woman with skin as pale as ash, there were cracks on the woman''s skin that emitted dark red light.

    The woman looked at the threads of light hovering above the city. She wasn''t affected by divine light, not even a burn on her skin. She slowly walked toward Sanya and Aris, her hips swaying alluringly.

    "This is no fun..." The woman pouted as she crossed her arms and shifted her weight on her left foot.

    "Fun?" Sanya narrowed her eyes, her voice a bit shaky from both anxiety and irritation.

    The woman grinned as she looked down at Sanya and Aris, "Yes, I don''t like playing an easy game like this."

    Sanya and Aris were about to attack the woman that was right in front of them. When they were about to move their muscles, the woman shushed them into their ears even though she was right in front of them. It gave them chills down their spines as they lost control of their bodies, making them unable to move a muscle.

    "Be a good girl..." The woman giggled softly.

    The woman lifted her head and stared at the strings of divine light. She blew an air out of her mouth and the overwhelming divine energy immediately dispersed and disappeared into thin air.

    At that moment, Astrea and the others stayed still as their heads lifted when the light disappeared. They slowly turned around to see who was powerful enough to disperse the power of Gods. They saw Sanya and Aris on their knees, completely defeated and there was a person in front of those two.

    Everyone was shocked by what they witnessed. What made it interesting was the fact that each individual saw the person differently. Some saw the woman as a man, some saw the woman as another woman with a completely different appearance. Nobody saw the woman the same way, including Aris and Sanya, but they didn''t know that, at least not yet.

    "Who is he..." Astrea muttered as her eyes focused on the man who stood in front of Sanya and Aris.

    "He? That''s a woman." Lenin furrowed her brows as she turned her head to look at Astrea.

    "No, Master, that''s definitely a man." Novia looked at Lenin with a confused look. "He''s big and muscular with short black hair. There''s no woman trait in him." She described the man she saw.

    "What are you talking about? She''s a woman and she has long brown hair..." Lenin looked at Novia weirdly.

    At that moment, they realized the person they were looking at was different from each other.

    "No magic can do something like that..." Moriganne muttered weakly as she tried to stand up with Novia''s help. "That person... no, I should say a being in front of Sanya and Aris isn''t human...." She pointed out as her eyes never left the skinny man in front of Sanya and Aris.

    Lenin who was a Great Sage agreed to Morriganne''s words. Nobody in Neva could use such an illusion spell that made everyone see the caster''s appearance differently. Another thing that made her anxious was the fact that the being hid its power and made her unable to see its Mana.

    "A demon?" Arthor''s voice trembled when he asked the question.

    "Not just an ordinary demon. If a normal demon is similar to a peasant, then that being over there can be a Duke or above in the hierarchy..." Astrea pointed out as her knees felt weak from fear.

    Everyone stood there as if they were frozen in time, thinking and processing everything.

    "What should we do?" Novia broke the silence as she looked at everyone.

    Everyone wanted to run away, leaving Sanya and Aris alone because they knew they were no match against that powerful being. They couldn''t utter their thoughts because they knew it wasn''t the right thing to do when humankind was at stake.

    The being swirled their fingers and in an instant, everyone was gathered at the center of the city, surrounded by the masked beings, Ermaine, and the powerful being. Everyone panicked and immediately raised their weapons, but then gravity pushed them all to the ground, and they couldn''t even lift their heads.

    "Ho~" The powerful being looked at Aristoria who was on one knee, using her sword to support her body against gravity.

    "What are you..." Sanya asked as she went on all four, trying to get up. "We have never heard anything about you..."

    "Of course you don''t. I came down here just recently and this world is going to be mine..." The being chuckled mischievously. "But I want some challenges, so I''m going to propose something to all of you."

    The being reduced the pressure and allowed them to lift their heads to look at them. Once they lifted their heads, it was the first time they saw the being''s real appearance. A disfigured face with a tall body that looked like it was burned, and lastly the silhouette of its wings that could cover the whole city. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As soon as Aristoria could move her whole body, her pupils shrunk and emitted a faint light blue light from her eyes. The being looked at it for a moment and felt a bit threatened by what she was trying to do. Before she could lift her sword, Sanya wrapped her arms around Aristoria''s neck, pulling her down.

    "Don''t!" Sanya grunted at Aristoria. "Don''t do it..." she muttered softly into Aristoria''s ear as she hugged her so tightly.

    The being looked down at those two and then looked at the rest of them.

    "Anyway, what was I saying?" The being tilted its head. "Right, a proposal..." "Why don''t we call it a day and we go on our way?" The being proposed.

    Everyone was baffled by the proposal that the powerful being had offered. They were speechless and didn''t know what to say or even think from that.

    "What do you mean?" Sanya asked as she stared at the being with a cold expression.

    "I''m too weak right now," the powerful being pointed out. "So, I''m planning to send my children over here to deceive and bring humankind astray. With that, it will help me grow stronger. So, we can play this fun game together later."

    "Why would we do that? I would rather die here and fight you to the death!" Novia shouted at the powerful being, her eyes wide and menacing.

    Lenin immediately covered Novia''s mouth and pulled her closer. Novia was shocked and in disbelief when Lenin didn''t agree with her at all. She then looked at the others and she was taken aback when everyone considered the proposal.

    "Youngsters are always so brave to the point they''re being foolish," The being chuckled. "Little lady, do you think by fighting us right now, the rest can protect this world from us? Are you sure you want to waste your life here and make humankind vulnerable?"

    "We take it..." Sanya said with a serious expression. "We take that offer," she added as she held Aristoria so tightly because Aristoria didn''t agree. She had to use a Mana bind to immobilize Aristoria completely.

    "Perfect!" The powerful being said as it changed its appearance into a beautiful woman with silver hair in a black beautiful tight dress. "You may go now..." She smiled gently and lifted the pressure she had put on them.

    "What about Illdan?" Sanya asked as she stood up, keeping Aristoria close to her.

    "Illidan? Oh you mean your other sister..." the woman said as she turned around. "Come here, my beautiful servant..." she beckoned at someone.

    Everyone saw a silhouette in the mist as they all stood up. When the figure came out of the mist, both Aristoria and Sanya were shocked when they saw Illidan''s appearance. Her skin was like ash, her eyes were glowing red, and her ears became long and pointy. The Illidan they knew was no longer there, the body had been possessed by something else.

    Aristoria glared at the woman and it was enough to tell that she was extremely furious, but unfortunately, she couldn''t even move her body or even open her mouth. She tried her best to break free from the bind, but then the whole ground trembled. She glanced at Sanya and she had never seen Sanya making a furious expression before.

    Lenin and Novia saw the trace of faint blue light around Sanya. It was similar to Mana but it was different, and they couldn''t tell what it was. For Lenin, she could smell it, and the scent was something she had never smelled before.

    "Now... now... didn''t you agree to the proposal?" The woman tilted her head, staring at Sanya with a mischievous smile. "Just so you know. Her soul is no longer in that body. She''s no longer your sister, Sanya," she pointed out with a smirk on her face.

    Sanya unclenched her fists, closed her eyes, and took a deep breath. She slowly nodded her head with understanding and fluttered her eyes open.

    "Until we meet again," the woman waved her hand at them as Ermaine and the masked beings stood behind her.

    The mist thickened, leaving only a small space that was uncovered by it which was where Sanya and the others were. The moment the mist disappeared, the woman, Ermaine, the masked beings, and all the Corrupted disappeared without a trace.

    "Let''s leave. We have a lot of things to discuss," Sanya said as she turned around and looked at the others.

 Chapter 75 Rasmus Blackheart.

    Their journey back to the Arseden fortress was quiet and awkward because they were utterly defeated. They felt immense shame within them for being unable to live up to their names and titles. Their failure was going to bite them back in the future, more painful than they could imagine.

    Novia slowly turned her head to look over her shoulder where Sanya rode her horse with Aristoria on her back. She couldn''t believe that Sanya hadn''t released her spell on Aristoria which made Aristoria look like a statue.

    The knights opened the gate into the fortress when Moriganne and the others were close to the gate. The knights that were on the wall were looking down and noticed that there were fewer of them compared to when they left the fortress. They wondered what happened and what did they fight out there that cost so many lives, not to mention the lives of Templars.

    "It has been a long day. Let everyone rest and clean themselves first before we discuss this matter," Sanya said as she looked down at Moriganne and the others. "Let''s meet in an hour," she pointed out as she jumped down from her horse and used Mana to lift Aristoria''s body.

    Everyone nodded in agreement, but when they were about to go their separate ways, they heard the sound of armor hitting the ground. When they turned around, they saw Aristoria had broken free from the bind which surprised Sanya.

    "You''re useless!" Aristoria threw a powerful punch right into Sanya''s gut.

    Sanya was thrown away like a rock onto the wall of the fortress. She hit the wall so hard that it made big cracks in it, and when she slid down, the wall crumbled. Everyone knew they stood no chance of stopping the affair of the sisters.

    "You were supposed to end this once and for all!" Aristoria shouted her lungs out as she grabbed her sword from the horse''s saddle. "We were supposed to kill that being!" She added as she walked toward Sanya''s weakened body.

    Sanya groaned as she tried to stand up by using the wall to support her back. Her gaze was cold when she stared at Aristoria, but she didn''t do anything else to stop Aristoria from advancing.

    "We could, but do we want to lose another Aristoria?" Sanya asked as she leaned her head against the wall. "I would trade mankind for the safety of an Aristoria..." she pointed out.

    Everyone listened to their conversation, confused and curious by Sanya''s words. What did she mean by another Aristoria? Was it not a name, or was it something else that only Orthias knew? And the fact Sanya would trade mankind for it, they thought how special an Aristoria was.

    Aristoria didn''t plan to listen and she immediately swung her sword toward Sanya. Sanya who could see the intention to kill from Aristoria''s eyes, immediately dodged it and she barely dodged the sword.

    Aristoria''s attack was enough to break the wall of the fortress and slowly the wall crumbled. The knights that were on top of the wall began to run for their lives as the wall collapsed, the wall that was supposed to withstand dozens of boulders from catapults. Unfortunately, some couldn''t run fast enough and fell, burying themselves in the rubble of the wall.

    "Aristoria! Are you out of your mind!" Sanya shouted at Aristoria, glaring at her in disbelief.

    "There are a lot of you, but none of me..." Aristoria said coldly as she lifted her sword and turned around. "You''re replaceable, Sanya..." she pointed as she began to walk toward Sanya again.

    Sanya knew she didn''t want to hurt Aristoria and she knew that she couldn''t stop Aristoria since she was no match for her.

    "If you kill me, the elders won''t stay quiet, Aristoria. Do you think you''re special?" Sanya gritted her teeth, staring coldly at Aristoria. "You''re replaceable, just like me. There will always be an Aristoria," she pointed out.

    Aristoria stopped moving and stared at Sanya with a cold gaze. She slowly raised her brows and a smirk formed on her face.

    "Good, then I don''t have a reason to stay here with you anymore since you can nurture a new one," Aristoria said and began to walk toward the gate to fight those demons.

    "If you''re not one of us, you don''t have the right to wield that sword and wear that armor, Aris," Sanya pointed out as she clenched her fists, holding her anger.

    Aristoria glanced at Sanya and scoffed as she unbelted her pauldrons. The pauldrons and the cape fell to the ground, revealing her pale and smooth shoulders. She unbelted her breastplate and plackart and revealed her toned and muscular back, leaving only a cloth that wrapped around her chest. She began to drop all the armor off her body while everyone was watching in disbelief. Lastly, she threw the massive longsword and landed right in front of Sanya. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "They''re holding me back anyway," Aristoria said before she began to walk toward the gate.

    Lenin thought for a moment and found this whole situation a massive problem. She knew she had to stop Aristoria because if she ended up becoming another servant for that powerful being. She didn''t know why an Aristoria was special, but she knew that it would be dangerous to let her become an enemy.

    "Rasmus Blackheart!" Lenin shouted at Aristoria.

    Everyone looked at Lenin with a confused and surprised look when she mentioned the Blackheart family. Astrea, Morrigane, Novia, and Sanya looked at her because they knew Rasmus and why did she mention him? On the other hand, Aristoria turned around to look at Lenin with her brows furrowed.

    "I don''t know who that person is..." Aristoria said before she continued to walk away.

    "I don''t know how you share the same name as Aristoria Blackheart, but that name I gave you is the son of Aristoria Blackheart, an Orthias!" Lenin explained nervously.

    Aristoria slowly turned around, her brows furrowed with a confused look. She glanced at Sanya for confirmation, and then Sanya nodded her head, telling her that it wasn''t a lie.

    "A mix?" Aristoria tilted her head, her eyes never leaving Sanya''s eyes. "That''s not possible," she narrowed her eyes.

    "It''s not, but it happened," Sanya nodded in agreement. "I have seen him with my own two eyes. He''s different, Aris," she pointed out.

    "I see that you''re not interested in us, but if you''re interested in Rasmus, I can bring you to him," Lenin said.

    Everyone understood what Lenin was trying to do, and they were hoping that it would work. They knew it would be dangerous for Aristoria to become their enemy, especially to be on the evil side.

    Aristoria gave it a thought for a moment because she knew about her predecessor, Aristoria Blackheart. She knew the story of how Aristoria Blackheart left and chose to disappear, abandoning her role. She also felt the same way as her predecessor because she didn''t like being controlled by others knowing that she was superior to the other Orthias.

    "Where is he?" Aristoria glanced at Lenin.

    "He''s staying in the Magic Tower. I can bring you to him, I promise, but I have to stay here for a moment since we have to discuss this matter. Can you wait, Lady Aristoria?" Lenin asked, her expression being serious and nervous at the same time.

    "Fine, I''ll wait," Aristoria crossed her arms as she nodded with understanding.

    "Thank you, Lady Aristoria," Lenin bowed her head a bit.

    "I''m no longer Aristoria," Aristoria said as she glanced at Sanya. "I''m not an Aristoria anymore. Just call me Aris," she pointed out.

    "Of course, Lady Aris," Lenin nodded with understanding.

    Sanya walked toward Aris as she removed her fur coat because the knights couldn''t stop staring at Aris'' barely naked body. She offered the fur coat to Aris, staring up at her with her stoic expression. Aris didn''t hesitate to take the fur coat and place it over her shoulders. She didn''t care about the cold since it didn''t affect her, but being stared at was a bit annoying and disgusting.

    "Are you sure about this, Aris? You don''t want to reconsider your decision?" Sanya asked in a soft and gentle voice. There was a hint of sadness in her voice.

    "I will never take back my words, Sanya. Tell the elders that I''m not going to be their lackey anymore," Aris answered without hesitation and without regret in her eyes.

    Sanya lowered her head as she nodded with understanding.

    "Please don''t make the same mistake as your predecessor, Aris," Sanya muttered quietly.

    "I won''t," Aris stared down at Sanya with a serious expression, looking at Sanya''s scalp.

 Chapter 76 Hard Decision.

    Moriganne and Astrea were already in the meeting room, waiting for the others. They both were anxious, but oddly they felt comfortable around each other for the first time because they both shared the same burden. There was only silence, a comfortable and yet heavy one.

    After waiting for a few minutes, Arthor and the other came into the room, no longer in their armor. They walked toward the round table and sat wherever they liked. They no longer separated themselves from each other like back then. Arthor was sitting beside Thalior and Callistor. Their conflicts and status no longer mattered when they all failed to stop the prophecy.

    When they were about to begin, Aris barged in and everyone was surprised when she cut her hair short. Sanya was expressionless, but her eyes were the opposite. She looked a bit sad when she saw Aris with that short hair.

    "What?" Aris crossed her arms and stared at all of them with a cold gaze, menacingly.

    Everyone immediately looked away and some cleared their throats.

    "Let''s address this issue," Moriganne said, looking at everyone in the room. It''s about the third Saint, Ermaine. We saw with our eyes that she could use Divine power that only the Saints could have. This issue will cause an uproar, a third Saint that appeared out of nowhere," she pointed out as she looked at Astrea.

    "We heard from that demon. They plan to deceive humankind and lead them astray..." Astrea paused, nervously playing with her nails. We can assume they will create their own religion. A religion that the demon worshippers have been waiting for their whole lives, a religion that will oppose morality and humanity..." she continued as she clenched her fists.

    Everyone nodded in agreement. They knew the hidden agenda during the Great Era, and what it was actually about.

    "I wanted to say that we should let the people know, giving them a warning..." Thalior passed as he shook her head. "But that would only bring chaos. The world isn''t ready for the truth, and so are we..." he said with a serious expression, his hands intertwined and his eyes focused on the spot on the table. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    At that moment, Lenin remembered what Rasmus had said to her, about the people who built the world with lies or hiding the truth. She remembered what he warned her about the world that was based on lies, it would crumble. She was terrified and amazed at the same time by how Rasmus could predict this future.

    "(His question was, which side I would choose, was it? The ones that built the world with lies or the truth seekers...) "Lenin closed her eyes, massaging her nose bridge. "(If you were me, what would you choose, Count?)"

    Novia could see the troubled expression that Lenin had, wondering what was on her mind.

    "We should address if we even stand a chance, Your Holinesses," Archelaus pointed out as he looked at Astrea and Moriganne. "They possess both divine power and evil power. We were powerless in the presence of that being. The people who sit here at this moment are the few strongest people in the whole Neva. I don''t believe sending the rest of us will make any difference," he added with his brows furrowed, concerned and afraid.

    Everyone looked down, agreeing with Archelaus''s words but too afraid to nod their heads. The room became silent for a moment until Lenin cleared her throat to break the silence.

    "May I?" Lenin looked at everyone.

    "Please, Great Sage," Astrea''s eyes brightened a bit, seeing Lenin had decided to speak.

    "Lord Archelaus is concerned about whether we even stand a chance against them. My answer is, yes, we are," Lenin said with confidence as she looked at Archelaus. "We have to understand that we were fighting them in a place that we weren''t familiar with. Second, we were fighting in a place where Mana was scarce and we relied only on the rings that I provided. We lost because we weren''t prepared for it," she pointed out as she stared at them.

    Everyone nodded and realized her reasonings were valid and they hadn''t thought about that beforehand.

    "We were taken by surprise, and even if we were in the worst-case scenario, I know someone who can help us," Lenin pointed as she tapped her finger on the table. "It''s not someone that you all know," she added as she looked at them.

    "Who is it, Great Sage?" Thalior raised his brows, curious about this person that even the Great Sage could look up to.

    "It''s..." Lenin paused. "Count Rasmus Blackheart," she revealed.

    Everyone didn''t expect the person that the Great Sage looked up to was Rasmus Blackheart. A young man unknown for his whereabouts for the past decade was the person she believed could help them. Nobody knew about his ability, but Lenin knew, and she experienced it beforehand, and with her own eyes. Novia was there as well when Lenin was bedridden because she was affected by his spell.

    "Are you sure, Great Sage? He''s just an instructor at Gratlan Academy. We never heard anything about his ability, and I think he''s no match with you, Great Sage," Moriganne narrowed her eyes, not wanting to rely on Rasmus because she knew and had seen how dark his thoughts were.

    "Trust me, Your Holiness. Count Rasmus Blackheart is more genius compared to me and all the mages and scholars combined," Lenin answered as she stared into Moriganne''s eyes.

    Everyone couldn''t believe it, their eyes were wide open and brows raised when she admitted that she was nothing compared to Rasmus.

    "Unfortunately, there''s one little problem," Lenin stacked her hands on the table. "Count Rasmus Blackheart, he''s dangerous. He has no desire to protect this world or destroy it. We have to understand that we killed his whole family in front of his eyes, and he hates us," she pointed out.

    "That''s nonsense, Great Sage. We can change his mind if we tell him the truth about what''s happening right now," Ulric crossed his arms, staring at Lenin with his brows furrowed. "What kind of man that has no desire? That''s a lie," he added.

    Moriganne placed her finger under her lips, thinking about her encounter with Rasmus. She had read the assignment that Monica did, and she thought about what Rasmus had said to her about Monica. She realized that Rasmus was a pragmatist, a person who sought nothing but benefits for himself and yet he didn''t have any strong desires. It was proven when he could withstand and endure Aurelia''s power.

    "No," Moriganne shook her head, denying Ulric''s words. "The Great Sage is right. I have seen him in person, he was dangerous. Not because of what he could do, but because of his way of thinking. I''m not sure he would care about this situation," she explained, her eyes staring blankly at the table.

    Aris looked at Lenin and Moriganne and she was interested in this man called Rasmus Blackheart. Her interest in him grew larger because she wanted to see him in person. The fact he hated them based on Lenin''s words, and how he could care less about the situation, resonated with her.

    "Let''s just say that it''s true that he doesn''t care about this situation," Arthor said as he crossed his arms, his eyes scanning the faces around him. "Why did you mention him in the first place, Great Sage? I know that you have a way to persuade him, right?"

    Lenin took a deep breath and exhaled deeply, tilting her head slightly to think. She was unsure if she could bring Rasmus to their side, but she knew that he didn''t like people who lied or hid the truth.

    "I could try. I''ll try everything," Lenin nodded as she looked at everyone in the room.

    "We can let the Great Sage deal with that, and we should focus on the main issue here," Astrea said as she sat straight. "The new religion, what are we going to do with it and what move should we make? We have to find the solution right here, right now," she looked at the people in the room.

    Aris who had heard enough decided to leave the room because she didn''t care at all.

    "The future of Neva is in our hands," Esper muttered as he sighed.

 Chapter 77 A Contender. (End of Volume 1)

    After a very long discussion and countless arguments, everyone was rubbing their faces, frustrated and completely at lost. They weren''t bothered about letting the Third Saint and her religion, they were bothered by how much they had to sacrifice before they could eliminate her and her religion.

    "If they began their first move from the North, it''s unfair for them. We can''t let Ermaine take over the North. Too many lives, too many warriors would be corrupted. We can''t let that happen," Archelaus said with a troubled look. "We can''t let the North disappear..."

    Arthor, Aluca, and Nior nodded in agreement and appreciated Archelaus for recognizing the problem.

    "That being made a proposal to us because she said she was still weak. She needed followers to regain her power, so if we made a proposal to them, would they listen if we threaten them? The Great Sage mentioned that we could fight against them since they would be in our territory, so, it should be enough to make them consider moving to another region rather than fighting us, right?" Novia proposed as she looked at everyone in the room.

    They thought about it for a moment and considered Novia''s idea. It wasn''t a bad idea, but the question would be, which region they wanted to sacrifice? Central Neva was out of the option which narrowed the choice to be Eastern, Western, or Southern regions.

    "Did we assume that powerful being to be that foolish to centered their move in a single region?" Arthor looked at them with a serious expression, rubbing his beard as an act to comfort himself. "The demon worshippers, they would rise all over Neva the moment they realized their lord has come to this world. It will spread all over Neva, brainwashing the people to follow them."

    Everyone rubbed their faces once again, realizing they had reached another wall.

    "Right, and we have no idea if that powerful being with those masked beings could move undetected. We have seen the powerful being could change its appearance to its liking, and we wouldn''t know if it had moved to another region or not by now," Thalior added as he clenched his fists on the table.

    "We won''t find the solution here, and we are wasting our time," Lenin said as she stood up, knowing that this whole discussion wouldn''t reach any conclusions. "It would be best if we tell the rest of the powerful figures about this matter. We need them all to decide what we will do about that being and the Third Saint. We have to hurry before we lose control over this world," she pointed out and looked at everyone.

    Everyone sighed and hated admitting that Lenin was right about it. They were only wasting their time and the other powerful figures deserved to know.

    "Let''s meet up at the Council of Neva, one month from now..." Lenin said with a serious expression. "We don''t have time to spare."

    Everyone nodded in agreement and decided to prepare to leave. But then Moriganne looked at Sanya who had been oddly quiet the whole time since the beginning.

    "Lady Sanya, what about you?" Moriganne asked, and her question piqued everyone''s interest. "What are you going to do now?"

    Sanya stared at all the figures around her before she decided to open her mouth, "We agreed to help you deal with the prophecy, Moriganne. We don''t care about the affairs of humankind, and we don''t involve ourselves with you, all of you. This will be the end, for now."

    Sanya stood up from her chair, her words were like daggers that pierced everyone''s hearts. They were shocked by how detached she was, but they realized it was humankind''s fault to begin with. They didn''t have the right to protest or demand anything from her.

    "Would you help us if we failed?" Moriganne asked with a soft voice, her words hinted how much she was afraid and desperate.

    "I have observed all of you from the very beginning. You have proven yourself that you''re not the same as your ancestors. I will try my best to persuade the elders, and see how far we will involve ourselves," Sanya said coldly. "I can assure you that this world will not fall under the evil power."

    Hearing that from Sanya, everyone unconsciously bowed their heads to her. She was taken aback by their actions, but her facial was as stiff and cold as always.

    "Good luck... to all of you," Sanya said before she walked away and left the room.

    The cold and chill wind with the snow hitting Sanya''s face as soon as she left the castle inside the Aresden fortress. She looked around and found Aris sitting on top of the rubble from the wall that she had destroyed earlier. She decided to approach her and climb up the rubble.

    "Aris..." Sanya stood behind Aris as her hands reached Aris''s short hair and began to play with it.

    "What?" Aris didn''t look back and allowed Sanya to play with her hair.

    Sanya didn''t say anything and continued to play with Aris''s hair. She could feel how smooth it was until she stopped her fingers when she saw a few faint light blue hairs on Aris''s head. She had never seen anything like that before because all Orthias had silver hair.

    "What?" Aris asked again, this time she turned her head to look up at Sanya.

    "It''s nothing..." Sanya shook her head, putting her cold and stiff expression. "The meeting is over, I believe it''s time for you to meet him," she said as she hid her hands behind her back with a strand of light blue hair that she pulled from Aris''s head.

    Aris hummed as she stood up and walked past Sanya, going down the ruble. She didn''t look back to look at Sanya as if she didn''t care about her. Sanya didn''t mind it because Orthias didn''t get attached to each other like humans did.

    Lenin watched Thalior, Astrea, Ulric, Esper, and Archelaus prepare their belongings before they went to the Capitol with her. She glanced to her right and saw Aris walking toward her. She immediately nodded her head, telling Aris that they were about to leave.

    "Do you have anything with you, Lady Aris?" Lenin looked at Aris, the tallest woman she had ever met. She looked at Aris''s clothes, they were meant for men''s clothing, long pants, boots, and a long sleeved shirt without tying the top part, revealing her collarbones.

    "No," Aris answered with her arms crossed.

    "We will be leaving soon," Lenin said as she nodded with understanding, placing her hands behind her back.

    (At the same time on the ship)

    Rasmus and Videl walked up to the deck of the ship, cracking their necks and backs. They stood there for a moment for a breather and looked at the busy people around them.

    "The smell of the sea..." Videl said as he looked around and saw seagulls flying around the port.

    "Welcome to the South Neva where sea, rivers, and lakes are everywhere," Rasmus nodded as he massaged his nape and looked at the vast sea around him. "The journey was longer than I thought, not to mention we had to transit a few times. I''m surprised that you weren''t complaining," he sighed as he pulled his hair back.

    Rasmus expected Videl would reply to his comment, but all he heard was silence. He glanced at Videl and he noticed the confused look on Videl''s face. Before he could ask, he watched Videl turn around, facing north with his brows furrowed.

    "What''s wrong?" Rasmus furrowed his brows and crossed his arms.

    Videl''s eyes were focused on something in the distance and still hadn''t opened his mouth. It made Rasmus more curious and decided to tap on Videl''s shoulder. Videl was surprised and he immediately looked away and toward Rasmus.

    "What is it?" Rasmus raised his brows.

    "I''m not sure..." Videl paused as he took a glance at the spot he had stared at earlier. "I felt something, a familiar presence coming from over there," he pointed at the distance. "Something that I know very well..." he muttered to himself.

    "It''s them, isn''t it?" Rasmus stared at the direction Videl was pointing at, knowing who they were from the way Videl described it. "Satan?" He glanced at Videl.

    "Yes, and their annoying loyal servants...." Videl clenched his fists, his eyes cold.

    "So it has begun..." Rasmus hummed as he crossed his arms, eyes focused at the distance toward the North. "Our contender."

    "Contender, you say? Damn right..." Videl''s voice was cold until a smirk formed on his face. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As soon as the ship docked, Rasmus and Videl got off the ship and looked at the beautiful city of Eddenvilla in front of them. The hill with a palace on top, surrounded by forest, mountains, and Georgian-era buildings was like paradise to Rasmus.

    "Since they have made their moves, we can''t let them have a head start," Rasmus said as he fixed his suit. "We will start from here."

 Chapter 78 Eddenvilla.

    Rasmus walked around the port city and watched hundreds of merchants load and unload goods from the ships. He wanted to explore the city and check how many trading companies existed in the city. He knew that he would be stared at since he wore unique attire, not to mention his white hair.

    He could hear people murmuring and whispering using wind magic that manipulated the wind to move around him. He could hear even the quietest whisper with that. He could hear that he had become well-known because of the incident that happened in the Academy between him and the Sherm family.

    "You''re famous now, huh?" Videl chuckled after he listened to the murmurs and whispers. Although he had lost all of his powers, his senses were still sharper than any human. His strength was still inhuman, but not as strong as he used to be, in fact, he only possessed 10% of his original strength, and yet Rasmus still couldn''t touch him.

    "I told you, it would help me," Rasmus responded as he pulled out a piece of paper that Garret had given him. It was the location where his brother lived. "His house should be around here somewhere," he pointed out as he looked around the street.

    Rasmus looked at the busy street where dozens of carriages and wagons past him every minute. He knew he went to the right place where information would be easily obtained when people from all over the world came to this place to trade.

    "That should be the place," Rasmus pointed at the house with the big and grandiose shiny gate across the street.

    Videl whistled as he raised his brows when he looked at the big mansion with a garden and fountains behind the wall and gate.

    They crossed the street and stood in front of the gate, and luckily there was a servant who was watering the plants. The servant noticed them and immediately put down the watering can in his hand.

    "May I help you?" The servant asked as he looked at Rasmus and Videl back and forth.

    "Is Lord Carrion home?" Rasmus asked as he pulled out a letter. "This should be enough reason why I''m looking for him," he pointed out and gave the letter to the servant.

    The servant looked at the letter, but he didn''t have the right to read it. He told Rasmus to wait and then hurriedly walked back into the mansion to give the letter to the butler.

    It didn''t take a minute when Rasmus saw an old man walking hurriedly along with the servant out of the mansion. The old man looked panicked after he read the letter and he told the servant to open the gate.

    "My apologies, Count Blackheart. Please, come in," the butler said as he bowed his head.

    "No need to apologize. You did what you were told," Rasmus nodded.

    The butler and the servant were confused because they didn''t see any luggage that they could carry. They couldn''t believe that someone from Central Neva didn''t have any belongings with him.

    When they entered the mansion, the first thing that Rasmus saw was that the mirror was being replaced. He could see the fragments of a mirror on the floor that the maids were trying to collect. He then looked at the vases and some of them looked new compared to the rest. He also saw the cabinet filled with bottles of alcohol and almost all of them were empty.

    "Lord Carrion is not home at the moment, Count. Why don''t you rest and we will prepare lunch for you while you wait for Lord Carrion to get home?" The butler asked, anxious by how Rasmus looked at the hints of what had happened.

    "He''s not home? Where is he?" Rasmus looked at the butler with his eyes narrowed.

    The butler hesitated, scratching the back of his ear, thinking if he should tell Rasmus about Carrion''s whereabouts. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Lord Carrion..." The butler paused as he lowered his head to hide his face. "Is at the brothel house right now, Count..." he answered shamefully.

    Videl''s ears and eyes perked up when he heard the brothel''s house. He immediately glanced at Rasmus, his eyes telling Rasmus to go and check that place. Rasmus already knew without having to look at Videl, and he gave a slight nod to him. Videl couldn''t help but smile widely.

    "Can you tell me where it is? I''ll visit him personally," Rasmus asked with a cold tone and a stoic face.

    "Yes, Count. I''ll send the servant to guide you there," the butler nodded with understanding and then signaled to one of the servants to guide Rasmus to the brothel house.

    Rasmus and Videl followed the servant to the brothel house. The servant mentioned that the brothel house was only accessible to nobles or rich merchants. Hearing that, Videl couldn''t help but walk on his tiptoes, excited and impatient to go there.

    "This is the place, Lord Blackheart..." The servant pointed at the building behind him.

    Rasmus looked at the building and it was indeed luxurious for a brothel house. The multi-storey townhouse with lots of windows with silk curtains screamed luxury and elegance.

    "Here, take this," Rasmus offered a gold coin to the servant.

    The servant was baffled when he saw a gold coin as a reward for simply guiding Rasmus. The servant took the gold coin and bowed his head repeatedly, thanking him a few times before he left.

    Rasmus walked into the brothel house, and he was immediately welcomed by the strong scent of flowers and cigarettes. He watched nobles and merchants surrounded by dozens of beautiful and alluring women in revealing dresses, sitting comfortably on expensive leather sofas. The laughter and the giggles of those women were hypnotizing and alluring.

    A woman approached Rasmus with a long black pipe in between her fingers. She was dressed in a black off-the-shoulder gown adorned with intricate silver embroidery, emphasizing her refined and glamorous appearance. Her wide-brimmed black hat was decorated with black roses and delicate embellishments.

    Her dark, wavy hair cascades over one shoulder, framing her face beautifully. She wears elaborate jewelry, including dangling earrings and a choker necklace adorned with gemstones that complement the cool, dark tones of her outfit.

    "What can I help a lovely gentleman like you here in this sinful place?" The woman smiled as she checked Rasmus from top to bottom, biting her lip.

    "How much?" Rasmus looked at the woman with a warm gaze.

    "One gold coin, per woman and per service, of course," the woman answered and dragged her pipe. "Two gold coins for three women, three gold coins for five women," she puffed the smoke before she spoke with a playful smirk.

    Rasmus pulled out 5 Eclers from thin air and then showed it to the woman. The woman''s mouth gaped widely when she stared at the money papers in his hand.

    "Is this enough?" Rasmus asked. "To rent all the lovely ladies here, just for an hour," he winked at the woman with a gentle smile.

    The woman cleared her throat as she exhaled deeply and fixed her dress.

    "Ladies..." The woman called with an alluring and soothing voice.

    All the women who were busy talking and pleasing the merchants and nobles suddenly stopped their hands. They all looked at the woman, beckoning them. They immediately got up and walked toward her as they fixed their dress and hair. All the merchants and nobles were confused when they were abandoned by those women.

    "Thank you, Count Blackheart. We really appreciate your visit here," the woman smiled as she took the money from Rasmus''s hand.

    "So you know me already and pretend that you don''t?" Rasmus raised his brows.

    "I just wanted to tease a handsome man, can you really blame me for that?" The woman frowned as she crossed her arms. "Anyway, enjoy the service. If you need anything from me, just call me Madam Erlina," she brushed her hand on Rasmus''s chest.

    "Videl, you have an hour to please all these ladies," Rasmus said as he looked at those beautiful women behind the woman.

    Videl smirked as he nodded and began to wrap his arms around those women. Erlina was surprised when Rasmus wasn''t interested in the women and paid for his butler instead.

    "Now, how much to rent you for an hour, Madam Erlina?" Rasmus raised his brows.

    "Oh, darling. Money can''t buy me," Erlina chuckled softly, smiling at Rasmus.

    "Not you, but your time," Rasmus smiled back at Erlina.

    "Hmm, let me think..." Erlina tapped her red lips with her index finger. "I''m quite busy right now, especially since I just took their women. I have to calm them down, don''t I?" She glanced at the merchants and nobles who were still in shock.

    "Of course, there will always be next time," Rasmus nodded with understanding. "Then can you tell me where Lord Carrion is? I have to speak with him," Rasmus asked as he looked at all the guests.

    Erlina slowly raised her brows and her demeanor changed into a serious one.

    "He''s on the third floor, the room at the end of the hallway, the left wing of the building," Erlina answered with curiosity in her eyes. "But he''s busy right now if you know what I mean. So why don''t you wait for him here? I''ll accompany you once I''m done dealing with these unsatisfied guests," she winked at Rasmus.

    Rasmus nodded with understanding.

 Chapter 79 Madam Erlina.

    Rasmus didn''t want to sit down on any sofa in the brothel house because he didn''t know what kind of stains lingered there. He watched Erlina try her way to persuade and calm all the guests with her charm. She handled it like walking in the park, giving them some understanding and offering something that those guests couldn''t resist.

    After she handled all the guests and escorted them out of the building, she sighed as she rolled her eyes. She fixed her dress before she turned around to approach Rasmus, swaying her hips, a bit on the lip, and a tug of a smile on the side of her lips that anyone couldn''t resist. Unfortunately, it didn''t affect Rasmus at all.

    "Now, my dear patron, I''m all yours for an hour. What do you want to do?" Erlina chuckled as she stood in front of Rasmus, staring up into his eyes with her brown eyes.

    "You''re really good at this," Rasmus looked down at Erlina, impressed by her skill. "You seem too experienced for someone who looks so young, especially in this kind of world," he added.

    "Is that how are you going to play the game? Giving me flattery like it''s nothing?" Erlina raised her brows, swirling the smoking pipe in between her fingers. "I have to admit, that affects me a little," she smiled as she placed her free hand on Rasmus''s chest.

    "Now..." Erlina said as she slipped her hand into his suit, her eyes never leaving Rasmus''s. "What do you want to do, Count?" She asked in a soft voice.

    "Information, about this beautiful city and its people," Rasmus answered as he grabbed Erlina''s hand and gently pushed it away from his chest.

    Erlina sulked as she crossed her arms, looking away, giving Rasmus a cold treatment. She glanced at him, but she still couldn''t believe nothing worked on him even after she tried her best and a different approach.

    "I''ll pay you," Rasmus raised his brows and pulled one Eclers from thin air.

    Erlina looked at the money in Rasmus''s hand, and she snatched it from his hand. She folded the money, but to Rasmus''s surprise, she put the money in his suit''s pocket.

    "Keep your money, my dear patron. If you keep spending your money like that, you will be poor in no time," Erlina said with a serious expression. "You have given me enough, so there''s no need to spend more."

    At that moment, Rasmus knew that he had found someone interesting, someone who wasn''t blinded by greed. Erlina wasn''t the only one who was testing Rasmus, he was also testing her without her realizing it.

    "Now, shall we go to my office? We can talk privately there while we enjoy a cup of tea," Erlina asked as she walked past Rasmus. She looked over her shoulder, signaling him to follow her.

    Rasmus followed Erlina into her office, which was on the fifth floor of the building. She told the servants to keep an eye on Carrion and told them to inform her when they saw Carrion leaving the room.

    "Please have a seat, Count," Erlina pointed at the sofa as she grabbed nuts to feel her parrot the moment she walked into her office.

    Rasmus looked at how cozy the office was, everything was dark red, from the carpet, the wall, and the curtains. The leather couch, the table, the chair, and the shelves were all dark brown, which suited well with the color of the room. The chandelier was framed with gold including the chain, and there were a few palm plants on each corner that gave a nice touch to the room.

    "Now, what do you want to know first?" Erlina asked as she fed her parrot.

    "The trading companies and shipping companies. How many are there in this city?" Rasmus asked as he made himself comfortable on the couch.

    Erlina hummed as she looked up, tilting her head slightly to think of the exact number.

    "There are eight trading companies, the Vivelda and the Urion trading companies are the big ones," Erlina answered as she brushed her hands and walked toward the couch. "For the shipping companies, there are five, the Vivelda and the Urion are the big ones as well," she added as she sat down, crossed her legs, and rested her hands on her thighs.

    "That''s a lot less than I thought," Rasmus hummed and nodded with understanding. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Of course, there used to be a lot of them before. But the Vivelda and the Urion, both of them used some dirty tricks and made those trading and shipping companies bankrupt. Soon there will be less of them and they will monopolize this whole city," Erlina answered as she crossed her arms and stared at her parrot cracking nuts.

    "Who owns those two companies?" Rasmus looked at Erlina.

    "Vivelda is owned by two people from two different families. Vivien Larne and Hilda d''Are, they''re well-known families from the Western region," Erlina answered as she stared at her nails. "For the Urion company, it belongs to the Urion family from the Eastern region. Usman and Imane Urion, the filthy rich siblings," she added and blew her nails.

    Rasmus hummed as he crossed his arms, thinking that he should go to the bookstore to learn about those families. There were a lot of things that he needed to prepare for before he wanted to make a move. He needed to know with whom he was going to fight.

    "So? Why are you interested in the trading and shipping companies?" Erlina raised her brows, glancing at Rasmus.

    "Well, you''ll know the answer once you give me an answer for my next question," Rasmus said as he sat straight and took a sip of his tea. "Do you know any shipwrights? The ones that are the best in this city?" He glanced at Erlina with his brows raised.

    Erlina raised her brows, pushing herself up to sit straight after she realized what Rasmus was planning to do. She narrowed her eyes, staring at his face, trying to observe how much he knew about business since she knew well that Rasmus Blackheart wasn''t a family who dwelled in business. Not to mention, he was abandoned and exiled since he was young, so it would be impossible for him to understand this kind of world.

    "I know someone, he''s good, really good," Erlina nodded, her eyes observing Rasmus''s face. "Are you going to make your own company and compete with those two giants?" Erlina tilted her head.

    "Yes, and I''m planning to take this city, monopolizing it," Rasmus answered with a serious expression.

    Erlina knew when someone was confident and knew what they were doing by looking into their eyes. She could see it in Rasmus''s eyes, but she was unsure if she had misjudged it or if that was the case.

    "So that''s why you''re looking for Carrion. You want his support, don''t you?" Erlina narrowed her eyes, her body had completely shifted toward Rasmus. "I don''t know how much money you have, but I suggest you spend it on something else. There are too many risks and you might regret it later," she warned.

    Rasmus slowly formed a smirk as he shifted his body toward Erlina.

    "What''s wrong? Are you worried about me, Madam?" Rasmus asked in a deep and soft voice, his face right in front of Erlina''s. "That''s so nice of you."

    Erlina arched her brows and then scoffed, a wide smirk painted her face. She was caught off guard by Rasmus''s words. When she was about to open her mouth, her servant knocked on the door, informing her that Carrion had finished and was waiting for her in the lobby.

    "Thank you for the information, Madam," Rasmus said as he stood up and fixed his suit. "That means a lot to me."

    Erlina''s eyes never left Rasmus''s face, staring up at him and watching him fix his suit. She slowly rose from the couch and fixed her dress as well.

    "I would love to see how will it go. I wish you a stroke of good luck, Count Blackheart," Erlina showed a faint smile at Rasmus.

    "How generous of you," Rasmus smiled gently at her and then excused himself.

    Erlina watched Rasmus leave her office as she crossed her arms. She didn''t blink her eyes and watched him walk in the long hallway with her servant guiding him.

    "Rasmus Blackheart, what a charming man," Erlina smirked as she chuckled softly.

 Chapter 80 Carrion Earnwind.

    Rasmus walked down the stairs and saw a man with slick black hair sitting on the sofa with a glass of whiskey in his hand. The man had pale skin and a handsome face that was almost too pretty for a man. He could understand why Garret said that his little brother was narcissistic by the way the man dressed himself.

    When the man glanced at the stairs, he arched his brows as he took a sip of his whisky. He knew exactly who Rasmus was from his white hair, and the fact he was there, he realized it was his brother who sent him.

    "Carrion Earnwind, it''s nice to finally meet you," Rasmus said as soon as he reached the last step of the stairs and walked toward Carrion.

    "My brother sent you, didn''t he?" Carrion asked after he emptied the glass. "What is it this time?" He raised his brows and crossed his legs.

    "Your brother want to get rid of you," Rasmus answered with a cold gaze as he stood in front of Carrion, looking down at him.

    Carrion wasn''t threatened by Rasmus''s words, his gaze was as cold as Rasmus''s. He looked at the servant as he pointed at the empty glass, signaling the servant to refill his drink.

    "That''s new," Carrion scoffed as he leaned back, making himself comfortable on the couch.

    "Well, your brother said that you''re narcissistic and a man that''s so full of himself. Seeing your current state, you''re a failure, aren''t you?" Rasmus crossed his arms and gave a judging stare at Carrion. "A man who can''t control his emotions and desires," he pointed out.

    Carrion gritted his teeth, it was visible on his cheeks when he clenched his jaw muscles. He was pissed, his fists clenched and ready to punch Rasmus at any moment.

    "But then I wonder, who''s exactly is so full of himself, you or your older brother, Garret," Rasmus said as he stared at Carrion''s fists. "He wants to get rid of you so he can secure his position as the next head of the Earnwind family. He''s afraid of your talent," he revealed.

    Carrion loosened up his fists, confused by what was going on and what Rasmus was trying to say.

    "So what is it that you want from me? Are you going to get rid of me and become my brother''s lackey?" Carrion arched his brows, his expression still stiff and cold.

    "That depends..." Rasmus sighed as he sat on the same couch as Carrion, but he put a fair distance from him. "Are you planning to stay miserable or do you want something fun?" He looked at Carrion with his brows raised and glanced at the servant who came back with a glass of whisky.

    "How is that related to my question?" Carrion narrowed his eyes at Rasmus as he grabbed the glass from the servant''s hand.

    "Staying in your brother''s shadow like a useless second son of Earnwind or be someone that you can be proud of," Rasmus explained as he crossed his legs and looked at his wristwatch. "I have seen the state of your mind from what I have observed from when I came into your mansion. You''re disgusted and disappointed in yourself, using alcohol and women as your way to escape from it," he said as he pulled the sleeves of his suit.

    "You drank a lot to the point of your skin became pale, your bags under your eyes showed that you could barely sleep at night. You break a lot of items in your mansion just because you can, and if I have to assume, you want to drain the money of your family because you loathe them," Rasmus added with a serious expression. "You hate yourself for not meeting their expectation, and yet at the same time you''ll hate yourself more for becoming someone that you''re not."

    Carrion clenched his fists, digging his nails into his palms when Rasmus managed to nail everything about his problem. He didn''t expect a stranger could see it from a glance, and he didn''t believe that Garret had told Rasmus about it since Garret never cared for him and it would be impossible for Garret to understand his problem.

    "Who are you?" Carrion''s voice was quiet.

    "I''m just a man who offers you something that you won''t regret," Rasmus answered as he stared into Carrion''s eyes. "Are you interested?"

    Carrion was suspicious of Rasmus''s intentions, especially when it was a stranger that he had just met and someone that Garret had sent. He didn''t know if he wanted to accept the offer or even believe Rasmus''s words.

    "Oh grow some balls, Rion, just accept his offer," Erlina scoffed as she walked down the stairs. "How long are you going to escape from reality? And be a man for once?" She added as she crossed her arms and walked toward the couch.

    Carrion was surprised that Erlina would suggest to him that he should accept Rasmus''s offer. He knew Erlina so well that she wouldn''t say something like that unless she knew what was going on and believed it was the right thing to do.

    "Be a man? Am I not manly enough to satisfy your girls?" Carrion scoffed and took a sip of his drink.

    "You call that manly? You''re nothing compared to Count Blackheart''s butler," Erlina chuckled as she sat in between Rasmus and Carrion.

    "What do you mean by that?" Carrion furrowed his brows and stared at Erlina.

    "Don''t you realize by now that nobody is here and all my girls are gone?" Erlina glanced at Carrion. "As we speak, Count Blackheart''s butler is pleasing all the twenty girls. You''re nothing to him if you want to call yourself manly," she chuckled as she crossed her arms.

    Carrion was speechless that he felt defeated and didn''t know what to react. He then glanced at Rasmus and couldn''t believe someone would spend a lot of money on his butler, not to mention on girls in a brothel house.

    "Anyway, just accept his offer, Rion," Erlina said with a serious expression.

    "Why? That''s none of your business..." Carrion responded as he looked away and drank his whisky.

    Erlina grabbed Carrion''s cheeks and forced him to look at her.

    "Because I''m interested with his plan," Erlina answered and stared right into Carrion''s eyes. "I''m thinking that I would want to see it happening and perhaps joining hands with him as well," she added as she looked over her shoulder at Rasmus.

    "Wait, hold on a minute..." Carrion pushed Erlina''s hand away from his face. "What are you talking about? Can you tell me what''s going on?" He looked at both of them back and forth.

    Rasmus stood up and buttoned his suit, he then explained to Carrion about his plan. He explained that he wanted to compete with the Vivelda and the Urion companies in both trading and shipping. He wanted to monopolize the city and tried to get rid of all of the companies.

    Once Carrion heard everything, he couldn''t help but laugh really hard because it was the funniest thing he had ever heard in a while. He had to wipe his eyes from the tears in his eyes because of it.

    "You don''t believe me?" Rasmus raised his brows.

    "No, you''re being delusional..." Carrion chuckled as he shook his head.

    "Then what about a bet?" Rasmus crossed his arms. "If I could do it, your life is mine," he said with a serious expression, his eyes staring right into Carrion''s soul.

    At that moment, Carrion''s smugness disappeared and the way Rasmus looked at him was unnerving. He had never seen anyone with that confidence in his life, and the way Rasmus said that he wanted his life was disturbing.

    Erlina knew that Rasmus was confident and serious about it during her conversation with him. This time she knew that he was indeed confident and could do it from how she looked at his eyes.

    "What''s the matter? Are you scared?" Rasmus smirked. "You said I''m being delusional, shouldn''t you be confident that you would win the bet?"

    "Alright, I accept the bet," Carrion said as he stood up. "If you couldn''t, I want you to leave this place and go back to be my brother''s lackey," he added and offered his hand for a handshake.

    Rasmus shook Carrion''s hand firmly, and then suddenly they heard someone walk down the stairs. They looked at Videl with messy hair and his tuxedo was a complete mess.

    "Madam, I think your girls can''t service anyone for the rest of the day. I apologize," Videl said as he bowed his head with a satisfied face.

    "All of them?" Erlina was shocked.

    "All of them," Videl grinned as he nodded.

    sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 81 Easy to deal with.

    Rasmus and Carrion went back to the mansion to have lunch together, and he had no choice but to welcome him since the mansion belonged to Garret, not him. Their lunch was a bit awkward and once again, Carrion had a few glasses of whisky to make him numb.

    "How are you going to do it? You don''t know anyone in this city," Carrion looked at Rasmus who was eating his lunch on the other side of the long table.

    "Do you want to watch me do it?" Rasmus asked as he wiped his mouth with a napkin.

    "Better than staying in this place..." Carrion stared at the glass of whisky in his hand.

    Carrion thought about what Rasmus had said about him, his pale skin and lack of sleep because of alcohol. He knew that he had to stop, but he didn''t remember when was the last time he was sober, and he was a bit scared of facing the chattering in his skull.

    "Good, let''s go then," Rasmus stood up and put the napkin next to the plate.

    Rasmus brought Carrion and Videl around the city to buy a lot of liquors, barrels of rum, and the first place that Rasmus wanted to visit was the shipwrights that Erlina recommended. The place was quite far from the city and they had to use a carriage to get there. The place almost looked like it was in the middle of nowhere since the shipyard was at the big lagoon that was surrounded by forest and mountains.

    "Do you even know whose territory this belongs to?" Carrion asked as he got out of the carriage.

    "Of course, Erlina told me everything. It belongs to a group of pirates..." Rasmus answered as he looked at the beautiful scenery. "Which makes it even better," he showed a faint smirk and then walked toward the shipyard.

    Rasmus told Videl to stay and guard the carriage because he didn''t trust the pirates. Videl didn''t complain since he owed Rasmus for giving him the pleasure of pleasing 20 women earlier. In fact, they knew that the pirates had been observing them from the woods since they entered the pirates'' territory.

    The pirates who were enjoying their sunbathing with a bottle of rum in their hands noticed Rasmus and Carrion walking toward them. The pirates immediately gathered up and surrounded Rasmus and Carrion.

    "Is Matthias here? Matthias Crowe," Rasmus asked as he stared at the pirates holding their swords around him.

    "Who''s askin''..." A fat old man asked with his bassy and rough voice.

    Rasmus turned around to follow the voice and saw the fat old man rubbing his belly.

    "Rasmus Blackheart," Rasmus introduced himself. "Are you Matthias Crowe?"

    All the pirates were surprised to see a Blackheart in front of them. They didn''t know anything about what happened in the academy, but they knew what Eglade did, the rebellion that killed the royal family.

    "I was," the old man answered and drank his rum. "Who told you that name?" He looked at Rasmus with one eye closed.

    "Madam Erlina told me. She told me that you''re the best shipwright she know," Rasmus answered and ignored the pirates around him.

    "That grumpy little lady," Matthias scoffed and smirked. "It has been years since the last time I saw her..." he chuckled with a faint smile on his face. "What do you want?"

    "Can you build a ship... big ship..." Rasmus answered as he rested his hands on his waist.

    "Ships... it has been a while since I made one," Matthias yawned as he shook the empty bottle of rum in his hand. "Well, I could still make ships, but why should I make them for you?" He asked as he threw the bottle of rum into the water.

    "Well..." Rasmus raised his left hand and pulled out barrels of rum from his spatial ring. "Why don''t you let me convince you first?" He smiled.

    All the pirates were surprised and huge smiles were written on their faces. Matthias looked at the barrels of rum before he looked back at Rasmus. He slowly approached the barrel and grabbed one for himself that he rested on his left shoulder, wrapping his arm around the barrel.

    "Now we are talking. Come with me," Matthias smirked and walked toward the forest.

    "Enjoy the drinks, lads..." Rasmus glanced at the pirates. "I might come back often, so don''t bother saving it," he smirked and then followed Matthias.

    The pirates laughed in excitement as they began to open the barrels and pour the rum into their bottles.

    Carrion looked back at the pirates enjoying themselves, drinking and getting wasted. He wanted to feel disgusted toward them, but he realized he was not that different. He became conscious of himself ever since Rasmus called him out about his problems.

    "You handled that so easily..." Carrion said and looked at Rasmus who walked in front of him.

    "Simple-minded people are so easy to deal with. Just like you," Rasmus responded. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Carrion gritted his teeth and clenched his fists, but he didn''t try to defend himself.

    Matthias guided them to the pirate''s hideout and it was located at the base of the mountain. They digged the wall of the mountain and created their little village there inside the man-made tunnel where houses were stacked on top of each other. There were decayed ships that decorated the tunnel.

    Once they entered Matthia''s house, they saw a few skulls and rotten heads hanging from the ceiling. Rasmus was unbothered by it, but Carrion was disturbed by it that he almost gagged.

    "Can I ask why do you want to make a big ship?" Matthias asked as he put down the barrel of rum in the corner of the room.

    "I want to start a shipping company, and I need a good and fast ship," Rasmus answered as he sat in the chair.

    Matthias chuckled quietly as he opened the barrel of rum and poured it into a big jug.

    "You''re wasting your money and time," Matthias pointed out and then chugged the rum. "Do you even know with whom you''re dealing with?"

    Carrion smirked and expected that kind of response from Matthias because he thought the same way.

    "Of course," Rasmus nodded as he crossed his arms and looked out the window, staring at the decayed old pirate ships. "The fact that you''re on land and not out there in the sea, the fact I''m staring at the decayed ships, that means you were unable to steal anything from them, and you''re hiding from them, don''t you? A jobless pirate," he glanced at Matthias.

    Matthias stopped chugging the rum and slowly glanced at Rasmus with a cold gaze. He was amazed by how sharp and keen Rasmus''s observation was. Carrion looked at Matthias'' expression and it was similar to what he had experienced, being called out.

    "If you knew, then why are you still wanting to make a ship?" Matthias asked.

    "Just make me a big ship. I''ll pay you plentifully," Rasmus said as he stood up. "I want a fast, strong, and easy to handle big ship..."

    "Once you gave me my ship, I can assure you, that you can hunt the ships from those companies that made you this way. I''m going to make them lose everything," Rasmus said with confidence, his eyes staring right into Matthias''s eyes. "You know a Blackheart, right? I can easily destroy their ships and burn those people, but that''s not fun. So, what do you think? Are you going to help me or not?"

    Matthias had met thousands of people and he knew when he was talking with the crazy ones. At that moment, he knew he was talking with one of them.

    "All right..." Matthias nodded repeatedly as he looked at his reflection in the rum.

    "How long does it take?" Rasmus raised his brows and put his hands in his trousers'' pockets.

    "Nine to ten months, that''s the fastest I can do," Matthias answered as he shrugged his lips.

    "Three months," Rasmus shook his head.

    "Do you even know how to make a ship? You want a good and fast ship, right? We can''t do that fast," Matthias answered.

    Rasmus sighed as he looked at the empty barrel and flicked his fingers, cutting the barrel in half and then he flicked his finger again, cutting them into small cuts. He showed how he mastered magic without having to use magic formation or chanting.

    "I''ll help with the process. I can cut as many trees in a matter of seconds and I can lift as many woods as you need," Rasmus pointed out. "So, three months, can you do it?"

    "Four months?" Matthias raised his brows and looked up at Rasmus.

    "Good enough," Rasmus nodded. "Well then, I''ll be back soon with more barrels of rum. You should begin to design the ship," he added and then walked out of the room.

 Chapter 82 Bargain.

    Rasmus and Carrion returned to the carriage, and they saw a few pirates on the ground with their bruised and swollen faces. Videl was sitting so casually on the steps of the carriage with a bottle of rum in his hand.

    "Good job. We are leaving," Rasmus said as he tilted his head to the side, signaling Videl to move aside.

    They went back to Eddenvilla after a long journey. Carrion thought that it was done for today until Rasmus wanted to go to the harbor district. He knew what Rasmus was trying to do, so he decided to stay quiet and just follow him.

    Rasmus looked at the buildings in front of the dock and he could see only two buildings that merchants and traders swarmed. The remaining buildings were almost empty and untouched by merchants and traders.

    He decided to walk toward the building that was the furthest from the dock. He looked at the building and it belonged to the Dunn Trading Company. He could see a man sitting at the table with blank eyes and a tired expression, the building was covered in dust with a damp smell. The man looked desperate and depressed at the same time to the point he didn''t realize someone was watching him from outside.

    He walked in and the man still didn''t notice him until he decided to sit across from the man. The man was surprised and in disbelief when he saw a man coming into his trading post. He immediately fixed his attire and hair.

    "Welcome to the Dunn trading company! Are you interested in selling? Trading? Or buying?" The man asked with a wide smile on his face.

    "I came here not for that," Rasmus shook his head. "How much?" He asked as he rested his head on his fist.

    The man looked confused by the question and then looked at Carrion and Videl. The man then looked back at Rasmus with his brows furrowed.

    "What do you mean how much?" The man asked as he rubbed the back of his hand nervously.

    "Your company, how much are you going to sell it?" Rasmus asked, his eyes focused on the man''s face and behavior, making the man even more anxious. "I''m willing to buy your company for 20 Eclers," he pulled out 20 Eclers from thin air and put them on the table.

    The man''s eyes were wide open when he saw 20 Eclers on the table. Those papers were worth 1,000 Gold coins, and he was tempted to take it, but he held back.

    "I''m sorry, I can''t..." The man frowned and looked at Rasmus. "This is my family''s business. My great-great-grandfather built this company and has been passed down from generation to generation, I can''t sell this..." he explained, lowering his head so he didn''t see the money on the table. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "A dead business that is. You know there''s no future for you in this kind of business," Rasmus slid the money toward the man. "Take it, and find a new business. A business that you can pass down to your son, something that your son can be proud of," he said in a calm and relaxed voice.

    The man glanced at the money and considered Rasmus''s words. He knew trading was a dead business and that he had no future in it.

    "Can I..." the man paused. Give it a thought first, " he asked, looking at Rasmus.

    Rasmus pulled out 5 Eclers and stacked them on top of the 20 Eclers.

    "I''m not going to give you another offer. Take it or leave it," Rasmus said coldly.

    The man still hesitated and Rasmus could see it in his eyes. Rasmus immediately grabbed the money from the table and got up. The man panicked when he saw Rasmus take the money. The man immediately blocked Rasmus''s path before Rasmus could leave the building.

    "I''ll take it!" The man begged on his knees.

    Rasmus pulled out 20 Eclers and offered it to the man. The man was confused because he thought it was 25 Eclers, not 20 Eclers.

    "I thought you were going to buy it for 25 Eclers?" the man asked nervously, looking up at Rasmus and the money in his hand.

    "You''re wasting my time. Take it or not, your choice," Rasmus looked down at the man with a cold gaze.

    "I''ll take it..." The man nodded, his voice soft and quiet.

    The man closed his eyes and slowly took the money from Rasmus''s hand. He then hurriedly walked toward his office to give his consent to handing over his company and signed the paper. He returned and asked Rasmus to put his name on it and sign it. Once Rasmus signed the document, the man excused himself and left the building without bothering to take anything back with him.

    "That was something," Carrion said, still shocked by how easy it was for Rasmus to buy a company and how he manipulated the whole situation to his liking.

    "That''s one," Rasmus sighed as he folded the document and stored it in the spatial ring. "There are still a few more dead companies that are begging to be bought. The day is still long and see how many companies I can buy today," he said and walked out of the trading post.

    Carrion realized at that moment that he might lose the bet by witnessing how ruthless Rasmus was and how he could manipulate and toy with people''s emotions. He didn''t expect how skillful Rasmus was and how he understood human nature like reading the back of his hand.

    At the end of the day, Rasmus managed to buy four trading companies and one shipping company. They returned to the mansion and Carrion was still in shock after he witnessed everything with his own eyes. Rasmus wrote everything down in his notebook and how much he spent.

    Rasmus walked into the chamber that the maids and Carrion had prepared for him. He looked outside the window behind the desk, admiring the beautiful scenery of the sea in the distance.

    "120 Eclers in total, that''s not bad knowing you still have like..." Videl looked up to remember how many Eclers were left in Rasmus''s spatial ring.

    "12,780 Eclers and a few Gold coins..." Rasmus answered under his breath. "I need to write a letter..." he muttered as he grabbed a piece of paper from the drawer and sat at his desk.

    "A letter? To whom?" Videl approached Rasmus and looked down at the paper.

    "Who else? The person I owed and the best merchant in Hurgel Village. I need him to be the face of the new company I''m going to make," Rasmus answered as he began to write the letter. "Can you find a courier for me?"

    "I''ll be right back..." Videl hummed and left the room.

    After Rasmus wrote the letter, he slipped 5 Eclers into the envelope as a gift and to accommodate Eduard for his travel from Hurgel to Eddenvilla. He then gave the letter to the courier that belonged to the Earnwind family.

    It was a long day and Rasmus decided to call it a day. He decided to relax on the balcony, staring at the beautiful scenery of the city under the moonlight while reading a history book of the Eastern Region, the Urion family. He wanted to know what would be the best approach to monopolizing Eddenvilla.

    The book revealed the Urion family was one of the families that had relations with one of the current three sultans. Tristan Ashbourne, the sultan who supported the Urion family, was a man who wanted to create a new power that could match the Ashenvale. It was said that the Urion family''s growth was exceeding the Ashenvale and would replace the Ashenvale family in a decade. The Urion family slowly gained recognition from another sultan and the power struggle in the Eastern Region became visible between the Ashenvale family against the Urion who was supported by two sultans.

    "Looks like I need to use some tricks to get rid of the Urion company from Eddenvilla," Rasmus muttered as he closed the book. "Let''s not get ahead of myself here and focus on what''s in front of me right now. I need to wake up early tomorrow to help Matthias build the ship," he sighed as he walked back inside his room.

 Chapter 83 A new problem.

    Two weeks had passed since Rasmus came to Eddenvilla. He visited Matthias daily to help him and his crew make the ship. He showed his skill in magic by cutting the trees and turning the woods into whatever shapes Matthias needed. He also helped him build the ship and learned much from Matthias by observing his work.

    "I never thought we have progressed this far in just a week," Matthias said as he scratched his belly and looked at the ship that was already 10% done. "I guess we can finish it in three months as you requested," he pointed out and drank his rum.

    Rasmus wanted his ship to look like a carrack ship which was the best when it came to durability and speed. Matthias agreed because the weather could be rough in the sea, especially during the rainy season.

    "If it turns out great, I can make you my personal shipwright," Rasmus crossed his arms and watched the pirates place the rudder into the ship. "Are you interested or are you going to continue to live freely as a pirate?" He glanced at Matthias who was already in a drunken state.

    "I miss the sea..." Matthias answered as he sat down. "I miss stealing silver, gold, women..." he added as he chuckled.

    "Speaking of women, how did you know Erlina?" Rasmus looked down at Matthias.

    "It''s a long story..." Matthias sighed as he looked at the bottle in his hand that was already half-empty. "She was a smuggler, and she could sell anything she had in her possession. Spices, weapons, people, paintings, or anything that was valuable in her eyes to nobles, pirates, merchants, or anyone," he added.

    "Erlina is from the Western region and she was quite a young lady back then. She started smuggling when she was fifteen years old, and if you''re wondering why she ended up becoming a madam is because her mother was a courtesan. She learned a lot from her mother which made her a skilled woman both with her mouth and body," Matthias explained as he slowly lay down and bathed himself under the sunlight.

    "How did she end up down here in South Neva?" Rasmus furrowed his brows because the sun was blinding him.

    "She was hunted by knights because her father turned out to be the lord of the city. The legitimate wife of the lord wanted her dead, so she and her mother were hunted by them, unfortunately, her mother got caught and was hung in front of the brothel house," Matthias explained and began to close his eyes, enjoying the weather. "So, she went to where she usually smuggled things and that was when we found her unconscious on a rowboat in the middle of the sea with lots of money."

    "So, we took her and brought her here to our hideout. It was ten years ago and she began her business seven years ago," Matthias yawned as he put his hands behind his head. "For her own safety, we hid her real identity and left her alone to avoid suspicion from the official."

    "No wonder she''s so mature for her age," Rasmus hummed as he crossed his arms and kept his eyes on the pirates who worked on the ship.

    "She''s a strong woman which is why she often causes a lot of trouble. She loves challenges and she''s interested in people who love challenges like her. So I guess I know why she recommended you to look for me," Matthias opened his eyes and stared at the bright blue sky. "She''s interested in you, Rasmus," he glanced at Rasmus.

    Rasmus could understand why she was interested in him and it also helped him understand that Erlina was different.

    "So what''s your plan?" Matthias asked as he sat up. "To get rid of those bastards."

    "The Urion and Vivelda? Just wait," Rasmus sighed as he looked at the forest behind him.

    "Right, I haven''t told you the reason why we are stuck here," Matthias said as he got up. "It wasn''t because of those bastards, it was because of the admiral and his fleet. They almost killed us in the sea."

    "They killed pirates? Don''t they jail them first before they decide to kill them or not?" Rasmus furrowed his brows.

    "You know who''s behind it," Matthias nodded as he stretched his arms.

    Rasmus hummed when he realized the admiral and his fleet were bribed by the Vivelda and Urion to get rid of the pirates, by all means, to ensure their ships and goods were safe. He didn''t expect they would go that far, and that added more problems for him because that alone could sabotage his business in the future as well.

    "Well, that was a decent break. Back to work," Matthias said as he walked toward the ship.

    (At the same time in Gratlan)

    The blimp with the emblem of the Magic Tower landed at the airfield. Lenin walked out of the blimp and was welcomed by scholars and sages. She pretended that nothing had happened and greeted everyone. When a mysterious woman in a black cloak and a hood walked out of the blimp with Novia, everyone looked at her because she was tall and stood out, attracting everyone''s attention.

    Lenin asked about Rasmus and found out that he had left the magic tower a month ago. She realized that Rasmus might have left not long after she went to North Neva. She asked if anyone knew where he went, but nobody knew since he left without saying a word.

    "He''s not here," Lenin looked at Aris who was hiding her identity. "I''ll find out where he went," she added.

    Aris stared coldly at Lenin from underneath the hood that covered her face and hair. It was unnerving to be stared at like that, and she didn''t want to make Aris in a foul mood. She then went to the academy and asked Rouben, Garret, or Esprella because they might know his whereabouts.

    Aris heard everything about Rasmus when he taught students at Gratlan Academy during the journey. She decided to stay in the blimp with Novia because she didn''t want to waste her time going around.

    Lenin went to her office after she sent one of the staff to find Garret, Esprella, and Rouben.

    "You''re back, Chancellor," Garret said as soon as he entered Lenin''s office.

    "Yes, do you know Count Blackheart''s whereabouts?" Lenin asked as she looked at the documents at her desk.

    "Eddenvilla, Republic of Cruen," Garret answered.

    "Eddenvilla? That''s so far away..." Lenin sighed. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Is something the matter, Chancellor?" Garret raised his brows, noticing the concern in Lenin''s eyes. He knew something had bothered her.

    "No, I just need to see him," Lenin answered as she shook her head. "I''ll visit Eddenvilla. So, tell Julian and Arnoldi to handle the academy for another two weeks," she said as she hurriedly left her office.

    Garret was surprised to see Lenin in a hurry like that because she had never been so tense up like that before. Esprella and Rouben came to her office, but it was already too late since she had already left. Garret told them what he found out and the two of them had the same reaction as his.

    As soon as Lenin came back to the blimp she refilled the Mana stone of the blimp.

    "Where are we going, Master?" Novia looked at Lenin who was recharging the Mana stone that powered the blimp.

    "We are going to the Republic of Cruen, Eddenvilla," Lenin answered as she walked toward the cockpit. "I''m not surprised that he chose that place. He''s not someone who can stay still and do nothing," she added and informed the pilot of their destination.

    "That''s so far away from here, two weeks at most and not to mention we have to use a ship to get there. Are you sure we will make it in time before the meeting with the Council of Neva which is two weeks from now?" Novia looked at Lenin with a worried expression.

    "That''s not a problem. I can travel back on my own," Lenin answered as she sat down. "It has been a while since I have flown around Neva."

    Aris stayed quiet and looked at the Gratlan island going smaller and smaller as the blimp flew higher. She slowly removed her hood and enjoyed the scenery of Neva from the sky.

    "It will take us two weeks, is that all right, Lady Aris?" Lenin looked at Aris.

    "That''s fine," Aris answered.

 Chapter 84 A Banter.

    Rasmus walked around the city and he listened to the murmurs from the merchants and traders. He found out that the Vivelda and the Urion companies began to lower their buying prices and increase their selling prices of goods. He didn''t expect they would make the move that fast after they found out the local competitors had gone, leaving only the two giant companies.

    "It''s according to your plan," Videl mentioned as he followed Rasmus with bread in his hands.

    "Yes, now all we have to do is wait. We don''t want to begin our moves immediately, we need to make their customers show dissatisfaction. By then, once they''re desperate, we will open our business and they won''t think twice about moving and using our service since ours will be a lot cheaper. If we open our business now out of nowhere, they will think our business a bit suspicious and they won''t use our service at all. We need to offer the water to those who are dying from thirst because they won''t hesitate to take the water, not knowing if it''s poisoned or not," Rasmus explained as he looked at the dock in the distance where the traders and merchants were lining up in front of the Vivelda and the Urion trading posts.

    "Have you checked the prices they charged for all goods?" Rasmus looked at Videl who was enjoying his bread.

    Videl didn''t say a word and pulled out a piece of paper, a list of prices based on what he heard during his investigation. Rasmus took the paper and looked at the prices of food, spices, herbs, and materials. He compared it to their old prices and didn''t expect the rate of their selling price had go up by 30% and their buying price had go lower by 20%

    "So greedy," Rasmus muttered as he folded the paper.

    "Do you think they go even further now that they don''t have competitors but each other?" Videl crossed his arms and stared at Rasmus.

    "Of course. It''s just a matter of time before those two companies will control the market and the prices," Rasmus nodded and continued his walk around the city. "We will make a move once the ship is ready, for now, let''s focus on fixing the warehouses that we own. We need to do it carefully or those two companies will find out that something is fishy. We want to take them by surprise and struggle to adjust their prices again, making their customers see how greedy and disgusting they are."

    Rasmus and Videl went to check the warehouses since Rasmus used Carrion''s maids and servants to help him clean them. He wanted the warehouses to be clean and in good condition to store goods, especially food.

    Once he was done checking his warehouses, he went to bargain with the former owners of the shipping companies for their ships. He managed to buy four medium-sized ships and two small ships for 500 Eclers in total which was 2,500 Gold coins which should be around 4,000 Gold coins.

    "We will send the ships to Matthias later tonight. I''ll ask him to upgrade those ships for me," Rasmus said as he walked on the sidewalk, on his way to the brothel house.

    "You spent quite a lot of money. Are you sure you''re not burning too much money?" Videl looked at Rasmus with his brows furrowed.

    "No, this is necessary..." Rasmus looked down at his wristwatch. "We are here to monopolize the market, so we will burn quite a lot of money for it." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Rasmus and Videl came into the brothel house, and it had become their habit because Rasmus paid Videl for his hard work while having fun with the courtesan. Just like Videl, it was Carrion''s habit as well to spend most of his day time in the brothel house.

    "Ah, Count Blackheart. It has always been my pleasure to see you around," Erlina smirked playfully, resting her chin on her fist. "My favorite patron..." she giggled softly.

    "I thought I was your favorite patron?" Carrion furrowed his brows as he walked down the stairs with three courtesans behind him.

    "Oh please, you''re no gentleman," Erlina rolled her eyes as she leaned back on the backrest of the couch and crossed her arms and legs. "And to be honest, I''m getting sick of seeing you every day," she sighed.

    "I''m more handsome than him," Carrion sat down on the couch across from Erlina''s couch.

    "It''s not about the face, Rion. It''s about the charm of a man," Erlina responded as she shook her head. "He''s still good-looking and he doesn''t spend his money on women or pleasure," she added.

    "What? He''s basically spending money so his butler can have some fun," Carrion pointed at Videl who was flirting with the two courtesans.

    "That''s different..." Erlina sighed.

    Rasmus listened to the two of them as he poured himself a glass of whisky. The banter reminded him of his past life when he was still a mercenary and his associates were bantering at anything.

    "Madam, do you know anything about the admiral and his fleet?" Rasmus asked as he walked toward the couch and sat on the same couch as Erlina.

    "The Admiral? You mean Gustav, The Sea King?" Erlina raised her brows and stared at Rasmus. "What about him? Everyone in Cruen knows about him,"

    "Have you heard anything about him? I know him from the book, but I want to know what kind of a person he is," Rasmus asked, taking a sip of his whisky.

    "No, but a commander of his came here a few times. I heard he''s a strict and scary guy," Erlina answered as she pursed her lips. "Rion should know since he''s an Earnwind," she nodded up at Rion who was taking a breather after an intense activity earlier.

    "Now you understand why it''s delusional?" Carrion looked at Rasmus. "You can''t get rid of the Vivelda and the Urion because they both have Gustav and his whole fleet as their backing. Your ships will be taken down by that bastard or his commanders..." he pointed out.

    "That won''t be a problem if I took care of his fleet," Rasmus responded as he looked down at his reflection in his whisky.

    Carrion and Erlina were frozen still when they heard what Rasmus had just said. They slowly shifted their heads to look at Rasmus, their brows were raised and their mouths gaped.

    "You''re... you''re not thinking of destroying his ships, right?" Carrion asked as he sat straight and stared at Rasmus. "You know nothing about his fleet."

    "What do you mean?" Rasmus asked back and took a sip of his whisky. "Someone like him who has absolute power must have a lot of enemies. He wouldn''t know who did it," he pointed out as he stared back at Carrion.

    "You''re crazy..." Erlina stared at Rasmus in disbelief. "Do you know what you''re talking about and WHO are you talking about? It''s Admiral Gustav! He''s invincible and I heard that he''s on par with the 1st Swordmaster in terms of strength!" She pointed out and grabbed Rasmus''s hand, hoping that he would rethink his decision.

    "I''m a mage, and we will be surrounded by the sea. Do you think his fleet can fight against a mage in that kind of situation where I can easily drown his ships?" Rasmus looked at Erlina with his brows raised.

    "Yeah? Unless he has a whole army out there in the sea, not to mention the Eight Commanders who are feared by everyone, and their ships are reinforced with Mana stones!" Carrion glared at Rasmus, realizing how crazy Rasmus was.

    Rasmus swirled his glass and a smirk formed on his face. He had been doing nothing but scheming and sitting in his chair, reading books. He wanted to have some action, and it had been a while since he had fought someone.

    "That''s not a problem. In fact, that sounds more interesting..." Rasmus emptied his glass as he stood up. "I have to go and meet Matthias now. It''s time to help him build my ship," he said as he walked past Erlina.

    "Wait!" Erlina grabbed Rasmus''s hand, preventing him from leaving. "Are you serious about this? If you''re going against the Admiral and somehow they find out, the whole Neva''ll hunt you down," she stared into his eyes as she let go of her hand.

    "As long as you keep your mouth shut, nobody will know. Or should I get rid of you first to keep my plan safe?" Rasmus asked, his eyes cold when he stared down at Erlina. "Even if I do this, I believe that''s none of your concern or will it affect you in any way."

    Erlina kept staring at Rasmus for a few seconds before she looked away.

    "Right, that''s none of my business," Erlina muttered as she crossed her arms and pouted.

    Rasmus glanced at Carrion and checked his reaction. Carrion immediately looked away and raised his hands. He then left the brothel house and went to see Matthias.

    Erlina sighed as she shook her head, but then a smirk formed on her face.

    "Now that''s what I called a man right there, Rion. Not like you, hiding and spending his time in a brothel house every day," Erlina chuckled.

    "Shut up," Carrion scoffed as he leaned back against the backrest.

 Chapter 85 Took by surprise.

    "So you really want to do this?" Matthias approached Rasmus who was standing at the shore and staring at all of the ships that he had bought, docked at the lagoon. "Pirates who have countless histories for hundreds of years, there''s nothing that we fear, but this old bastard, he''s something else," he stood beside Rasmus and watched as his crew dismantled the ships for an upgrade.

    "You did me a favor, Matthias..." Rasmus paused to bring the stacks of woods using his wind magic to the pirates. "I''ll weaken that admiral because our interests align."

    Matthias raised his bottle of rum toward Rasmus and chugged the bottle, emptying it in a single breath. Once he emptied the bottle he threw it away and pulled a scroll from underneath his belt.

    "This is a map, these are the routes that Gustav''s fleet usually patrols every day. The other pirates have this map as well, that''s why we have been safe from them," Matthias offered the scroll to Rasmus.

    Rasmus took the scroll and immediately opened it to check the routes. The map had a lot of details, from the routes that Gustav''s fleet used, the rough sea, the forbidden area where sea beasts lived, to the islands that were used as Gustav''s fleet base.

    "If you can get rid of a few of his fleet, I''ll introduce you to One Eye," Matthias crossed his arms and stared at Rasmus with a serious expression.

    "One Eye?" Rasmus raised his brows, putting the scroll in the pocket underneath his suit.

    "A crazy bastard... just like you," Matthias chuckled as he rubbed his fat belly.

    "I''m interested in crazy people," Rasmus smiled as he nodded.

    "Birds of a feather flock together, huh?" Matthias looked at Rasmus as he laughed. "Anyway, you want to hide your identity, right? I have ordered my crew to make that ship over there look like a pirate ship. You don''t have to worry about the consequence, we don''t care if they hunt us down because they won''t be able to find us anyway."

    Rasmus nodded and waited for the ship to be ready because he had never roamed the sea on his own. In a world like Neva, he knew it would be more exciting, especially with sea beasts which were creatures that to be said gigantic and dangerous.

    Videl came back from the forest with clothes in his hands, pirate clothes that Matthias had lent to both of them. He showed the clothes to Rasmus, one was a simple white long-sleeved shirt, and the other one was black. Rasmus took the black one and a bandana to hide his white hair. Rasmus also used some accessories like a belt with a dagger on it.

    "Look at you," Matthias looked at Rasmus in a dirty and smelly pirate outfit, grinning and arms crossed. "Looking dirty and ugly, just like the rest of us. A bottle of rum in your hand, and you''re a part of us now," he added with a lazy chuckle.

    After waiting for a few hours, the ship was ready and had been touched up to look like a pirate ship. The sail was black with the classic bones and a skull painted on it. Matthias sent a few crew members to board the ship with Rasmus and Videl so it would look like a legitimate pirate group.

    "Don''t let my men die, you hear me, Count!" Matthias crossed his arms, looking up at Rasmus who was standing on the top deck.

    "Do you want anything for souvenirs?" Rasmus looked down at Matthias, resting his elbows on the railing.

    "A few heads would be great!" Matthias grinned.

    Rasmus nodded as the sails were released, catching the wind as the ship began to sail.

    The ship left the lagoon in the middle of the night. It was quiet and peaceful, especially with the stars and the moons that lit the sea. Rasmus was controlling the helm as he looked at the map with a compass in his other hand.

    "How long to reach the Azure Abyss?" Rasmus looked at the pirate who controlled the main sail to follow the wind behind him.

    "With the current wind and the tide on our side, it might take us two hours or less," the pirate man answered as he looked down at the sea and the wind that hit his face. "But there''s a problem. Because of the high tide, the sea beast might roam around the Siren''s Reach," he pointed out.

    Rasmus looked down at the map and saw that the Azure Abyss was after Siren''s Reach. The Siren''s Reach was like a tunnel or a current for sea beasts to travel from the Bonewater Passage on the east side to the Devil''s Maw on the west.

    "So we have no choice but to take the risk..." Rasmus muttered.

    "It''s rare, but that doesn''t mean we won''t encounter them," the pirate man looked at Rasmus. He looked so relaxed even though they might encounter the sea beast. "Our ship is quite fast, and the sea beast might lose their interest to chase us," he added.

    "That''s good to hear," Rasmus nodded and put the scroll down. "We don''t want to make a scene that might attract the fleet."

    After a long and quiet journey, they reached Siren''s Reach. All the crew observed the sea by standing at the top deck, behind the railings. They all looked a bit anxious because they might encounter a powerful sea beast. Thankfully, the wind was quite strong and the ship moved faster than they expected. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Once they left Siren''s Reach, everyone was no longer on the edge and enjoyed the journey again.

    "We are about to reach Azure Abyss, the most guarded area by Admiral Gustav''s fleet. A dozen medium ships patrol that area every day, so once every two hours," one of the pirates informed Rasmus.

    "It''s one in the morning, and we will arrive at Azure Abyss in half an hour, so we will get to see the ship soon," Rasmus nodded as he put down the compass. "Time for some action, Videl," he looked at Videl who was enjoying the rum in his hand.

    "You can handle this on your own. I don''t think I''m needed here," Videl responded as he leaned back against the railing. "I''ll deal with whoever that aboard this ship, I can assure you that," he smirked and raised his bottle at Rasmus.

    They arrived at the Azure Abyss where the sea was a bit bluish and deeper compared to the rest of the part of the ocean which was why they named it that. They turned off their lanterns, shrouding them in darkness, but it wasn''t enough because the stars and the moons were brighter than usual.

    Rasmus looked at his wristwatch and it was ten minutes before two in the morning. Videl was on top of the castle, observing the sea with his eyes.

    "It''s coming," Videl informed. "From the northeast," he pointed out in the direction where the ship arrived.

    Rasmus began to ascend and flew up high into the sky, gathering Mana and storing them in the ring. He waited patiently until the patrolling ship was in range because he wanted to take them by surprise.

    The Marine soldiers on the patrolling ship were lazing around in the cabin since it was early in the morning. They had never encountered anything since they patrolled because the pirates had been hiding ever since Admiral Gustav hunted them down.

    "I can''t wait to get some sleep once we landed..." A Marine soldier yawned on top of the castle, his eyes half-lidded from boredom and sleepiness. "Hmm?" he raised his brows when he saw the silhouette of a ship in the distance. "A ship? It''s a pirate ship!" his eyes were wide open and began to ring the bell rapidly, warning all the soldiers.

    The soldier focused on ringing the bell when he suddenly saw flashes of lightning in the sky. He stopped for a moment to look up, but then he saw a man floating above their ship. He was shocked that he didn''t notice him at all, and when he was about to ring the bell again, bolts of lightning struck the ship, tearing the deck apart and destroying all three masts.

    Videl and all the crew watched how Rasmus destroyed the patrol ship. The loud crackling sound of the lighting and the ship was tearing their ears, the flashes lit the night sky as if a storm was brewing. The pirates were petrified and speechless after Rasmus sunk the ship in less than a minute. Videl saw the dead bodies floating in the water, nobody survived since their bodies were roasted by the lightning.

    Rasmus landed on his ship and looked at the ring on his finger, "That''s one down. We''ll see how many ships we can take down today."

    The pirates stared at him with their eyes wide open, couldn''t believe what they had just witnessed.

 Chapter 86 Common Sense.

    "Something isn''t right..." A Marine soldier muttered as he looked at the thick mist on the sea with his telescope. "There are pieces of wood floating..." he added when he saw debris floating.

    The soldier rang the ball, informing the crew about what he had found. All the soldiers came to the top deck to see what was going on. The captain of the ship looked at the debris and he was convinced it belonged to another patrol ship.

    "On guard!" The captain shouted.

    All the marine mages held their staffs tightly as they looked around, but they couldn''t see anything around them.

    "Clear the vision," the captain ordered as he unsheathed his sword.

    The mages cast a wind magic formation around the ship and blew the wind away, giving a clear vision of the sea. But they were all shocked when a pirate ship was right in front of them. The mages immediately cast fire magic spells toward the pirate ship, bombarding the ship with different kinds of fire magic.

    Before the spells could reach the pirate ship, their spells were extinguished in less than a second. They were confused and tried to cast spells again, but it was the same as before, the fire was extinguished in an instant. Suddenly something fell and when they turned around it was a headless marine soldier that was stationed on top of the castle. They all looked up and saw a pirate looking down at them with a head in his hand, it was Rasmus.

    The mages cast wind magic toward the castle, but before they could release the formation, they saw fireballs around them. The fireballs exploded, killing them all in an instant, the captain looked at the pirate and didn''t expect to see a skilled mage. The mages that belonged to the fleet were at least High-wizard and skilled ones at that as well.

    "A High-wizard? No... at least he''s a Sage!" The captain pointed out, warning the soldiers.

    "Call for backup!" He shouted because he knew knights stood no chance against a Sage who didn''t need to chant magic formations to cast a spell.

    One of the soldiers ran into the lower deck while the rest stayed on the top deck. They activated the magic shield on their armor knowing they were against a mage. They waited for the mage to waste his Mana because they knew they could handle any kind of spell with what they had.

    Rasmus raised his brows and a smirk formed on his face when he realized they were challenging him. He pointed his right hand right in front of the mast''s pillar. All the soldiers and the captain noticed the wind blowing from their backs toward where Rasmus pointed his hand. They wondered what was going on until they saw a sphere of wind forming.

    They were anxious when they saw the sphere grow bigger and bigger to the point it could fit five adults inside it. When they thought it was going to grow even bigger, the sphere suddenly shrunk rapidly to the point it was as small as a basketball, making a high-pitched sound that irritated their ears.

    "You just made the worst decision..." Rasmus muttered as he clenched his hand.

    The sphere created a strong blast that traveled at Mach 2. In an instant, all the knights including the captain collapsed. Their eyes, noses, ears, and mouths spat blood, killing them almost instantly due to the pressure and their organs being crushed. The pillars were cut in half and collapsed, destroying the ship.

    Rasmus landed and suddenly the ship trembled and some kind of light pierced through from the lower deck up into the sky. He looked up at the light and felt the immense Mana being released from the cabin. The light was bright enough to be seen from miles away and it seemed that was how they called for help just like a flare gun back on Earth.

    "You have done it," Videl boarded the ship.

    "Yes, the party is about to start..." Rasmus looked down at the hole and released a fireball into it. "Let''s wait for our guests," he said, and then the cabin exploded, destroying the inside of the ship. The debris didn''t affect him or Videl because of the Mana shield.

    They both hopped onto their ship before the marine ship sunk into the water.

    "That magic came in handy, huh?" Videl looked at the multiple thin layers that separated Rasmus''s ship and the Marine''s ship. "Layers of vacuum space, sucking out the oxygen from the fire magic, but how did you know that they would use fire magic?" He glanced at Videl with a curious look.

    "It''s easy. It''s a wooden ship, what would be the best way to get rid of a wooden ship? The answer is fire," Rasmus answered as he leaned against the railing. "Common sense is easy to predict," he pointed out with a relaxed expression and dropped the head that he had taken earlier.

    (At the same time on the Ironhook Island)

    A bearded man with broad shoulders and a big body was busy writing a document at his desk. It was a quiet night as usual, but his room suddenly became oddly bright. He glanced toward the window behind his desk and noticed the bright pillar-like light that pierced the sky in the distance.

    The bearded man stood up and pushed back his armchair. The man wore a white uniform with so many medals hanging on the left side of his chest. He watched the light slowly disappear, his striking yellow eyes were sharp, piercing through the moonlight.

    "Azure Abyss..." The bearded man muttered, his voice deep and rough. "Pirates..." He narrowed his eyes to the sky and then left his office.

    As soon as the bearded man left his office, a man who wore a similar uniform except he had a white robe over his uniform appeared behind him. The man followed the bearded man, his footsteps were silent like the wind.

    "Prepare my vessel," the bearded man glanced at the man behind him.

    The man nodded and then disappeared without a trace.

    The moment the bearded man left the fort, hundreds of elite knights and High-wizards were waiting for him at the dock. He boarded the ship along with his whole unit, the man with a robe had been waiting for them on the deck. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Azure Abyss, that''s our destination," the bearded man ordered his helmsman.

    His ship was two times bigger than the big ships around it, making it easily recognized as the leader''s ship. The moment his ship began to sail, dozens followed.

    Rasmus looked at the map and one of the pirates pointed at the nearest island from Azure Abyss. They explained to him about the fort of the Marine''s base, and they mentioned Commander Mercurius, one of the eight Naval Commanders under Admiral Gustav''s command.

    "How strong is Commander Mercurius?" Rasmus looked at the pirates in front of him.

    They all looked at each other for a moment, thinking about who should explain to Rasmus about Mercurius''s strength.

    "Commander Mercurius is..." A pirate paused to think of the right word. "A monster..."

    Videl raised his brows and then laughed so hard to the point that he almost cried. The pirates looked at Videl with a confused look. He tried to calm himself down, but he kept laughing because it was just too funny for him. Rasmus on the other hand kept a poker face even though he was surprised by how they described Mercurius.

    "He''s a Swordmage. A knight and a mage at the same time," the pirate explained.

    "Swordmage, so it''s similar to Northern Star," Rasmus nodded with understanding.

    "Doesn''t that make you a Swordmage as well?" Videl asked with his brows raised.

    The pirates looked at Rasmus with surprised expressions.

    "Well, he should be here at any moment now. Why don''t you guys take the rowboat and leave this ship? I promise Matthias to not let you all die, so stay as far as you can," Rasmus said as he pushed himself from the railing. "Don''t forget to bring that head. Matthias wanted his souvenir. Keep it safe," he pointed at the head on the floor.

    All the pirates shared a look once again and then they immediately took the head and brought the rowboat on the water. They all left without hesitation and began to row the boat as far as they could from the ship.

    "A monster..." Videl chuckled as he wiped his eyes. "I don''t understand why it''s so funny..." he cleared his throat.

    "That''s enough, Videl. The guests are here," Rasmus said as he narrowed his eyes and saw tiny lights in the far distance.

    "Right..." Videl took a deep breath as he leaned down and rested his elbows on the railing. "The guests are indeed here," he smirked as he saw dozens of ships with the big one in the middle.

    "Let''s get the party started..." Rasmus walked up the stairs and lowered the masts.

 Chapter 87 Cat and Mouse.

    Mercurius saw the pirate ship in the distance. He didn''t expect it was just one pirate crew, and he looked a bit disappointed because he thought there would be more of them. He decided to send three of his units to deal with that pirate ship.

    He watched as three of his ships went past his at full speed. He wanted to see how a single pirate ship, not to mention that it was just a medium-sized ship managed to sink a big ship. He thought something was fishy, but he didn''t see any other pirate ships in the distance.

    Dozens of fireballs were released into the sky toward the pirate ship which would be impossible to prevent all of them from hitting the ship, or at least that was what Mercurius thought. The fireballs disappeared into thin air before they could reach the pirate ship. At that moment he realized the pirates on that ship had a Sage with them.

    Before he could order his other units to assist those ships ahead of him, he saw flashes of lightning from the pirate ship. He narrowed his eyes and that was when he saw the three ships torn in half because they got hit by bolts of lightning. He watched the ships sink into the water and lifeless bodies floated around the debris.

    "Lightning magic. He''s no ordinary Sage," Mercurius muttered as he clenched his fists.

    "What should we do, Commander?" The man in a white robe asked.

    "Advance. I don''t know any pirates that can do something like that, so I want to know the mage who could cast a powerful spell like that," Mercurius answered without hesitation, there was no fear in his eyes.

    All the ships sailed at full speed toward the pirate ship, following Mercurius''s orders.

    When Mercurius was close enough to the pirate ship, he walked on the bowsprit with his long sword in his right hand. He combined both Aura and Mana on his sword and then he swung his sword as hard as he could horizontally. A massive slash wave flew toward the pirate ship, but to his surprise, someone from the pirate ship released the same slash wave, clashing his with theirs.

    "A Swordmaster?" Mercurius narrowed his eyes and gripped his sword tightly. "No, that''s not possible."

    Mercurius felt the thrill within him again after countless days of boring jobs at his desk. He began to throw more slash waves toward the pirate ship to see how far the pirates could keep up with his strength.

    The knights and mages who saw the slash waves clashing were shocked and terrified by the immense amount of energy that was released. They couldn''t believe there was someone as strong as their commander. The sea was no longer calm and big waves were created and began to push the big ships away.

    "Hmm?" Mercurius narrowed his eyes and stopped attacking relentlessly. "Activate the shield!" He shouted as he turned around, ordering the mages.

    The mages chanted magic formations and activated all the runs that were written on the ship''s body. A sphere of thick Mana shield appeared and protected the ship.

    As soon as the Mana shield was formed, bolts of lightning struck the ship, but it was protected by the Mana shield. All the mages and the knights were startled and petrified when they watched the bolts of lightning from up close. The terrifying sound of lightning made all of them cover their eyes, their hearts trembled, following the rhythm of the rumbling of the lightning.

    Mercurius was unaffected even though he was standing on the edge of the bowsprit, facing the bolts of lightning a few meters away from his face. He was fascinated by the destructive power of that magic, but it wasn''t enough to break the Mana shield. The answer to the strong Mana shield lay inside his ship, powerful Mana stones were placed all over the ship making it impenetrable by anything. Knowing it was pointless the bolts of lightning stopped attacking the ship.

    "Your magic is useless against my ship," Mercurius smirked as he scoffed. "You must have wasted all of your Mana already, don''t you?" He chuckled.

    It was as Mercurius had expected, but then suddenly the bolts of lightning were pointed at the other ships. He didn''t expect that the pirate could still release such a destructive spell like it was nothing. He turned around and saw the other ships sink and listened to the screams of his soldiers. He immediately ordered the mages to bombard the pirate ship.

    All the mages used different types and elements of magic spells. Mercurius watched as the spells flew toward the pirate ship, but once again, the spells dispersed into thin air.

    "We can''t fight those bastards from a long distance, the sage on that ship can easily stop any magic spells..." Mercurius gritted his teeth. "It''s time we make a move, Ciel," he glanced at the man in a white robe.

    Ciel nodded with understanding and ordered the helmsman to ram the pirate ship.

    Rasmus noticed Mercurius'' ship was planning to ram his ship with the remaining ships following from behind. He smirked immediately and turned the helm, following the wind and getting away from them.

    "It''s according to your plan once again," Videl said as he swung his sword around, the sword that he used to fight against Mercurius''s slash waves.

    "We are pretending to be pirates after all," Rasmus looked over his shoulder and watched all the ships following them. "We need to act like one, playing cat and mouse. You take the wheel while I piss them off," he added as he removed his hands from the helm and walked to the back of the ship.

    Because Rasmus''s ship was a medium-sized ship, it went faster than Mercurius''s ships. He had all the advantages and made it impossible for them to do anything to him and his ship.

    Rasmus cast a magic formation with six magic circles and pointed it at Mercurius''s ship. A fireball appeared from his palm and released it at Mach 1 speed. The moment the fireball touched the Mana shield, the first layer of the fireball exploded and was followed by the second layer, lastly, when the third layer was exposed, its explosion was concentrated on that same spot. The Mana shield that was supposed to be impenetrable suddenly cracked.

    "That''s not good enough?" Rasmus was surprised at how strong the Mana shield was. "Even with armor piercing method isn''t enough..."

    Mercurius was shocked that his impenetrable Mana shield got cracked from a single spell. He didn''t know what had happened, but thankfully the mages could easily reinforce and regenerate the Mana shield. He was shocked because the sage might be able to destroy the Mana shield once he knew which spell to use.

    "Those damn pirates..." Mercurius clenched his fists, frustrated because he couldn''t do anything.

    Rasmus created the same magic formation, but this time he added one more magic circle inside. Mercurius who saw the formation immediately ordered the mages to use more energy from the Mana stones to reinforce the front shield. That also meant it drained more energy from the Mana stones that he had.

    "You can''t break my vessel, you damn pirates..." Mercurius muttered, holding his irritation.

    When Rasmus smirked and pointed the magic formation at the other ship, Mercurius realized that Rasmus''s target wasn''t his ship in the first place. Mercurius felt like he was being played and fell for such a cheap trick. He then watched Rasmus release the spell and destroy the ship along with the soldiers onboard.

    Mercurius had never been played around like this and knew that he couldn''t catch up with the pirate ship due to its smaller size, and weight, and pirate ships were meant to be fast compared to a normal ship. He couldn''t do anything and it was the first time he felt powerless while at the same time losing manpower due to the skilled sage.

    "Fall back!" Mercurius shouted. "We are wasting our time here..."

    Everyone was in disbelief that their ruthless Commander, Mercurius said something like that, including Ciel. Without asking a question, all the ships stopped chasing Rasmus and slowly turned around.

    Rasmus stretched his arms and neck as he watched the ships stop chasing him. He looked at the sky and it was morning already and the sun had risen.

    "It''s good enough, right? We destroyed a lot of ships..." Videl walked toward Rasmus.

    "We got enough information and experience. I don''t think we will have any issues with our shipping business when I have to compete with Vivelda and Urion companies," Rasmus nodded and saw the rowboat. "Let''s head back," he added as he changed direction to pick up the pirates.

    "Sounds good to me..." Videl sat down and leaned against the railing, enjoying the morning breeze in the vast sea.

    Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 88 Crazy.

    Rasmus arrived at the lagoon and saw the pirates including Matthias sleeping on the sand with bottles of rum scattered around them. Once he dropped the anchor, he jumped down and landed on the shore with a few heads hanging on his hands. He threw the heads at Matthias''s body which woke him up and he was startled when he saw the heads around him.

    "Your souvenirs," Rasmus sighed as he removed his pirate outfit.

    Matthias groaned as he sat up and looked at the heads of the soldiers. He chuckled and grabbed one of the heads, staring at its terrified and helpless expression. He could tell the man died in fear, making him laugh joyfully.

    "Now, this is something I love to collect." Matthias dropped his head and stood up. He looked at his crew members, who were safe and had no scratches on their bodies. "You kept your promise," he smiled at Rasmus.

    "I''m a man of my word," Rasmus responded as he put on his shirt and suit.

    "Right..." Matthias chuckled softly as he grabbed a bottle of rum. "So? How many ships did you destroy?" He raised his brows and drank his rum.

    "Thirteen ships," Rasmus answered as he fixed his collar.

    Matthias spit-took the rum and stared at Rasmus in disbelief, blinking his eyes repeatedly. "You''re lying..."

    "Ask your crew members. They saw it all happen," Rasmus shook his head.

    Matthias looked at his crew members and they all nodded. He then looked at Rasmus in disbelief because it hadn''t been six hours since Rasmus left the lagoon. He had never heard of anyone who could destroy thirteen big marine ships that were reinforced with Magic Stones and nobody was injured or the ship got damaged. He knew that Rasmus was a skilled mage, but he didn''t expect to be that skilled.

    His crew members told Matthias about their encounters with Commander Mercurius and how Rasmus managed to make him lose and retreat. They explained it in detail to the point that Matthias''s mouth gaped the whole time as if he were listening to some kind of legend or myth.

    "You... you''re crazy..." Matthias chuckled in disbelief as he pointed at Rasmus.

    "I take that as a compliment," Rasmus smiled and glanced at Matthias.

    "Take me the next time you''re planning to get rid of them," Matthias said with a serious expression.

    "Sure, but I think it would be best if I stayed low for a week because I''m sure he would be on guard in the next few days. I want him to be on the edge and frustrated because they wouldn''t find anyone during his patrols later," Rasmus nodded as he put on his loafers.

    "Fine by me. Just let me board the ship with you next time," Matthias nodded repeatedly, his eyes never leaving Rasmus''s face.

    "I''ll see you later this evening. I have to go back now, I need to get some sleep," Rasmus said as he walked away.

    Matthias watched Rasmus and Videl leave. At that moment he knew that he didn''t want to make an enemy of Rasmus.

    Once Rasmus arrived at Carrion''s mansion, he saw Carrion on his way to eat his breakfast. He decided to join in and told Carrion what happened last night. Carrion had the same reaction as Matthias, his mouth and eyes were wide open.

    "But I understand what you meant back then, Carrion. I don''t think I can win against Mercurius if I have to fight him head-on. He''s strong," Rasmus said and took a sip of his wine. "Do you know anything about him?" He looked at Carrion with a serious expression.

    "There was a dispute between Mercurius with someone before he got appointed as Naval Commander. It happened three years ago, and I heard it was because he sabotaged his rival for that position," Carrion answered as he swirled his wine glass and stared at the spot on the wall.

    "A dispute?" Rasmus raised his brows.

    "Yes, with Arka Gullivard. A young man who became Lieutenant when he was 24," Carrion nodded. "Arka is the most talented soldier, enlisted when he was still 18 and climbed up the rank like climbing a freaking ladder because of his impossible achievements," he scoffed and shook his head.

    "So I assume it has something to do with jealousy?" Rasmus clasped his hands and put them in front of his mouth, his eyes pointed at Carrion''s eyes. "Mercurius believed he was more befitting to be a Commander than a young man like Arka?"

    "Close, but that''s not the only reason," Carrion nodded. "It''s because Arka has a history with Mercurius long before that. I don''t know the details, but I heard it was because Arka is Mercurius''s bastard son and Mercurius killed his mother to hide it from the public. But, that''s just a rumor," he explained and shrugged.

    "Do you know where he is?" Rasmus asked with a cold gaze.

    Carrion glanced at Rasmus and knew what Rasmus was planning to do.

    "I do," Carrion hummed. "You want to make him an ally, don''t you?" He asked with a serious expression.

    "An enemy of my enemy is my ally," Rasmus said with a faint smile on his face, leaning back on the backrest of his armchair. "I believe Gullivard and I have something in common and the same interest," he added.

    Carrion scoffed with a disbelief smirk as he shook his head, looked down, and rested his forehead on his palm. He had never seen someone as crazy as Rasmus before, and he didn''t know if he should be amazed or irritated.

    "Isn''t your plan to monopolize the businesses in this city? How did it end up hunting down a fucking Commander of the Sea? Don''t you think this is getting out of hand?" Carrion asked as he stared at Rasmus with his brows furrowed.

    "It''s necessary," Rasmus answered and grabbed his wine glass. "But, I''m not planning to do it now because I''m expecting someone to be here," he muttered and took a sip of his wine.

    "Someone?" Carrion raised his brows.

    "A friend," Rasmus nodded as he stood up. "I''m going to sleep," he sighed and put the wine glass before he left the dining hall.

    It had been a while since Rasmus used magic that much and the amount of Mana that he used was quite a lot as well. He fell asleep as soon as he hit the bed and didn''t get bothered by the sunlight. He slept until evening and he woke up because a maid knocked on his door.

    "Yes?" Rasmus asked as he sat on the edge of the bed, massaging his head because he hadn''t gotten enough sleep.

    "A guest is waiting for you downstairs, Lord Blackheart," the maid''s voice was heard from behind the door. "His name is Eduard and he said that he''s your guest, My Lord," she added.

    Rasmus immediately got up and grabbed his shirt as he walked toward the door. He opened the door and the maid was flustered when she saw the muscular and toned body and scars on his upper body. She hid her face, lowering her head, and biting her lip with a wide smile on her face.

    The maid followed him from behind and stole a glance when he put on his shirt and buttoned it. She wanted to squeal from happiness, but she held herself back. She couldn''t wait to tell the other maids what she had seen earlier.

    Rasmus walked into the drawing room and saw Eduard admiring the luxurious room. When Eduard turned around to look at the person who came into the room, his face turned bright with a huge grin on his face when he saw Rasmus.

    "Count," Eduard immediately bowed his head, showing respect.

    "Did you get my gift?" Rasmus asked as he approached Eduard.

    "I did, I gave everyone a share because I think everyone deserves it, at least the ones who helped you," Eduard answered as he lifted his head. "It hasn''t been a while since you left the village, but look at you now," he chuckled as he shook his head in disbelief.

    "You think I would stay poor?" Rasmus smirked as he put his hands in his pockets. "Anyway, the reason I brought you here is to repay you," he said as he pointed at the couch, signaling Eduard to sit with him there.

    "Repay me?" Eduard furrowed his brows as he sat down on the couch.

    "Are you interested in making a name for yourself? To be the richest merchant in this city?" Rasmus raised his brows and smiled at Eduard.

    "Pardon?" Eduard blinked his eyes repeatedly.

    S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 89 Excuses.

    Rasmus revealed to Eduard his plan to monopolize the trading and shipping business in Eddenvilla. He also told Eduard about his work, including the documents he had gathered about the Vivelda and Urion companies. Eduard listened to his explanation and plan as he read the data on the current market price, which was overpriced.

    "I have known Vivelda and the Urion companies for a while now since they also have trading posts back there in the capital city. They''re not as greedy as here because they have to compete with other powerful companies in the Refenus Kingdom. But to think they could do something like this here is unbelievable," Eduard muttered as he flipped the papers in his hands.

    "This is their gold mine," Rasmus nodded as he looked outside the window. Do you have any idea why no other companies are competing here in Eddenvilla? I thought everyone would want to compete here. " He looked at Eduard, who was too focused on the documents in his hands.

    "If Eddenvilla is a gold mine, Airedale is a diamond mine," Eduard responded as he leaned back. "Everyone competes there since it''s the busiest harbor in the whole world. You can say that the Vivelda and the Urion companies are right below the big companies while the rest are far below Vivelda and the Urion," he explained and took a sip of his tea.

    "Right, the Vivelda and the Urion companies are basically new compared to those big companies," Rasmus hummed and nodded. "To think these two can go this far to secure their business, I couldn''t imagine how those big companies do it over there in Airedale," he smiled as he shook his head and stared at the city through the window.

    Rasmus thought for a moment and couldn''t stop imagining himself competing with those companies in the future. He wondered how high he could reach before he either fell or reached the peak.

    "Count, you want me to be the face of your company, am I right?" Eduard asked with a worried expression. "I''m flattered by the offer, but I''m just a merchant from a small village who sells fruits, vegetables, and cheap goods. I don''t know if I can handle this."

    "And I was a boy who got abandoned and exiled, hated by everyone. But look at me now. So, what''s your point, Eduard?" Rasmus glanced at Eduard with a stoic expression. "If you''re looking for an excuse for any situation, you''ll find one eventually. You''re determined by others for who you are, but in the end, it''s you who holds the accountability for that since you made yourself that way. They judge what they see."

    Eduard wanted to argue since he wasn''t like Rasmus, but he then realized what Rasmus said was true. He tried to use another excuse to justify who he was, and that was why people never looked at him as anything more than just a merchant from a small village.

    "They complain about who they are, and yet they do absolutely nothing to change it. Don''t expect things to change without any effort. That''s the first mistake," Rasmus crossed his arms and leaned against the wall. "Those who did put effort into changing who they were, suddenly decided to give up because they didn''t see any changes. They think by rowing the boat they will find a land eventually without knowing where they''re going. That''s the second mistake," he added.

    "In the end, what could go wrong?" Rasmus asked as he walked toward Eduard on the couch. "You already hate who you are, right?" He stood in front of Eduard, staring down at him in the eye. "You''re not the center of this world, but you have to know that you''re also not bound by it."

    Eduard looked down, rubbing his face with a hidden smirk underneath. He couldn''t believe he had got a lecture from someone who was younger than him. He hated how Rasmus could make him feel good and hated himself at the same time.

    "So? Is there any excuse?" Rasmus raised his brows. "Or do you want to take this opportunity?"

    "Fuck it..." Eduard muttered as he slowly lifted his head to look up at Rasmus. "Yeah, fuck it," he nodded as he scoffed.

    Rasmus offered his hand to Eduard for a handshake. Eduard didn''t hesitate to grab Rasmus''s hand as he stood up and shook his head firmly. They both nodded, sharing a stare with smiles on their faces.

    "Now, let''s go around the city and see the city that you''re going to take over," Rasmus said as he walked toward the door. "There''s a saying that I really like. I came, I saw, I conquered," he looked over his shoulder at Eduard with his brows raised.

    "Those are powerful words. Who said that?" Eduard asked as he followed Rasmus.

    "Some dead guy," Rasmus chuckled.

    They walked around the city so Eduard could understand the battlefield that he was going to join later. He already had a few plans in mind that he shared with Rasmus. The first one was to check the merchants, the second one was the people who lived in the city, the third one was the demand for certain items or products, and lastly how to maintain the funds from it even though they would buy for a higher price and sell for a cheaper price.

    Rasmus knew of a method called Loss Leader Pricing where a product was sold at a lower price way below the standard price to the point it was unbelievably cheaper than making it your own. On the other hand, the other products were sold at a higher price, but in this case, it would still be less than what the Vivelda and the Urion offered.

    Eduard was surprised that Rasmus knew that method since it was something only good merchants knew. Rasmus revealed that it was already a part of his plan and he had taken care of that part.

    They were enjoying their coffee in a cafe which became overpriced because of those two companies. They both discussed the right approach to compete against the Vivelda and the Urion companies in trading. They thought of plans to anticipate if Vivelda and the Urion decided to play their game.

    "Have you decided what you''re going to do with the city mayor? He must have gotten a lot of shares from those two companies from allowing this to happen," Eduard said as he took a sip of the coffee. He didn''t like the taste, but somehow it was addicting since it was his first time drinking coffee.

    "You don''t have to worry about that. I''ll handle that part," Rasmus answered as he took a sip of the coffee. "You just focus on the front end while I deal with the back end."

    Eduard nodded and he was glad that he didn''t have to deal with politics because he didn''t know anything about it.

    "There are people that I want you to meet, come with me," Rasmus said as he stood up from his chair.

    Eduard drank all his coffee in a single shot, he grimaced and scrunched by the bitterness of the coffee. As a merchant, he didn''t want to waste something expensive. He then followed Rasmus out of the cafe. Rasmus brought Eduard to the brothel house, and the first reaction that came out of Eduard was that his eyes and mouth gaped widely.

    "Wait, what are we doing here?" Eduard swallowed hard as he looked at Rasmus. "You said that you want me to meet someone..." He watched Rasmus walk toward the door.

    "They''re here, come on," Rasmus nodded as he walked into the brothel house.

    Eduard swallowed hard and tried to fix his old rugged clothes as best as he could before he walked in. When he was inside, his eyes were wide open to the scenery and the women with alluring bodies and minimal clothing that barely covered their bodies. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "So you''re here," Rasmus looked at Videl flirting with a courtesan.

    "Where else would I be?" Videl raised his brows with a smirk on his face.

    "Ah, my dear patron..." Erlina''s eyes brightened when she saw Rasmus as she walked down the stairs with Carrion behind her. "I heard everything from Rion, but I want to hear it from you personally... alone..." She smirked as she bit her lip and stood in front of Rasmus and placed her hand on his chest.

    "Maybe later, I want you guys to meet a friend of mine," Rasmus said as he gently pushed Erlina''s hand from his chest and pointed his other hand at Eduard. "Eduard Merc," he looked at Eduard and nodded his head.

    "Nice to meet you, My Lord, My Lady," Eduard bowed his head, feeling inferior because of his outfit and his status.

 Chapter 90 Hiding for a reason.

    Erlina and Carrion introduced themselves to Eduard and who they were to Rasmus. Erlina had no issue with a commoner since she was also one, and she didn''t discriminate against people at all. Carrion, on the other hand, found Eduard a bit underwhelming since he was just a small merchant from an unknown village.

    Rasmus told them about his plan to Erlina and Carrion that he was going to use Eduard as the face of the new trading company. They both were skeptical of that idea, but once Eduard showed his intelligence about business and knew how to handle merchants and clients, they changed their minds.

    "Aren''t you planning to make your own shipping company? Who will be handling that? I don''t think Eduard can handle both of them," Erlina crossed her legs and grabbed her cup of tea. "I''m sure you''re not planning to put your face at the front of the company either," she added and took a sip of her tea.

    "I can use Videl as the face of the shipping company," Rasmus answered as he stared at Videl staring at Erlina''s parrot, trying to feed it with nuts. "Nobody knows that Videl is my butler, and I''m going to keep it that way."

    "Is there a reason why you don''t want to become the face of your own company?" Carrion crossed his arms and legs, staring at Rasmus with a confused look.

    "It''s because I''m being hunted by some organizations in the underworld. If they found out where I am, they would hinder my peaceful time here. They want me dead," Rasmus answered as he leaned back on the couch, staring at the big painting on the wall.

    Erlina, Carrion, and Eduard raised their brows, unknowing that Rasmus was being hunted.

    "By who?" Erlina narrowed her eyes as she put down her cup of tea.

    Rasmus looked at them for a moment and began to explain what had happened back then. He told them about the Wraiths and why they wanted him dead. He had deduced and believed it was because of the information that Erglade had found, the ugly truth about the existence of true evil.

    He also told them what he found about his father not to mention the moment Lenin visited him before his execution. Erlina, Carrion, and Eduard were speechless, their eyes barely blinking and focused on Rasmus''s mouth and words.

    "That''s the whole story as to why I don''t want to make myself known," Rasmus muttered and poured himself a cup of tea. "I know I''m strong enough to protect myself, but that doesn''t mean I want to put myself in trouble," he added and took a sip of his tea.

    "So, your father wasn''t the bad guy?" Carrion asked, his eyes stared at Rasmus''s eyes back and forth.

    "It doesn''t matter anymore because it won''t change anything," Rasmus answered with a serious expression. "You should keep this information to yourself, if you can, bring that secret to your grave. Don''t put yourself in an unnecessary problem."

    Erlina, Carrion, and Eduard shared a look for a moment before they looked at Rasmus and nodded with understanding. They had so many questions to ask, but they thought about whether they wanted to know the answer to begin with. They decided to stay quiet because they realized they didn''t want to know or have the courage to know.

    "So..." Erlina cleared her throat to lighten up the atmosphere. "When are you going to start your business? Are you going to wait for the ships?"

    "Yes, but I''m also waiting for the merchants to show dissatisfaction. Which is why I have something to ask you about this matter since you''re my only trusted informant in this city," Rasmus pointed out with a soft smile on his face and looked at Erlina with a gentle gaze.

    "Hmm, my dear patron is so charming right now," Erlina smirked, resting her chin on her fist. "So far, the issue has spread and thanks to those greedy companies, I have fewer customers. They don''t have the spare money to spend on my ladies," she looked annoyed and irritated as she stared coldly at the window.

    "But that''s not good enough," Rasmus said as he looked out the window as well. "I need them to protest first. I need them to get out there and show it."

    "I can easily do that," Eduard said with confidence. "I''m a merchant as well, and I know exactly how to push their buttons," he said with a serious expression.

    "Count me in. I''ll help you with that," Erlina smiled gently at Eduard. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Eduard was flustered when he saw Erlina''s charming smile. His heart was racing and it was impossible to keep a straight face. He had to hide his face and nodded repeatedly. Erlinda chuckled softly and found Eduard cute for someone with a big body to be flustered because of a woman.

    "Let''s not do that yet. I don''t want them to protest now because I''m not ready yet. I want to open my business when their dissatisfaction has peaked," Rasmus pointed out.

    "Just tell me when, and I''ll use my ladies to provoke those merchants and nobles from the neighboring cities. The mayor will be the first one who takes the blame, and then the Marquess," Erlina said and agreed with Rasmus''s request. "He got quite a lot of shares, didn''t he?" She looked at Carrion.

    "Of course, Esteban is a greedy bastard after all. I''m sure he''s sharing the profit with the other nobles," Carrion nodded and scoffed. His annoyed expression was visible to the naked eye. "That bastard has tainted the Republic of Cruen."

    "Sooner or later this city will change, no need to be so worked up like that. I''m planning to make this city beyond its greatest moment," Rasmus said with a serious expression. "Everyone will be happy, but not you, Carrion. Soon you''re going to lose your bet," he pointed out with a cold smile.

    Erlina chuckled, mocking Carrion for betting with Rasmus. Carrion, on the other hand, looked anxious and hated that he had agreed to such a bet, where he wagered his life. He wanted to sabotage him, but somehow, he wasn''t afraid of what would happen to himself if he lost the bet.

    Rasmus noticed that Erlina had been staring at him for a while now. He realized she might have something to say but didn''t want to because of the other people in the room.

    "Why don''t you have some fun while we are here, Eduard?" Rasmus pulled out five gold coins and put them in Eduard''s pocket. "You know what to do," he looked at Videl, signaling him to take Eduard out of the room.

    "Wait, what?" Eduard was confused and suddenly Videl grabbed his shoulder and pulled him away from the couch. "A-are you sure?" He looked at Rasmus and Videl back and forth.

    "Welcome to Eddenvilla," Rasmus smiled as he nodded.

    Carrion noticed what Rasmus was trying to do, and when Rasmus looked him in the eye, he knew exactly what Rasmus wanted him to do. He sighed as he stood up from the couch and left the room, leaving Erlina alone with Rasmus.

    "We are alone now, so you can say it," Rasmus looked Erlina in the eye.

    Erlina didn''t expect Rasmus to be so considerate of her, which made her unable to hide her smile. She stood up and moved to the couch where Rasmus was sitting. She didn''t bother to put some gap in between them.

    "What''s your real intention of coming here, Count?" Erlina asked, her voice barely above a whisper. She stared right into Rasmus''s eyes. "I know you''re an ambitious man, so what is it that you''re trying to achieve here?"

    "Why do you want to know that, Madam?" Rasmus asked, he didn''t flatter and stared back into her eyes.

    "Let''s just say I want to be a part of it," Erlina smirked and brushed her shoulder against Rasmus''s. "Can I?"

    "If you want to be a part of it, you should behave yourself properly," Rasmus said in a cold tone.

    Erlina''s smirk widened, but she immediately put some distance between herself and Rasmus. She pulled out an invitation letter from her purse and the showed it to him.

    "I am behaving properly," Erlina responded as she offered the letter to Rasmus.

    Rasmus looked at the letter and noticed there was a seal on it which meant it was from a noble. He took the letter and read the content which was something he didn''t expect. It was an invitation letter for a masquerade ball from Marquess Esteban in a few days and he knew what Erlina was trying to do.

    "You want me to come with you to this masquerade ball?" Rasmus glanced at Erlina. "Why don''t you come with Carrion? He should get an invite as well," he raised his brows.

    "Because I don''t want to be come with him," Erlina answered without hesitation. "I know you would love to see the nobles. I know you want to see which one you can use and avoid, am I right?" She chuckled softly with a smirk on her face.

    "Let''s see if I can trust you enough to be a part of my plan," Rasmus said as he stood up.

    "Fair enough, but what about that?" Erlina nodded and then pointed at the letter in Rasmus''s hand.

    "I''ll come," Rasmus nodded and gave the letter back to Erlina.

 Chapter 91 Feelings.

    Rasmus looked at himself in the mirror and he found it weird to see himself having brown hair. It was Erlina''s doing and she was using walnut shells to dye his hair which took a lot of time. He never thought it would be this tiring and time-consuming to dye hair since he never had one, not even back then when he was still Kyros.

    "Do you like it?" Erlina leaned against the dressing table, staring at Rasmus''s brown hair. "To be honest, you look more masculine with brown hair," she pointed out as she bit her lip.

    "How long it will last?" Rasmus asked as he turned his head back and forth to check his new hair color from different angles. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Two weeks, why?" Erlina answered as she crossed her arms.

    "This is perfect," Rasmus shook his head. He found this new look as an opportunity to fool Mercurius when he was going out to the sea again later. "Thank you. I think I might need your skill from now on," he looked at Erlina with a faint smile.

    "Of course. My job as a madam is to keep my dear patron satisfied," Erlina giggled softly with a gentle smile on her face. "Now, it''s time to buy you a few cravats, coats, and maybe greatcoats as well. Let''s go," she offered her hand to Rasmus.

    Rasmus looked at Erlina''s hand for a moment before he took her hand and got up from his chair. They both went to Erlina''s favorite clothing store because she wanted to dress him up to her liking. Rasmus didn''t mind and let her do what she wanted to do since he was her partner for the masquerade ball.

    After Erlina chose all the clothing and Rasmus paid for all of them, she took him to a mask maker. She was also the one who chose the design and the base was made of silver. She understood his circumstances and made sure the mask covered his full face, leaving only his eyes open.

    Videl and Eduard stayed in the brothel house, waiting for Rasmus to come back. Carrion saw them relaxing in the lobby with drinks in their hands when he went down the stairs after a long intense activity. He looked around and didn''t find Rasmus anywhere.

    "Where is he?" Carrion looked at Videl.

    "He''s out with Madam," Videl answered and stared back at Carrion.

    "Going out?" Carrion furrowed his brows with a surprised expression. "That''s first..." he muttered to himself as he sat down.

    Videl observed Carrion''s expression and it was like an open book.

    "They''re going out to buy Count Rasmus''s clothes and outfit for the masquerade ball," Videl said, wanting to see Carrion''s reaction.

    "Oh... I see..." Carrion nodded, his eyes empty as if he was in the middle of thinking of something. "So she''s bringing him, huh?" He raised his brows as he leaned back and sighed.

    "Are you jealous?" Videl smirked.

    "Me? I don''t care if Erlina is going out with someone," Carrion responded as he fixed his coat. "I''m just surprised that she would go that far for someone that she just met," he muttered.

    Videl and Eduard shared a look. They could see the lie in Carrion''s words and they were holding their chuckle and smile from him. Videl knew that Carrion harbored some kind of feelings for Erlina, but he didn''t want to admit it.

    "You don''t have to worry about her, My Lord," Videl chuckled as he looked at Carrion. "Count Rasmus isn''t interested in her that way. I have served him for a while and I know that he doesn''t have any interest in women," he pointed out and took a sip of his whisky.

    "Rasmus isn''t interested in women? Does that mean he''s interested in men?" Carrion furrowed his brows, confused and a slight expression of disgust on his face.

    Videl almost got choked when he tried to swallow the whisky. He began to cough and didn''t expect that kind of comment at all.

    "No, My Lord..." Videl paused to clear his throat. "My master doesn''t have time for love or even any desire for pleasure," he explained as he wiped his lips.

    Carrion was speechless and in disbelief that there was a man who wasn''t interested in pleasure. Even for scholars, he knew really well they had their own way of getting pleasure.

    "I don''t believe you," Carrion narrowed his eyes. "There''s no way he doesn''t have any urge for sexual desire. What''s the point of living as a man if he doesn''t have any desire for it?" He arched his brows, skeptical about it.

    "I''m not lying, My Lord. My master doesn''t have any sexual desire," Videl answered with a serious expression as he shook his head.

    "Although I''ve known Count Rasmus for a few months, I can say that he doesn''t care about women," Eduard added as he nodded in agreement with Videl''s words.

    Videl had seen Rasmus''s past back when he was still Kyros, he knew everything about Rasmus including his love life. Kyros only had a lover once and it was when he was still young and that was it. Back when Videl still had his powers, he kept reading Rasmus''s head and there was not a single moment of him thinking about women or even dirty thoughts.

    The three of them continued to talk about Rasmus behind his back while enjoying their drink. They began to get closer as they shared laughter and moments without bothering about their status.

    "Whew... that was a fun outing," Erlina sighed in satisfaction as she entered the brothel house with Rasmus. "Hmm?" She raised her brow when she watched those three having casual conversations with a glass of whisky in their hands. "That''s a sight that I''ve never seen before."

    "Those three together?" Rasmus asked with his hand in his trousers pocket.

    "Yes, but Rion specifically," Erlina nodded as she looked at Carrion. "Rion hates people in general and barely talks to anyone. This is the first time I see him with that smile on his face around people. Looks like he has found the right people to be around," she smiled softly at the sight. "Looks like having you here does make our lives less boring," she looked at Rasmus with a playful smirk.

    Rasmus responded with a faint smile and then walked toward those three, wondering what they were talking about. Erlina tilted her head, watching Rasmus before she decided to follow him.

    "Ah, here you are. Wait, what happen to your hair?" Carrion looked up at Rasmus with a surprised expression.

    "She dyed it because she wants me to be her partner in the ball," Rasmus tilted his head toward Erlina.

    "I see... Anyway. do you mind telling us why are you not interested in women?" Carrion asked with his brows raised.

    "You''re not interested in women?" Erlina asked as she looked at Rasmus with a shocked expression.

    Rasmus furrowed his brows, wondering where Carrion had gotten that information. He then glanced at Videl and knew it was him who gave that false information.

    "That''s false," Rasmus shook his head. "I do like women, thank you very much. It''s just that I don''t want to waste my time on them, not at the moment," he added as he sat down beside Videl and took the glass from his hand. Videl was taken aback when Rasmus took his glass.

    "Oh yeah?" Erlina sat beside Rasmus as she crossed her legs. "Then when do you have the time to waste it on a woman?" She raised her brows.

    "You''re pretty, Madam," Rasmus paused to take a sip of the whisky. "But even if I want to waste my time with a woman, I would prefer women that are younger than me," he said with a smirk.

    Eduard and Carrion almost spat out their whiskey that was in their mouths. They both coughed to the point their faces turned red while Videl laughed at Rasmus''s answer.

    "Excuse me?!" Erlina leaned back, pressing her hand on her chest. She was stunned by Rasmus''s answer. "I know I''m a year older than you, but do you have to say it like that?" She was in disbelief. "I know that I''m way past the age of marriage, but so are you and Rion!" Her eyes were cold when she stared at Rasmus.

    "Then why don''t you try it with him?" Rasmus asked as he tilted his head toward Carrion. He knew that Carrion had feelings for her after the countless times he witnessed his banter with her.

    "I don''t like men who use most of their time for pleasures," Erlina answered as she sighed. "They''re the worst kind of men," she added.

    "Well, people can''t change of who they truly are," Rasmus nodded as he looked at Carrion. "But they can try to better," he continued.

    "I guess..." Erlina looked away as she crossed her arms, her voice quiet and soft almost like a whisper.

    Carrion who heard that immediately looked down and realized that Erlina had admitted that if he could change, she would give him an opportunity. He then felt someone elbow his side and it was Eduard with a slight nod, he couldn''t hide his smile and nodded back at Eduard.

 Chapter 92 Masquerade Ball.

    "Count, Madam Erlina''s carriage has arrived..." a servant said, bowing his head at Rasmus.

    Rasmus nodded as he looked at himself in the mirror in the new outfit that Erlina had picked for him. It was a black tailcoat with gold rose embroidery, and he wore a crimson red one-shoulder cape over his left shoulder with the same golf embroidery. He looked down at his black slim-fit trousers and shiny black loafers.

    "Count, this is the mask..." A maid came in and offered the mask inside a box.

    Rasmus glanced at the full mask made of silver and porcelain with red lips. He carefully grabbed the mask and put it on which fit perfectly on his face shape since it was custom-made. The maid began to tie it to his head neatly as he looked in the mirror and all he could see was his grayish blue eyes underneath the mask.

    "Thank you," Rasmus looked at the maid, his voice muffled because of the mask.

    The maid smiled gently as she bowed her head before she left the room.

    Rasmus fixed his attire for one last time before he left his room and went outside. He looked at the shiny black carriage with black horses which looked so elegant. The coachman opened the door for him and when he looked up, he saw Erlina was in a black flowy dress with a gap that revealed her left leg and a bit of her cleavage, her pale white skin made her look so gorgeous in that dress. She wore a silver full mask that covered her face that matched him, but she had black feathers around it that gave her a mane of feathers.

    "My, you look... menacingly charming," Erlina offered her hand to Rasmus.

    "And you''re charmingly menacing," Rasmus responded as he took Erlina''s hand and got into the carriage.

    "What''s the point of your compliment when you''re not interested in me," Erlina said, her voice and eyes were cold.

    "You really know how to make people have mixed feelings, don''t you?" Rasmus asked as he crossed his legs. Although Erlina couldn''t see his face, she could tell that he was smiling beneath the mask.

    "And who''s fault is that?" Erlina asked and crossed her arms. Rasmus could tell that she was smirking beneath the mask. "Enough of that. There are things that I want you to remember, so listen to me carefully," she said as she pointed her folded fan at him.

    Rasmus nodded as he leaned back and stared into Erlina''s eyes.

    "First, I need you to keep me safe. Second, you listen to me and make sure you don''t converse with people that I''ll point out later. Third, don''t make a scene or try to stand out. Fourth, never drink anything that the maids or servants serve. Lastly, don''t ever approach or get too close to Marquess Esteban," Erlina stared into Rasmus''s eyes with a serious expression.

    "That''s a lot of rules," Rasmus chuckled as he shook his head. "But I don''t mind that. I''ll behave myself since I''m not planning to stand out in the first place."

    "Good, now I want you to stay close to me for the rest of the evening. If you need information, just use me and I''ll do the talking because they''ll know me even with this mask," Erlina said as she leaned back and looked outside the window.

    Rasmus didn''t expect Erlina willingly to be used by him. He didn''t complain, but there was something about her that made him a bit suspicious. He wanted to confront her, but he knew that it wasn''t his place to do so, and not to mention he already got himself a great opportunity to gain information by using her later.

    The journey took two hours since the ball was held in the capital city of Cruen. It was a long journey, but the views of the valleys, lakes, and rivers were gorgeous.

    Once they entered the capital city, Rasmus began to wonder if the Wraiths'' organization existed here as well or not. Knowing Cruen was one of the territories that were used a lot during the Great Era, he believed a similar organization existed here. The chance of Marquess Esteban as a part of it was high.

    "What a beautiful city..." Rasmus muttered as he looked outside the window.

    The city was separated by small lakes and rivers which was why it had so many bridges. The greenery of the city made it look so calming and comforting. The smell of the water and the soil reached into the carriage, and the sound of crickets, birds, and other bugs made it even better.

    "Yeah, it is..." Erlina hummed as she looked outside the other window. "But this is nothing compared to the Autumn City, the most beautiful city in South Neva..." she muttered.

    Rasmus had seen drawings and paintings in a book about Autumn City. The city was surrounded by gigantic trees and the most unbelievable part was there was a tree called the Sacrosanct Tree which was as big and wide as a mountain, and they built buildings on it, including the palace.

    "We are almost there," Erlina pointed out as she looked down at her dress, checking if there were wrinkles or not.

    Marquess Esteban''s residence was bigger than a football stadium. The grandiose gate, fountains, and gardens surrounding the mansion screamed elegance, wealth, and power. His mansion stood tall in the center with wide and big stairs that led to the front door.

    "How many people did he invite?" Rasmus looked at dozens of carriages parked on the sides and at least a hundred guests walking up the stairs toward the mansion.

    "A lot..." Erlina sighed as she fixed her hair. "We are still early, so there will be more guests coming," she pointed out.

    As soon as their carriage stopped, the coachman opened the door for them. Rasmus walked out of the carriage and offered his hand to Erlina. Her elegant and inappropriate appearance made all the guests know who she was. There were a few hostile gazes toward her and all of them were from female guests.

    "Now I know why you want me to protect you," Rasmus said as he helped her walk down the carriage. "What did you do to their lovers or spouses?" He asked jokingly with a chuckle.

    "Men will always be men. It''s their fault for being unable to keep their pants on," Erlina answered as she wrapped her arm around Rasmus''s right arm. "I''m only facilitating their needs, that''s all." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You speak like a true madam," Rasmus chuckled as he escorted Erlina to the mansion. "Now, where is Carrion? He should be here already since he went ahead first," he looked around at the guests.

    Erlina didn''t answer his question, but her eyes were cold as if she was furious by that. Rasmus could see it in her eyes, but then he wrapped his arm around her waist, pulling her closer.

    "I need my weapon to be sharp and ready to use, so don''t waste your time with whatever you have in your head," Rasmus whispered into Erlina''s ear. "Let''s just enjoy the evening," he tightened his hand around her waist.

    Erlina looked up at Rasmus and she didn''t expect him to be so touchy with her. It was the first time he had done something like that to her and she couldn''t hold her excitement. She began to act clingy and placed her hand on his chest as they walked into the mansion.

    As soon as they entered the mansion, they were welcomed by music and people from all over the place. The scent of jasmine made Rasmus narrow his eyes because he knew exactly what it was being used for.

    "Now you know why Rion is acting like that now, don''t you?" Erlina asked as she looked at the guests being touchy and showing arousal. "This is nothing compared to the secret party they have deep in his mansion."

    "What kind of party?" Rasmus looked down at Erlina. Erlina then walked toward a quiet area in the mansion, still wrapping her arm around his.

    "Drugs, sex, and things that I don''t want to say with my mouth," Erlina answered as she clenched her fists. "They''re the worst of the worst people I have met..."

    At that moment Rasmus realized that Carrion had become addicted to pleasure and alcohol because of this. Seeing that Erlina knew this place, which meant she had been invited to this party often, and that included Carrion. Seeing how much she was angry and cared about Carrion at the same time, it was enough that she didn''t want him to walk the wrong path.

    "Oh, you guys are finally here, I have been waiting for you two," a familiar voice could be heard from behind them.

    Erlina turned around with her eyes wide open in disbelief when she saw Carrion.

    "You''re here? You''re not going in there?" Erlina asked in a cold tone. Her gaze was sharp and cold toward Carrion.

    "No, I have decided that I want to change," Carrion answered as he shook his head. "I''m done running away, I want to be someone better," he said and looked at Rasmus.

    Rasmus stared into Carrion''s eyes and gave him a nod of approval. Erlina''s eyes softened and lit up a bit when she heard it. Carrion could tell she was smiling beneath the mask, and he responded with a gentle smile and nodded to her.

 Chapter 93 Inevitable.

    The three of them sat on the couch and watched the other guests enjoy their wine and champagne. Rasmus was warned to not drink anything that the maids or servants served. He had just heard from Erlina that Esteban was a physician and an alchemist who drugged and made everyone taste his creations without them knowing.

    As a republican country, nobles didn''t hold more power than others. But because of Esteban''s influence, land, power, and wealth he became one of the ministers of Cruen. He was a strong individual because not only did he get full support from all the nobles, the common folks also loved him because of his so-called drugs.

    "He''s trying to make this nation into his own empire," Rasmus said and watched the guests begin to lose control of their thoughts and bodies. "Turning his peers into addicts, controlling them using drugs."

    "Yeah, and every brothel house in this city, they all use similar drugs into their drinks and incense with similar effects. This city, this nation, everyone will soon fall if this man is left alone..." Erlina nodded in agreement. "He used people''s low points as his way in to introduce them to drugs. He''s making people depend on him," she added and then looked at Carrion.

    Carrion looked down and unlike Rasmus and Erlina, he only wore a mask that covered the top half of his face. He looked ashamed and worthless to fall into the temptation and used it to escape from reality.

    "This has been happening for how long?" Rasmus looked at Erlina and Carrion.

    "Three years," Carrion answered as he sat straight and rested his elbows on his thighs. "It was thanks to the Vivelda and the Urion companies. They''re the ones who brought the ingredients to make the drugs. They also taught him about it," he added as he sighed.

    Rasmus raised his brows and found out that the ones who were responsible for Esteban''s actions were those two. It was another reason why he had to get rid of those two companies from Cruen or even from South Neva. He despised people who fell for desires, especially people who got addicted to drugs because they couldn''t be controlled and only brought problems.

    "It''s time to work, Erlina," Rasmus stared into Erlina''s eyes with a serious gaze.

    Erlina nodded and slowly rose from the couch as she fixed her dress. Carrion furrowed his brows with a confused look when he saw Rasmus and Erlina getting up from the couch.

    "Work?" Carrion looked up at them. He noticed how Rasmus had wrapped his arm around Erlina''s hip.

    "Yes, work," Erlina looked down at Carrion. "My dear patron wants to use me to gain information from these people," she answered as she wrapped her arm around Rasmus''s waist.

    "I can help with that," Carrion said as he got up. "What do you need?" He looked at Rasmus with a serious expression and a cold gaze.

    Rasmus could see the jealousy in Carrion''s eyes, but he ignored it. He wanted to make Carrion''s jealousy the fuel for Carrion to change and become someone useful. He knew that Erlina would be the best way to make Carrion into someone that he needed.

    "Anything will be fine, as long as they''re useful," Rasmus answered coldly, his gaze met with Carrion''s. "Now, shall we enjoy the party," he glanced at Erlina, his voice soft and gentle.

    "We shall," Erlina responded with a playful tone and guided Rasmus to talk with the other guests.

    Rasmus followed Erlina''s guide and spoke to the other guests when needed. He allowed her to make up his backstory and who he was, a merchant from the Western region. He witnessed how she was being confronted by the other madams and how she retaliated, with her skillful tongue and words.

    "Oh, Madam Erlina..." A woman in a shiny yellow dress approached Erlina, she hid her lower half of her face that wasn''t covered by her mask with a folding fan. "I heard you''re having a rough time in Eddenvilla. Less and less customers are coming to your place, isn''t it? I hope those women of yours aren''t lonely," the woman giggled, mocking her and with a hint of jealousy in her eyes because of Erlina''s beautiful costume and alluring body.

    "Yes, it''s getting less and less customers, but my ladies aren''t lonely at all. This gentleman right here, he brings satisfaction for those ladies of man. A single man who can give me both pleasure and profit," Erlina turned her head toward Rasmus. "Not only them, but I''m also getting a share of his manliness..." She chuckled softly as she brushed her hand on Rasmus''s chest.

    "That''s right..." Rasmus looked down and stared into Erlina''s eyes. "No women in this city can match with your beauty and talent..." he said in a gentle and deep voice, his grip on her hip tightened.

    "Oh, my dear patron..." Erlina giggled playfully as her fingers traced on Rasmus''s neck. "Let''s have some fun tonight. I can''t get enough of your manliness..." she added as she wrapped her arms around his neck.

    The woman looked irritated and decided to walk away because it disgusted her and realized there was no point in arguing with her anymore.

    "Thank you," Erlina slowly pulled away from Rasmus.

    "You''re welcome," Rasmus responded. "Now, can you help me spread rumors about the pirate crew that humiliated Commander Mercurius?" He whispered as he glanced at the eyes that began to look at him.

    "Ah, I know the right people who would use that information as leverage for popularity," Erlina nodded as she wrapped her arm around Rasmus''s waist. "Follow my lead, my dear patron."

    Erlina moved to another room and that was when Rasmus saw people sitting at the long table with a glass of wine in their hands. He could tell how expensive their costumes were and the aura around them was enough to tell they were important people.

    Erlina began to show what she was capable of by joining the group and striking up a conversation seamlessly. Their attentions turned toward Erlina because of her confidence and soothing voice. Once she grasped their attention, she began to spread the rumor about a pirate that had destroyed more than a dozen marine ships and managed to escape Mercurius.

    They knew Erlina and she had quite the reputation in Republic of Cruen, both good and bad. The most important image that she upheld was her words that were based on the truth.

    "We heard from merchants about this matter. Commander Mercurius are sending his ships at the border and checked every ship that are entering our sea," a fat man said as he swirled his wine. "So it was a pirate, huh? It has been a while since they make a scene," he looked at Erlina.

    "Oh, by the way, Madam Erlina, I heard that Rasmus Blackheart is in Eddenvilla now," a man crossed his arms and stared at Erlina. "And I also heard that he visited your place often. What kind of a person he is?" He asked.

    Both Erlina and Rasmus immediately shared a look, but then Rasmus nodded slightly, signaling her to answer the question truthfully.

    "Yeah, he''s quite a charming man if I must say," Erlina answered as she nodded her head.

    Everyone shifted their discussion from the pirate to Rasmus, and they were curious what kind of man he was. Rasmus listened to the conversation and he glanced at one of them that abruptly excused himself. Erlina and Rasmus shared a glance because they found that man with the tiger mask suspicious.

    "(Found you)" Rasmus thought and watched the man move hurriedly.

    Rasmus decided to follow the man, leaving Erlina alone in that room. She wanted to stop him, but she couldn''t since she had the perfect opportunity to gain information from those people at the table. She decided to stay and continue her job even though she was anxious about being alone in that room.

    "Oh, here you are..." Carrion said as he sat beside Erlina.

    Erlina turned her head and she was glad that Carrion had come in.

    "So, what are you guys talking about?" Carrion looked at the others at the table. "May I join in?" He raised his brows.

    "I think you did it backward, Carrion. You should ask first if you''re allowed to join before you ask about what we''re discussing," the fat man laughed and was followed by the others.

    "Oh, my bad, but you guys know me, so I think it''s fine," Carrion laughed with them, making the atmosphere less unnerving for Erlina.

    Rasmus on the other hand followed the man from a safe distance. He kept following the man until there were fewer and fewer people around. The man suddenly entered a room in the long hallway, and Rasmus decided to use his wind magic so he could eavesdrop from the distance.

    "It has been confirmed..."

    "What is?"

    "Rasmus Blackheart is in Eddenvilla..."

    "Is that so?"

    "What should we do?"

    "I''ll inform them... We will send people to keep an eye on him..."

    Rasmus listened to the conversation as he leaned against the wall among the crowd. He could barely understand the conversation, but it was good enough for him to know that an organization similar to The Wraiths also existed in Cruen. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 94 Opportunity.

    All the guests had arrived at the mansion, and it was time for the ball to begin. The butler guided everyone into the massive, luxurious hall, where everything was coated in gold or silver. Rasmus entered the hall alone until Erlina and Carrion approached him and stood beside him.

    "You left me..." Erlina looked at Rasmus, she was sulking beneath her mask.

    "I know, that''s why I sent Carrion to accompany you. I wouldn''t leave you alone unattended," Rasmus looked at Erlina and Carrion.

    Carrion had already told Erlina about it, but she just wanted to rant about it. She also told Carrion about the man who abruptly left the room as soon as they mentioned Rasmus''s name.

    "So, where did you go and what did you find?" Erlina asked in a quiet and soft voice, making sure nobody heard their conversation. "Also, they knew that you live with Rion," she pointed out.

    "That makes it even better," Rasmus responded as he looked at Carrion. "The guy that left, he''s a part of an organization, similar to the Wraiths that I told you two about. So there''s a chance that they will approach Carrion soon and will either use him to get me or use him as a scapegoat," he explained as he watched the guests go to their own groups in the hall.

    Carrion raised his brows and realized he had been dragged into Rasmus''s problem. He didn''t want to be a part of it, and after he heard about the organization that had something to do with murder. Erlina looked at him and she could tell that he was anxious about it. She gently placed her hand on his back and caressed it slowly.

    "Don''t worry, they''re planning to keep an eye out for now, so they won''t do anything to me or you yet. I''m not going to let someone like you die unless you deserve it," Rasmus said and looked at Carrion. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "That''s... assuring... in a weird way..." Carrion raised his brows as he sighed deeply.

    The light in the hall became dim and everyone went quiet as their focus turned toward the door in front of them. The servants opened the door and there was a man in a long black robe with a black bird mask and a gentleman hat, standing still with a black cane in his left hand. His wife stood beside him in a beautiful colorful dress and a blue bird mask, making her look like a peacock. Everyone began to give them applause for his amazing costume.

    "The man of the evening is finally here," Erlina muttered as she stared at Esteban.

    "Carrion, let''s forget about the bet we made," Rasmus said as he observed Esteban.

    "Huh? Seriously?" Carrion looked at Rasmus with his brows furrowed. "There must be a catch, so what is it?"

    "Let them use you and tell me everything you get from them," Rasmus answered and glanced at Carrion. "They won''t suspect you a thing, and you can pretend that you don''t like me. You can tell them the reason for my visit to gain their trust as well," he added.

    "Okay, is that all?" Carrion crossed his arms.

    "Sell me out if you have to, but not my plan. I''ll play along with your fake scheme against me, I can handle myself," Rasmus answered with confidence. "Be as believable as possible, but you must be careful because I don''t know how dangerous these people are," he warned as he put his hand on Carrion''s shoulder.

    "Are you sure? I can handle myself, but what about you?" Carrion glanced at Rasmus''s hand on his shoulder.

    "I''m sure," Rasmus nodded and looked at Esteban who was going to give his speech.

    The hall became quiet as Esteban and his wife walked to the center of the hall. Everyone''s eyes were focused on their beautiful costumes as they waited for them to speak.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for attending and for coming to my humble place. We have rebuilt this nation and maintained it for years and we have made this nation more prosperous thanks to all of your efforts. Today is the celebration to commemorate our hardships for this nation and its people," Esteban said as he raised his hand.

    Everyone gave Esteban a round of applause.

    "Now, let''s enjoy the food, drink, and the music!" Esteban said and then the pianist and the violinists began to play a song.

    Everyone began to move to the dance floor and began to dance with their partners.

    "Go," Rasmus looked at Erlina and Carrion. "I want you two to be seen by Esteban."

    Erlina and Carrion shared a look for a moment, but then Carrion offered his hand to her. Erlina took his hand and immediately Carrion brought her to the dance floor. Rasmus on the other hand, keeping his eyes on Esteban and the man with the black tiger mask.

    It didn''t take a while before the man with the tiger mask approached Esteban and whispered something to him. Esteban said something to the man and slowly he turned his head to look at where Erlina and Carrion were. It was as Rasmus had expected that Esteban was a part of the organization as well.

    When the pianist began to play a new song, Rasmus walked to the dance floor and snatched Erlina from Carrion.

    "Go, Esteban might approach you once he realizes you''re not on the dance floor anymore," Rasmus said to Carrion as he took Erlina''s hands.

    Carrion gave a slight nod before he left the dance floor.

    "Keep an eye on him," Rasmus stared into Erlina''s eyes as he led her feet in the dance floor.

    "Okay..." Erlina responded and began to keep an eye on Carrion.

    It was barely a minute when Carrion left the dance floor, and someone approached him. Erlina watched Carrion talk with the man with the tiger mask and informed Rasmus. She then saw those two walk toward Esteban, she tightened her grip on Rasmus''s hand because she was worried about him.

    "I promise I won''t let them harm him if they try," Rasmus whispered. "He''s too valuable for me and Esteban since he''s an Earnwind. They won''t do anything to him," he assured and changed position so he could see Carrion.

    "I know they won''t hurt him..." Erlina sighed as she followed Rasmus''s feet. "I just... I just don''t want him to drown himself in those drugs. I know Esteban, and I know he would try to make Carrion in his grasp."

    "Then tell Carrion that yourself. If you''re worried about him, then say it," Rasmus responded as he looked down at Erlina. "He will listen to you," he said with a serious expression.

    "I doubt it," Erlina scoffed as she looked down.

    "How can he listen to you if you''re doubting him?" Rasmus chuckled. "Just tell him your concern, and he''ll listen. Trust me," he assured.

    Erlina didn''t say a word and kept dancing, following Rasmus''s lead to the music.

    After the music ended, Rasmus and Erlina bowed to each other and then left the dance floor. They both looked around and they didn''t find Carrion anywhere, and they couldn''t find the man with the tiger mask as well. They assumed that Carrion was brought somewhere to where the rest of them were.

    The rumors that Erlina had spread had reached everyone''s ears and began to discuss it. They were worried that the issue would affect the goods and increase the price again. They had noticed the issue with the pricing of food and clothing in the market because of Vivelda and Urion companies that monopolized the market. They also heard about the other companies that had given up on trading and shipping because of those two and decided to sell their businesses.

    The rumors created a chain reaction and everyone began to show concern about how bad the situation had become. They began to think about if they should make a new port, but they knew it wouldn''t change anything because sooner or later those two companies would monopolize that place again.

    "Did you expect this to happen?" Erlina asked as she looked around at the other guests.

    "All I did just give them a little push and everything will pour naturally," Rasmus answered. "Now that I think about it, we can use my new identity as the new competitor in the trading and shipping business," he pointed out as he looked at Erlina.

    "Aren''t you an opportunist, my dear patron," Erlina''s eyes were smiling. "Shall we?" She wrapped her arm around Rasmus''s arm.

    "We shall," Rasmus nodded.

 Chapter 95 A long night.

    Erlina walked around the hall and tried to hint to the guests that her partner who was a rich merchant from the Western region planned to compete in the port. Her words made Rasmus the center of attention, and he used his knowledge of the Western region to convince them. One thing that he and Erlina agreed on was to not reveal his name, making everyone curious.

    Rasmus revealed that he had bought all the trading posts and ships in Eddenvilla, but he didn''t tell them when he was going to start his business. He made sure everyone knew about his business and intentions first to gain a little influence.

    After they were done spreading the rumors, they decided to leave the hall and find a couch to sit on.

    "That was entertaining," Erlina chuckled softly as she removed her mask. "And it''s getting hot in there as well..." she sighed.

    Rasmus offered her his handkerchief and used wind magic to cool her down. She hummed and smiled widely when the chill wind brushed her face as she grabbed the handkerchief and began to wipe off the sweat.

    "Thank you," Erlina said as she wiped her face.

    "You''re welcome," Rasmus nodded and looked at his surroundings and there was nobody around them.

    There was only silence, but a comfortable one. They could hear the sound of crickets and owls outside the mansion, especially the chill magic wind that made Erlina sleepy. She leaned her head on Rasmus''s shoulder to rest from the lively party. She couldn''t hold the heaviness of her eyes and decided to close it for a moment.

    Rasmus looked down at her for a moment before he let her rest and sat still. He was about to rest his eyes as well, but then he heard footsteps from the distance. He wondered who it was until he saw it was Carrion who was looking around.

    "Oh, you guys are here..." Carrion said as he massaged his head. "Is she sleeping?" He looked at Erlina who seemed peaceful on Rasmus''s shoulder. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yes, she''s exhausted from spreading rumors," Rasmus answered quietly. "Why don''t we call it a day and leave?"

    "Yeah... yeah..." Carrion nodded as he massaged his nosebridge. "Let''s do that..." he muttered.

    Rasmus could see Carrion''s red eyes and noticed that Carrion might have been affected by something. He didn''t ask about it as he carefully lifted Erlina and carried her in his arms. Carrion was watching with a blank expression.

    "I would let you carry her if you''re not in that state, Carrion," Rasmus said as he looked at Carrion with a serious expression.

    "I can carry her..." Carrion cleared his throat and squeezed his face to sober up. "I''m ready..." He shook his head and offered his arms toward Rasmus.

    Rasmus approached Carrion and let him carry Erlina in his arms. He carefully removed his arms after Carrion held her tightly in his arms.

    "Let''s head back," Rasmus said as he led the way to the entrance.

    The three of them ended up using Erlina''s carriage while Carrion''s carriage was following from behind. Erlina didn''t wake up from all the process, and it convinced Carrion that she was indeed exhausted. He was also exhausted, but he didn''t want to sleep because Erlina was sleeping on his lap.

    "How did it go?" Rasmus looked at Carrion who was staring blankly at the night sky.

    "I told them about your reason for visiting Eddenvilla, and once they found out that you were sent by my brother, Garret, they immediately tried to support me," Carrion answered as he yawned and rested his cheek on his fist. "They were trying to dig for information about you, they wanted everything," he added.

    "And what did you tell them?" Rasmus looked at Erlina sleeping so soundly across him.

    "I told them that you''re rich and good at magic because my brother is funding you and the fact that he''s your friend and always makes contact. I had to make a lie and make sure they couldn''t just use me as they wished. I need leverage, and I came up with that lie to protect myself so they wouldn''t dare touch me," Carrion answered as he looked down at Erlina''s sleeping face for the first time.

    Rasmus was impressed with Carrion''s capability of lying and setting a secure spot for himself. He would do the same thing if he was in Carrion''s shoes. With that being said, Carrion made them rethink their plan to eliminate him and support Carrion because he was also an Earnwind, a valuable ally.

    "Do you know who they are?" Rasmus looked at Carrion with a serious expression.

    "No, not yet. I''m pretending that I''m not interested in what they''re doing and make sure that I''m just a good-for-nothing second son," Carrion answered as he shook his head. He was so eager to caress Erlina''s cheek, but he held back. "They will try to convince me soon because they won''t let this chance slip by to gain support from an Earnwind," he pointed out.

    "Yes, I agree..." Rasmus hummed as he looked outside the window and removed his mask. "So, what made you in that state?" He glanced at Carrion''s face with his red eyes.

    "Incense... I don''t know what they used on that thing, but it gave me a headache..." Carrion answered as he sighed. "If I stayed there any longer, I don''t know what would happen to me..."

    Rasmus thought about the incense and there would be so many drugs and things with a headache as the side effects. It would be impossible for him to find out what it was unless they showed how they made the incense.

    "When you left the dance floor, Madam said something about you..." Rasmus said as he crossed his legs and arms, his eyes focused on Carrion.

    "What did she say?" Carrion was curious and anxious by how Rasmus stared at him.

    "She''s worried about you. She''s afraid that you will lose control of yourself again and become like your usual self if you do this," Rasmus answered as he looked at Erlina. "She cares about you, Carrion. Just like how you care for her, but she couldn''t show it," he added.

    "She''s worried about me?" Carrion was shocked, his eyes were wide open and suddenly he didn''t feel sleepy anymore. "She cares about me..." He muttered and looked down at Erlina.

    "She wants to believe in you, Carrion, but she doubts herself and she doubts you as well," Rasmus leaned back and made himself comfortable. "Now what will you do with this information?" He raised his brows and stared into Carrion''s eyes.

    Carrion clenched his fists as he kept staring at Erlina''s face. He felt something within him that he had long forgotten, a purpose and a dream. At that moment, he felt like he could do anything without fail because of the euphoria feeling within him.

    "I''ll prove to her that I can do it and that I''m not the same Carrion that she knew..." Carrion said with a serious expression as he lifted his head and stared at Rasmus.

    Carrion thought that Rasmus would give him a proud smile or a smug smirk to mock him, but all he saw was a cold stare and expression. He felt as if he had just made the wrong answer and was judged heavily to the point that Rasmus was disappointed.

    The journey back to Eddenvilla was quiet and they barely talked. Since Erlina was asleep, Carrion decided to let her sleep in his mansion. When he was carrying Erlina, he noticed Rasmus wasn''t following him, he turned around and saw Rasmus walking away instead.

    "Where are you going?" Carrion asked.

    "Goodnight, Carrion," Rasmus answered as he continued to walk away.

    The morning came, Carrion awoken by the sound of knocks on the door. A maid informed him that Erlina was waiting for him in the dining hall. He slowly got up from bed and washed his face before he left his chamber and went to the dining hall. He saw Erlina and Eduard at the dining table.

    "Good morning..." Erlina''s voice was soft and gentle.

    "Good morning..." Carrion''s voice was rough and raspy. He looked at Erlina in the armchair still in her dress. "You slept like a log last night," he scoffed as he sat down.

    "Did I? I didn''t remember anything. I was sitting beside Count Blackheart on the couch and rested my head on his shoulder. That was the last thing I remember," Erlina watched the maid pour the tea into her cup. "Speaking of him, where is he? The maid said that he''s not in his room."

    "He''s not?" Carrion raised his brows as he looked at the maids, servants, and Eduard. They all shook their heads. "When we arrived, he went somewhere. If he''s not here, that means he hasn''t come back."

    Not long after that, Carrion''s butler barged into the dining hall with a panicked expression.

    "Young Master!" The butler''s voice cracked. "Count Blackheart! He''s... He''s heavily wounded!" He informed.

    Carrion, Erlina, and Eduard jolted from their seats and hurriedly ran toward the door. They went to the grand voyer and found Rasmus walking toward the stairs with blood dripping from his sleeves. Videl was walking beside him, and yet he didn''t do anything.

    "Count!" Eduard shouted as he ran toward Rasmus.

    Rasmus turned around and looked at the three of them with a worried expression. He looked down and looked at his tattered costume that was covered in his blood.

    "I''m fine..." Rasmus sighed. He couldn''t move his hands at all.

    "What happened?" Carrion asked as he stood in front of Rasmus.

    "Training," Rasmus answered as he looked at Videl. "Just a regular training..."

 Chapter 96 Unexpected Encounter.

    "I have never seen anyone training to the point of losing so much blood before," Carrion looked at Rasmus''s body covered with bruises and blood. "Are you sure you''re training and not fighting to the death?" He crossed his arms, trying not to wince when he watched Rasmus pour alcohol on an open wound.

    "You think magic alone can save you, Carrion?" Rasmus asked as he put down the towel that had been soaked in blood. "You think you can protect someone with only that?" He stared into Carrion''s eyes.

    Carrion knew what Rasmus was trying to imply and immediately glanced at Erlina who was covering her mouth in shock. He then looked at Rasmus and thought for a moment about whether he could really protect Erlina with only magic that he barely used.

    "If you won''t do it for yourself, at least do it for someone else''s sake, someone that you care about," Rasmus looked down at his wounds as he gritted his teeth from the pain.

    Rasmus slowly got up because his body was sore and numb. He was guided by Videl to the bathroom to soak his body in the bathtub with alcohol in it.

    Erlina, Eduard, and Carrion could feel the pain by just watching the wounds on Rasmus''s body. They looked at Videl and never thought that he was that strong and merciless. They realized that they shouldn''t make fun of him and didn''t want to be on his bad side.

    They went back to the dining hall for breakfast and Carrion told Eduard and Erlina what he found during the ball last night. He assured Erlina and Eduard that it didn''t have anything to do with them.

    "If that''s the case, I think we should find Eduard and Videl a place to stay. They''re going to open their businesses here and we don''t want them to be connected to you or Rasmus," Erlina said as she chewed the meat. "Having them around you and Rasmus would only put them in unnecessary problems."

    "I''m thinking the same thing, but where?" Carrion narrowed his eyes and swirled his glass of wine.

    "Livia the widow. Didn''t she plan to move to the countryside? Why don''t you ask her and negotiate?" Erlina raised her brows. "I don''t know how much money Rasmus has, but I think Livia would sell her place if the price is right," she added.

    Carrion hummed and nodded as he sipped his wine. He then called his butler and ordered him to visit Livia and ask her if she wanted to sell her house.

    Once they had their meal, Rasmus entered the dining hall with bandages that covered his arms. Everyone looked at him with pity, but they didn''t say anything about it and told him about their plan of placing Eduard and Videl in a different place.

    "That''s perfect," Rasmus nodded in agreement. "The sooner the better."

    "Good, because I have sent my butler to visit Livia. We just need to wait," Carrion nodded and wiped his mouth with a napkin. "By the way, Count, I have been thinking of what you said to me earlier. I want to train with you," he looked at Rasmus with a serious expression.

    "I know you would," Rasmus smiled as he drank his tea. "I''ll give you the warmups to train your body first."

    Carrion nodded with understanding.

    The butler came back and informed them that Livia didn''t want to sell her house. The butler then asked her if she would rent it, and the answer was she would. Without giving it a second thought, Rasmus asked Erlina and Carrion to deal with the price of the rent. Videl and Eduard joined them as well and pretended to be important people.

    Rasmus stayed in the mansion because he didn''t want anyone to notice that he dyed his hair. It would blow up his cover if those people found out that it was him who came to the ball with Erlina. He was badly injured as well and didn''t want to go outside until he was completely healed and his hair turned white again.

    "It''s done," Carrion came back with Eduard and Videl. "They will start living there tomorrow," he added.

    "Then starting tomorrow, you two have to make yourself known to everyone, especially merchants. You two will act as partners of the wealthy merchant from West Neva. If anyone asks who it is, tell them that the merchant wants to be anonymous," Rasmus explained as he looked at Eduard and Videl.

    "If we want to look like proper rich merchants, we need to dress up like one, no?" Videl raised his brows and stared at Rasmus. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Rasmus pulled off his ring and tossed it to Videl, "Bring Erlina with you. She knows how to make you look good."

    Videl looked at the ring and nodded, he then signaled to Eduard to follow him. They both went to the brothel house since Erlina didn''t come back with them to the mansion again.

    "Now, let''s head to the backyard. I want to see you train and how much you can endure it," Rasmus said as he stood up.

    "Right..." Carrion nodded and followed Rasmus to the backyard.

    A week flew by like in the blink of an eye, and Rasmus had been recovering from his injuries while training Carrion''s body. Rasmus didn''t expect that Carrion was weaker than Aurelia and Monica in terms of endurance and stamina. He was so disappointed and punished him with more and more training.

    Videl and Eduard had been busy making themselves known to the people and merchants in the city. They hadn''t revealed their intentions yet because Rasmus wanted to reveal it the day that he started the trading and shipping business. With Erlina''s help, those two became well-known and most of the ladies fell for Videl''s charm while the merchants liked to converse with Eduard.

    Everyone had their own role to play and Carrion hadn''t visited the brothel since then because he wanted to prove to Erlina that he had changed. But it made him frustrated because he couldn''t see her at all.

    "There''s no training today, you can do whatever you want," Rasmus said as he massaged his left wrist after he removed the bandages.

    "Really? Thank God..." Carrion was blessed as he collapsed to the couch. "My body is still sore and I haven''t thought of drinking or even sex..." he muttered as he massaged his arm.

    "Because I made you train excessively, making you lose a lot of testosterone in the process. It''s a good sign that you really pushed yourself to your limit," Rasmus answered as he stretched his shoulders. "Let''s visit Erlina. She might miss you," he glanced at Carrion with a smirk on his face.

    Carrion scoffed and shook his head, but rather than denying it, he got up from the couch and fixed his attire.

    "Yeah, let''s have a drink. I kind of want to drink now," Carrion said as he grabbed his coat.

    Rasmus looked at himself in the mirror and his hair had turned white again, faster than he thought. He then left the mansion with Carrion, but then he was shocked when he saw someone in the distance.

    Carrion noticed that Rasmus had stopped walking, he raised his brows and looked at Rasmus''s surprised expression. He slowly walked back to where Rasmus stood still and tilted his head to look at Rasmus''s rare expression.

    "What''s wrong?" Carrion looked at Rasmus with a confused look.

    "Wait here for a moment..." Rasmus said under his breath and hurriedly crossed the street.

    Carrion watched Rasmus walk toward the sidewalk and approached an old woman with a young woman beside her and a mysterious tall person in a coat that covered their faces. He didn''t know what was going on, but he wanted to know why Rasmus looked so surprised which was something that he had never seen before.

    "Great Sage?" Rasmus called from behind. "What are you doing here?" He asked with his eyes narrowed, still in disbelief that he looked at Lenin and Novia in front of him in Eddenvilla.

    Lenin and Novia turned around when they heard Rasmus''s voice. The mysterious person slowly turned their bodies around and Rasmus could see a glimpse of her pale skin and red lips underneath the hood.

    "Count Blackheart, there''s someone that wants to see you," Lenin looked at the person beside her. "Can we talk somewhere private?" She asked with a serious expression and looked around.

    Rasmus could see in Lenin''s eyes that she had been through something that took a toll on her mind.

    "Of course, follow me," Rasmus nodded.

 Chapter 97 Revelation.

    Carrion was introduced by Rasmus to Lenin and Novia, he was stunned and speechless when he was in the presence of the Great Sage. He immediately bowed his head to show his respect, and it was also clear he was afraid that Lenin would tell Garret about him and how he lived his whole life.

    "So you''re living with Garret''s younger brother. This is unexpected," Lenin glanced at Rasmus, realizing there was some kind of scheme that Rasmus had made with Garret. "No wonder Garret knew where you are," she pointed out.

    Rasmus only responded with an empty smile, knowing how sharp Lenin was, and didn''t want to feed her anything.

    "Please, Great Sage..." Carrion pointed at his mansion.

    They walked to the mansion, and Rasmus kept observing the mysterious person who was walking beside him. He knew that it was a woman based on her body, but he had never seen any women who were as tall as her. He was tall for an average man, but she was taller than him which made him unable to stop observing her.

    As soon as they were inside the mansion, Carrion brought them to the parlor. He knew that Lenin wanted to have a private conversation with Rasmus, so he excused himself and went to the brothel house to tell the others about it.

    "I see that you have quite used a lot of the funds already," Lenin stared at the ring on Rasmus''s finger.

    Rasmus looked at the ring and he was amazed that she could tell how much money he had in the ring. He wondered if it was because she could see the Mana around the ring or if it was something else.

    "I did, I used it on something important," Rasmus answered as he nodded. "So, who''s the woman, Great Sage?" He asked as he stared at the woman in a robe with her face hidden under the hood.

    The woman slowly pushed the hood off her head, and Rasmus''s chest clenched and his whole body shivered when he saw Aris. For a moment he thought she was her mother, but after he looked at her for another second, she was nothing like his mother.

    "I didn''t expect her to be an Orthias..." Rasmus said as his eyes met with Aris. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "That''s not the only thing that will surprise you, Count," Lenin looked at Aris with a serious expression. "Her name was Aristoria, just like your mother," she revealed and looked at Rasmus.

    Rasmus''s eyes flinched and his heart was being squeezed again. It was as if the real Rasmus was still inside him and he was screaming at him and forcing him to remember the day of the execution. He had a headache and it was the first time he felt this way, the trauma that he thought he had controlled came to the surface again and haunted him.

    Aris narrowed her eyes when she noticed Rasmus''s behavior, but she didn''t say a word and kept observing him.

    "How did you meet her? And what''s going on?" Rasmus glanced at Lenin as he tried to calm himself down.

    "That''s why I asked to converse in privacy, Count," Lenin answered with a serious expression.

    Lenin began to explain what happened when she received letters from the Angelis family and the Sancticus family. She explained it in detail when she met Sanya, an Orthias, and the powerful figures in Neva that gathered in the North. She revealed the prophecies that both the Angelis and the Sancticus believed in about the third saint, the False Prophet.

    Rasmus listened to the gruesome things that Lenin and the others experienced beyond the Blackcliffs. He didn''t know anything about the Corrupted and the things that were beyond the Blackcliffs. He was intrigued by it to the point his heart was racing the whole time when Lenin told her story.

    When Lenin told of their encounter with Aris, Rasmus glanced at her when he found out she killed templars like it was nothing with a single swing of her sword. It was just like her mother, so strong that nobody could stop her. He noticed that Aris never showed any expression, just like his mother that it was a bit unnerving to see an Orthias in front of him.

    "So the masked beings, the third saint Ermaine, and the powerful being that controlled them. You were powerless in their presence?" Rasmus looked at Lenin and Novia.

    They both nodded and looked a bit ashamed of themselves.

    "The powerful being offered us a choice they let us leave without harming us or try to win an impossible fight. They wanted to fight us when they were in their full power. We took that offer and left," Lenin answered.

    "It takes bravery to admit defeat, I understand why you chose that decision," Rasmus nodded with understanding.

    "That''s foolish..." Aris responded as she stared coldly at Rasmus.

    "What is?" Rasmus asked and stared back at Aris.

    "That you agreed with their decision to retreat," Aris answered with a cold tone, her voice deep with a hint of anger.

    "Just because I understand, that doesn''t make me agree with their choice," Rasmus responded with his brows raised. "In fact, I think your decision to fight that being head-on was the right thing to do," he pointed out.

    Aris arched her brows and didn''t expect someone to agree with her and believed it was the right thing to do. Nobody believed her, including Sanya which she was still mad about. She then softened her expression and tilted her head slightly as she observed Rasmus once more.

    Lenin and Novia observed the interaction between Rasmus and Aris. At that moment, Lenin realized something and it was too late for her to prevent it. She looked at those two just like how she saw Erglade with Aristoria back then. She felt anxious that history would repeat itself.

    "(What have I done...)" Lenin closed her eyes as she took a deep breath.

    "After you retreat, what happened afterward?" Rasmus looked at Lenin.

    Lenin revealed their discussion after they went back safely which was about what they should do about Ermaine and her new religion. Rasmus listened to her explanation and it was a hard thing to decide, at least for those who upheld morality. She also revealed that they were going to discuss this matter in Gratland with the Councils of Neva.

    "Count, we need your help..." Lenin said with her pleading eyes. "The magic that you showed me back then in the Magic Tower, if you use it against them, we might be able to stop them," she frowned as she clenched her fists.

    "Great Sage, with all due respect, we have discussed this matter back then," Rasmus said as he shook his head.

    Lenin sighed as she closed her eyes and nodded, knowing what Rasmus meant. They indeed had discussed this about his intentions, she remembered that he had made it clear that he didn''t plan to make the world a better place or destroy it. She understood that he was hurt and betrayed by the world and everyone, and she didn''t have the right to ask him for anything.

    "What do you mean, Count?" Novia looked at Rasmus with a confused expression. "Are you saying that you don''t care about this after everything you heard?" She furrowed her brows in disbelief.

    "I don''t owe anything to this world," Rasmus stared coldly at Novia. "But, I''m not planning to join hands with Ermaine as well. I have my own things to do, and if any of them are hindering my plans I''ll get rid of them," he added.

    Novia wanted to argue and protest, but Lenin held her hand as she shook her head. Novia was furious when she realized how heartless Rasmus was.

    Aris listened to Rasmus''s words and she could see in his eyes that he didn''t care about humankind, just like her. She could see that he was still an Orthias after all based on how he spoke and wondered how his body worked since there was no history of an Orthias producing an heir with a human before.

    "Count, if I''m asking you for a favor in the future, not for the people, not for this world, but a favor from me personally, would you grant me that favor?" Lenin asked in a soft voice.

    "Of course, but for every favor you''re asking me, I demand something in return. Whatever it might be, you have to grant me that," Rasmus answered with a serious expression. "Can you do that, Great Sage?" He asked.

    "Yes, I can," Lenin answered without hesitation.

    "Well then, Count..." Lenin stood up. "There''s nothing else that we need to discuss and I have to go back immediately because the meeting will be held in a few days. We will meet again very soon," she said and looked at Rasmus.

    "Good luck, Great Sage," Rasmus nodded with understanding.

    Lenin and Novia walked toward the door, but Aris stayed behind which confused Rasmus.

    "You''re not coming with them?" Rasmus looked at Aris.

    "Why should I? I don''t care about humans," Aris answered as she leaned back. "I''m staying here."

    Rasmus didn''t expect that and when he looked at Lenin, she only gave a nod before she left the room, leaving him alone with Aris.

 Chapter 98 Worlds Essence.

    Rasmus and Aris silently stared at each other for almost a whole minute since Lenin and Novia left. Neither of them showed any expression, but they still couldn''t believe what they were seeing.

    "You''re small," Aris said, breaking the silence as she crossed her arms.

    "Are all Orthias tall like you?" Rasmus asked with his eyes slightly narrowed. "I remember my late mother wasn''t as tall as you. She was only a bit taller than me if she''s still alive by now."

    "Yes, we are taller than humans in general, for the warriors at least," Aris nodded and kept observing Rasmus''s appearance.

    Rasmus tilted his head, intrigued by the conversation because he could ask everything related to Orthias and who they actually were. He poured tea into his cup and one for her as well.

    "Warriors? Now that I think about it, Lenin said something that you were an Aristoria. My mother''s name was Aristoria as well, so does that mean it''s not a name but rather a title?" Rasmus asked as he grabbed his cup of tea and took a sip.

    "It''s not that simple," Aris answered as she grabbed her cup of tea and stared at it for a moment. "Aristoria is more than just a name or a title, it''s a different existence in a way," she explained and took a sip of the tea.

    "Not an Orthias?" Rasmus tilted his head a bit with his brows furrowed.

    "What''s an Orthias that you know of?" Aris put down the empty cup and her eyes never left Rasmus''s.

    "An ancient race that has roamed Neva long before humankind and other living beings," Rasmus answered and put the cup down as well. "It was said that Orthias are as old as dragons themselves," he added.

    "Yes, we can be called ancient, but we are not a race. And yes, we are as old as dragons themselves," Aris answered as she made herself comfortable on the couch. "We don''t reproduce like humans or other living beings, and that eliminates the criteria as a race. You can call us an anomaly or an entity," she explained.

    Rasmus raised his brows as he crossed his arms, he had never felt so confused by an explanation before. The only beings that he could compare Orthias with, would be demons and angels because they didn''t reproduce and exist. After all, an omnipotent being created them which explained their existence.

    "Then what are you exactly?" Rasmus asked as he sat straight and stared into Aris''s eyes.

    "Orthias isn''t a name of our race, it has a meaning. Orthias means World''s Essence. We exist because this world exists," Aris answered. "It''s hard to comprehend for a human like you," she said as she poured tea into her cup.

    "World''s Essence? Isn''t Mana also an Essence of this world?" Rasmus narrowed his eyes.

    "So are dragons," Aris answered stared at Rasmus, and took a sip of her tea. "Mana exists because it''s the process of decaying of Dragon Veins," she pointed out and emptied her cup again.

    Rasmus closed his eyes, leaning back, and massaged his nose bridge. Aris could tell that Rasmus was trying to understand it, but she knew that he wouldn''t be able to understand it immediately.

    "Are you a dragon?" Rasmus asked as he opened his eyes and stared right into Aris''s soul.

    Aris who was about to put the cup on the table, suddenly froze still. She slowly moved her eyes and pointed them at Rasmus. She didn''t expect him to find out the truth about Orthias from that simple explanation. She wondered if it was a lucky guess or if he was smart and keen just like what Lenin described him as.

    "Yes, I''m a dragon, but not all Orthias are dragons," Aris answered as she put down the cup. "How did you find that out?" She tilted her head with her brows furrowed.

    "Because you described it so vaguely to the point that it''s similar to how dragons exist in this world. The fact Wyverns, Drakes, Amphipteres, Wyrms, and Lindwrum are the remnants of dragons is a giveaway that they exist not through normal reproduction but because of the remnants of dragons," Rasmus explained as he clasped his hands and rested his elbows on his thighs.

    "You also acknowledged my statement that you''re as old as the dragons themselves which means you''re not inferior to them. Based on that, I assume that Orthias and Dragons are the same, we humans never expect that and call your existence by two different names," Rasmus added as he poured tea into his cup and hers.

    Aris formed a smirk as she grabbed her cup of tea, amazed by how sharp his intuition was. As an Orthias, Aris and the others were blessed with such intuition. She was convinced that Rasmus was indeed an Orthias and not completely a human being.

    "But you said that not all Orthias are dragons, what does that mean?" Rasmus asked and took a sip of his tea.

    "That''s why they called me Aristoria, and your mother as well," Aris answered. "Aristoria is the warrior of Orthias that only appears once in a few decades. The dragons that humans described and saw back then, they were us, Aristorias," she explained and grabbed her cup of tea.

    "So you can turn yourself into a dragon?" Rasmus raised his brows and swirled his cup.

    "I can, but the risk of failing is almost 90%. If I failed, I would disappear and my essence would turn into a new Aristoria in the future," Aris explained and took a sip of her tea. "That''s why dragons were rare back then and humans thought dragons went extinct," she added.

    "And as an Aristoria, you''re obligated to do that process?" Rasmus raised his brows and stared into Aris''s eyes.

    "Yes, and every one of us failed. I understand why your mother, my predecessor decided to walk away because she realized that her life wasn''t hers. She was responsible for the future of all Orthias," Aris answered and nodded. "But there should be more to it, and how did she manage to produce an heir, with a human nonetheless."

    Rasmus hummed as he looked at his reflection in the cup of tea. He tried to process everything before he could ask for anything else. He didn''t expect something like this to exist in this world, and why did God make it that way. He remembered that Videl mentioned that God made this world more complex than Earth, but he didn''t expect it to be this complex.

    "I''m curious, am I also an Aristoria?" Rasmus asked as he pointed at his face.

    Aris slowly got up from her couch and walked around the table to approach Rasmus who sat across from her. She stood in front of him and beckoned him to stand up.As soon as Rasmus stood up, Aris grabbed his hands and looked at his palms with a serious face.

    "You do have our bloodline..." Aris muttered, her face right in front of Rasmus, but her focus was on his palms. "But your human body is limiting your growth..." she added as she began to squeeze his arms to feel his bones and muscle structures.

    "Lenin said something similar that the fact I''m good both at magic and have a strong physical body to endure Aura," Rasmus answered as he nodded. "Is there a chance that I can break that limit?" He stared Aris in the eye.

    "I need you to remove your clothes so I can observe your body thoroughly," Aris answered as she removed her hands from Rasmus''s arms.

    Rasmus didn''t expect that kind of answer, but he didn''t hesitate to remove his suit and unbutton his shirt. He revealed his toned and muscular upper body to Aris. He let Aris check his muscle and bone structure on his body. He felt her cold hands on his chest and back at the same time. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You have a human body structure..." Aris muttered as she pressed her hands on Rasmus''s chest and back. "We Orthias have methods to optimize our bodies when we are still babies. Your body has fully developed, but that doesn''t mean anything since I can optimize it. The issue is that your body is too weak and if I try to optimize your body, you''ll end up cripple or dead," she pointed out as she put her hands on Rasmus''s shoulders.

    Rasmus was disappointed with the answer and with his body. He thought there was a chance for him to grow stronger and beyond his limits.

    "Wait..." Rasmus furrowed his brows as he looked out the window. "There''s a method called Primal Force from East Neva. They can modify a human body to break that limit. If I can learn that, my body might be able to undergo such intense pressure to optimize my body," he said and looked at Aris.

    "That might work..." Aris nodded as she placed her hands on the back of Rasmus''s neck to feel his spine.

    Aris was busy understanding Rasmus''s body until suddenly someone barged into the parlor.

    "My dear patron, I heard about...." Erlina paused when he looked at what was going on in there.

    Erlina, Eduard, and Videl were shocked and they all immediately looked away.

    "I''m so sorry..." Erlina grimaced and closed the door.

 Chapter 99 A clash.

    After Aris finished observing his body, Rasmus put on his shirt and suit. They didn''t feel fluttered from such intimacy or have any lingering feelings toward each other. Since Orthias didn''t have strong affections or emotions, they were pretty much individualists.

    They both left the parlor and immediately Erlina, Eduard, Videl, and Carrion went quiet and stood still. Everyone except for Videl was petrified to see an Orthias in front of them other than Rasmus. They were intimidated by how tall she was, but stunned by her good looks at the same time.

    "They''re friends of mine," Rasmus looked at those four.

    Aris stared at each one of them from top to bottom, but when she looked at Videl, her eyes narrowed. Videl could tell she had found him suspicious, but he hoped that she couldn''t tell who he truly was.

    "They''re weak just like you," Aris said in a cold tone. "Except for that guy over there. He''s not normal," she pointed at Videl, her eyes staring into Videl''s eyes.

    "This world is too big, and you have never been outside your hometown. There are strong people out here; it''s normal," Rasmus responded, looking at Videl. He was as concerned as Videl.

    "Perhaps..." Aris crossed her arms and kept her eyes on Videl. "My predecessor shouldn''t be dead by now if there were no strong humans," she added and brushed it off so casually.

    Videl and Rasmus shared a look for a split second and they both were relieved that Aris didn''t pry on it further. Rasmus immediately changed the topic and let them introduce themselves to Aris.

    "What should we call you? Aristoria?" Rasmus looked at Aris. "Or do you have a name?"

    Everyone''s eyes widened when they heard Aristoria because that name was the name of Rasmus''s mother. That name was well-known all over Neva for her gruesome brutality during the rebellion.

    "Just call me Aris. Everyone called me Aris back home," Aris answered as she looked down at her robe and decided to remove it from her body. "But that only applies to you since you''re an Orthias," she looked at Rasmus. "These humans don''t deserve my attention," she added and coldly stared at Eduard, Carrion, Videl, and Erlina.

    They were surprised and didn''t expect Aris to be so hateful toward humans. They didn''t know the story behind Aris''s hostility both from the history of Orthias and what happened back then beyond the Blackcliffs. Knowing that she didn''t want anything from them, they decided to distance themselves from her.

    Rasmus realized that having Aris around would be troublesome and beneficial at the same time. He found her interest was in him and his existence for being half human and half Orthias. He wondered how long she would stay by his side.

    "Aris will be staying here if you don''t mind, Carrion. Would that be okay since this is your place," Rasmus looked at Carrion with his brows raised.

    Carrion glanced at Aris and she was staring at him with disgust. He had never been stared at like that by anyone, and it was a bit uncomfortable and unnerving.

    "Yeah, sure. We have plenty of rooms for her to stay," Carrion answered as he nodded with understanding. "I can prepare the room beside yours if you''re fine with it," he suggested.

    "That''s fine by me," Rasmus nodded as he looked at Aris.

    Carrion nodded and ordered the maids to prepare Aris''s room.

    "Have you eaten?" Rasmus asked.

    Aris glanced at Rasmus and shook her head.

    "Let''s get you something to eat," Rasmus said as he walked toward the dining hall.

    Aris tilted her head slightly because as an Orthias and Aristoria, she didn''t require something like eating, drinking, or even sleeping. She decided to follow Rasmus since she didn''t mind filling her stomach with food. The others decided to follow them because they were still curious about Aris and for what reason she decided to stay with Rasmus.

    Rasmus sat in the armchair, but then he noticed Aris sat in the armchair beside him.

    "What?" Aris stared at Rasmus with a cold gaze.

    "It''s nothing," Rasmus shook his head.

    Everyone decided to eat something light and enjoy a glass of wine. They waited for Rasmus to tell them what was going on. He could feel their gazes and decided to tell them what was going on, including what was happening out there in North Neva.

    "You''re joking, right?" Erlina asked with a shaky voice, scared and anxious by the existence of the third saint and the powerful evil being.

    "So as we speak, the prominent figures all over Neva will be gathering in Gratlan with the Councils of Neva..." Carrion crossed his arms, trying to suppress the tingling feelings on his fingertips and palms from anxiety. "That means my brother will be attending as well..." he sighed.

    "You said that there would be a new religion with the third saint as its head. Does that mean, those organizations... they might join hands with them?" Eduard looked at Rasmus as he held the glass firmly.

    "Yes, that''s possible..." Rasmus nodded and thought about the Wraiths and other underworld organizations that were presumed to be demon worshipers. "Highly possible..." he muttered to himself.

    Videl''s eyes had been closed since Rasmus started explaining. His intuition was right when he felt a familiar presence when they both arrived at Eddenvilla. He had lost all his power and at the same time, Satan had come to Neva which frustrated him because he didn''t want to be powerless or to be inferior to Satan.

    "What organizations?" Aris looked at Rasmus with a glass of wine in her hand.

    Rasmus told Aris everything about the organization that hunted him down because of what Erglade and Aristoria did. He revealed that Erglade might have found out the rotten truth about the Refenus Kingdom which might be one of the vessels for demon worshipers to live comfortably.

    "Is that so? Can you tell me about your past?" Aris shifted her body and completely faced Rasmus.

    Everyone was interested in Rasmus''s past as well since he had never spoken about it. He never thought he would talk a lot in the morning, and so he told his past to them. With every word he said, his chest felt like being squeezed as if someone was begging him to not speak about it.

    The hardship and the amount of pain from starvation, hydration, sleepless nights, sickness, and wounds. The amount of humiliation from being spat on, kicked, and thrown into the river just because he was a Blackheart was heartbreaking for everyone who listened to it. He was also affected by the story that he was telling them, the amount of anger and frustration that almost consumed his head and heart.

    "That''s my past..." Rasmus sighed as he massaged his nosebridge, calming himself down. "I''ll excuse myself for a moment..." he said as he got up and left the dining hall. Videl followed him from behind.

    Rasmus and Videl went to the garden at the back of the mansion, enjoying the sunlight.

    "This is bad, Videl..." Rasmus sighed. "Every time I remember about Rasmus''s past, it affects me to the point that I almost lose control of myself..." he gripped the edge of the bench and cracked it. He was completely frustrated and furious by this.

    "It''s not me who''s being played by God..." Videl chuckled as he stared coldly at the sky. "It seems he did this on purpose so you would lose your composure and affect your judgment," he pointed out.

    Rasmus was about to sit down but he felt a chill down his spine as if a danger was coming toward him. When he turned around, all he felt was a fierce wind that hit his face and the sound of bone cracking. He was stunned by what had just happened until he saw Videl block Aris''s kick with his arms. He could see that Aris was aiming her kick in Videl''s face but got blocked in the process.

    "(She broke his bones...)" Rasmus was in disbelief as he stared at Aris with her usual cold and stoic expression. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I knew it, you''re not ordinary human..." Aris muttered and used more strength on her foot. She pushed Videl away and sent him flying.

    Videl landed and used his hands to support his body, but since Aris broke his arms, he felt immense pain. He didn''t expect to feel pain after thousands of years of existence. He slowly got up and glared at Aris with a wide grin on his face.

    "What''s the meaning of this?" Videl asked as he walked toward Aris.

    "Show me what you got," Aris stared into Videl''s eyes and began to walk toward him.

    "I''m planning to do so..." Videl smirked as he clenched his fists.

 Chapter 100 Strong Bloodline.

    Videl dashed as he gathered Mana and turned it into Aura, concentrating it on his right fist. The pressure that he released from clenching his fist, created a weak shockwave that blew the flowers around him.

    Aris watched the fist in front of her face and she simply flicked her left hand at Videl''s fist, slapping it away from her face. At the same time, she threw a right kick to Videl''s left ribs. She kicked Videl away and broke his ribs, sending him flying once again. She felt a bit of a sting on her shin after that kick.

    Videl was lying on the ground, staring at the bright sky, stunned by what had just happened. He slowly sat up and rubbed his left side where the kick broke his ribs. He sighed and got up from the ground, cracking the ground in the process. He gathered as much Mana as he could into his body and turned it into Aura all over his body.

    Rasmus had never seen Videl use Mana when he sparred with him even after Videl had lost his power. He knew he was no match against Videl''s inhuman strength, but to see that Videl could use Aura made him even more terrifyingly stronger.

    Every step that Videl took, he cracked the ground and created small craters under his feet. Small tremors happened on the ground whenever he walked. His expression was no longer that of a smug but rather a serious and menacing one.

    Videl dashed once more, but this time the ground shook even stronger to the point everyone in the mansion felt the ground tremble. He threw a right kick to pay back what Aris had done to him, but she grabbed his shin with her right hand. The impact released a devastating shockwave that flattened the garden behind Aris and shattered the windows of the mansion.

    Aris tilted her head slightly, her eyes pierced through Videl''s eyes as she tightened her grip on his shin. The sound of the bone cracking was so loud that Rasmus could imagine the immense pain in his shin. She then spun around and used the momentum to slam Videl to the ground.

    She slammed Videl to the ground with his head hitting the ground first. The impact destroyed the whole garden and created an earthquake that caused a quarter of the city to feel the ground trembling. The mansion''s outer walls and inner walls cracked because of the impact.

    Videl tried to get up with bruises and blood running down from his forehead. He could barely keep himself conscious and his body had reached its limit to the point his body was shaking uncontrollably. He finally collapsed with his back against the ground, slowly lifted his head, and looked at Aris with a huge grin on his face, in disbelief at Aris''s strength and impenetrable defense.

    "You''re not bad..." Videl said weakly before he closed his eyes and fainted.

    Rasmus who witnessed the fight was speechless and didn''t blink his eyes for a whole minute. The fight only lasted for a minute and Videl barely did any damage to Aris. He had never expected to see Videl on the ground unconscious.

    "(If she struggled to fight Satan and those demons, I stood no chance against them at all...)" Rasmus looked at Aris brushing off the dust and dirt on her blouse.

    "This butler of yours..." Aris muttered as she walked toward Rasmus who was sitting on the bench. "Where did you find him?" She stood in front of Rasmus and looked down at him.

    "He came to me. I didn''t find him," Rasmus answered and looked at Videl''s unconscious body.

    Aris slowly sat down beside Rasmus and stared at him with a stoic expression. She didn''t say a word or move a muscle, she only stared at him like a snake.

    "The old woman said you were good at magic. Show me," Aris said, breaking the silence.

    Rasmus glanced at Aris with his brows raised and didn''t expect her demand. He created a ball of fire in an instant, but she wasn''t impressed. He immediately extinguished it and decided to create rain, pouring the flowers and grass around them. This time she made a reaction, tilting her head.

    "I see..." Aris crossed her arms as she looked up at the clouds that Rasmus had created above her. "You''re indeed an Orthias. You control Mana rather than the elements."

    "What''s that supposed to mean? Isn''t magic about controlling Mana and turning it into elements?" Rasmus furrowed his brows and looked at Aris with a confused look.

    "Do you have problems creating elemental magic or manipulating Mana?" Aris glanced at Rasmus.

    "No, but what does that have anything to do with¡ª" Rasmus stopped in the middle of his sentence when he remembered that not everyone could control all elements. Everyone tended to have a strong affiliate with certain elements and weak with the rest.

    Rasmus thought for a moment if it was because of his knowledge of science and vivid imagination of natural phenomena that made him a capable mage. He remembered when he taught the children and their parents back in Hurgel Village about magic, but none of them could do it like he did.

    "(Is it purely because of my knowledge or is it because of my bloodline?)" Rasmus rubbed his chin and thought about it.

    "You have the manipulation skill of an Orthias, but you use Mana like humans do," Aristoria pointed out as she reached out her hand and let the rain hit her palm. "That old woman is an exception because she''s a Great Sage, but even so, she can''t use magic as she pleases like you."

    "Remember, Orthias are dragons. We control nature as we are the World''s Essence," Aris said as she stood up and swung her hand, canceling Rasmus''s magic.

    "If you don''t use Mana, then what do you use?" Rasmus asked as he looked at the bright sky again.

    "You won''t understand even if I explained it to you. Your human body is limiting your understanding of your Orthias lineage," Aris shook her head.

    Rasmus sighed as he nodded with understanding and decided to help Videl. He didn''t want to dwell on it because it would only make him even more frustrated than ever. But one thing he understood was the fact he could increase both his magical aptitude and physical strength as well.

    "How long are you doing to stay here, Aris?" Rasmus asked as he lifted Videl''s body and carried him over his shoulder.

    "I don''t have anywhere to go since I have taken the same path as my predecessor. I have abandoned my duty," Aris answered without a single regret or guilt in her expression. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Are you interested in killing humans?" Rasmus glanced at Aris.

    Aris arched her brows as she crossed her arms, staring at Rasmus. She was a bit surprised by his question that came out of the blue.

    "Of course," Aris answered.

    "Let''s go somewhere tonight," Rasmus said and then went inside the mansion to put Videl in his room and apologized to Carrion for damaging his mansion and garden.

    Aris''s expression softened as she closed her eyes, letting the wind blow her hair. She stood still like a statue in the garden.

    When night came, Rasmus put on his boots and left his room, ignoring his suit, which he had hung on the coat hanger. Aris, in a long-sleeved shirt, black breeches, and black tall boots, had been waiting for him in the hallway. When their eyes met, Rasmus nodded. They both put on a black cloak to hide their appearance.

    Aris walked beside Rasmus without saying or asking anything. She followed him out of the mansion in the middle of the night. As soon as they both stepped their feet on the street, they both looked to their right with their cold gazes.

    "This wasn''t my plan nor our prey, but it seems someone is offering themselves..." Rasmus said.

    Aris walked toward the presence that she felt in the distance. Rasmus knew that Esteban would send his people which was why he had been paying attention to his surroundings and around the mansion.

    Two men were hiding in a dark alley with their backs against the wall. They were in disbelief when Rasmus and Aris detected them even though they were almost a hundred meters away from them. They shared a look and nodded at each other to take a peek.

    "They''re gone..." The first man muttered as he looked around. "Do you see them?" He asked.

    The man waited for his friend to answer, but all he got was complete silence and a mild wind that brushed his nape. He turned around to look at his friend but all he found was a headless body leaning against the wall. His knees gave up on him and made him fall on his back. He then saw a head rolling in between his crotch, but when he was about to gasp, a hand covered his mouth.

    "Good evening..." Rasmus said with a cold smile.

    The man slowly looked up and saw Rasmus''s cold smile, making him tremble in fear. He then heard footsteps from the dark alley and saw a woman with short white hair and a bloody dagger in her hand. At that moment he realized that that night would be his last night.

 Chapter 101 Answered Prayers.

    Rasmus dragged the man into the dark alley with a piece of cloth covering his mouth, there were trails of blood from the man''s ankles because Rasmus had cut his tendons. The man grunted, desperate to scream for help, but little did he know that Rasmus had created a wind barrier to prevent noises from spreading outside the barrier. All the people could hear if they were nearby was a soft and faint whistle.

    Rasmus threw the man onto the wall and slowly unwrapped the cloth from the man''s mouth. The man began to scream his lungs out for help, but when he looked at the cold and unbothered expressions of Rasmus and Aris, he realized that it was futile to ask for help.

    "Are you done?" Rasmus asked as he stared at the bloody dagger in his hand.

    "You''ll pay for this!" The man glared at Rasmus and Aris. "Do you even know with whom you''re dealing with?!" He shouted.

    "Is that a threat?" Rasmus asked as he went on one knee, resting his arm on the other knee. "Then let me hear it. Who am I dealing with right now?" He asked as he flipped the dagger around his fingers.

    The man smirked and began to chuckle nervously to cope with the fear within his heart. He knew he could live if he could make Rasmus feel fear from the people that he was working for.

    "They call themselves the Red Grins..." The man answered with a grin on his face.

    "Is that Marquess Esteban''s organization?" Rasmus raised his brows.

    The man''s grin disappeared instantly when Rasmus mentioned Esteban''s name. He didn''t expect Rasmus to know about this, but then he realized that Carrion might have betrayed them and revealed everything to Rasmus.

    "Don''t be too surprised, I know about you demon worshipers," Rasmus said with a cold expression. "I was chased by the Wraiths before I came here, so I already know people like you are everywhere," he pointed the dagger at the man, right in between his eyes.

    The man giggled mischievously before he opened his mouth, "It''s too late..."

    Rasmus raised his brows slightly.

    "It''s too late as they have come to this world and answered our prayers!" The man said ecstatically, his eyes wide open with joy like a madman. "Our savior has come..." He grinned widely as he stared at the night sky.

    Rasmus grabbed the man''s face and forcefully put the dagger into the man''s mouth. He scraped the man''s gum with the tip of the dagger, cutting it open. The man snapped back to reality by the immense pain and began to scream in pain.

    "Now now, you can be crazy somewhere else..." Rasmus smiled coldly at the man. "Can you give me a hand, Aris?" He turned his head to look at Aris as he kept scraping the man''s gum with a dagger.

    Aris approached the man and followed Rasmus''s instructions. She forced the man to open his mouth wide open. She watched how Rasmus tortured the man by pulling the tooth and piercing the tip of the dagger into the nerve system under the exposed gum. She had never seen that kind of torture before but she was unfazed by the scene. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Your so-called savior won''t help you here, so tell me what you know or I''ll show you what a phantom pain is..." Rasmus said with a cold gaze at the man and placed the tip of the dagger on the man''s tongue. "Nod if you want to cooperate."

    The man nodded repeatedly with tears flowing down his cheeks.

    The man revealed who the savior was, and based on the man''s description, it could be Ermaine and her masked beings. He also found out there was an emissary that appeared in South Neva, specifically in the Republic of Lineva. A man who turned a wasteland for hundreds of years into fertile land.

    The man also revealed something similar happened all over Neva and soon there would be more of them. It was as Lenin predicted when she explained about Ermaine and the new religion that would appear all over Neva.

    "There... I told you everything that I know..." The man answered, his voice was shaky by the pain and the amount of blood he had lost. His face had turned pale and his eyes were barely open. "Now let me live..."

    Rasmus raised his brows and tilted his head slightly as he stared into the man''s eyes.

    "Who said that I would let you live?" Rasmus asked.

    The man''s heart felt like it was dropped from a tall building when he heard the question. He then realized that Rasmus never said anything about letting him live, he said that he wouldn''t let him feel phantom pains.

    "Please..." The man shook his head as he stared at Rasmus, pleading for his life.

    "You''re already dead, you just don''t realize it," Rasmus said as he slowly got up and looked at the pool of blood under the man''s body.

    The man kept begging, but the more he moved the more blood he lost. His voice became softer and softer until he finally closed his eyes and stopped moving. Rasmus and Aris just stared at the man who died helplessly.

    ...

    Rasmus and Aris threw the dead bodies into the ocean and watched them sink with the rocks that were tied to their legs.

    "They''ll hunt you down for this," Aris said as she watched the bubbles in the water.

    "Sounds fun enough to you?" Rasmus asked and made sure the bodies didn''t go to the surface again.

    Aris crossed her arms and nodded, a faint smirk painting her face. That alone was enough to answer Rasmus''s question.

    "There will be a lot of strong humans and other beings that will hunt me down in the future. This is just the beginning and let''s see if I can survive or not," Rasmus said as he looked around and made sure nobody saw what they did.

    "You''re too weak to survive," Aris responded without hesitation.

    "I''m aware of that..." Rasmus nodded in agreement. "But I''m not planning to stay that way. I''m going to get stronger since I already know how," he turned around and walked away from the shore.

    Aris looked at Rasmus before she followed him and walked beside him with the dagger in her hand. They walked to the stable that belonged to Carrion and rode a horse out of the city. Rasmus brought her to the lagoon where Matthias and his crew were.

    When they arrived, Aris looked at ships anchored near the shore. She immediately jumped off her horse and looked at the sleeping pirates. Her killing gaze was undeniable as she unsheathed her dagger, but Rasmus stopped her by putting his arm in front of her.

    "They''re not our prey as well," Rasmus looked at the dagger in her hand. "They''re friends of mine."

    Aris glanced at Rasmus and her killing gaze disappeared in an instant. She put her dagger away and continued to look at the scenery of the beautiful lagoon. She didn''t want to deal with humans so she distanced herself.

    Rasmus walked and looked for a sleeping old fat man on the beach. He saw Matthias sleeping with his belly wide open, he then dropped a barrel of rum on Matthias''s belly, waking him up with a loud grunt and waking his crew.

    Everyone grabbed their swords but when they realized it was Rasmus, they sighed and dropped their swords. He then dropped a few barrels of rum for them to enjoy. They began to smile and surrounded the barrels like ants attracted to sugar.

    "Where have you been? We thought you were dead or something..." Matthias looked at Rasmus as he leaned against the barrel. "Hmm?" He leaned his body to the side with his head tilted when he saw a woman in the distance with white strands of hair coming out of the hood she wore. "Wait... Is that?!" He shouted quietly as he pointed at Aris.

    "Yes, a real Orthias, the ancient race," Rasmus nodded as he looked at Aris walking toward him. "I suggest you not to do anything funny with her," he warned them.

    Everyone looked at Aris and seeing another white hair was already a bad sign. They didn''t need an explanation because they already knew what she was. They knew Orthias from legends, and they didn''t want to involve themselves with that.

 Chapter 102 Boarding the Ship.

    "So..." Matthias looked at Rasmus and Aris back and forth, noticing the height difference. "Where have you been?"

    "Attend an important business, and I just recovered from intense training," Rasmus answered as he looked at his ships. "Things are going smoothly?" He nodded up at the ships.

    "Some are almost done, and your big ship is already halfway," Matthias answered as he poured the rum into the bottle. "If you start helping us again, I think we can finish everything in two months or even less," he pointed out.

    "Perfect. I''ll come by every day like before, and I''m planning to even without you asking," Rasmus crossed his arms and looked at the pirates to fetch his pirate attire. "Are you coming?" He looked at Matthias.

    "I have been waiting for this, of course I''m coming!" Matthias got up and carried the barrel over his shoulder. "I''m ready whenever you are," he said and drank his rum.

    Rasmus, Aris, and Matthias with his crew climbed onto the ship and prepared the ship. Rasmus let Matthias control the helm and became the helmsman since he knew the sea more than him.

    "Let''s kill some marines and sink some ships, aye?" Matthias grinned as he looked at Rasmus with his excited expression.

    Aris stayed quiet the whole time and it made Matthias and his crew curious. They had never seen a woman as tall as her not to mention her pale white skin that illuminated under the moonlight. Rasmus warned them about her to not strike up any conversation with her because she didn''t like humans.

    "We are going to fight in the sea?" Aris asked as she walked toward Rasmus who was at the front of the top deck.

    "Yes, we''re going to sink some ships and kill everyone on them," Rasmus nodded. "Things might get interesting tonight," he looked at the high tide below.

    As soon as they entered Siren''s Reach, everyone could hear the soothing and yet eerie whistle-like sound. Rasmus and Aris looked down at the railing and looked at where the sound was coming from.

    "That''s why people named this area Siren''s Reach. You didn''t hear them back then?" Matthias looked at Rasmus.

    "No, it was quiet back then. What is it? It sounds like a whale," Rasmus shook his head and then looked at Matthias.

    "Sea beasts..." Matthias answered and drank his rum. "We called her Susie, a friendly sea beast that greets every ship that she sees."

    Rasmus chuckled as he looked at the vast sea with admiration. He would love to travel around Neva on the ship, seeing and hearing the fantasy-like phenomenon. If he could live forever in Neva, he wouldn''t be bored for hundreds of years because of this.

    The world was too vast to waste, and yet he was limited by the time of his lifespan. He didn''t have time to have a leisure life because of the bet and knew soon this world would fall just like how he did it back on Earth.

    Not long after they went past Siren''s Reach, everyone saw three ships patrolling in the distance. Rasmus didn''t expect those Marines to still tighten their guards even though weeks had passed since that day. He underestimated Mercurius''s will to get rid of pirates and knew that he had a deep grudge against him for what he did back then.

    "So many ships..." Matthias muttered as he controlled the helm. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As soon as those Marines ships noticed their ship, a flare of Mana light shot through the sky. Matthias and his crew were anxious because those Marines didn''t play around anymore and took everything as a threat to them. Rasmus expected something like this to happen and it was perfect timing since he didn''t plan to play around as well.

    (At the Ironhook Island)

    Mercurius was in his bed, preparing to have a short nap until suddenly he saw a bright light from outside the window. He didn''t hesitate and immediately got up from bed, putting on his uniform and sword. Not long after he left his room, the bell rang, informing the whole fleet on the island to prepare.

    It didn''t take half an hour when everyone had boarded the ships, leaving the island to the Azure Abyss.

    ...

    When they arrived, Mercurius saw the ships had sunk with bodies floating in the water. He saw the same ship from last time in the distance. He clenched his fists in frustration, anger, and excitement at the same time. He had been waiting for this encounter for days and he couldn''t get a good sleep ever since that day.

    "Full speed, and activate the turbine..." Mercurius ordered.

    The mages operated the wind turbine using the Magic Stone as its source of energy. The turbine was added a week ago and it was a new invention after the issue that Mercurius had encountered before. With the turbine applied under the ship, it had no problem catching up with smaller ships against enemies who could easily nullify magic spells.

    Rasmus noticed the speed difference from Mercurius''s ships, but it didn''t matter to him. He reinforced the ship with wind magic, giving it a significant boost to the point that the mass pillars and their sails could barely handle the fierce wind.

    Mercurius ordered the mages to put more Mana on the turbine, giving it more boost to catch up with Rasmus''s ship. He had to capture that ship and the man that sunk countless of his ships, ruining his reputation as the Sea Commander.

    As Mercurius closed the distance and he could see the pirate ship not far from him, the mages began to bombard the ships with fireballs. Rasmus created a vacuum wall on the back of his ship, taking the air from the fireballs and extinguishing them.

    He knew that Mercurius wasn''t trying to destroy his ship but rather keeping him busy so Mercurius''s ships could get closer and closer from his ship. He didn''t have a choice but to protect his ship, and that was when he noticed the amount of Mana that formed above his ship, the mages from the other ships had come in range for their spells to hit his ship directly.

    Flashes of lightning appeared from the sky and Rasmus didn''t hesitate to create a magic formation that created an electric field, the same formation he gave to Lenin. The moment the mages released lightning bolts, they were confused when their magic didn''t hit the ship but rather the air itself because Rasmus manipulated the path where the lightning bolts would take.

    They were baffled, but then when they saw Rasmus point his hands at their ships, the lightning bolts that they had released were thrown back at them. Their Mana shield couldn''t handle such power and the lightning bolts damaged their ships to the point they couldn''t sail anymore and had to fix the damage.

    Mercurius had had enough of it and knew that he was close enough to board the pirate ship. He unsheathed his sword and ran toward the bowsprit. Ciel and Mercurius''s elite knights followed him toward the bowsprit and jumped as high as they could.

    Rasmus released fireballs toward them, but Mercurius released slash waves through them and managed to land on his ship. Matthias and his crew hurriedly ran away and went to the lower deck to hide.

    "Today will never be your lucky day..." Mercurius stared at Rasmus who covered his face and hair with a hood and cloth that wrapped around his lower face.

    In the middle of unsheathing his sword, Rasmus felt a presence behind him. A man in a white robe with his sword ready was about to stab his back. Rasmus immediately turned around to block the sword, but he was overpowered by the man''s strength that he almost lost his grip on his sword. At the same time, Mercurius and his knights charged toward him.

    Rasmus created a quick sphere of wind and exploded it right behind him, pushing himself and everyone else. He got enough time to distance himself from them, jumping off from the quarter deck to the main deck.

    Mercurius and his knights walked down the stairs and noticed there was another person beside Rasmus, a tall person who also covered their faces.

    "You''re surrounded, you have no where to run," Mercurius said as the ships surrounded the pirate ship.

    Rasmus and Aris didn''t say a word, standing there without any fear in their eyes.

    "Good, I like those eyes..." Mercurius said as he readied his stance. "I would be disappointed if you surrender now because I''m not planning to keep you all alive..."

    Rasmus glanced at Aris and then he tossed his sword at her. She didn''t hesitate to grab the sword with her left hand and then unsheathed her own sword with her right hand.

    "Don''t kill him..." Rasmus whispered as he slowly walked to the side and then jumped toward the big ship.

    Mercurius''s elite knights ran to the edge of the ship but then a piece of cloth flew right in front of their eyes. Suddenly they couldn''t breathe and felt something warm on their neck. When they looked down, the pain began to reach their brains as blood spurted from their necks. They all collapsed and tried to reach the air until their visions disappeared and so did their lives.

    Aris stood in front of the dead knights and stared right at Mercurius''s eyes. There was only silence for a few seconds before the big ship behind her exploded.

    "Who are you people?" Mercurius gritted his teeth and gripped his sword tightly. "It doesn''t matter... you''re going to die anyway."

 Chapter 103 Fragile.

    Ciel stood straight and began to remove his robe and cape from his body. He swung his sword around as he kept his eyes on the mysterious person in front of him. The move that he witnessed earlier, was something that he couldn''t pull so easily toward elite knights.

    He wanted to test what kind of opponent he was facing, but he knew deep down that his gut was telling him to not play around. The person in front of him would kill without hesitation or the need to play around.

    He coated his sword with a thick amount of Aura as he controlled his breathing. He distributed the Aura on his feet and hands to maximize his chances of winning the duel. Even so, he was unsure about this whole thing.

    While he was preparing himself Aris moved her foot and dashed toward him. It caught him off guard but his muscle memories immediately placed him in a defensive stance.

    The moment their sword clashed, Ciel gritted his teeth and tightened his grip on the sword because of the intense vibration. The floor cracked as he blocked the attack. He didn''t expect his opponent to have such overwhelming strength. He tried to push his sword but it wouldn''t budge as if he was trying to move a fortress wall.

    Aris swung her other sword but Ciel dashed away and barely dodged it. She followed where he was going like a shadow and kept striking him with powerful attacks.

    Ciel was overwhelmed and knew he was no match, all he could do was block the attacks. He didn''t find any opening to strike a counterattack. The longer he spent his strength on blocking, the less of his survival chance became.

    Aris pulled the swords back and immediately swung them horizontally. Ciel blocked the attack, shattering her swords but at the same time, he broke his wrists. He dropped his sword as the pain began to surface.

    He didn''t realize that Aris had taken his sword and was about to cut off his head. Mercurius pushed Ciel with his shoulder and blocked the attack with his sword.

    Aris''s eyes narrowed and began to hold the sword with both hands and kept pushing the sword down against Mercurius''s sword. Mercurius removed his left hand from the sword and released a fire magic toward her.

    Aris took a step back and dodged the flame that almost burnt her cloak. She looked at Ciel''s sword in her hand and it already had a few scratches and chirped from that clash alone. She knew she was too strong for a normal weapon, and her strength was basically destroying her sword rather than her enemy.

    Mercurius dashed toward Aris and released a few slash waves toward her. He watched how she dodged them so casually by moving her foot and body away from the projectiles.

    He created a magic formation and coated the flame around his left fist. He struck the ground, creating an explosion to distract her. Before the smoke disappeared, he swung his sword toward the smoke where she should be standing.

    He used everything he got on that attack, but to his surprise, there was nothing there. His slash dispersed the smoke and there was nobody in front of him. He looked around to find her but didn''t find her anywhere until he heard a thud from behind.

    When he turned around, he saw Ciel''s head in her hand while his lifeless body lay on the ground. He was stunned for a moment, realizing what he had done. Rather than distracting his enemy, he distracted himself and gave an opening for his enemy to kill his trusted ally.

    Suddenly dozens of explosions snapped Mercurius back to reality. He looked around and saw fireballs bombard the remaining ships from above followed by bolts of lightning. He looked up and saw Rasmus had finished his job, destroying his fleet.

    He was so distracted by his opponent that he forgot the lives of his soldiers were being taken behind his back. He had never felt so powerless before and knew that there was no turning back.

    Rasmus landed beside Aris but staggered to the point he fell on his butt. He exhausted himself from destroying the fleet. His body had reached its limit and was close to fainting.

    "Who are you people..." Mercurius gripped the sword tightly, his voice had a hint of desperation and fear. "You''re not a pirate..." He gritted his teeth.

    Even with such vulnerability that Mercurius showed, those two didn''t say a word and just stared at him coldly. There was no life in those eyes as if he was talking with the dead or even death itself.

    "Argh!" Mercurius screamed his lungs out as he charged toward them.

    Rasmus created a puddle of water on the floor and as soon as Mercurius stepped his strong foot on it, he slipped. Aris dashed and swung her sword toward him. Rasmus and Aris watched an arm fly and land right beside Mercurius.

    Mercurius was shocked as he slowly moved his head to look at his left arm. He was petrified and in disbelief when his left arm was no longer attached to his body. Suddenly a sword pierced through his right hand and he began to scream in pain. He had lost his arm and also his right hand was useless. He couldn''t do anything to fight for his life anymore. He had accepted his fate as he closed his eyes.

    "Hah... Hahaha!" A burst of rough laughter could be heard.

    He opened his eyes and saw Matthias staring down at him with a grin on his face. He didn''t know who Matthias was, but his appearance was enough to convince him that Matthias was a pirate.

    "What should we do about him?" Matthias looked at Rasmus.

    Rasmus whispered into Matthias''s ear, and it shocked Matthias. Matthias looked at him and Mercurius back and forth before he sighed and scratched his belly. He immediately ordered his crew to drop the rowboat.

    Mercurius was confused, but then the pirate crew carried him and dropped him onto the rowboat. He groaned as he tried to balance the rowboat and looked up at the pirates who had decided to let him free. He was so confused that he didn''t know what to say. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "We will see again very soon you old bastard!" Matthias shouted.

    Mercurius created flames on his hand and pressed it on the wound on his shoulder. He groaned in pain, but the scenery of his fleet was obliterated, and the lives of his soldiers made him numb, leaving only heavy guilt and responsibility.

    ...

    "Why did you let him live? You know he won''t let this be," Matthias looked at Rasmus who was slowly pulling down his hood and unwrapping the cloth on his face.

    "I still need him," Rasmus answered as he watched the rowboat get further and further away. "His death with only bring more trouble than what we might get from this," he pointed out.

    Aris slowly unwrapped the cloth from her face and pulled down the hood from her head. She looked at Ciel''s sword and Mercurius''s sword on the ground.

    "What''s wrong?" Rasmus looked at Aris.

    "They''re useless..." Aris said as she crossed her arms. "I need a proper weapon..."

    Rasmus looked at the swords and grabbed them to check the quality of the blades. They were made from high-quality iron and steel, not to mention they were well-made without any flaws. He then glanced at the shattered swords that she had used and noticed the problem.

    "They''re too fragile in your hands," Rasmus looked at the swords in his hands. "Is that it?" He looked at Aris with a serious expression.

    Aris nodded and looked at the swords in Rasmus''s hands.

    "My late mother, she had her own sword back then and from what I heard, her sword didn''t break after days of clashing with Swordmasters," Rasmus said as he put down the swords. "She also had her own armor..." he added.

    "She did?" Aris raised her brows. "Where are they now?"

    "Who knows, maybe somewhere in the treasury room in the Refenus Kingdom since they were the ones who killed her," Rasmus answered as he shook his head.

    "Let''s take them then," Aris said as she walked toward Rasmus. "If my predecessor could use it that means I could use it as well," she added and stared right into Rasmus''s eyes.

    Rasmus raised his brows and began to chuckle as he shook his head in disbelief. Aris on the other, furrowed her brows, feeling disturbed for being laughed at like that.

    "I''m planning to go back there, but right now," Rasmus said as he walked toward Matthias. "I''ll take what belongs to my family after all. So wait patiently," he looked at Aris from over his shoulder.

    Aris nodded and went to the railing to enjoy the sea.

    "What''s this?" Matthias looked at the swords in Rasmus''s hands.

    "You can use them or sell them. We don''t need them," Rasmus said and offered the swords to Matthias.

    "Really?! You know these are worth hundreds of golds, right?" Matthias asked as he took the swords.

    "We don''t need them, they''re yours," Rasmus nodded.

    Aris glanced at Rasmus for a moment before she looked away and enjoyed the scenery again.

 Chapter 104 Council of Neva.

    As morning came, Carrion got out of his room and was on his way down to the dining hall. He didn''t expect to see Rasmus and Aris in the dining hall already and was done eating their breakfast. He awkwardly joined them because they were silently enjoying their coffee.

    "You look like a mess," Carrion looked at Rasmus''s tired expression.

    "It was a long night," Rasmus nodded.

    Carrion slowly raised his brows as he looked at Aris and Rasmus back and forth. The answer that Rasmus gave him was a bit ambiguous and he thought those two were sharing the bed together last night.

    "It''s not that," Rasmus glanced at Carrion''s surprised expression. "We went to the sea last night and just got back," he said and took a sip of his coffee.

    "Oh, you went hunting again last night?" Carrion grabbed his bread knife and spread the jam on his toast. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "We did. We destroyed Mercurius''s fleet," Rasmus hummed and nodded. "Also, we almost killed Mercurius there," he added.

    Carrion dropped his bread knife on the plate, making a loud clinking sound. His jaw dropped and eyes wide open, staring at Rasmus in disbelief. He blinked his eyes repeatedly before he closed his mouth and cleared his throat.

    "You... You almost killed him? How?" Carrion asked in a loud whisper as he leaned his body forward and looked around, making sure nobody heard him.

    Rasmus looked at Aris who sat across the table, and Carrion immediately looked at Aris. It was enough to answer the question, but he still couldn''t believe that those two could destroy the whole fleet and almost kill Mercurius by just the two of them.

    Although Carrion didn''t see it with his own eyes, he finally understood why Orthias was an ancient race as the world''s protector. He was convinced nobody could stop those two, as one used his mind and the other used her inhuman strength.

    "(These two, they''re like a walking catastrophe...)" Carrion thought as he looked at the toast on his plate.

    "Let''s continue your training this," Rasmus looked at Carrion with a serious expression.

    "Right... training..." Carrion nodded, he almost forgot about the training.

    "What training?" Aris looked at Rasmus.

    Rasmus looked at his wristwatch and it made him remember the meeting that Lenin mentioned back then. The meeting was held in Gratlan Palace with all the Council of Neva to discuss Ermaine as the third saint, the new religion, and the powerful beings behind her. He wondered if all the prominent figures had gathered in the palace.

    (At Gratlan Palace)

    Lenin and Novia were waiting in the Council Hall. Lenin looked at the new wristwatch on her wrist that the sages had made for her while Novia looked at the round table with twenty seats around it. Each seat represented a prominent figure that was a part of the council, but there were only sixteen council members in total, so the four extra seats belonged to prominent figures from the North. There were seats on the sides for the other guests, and there were dozens of them.

    "You look tired, you should sit down, Novia," Lenin looked at Novia''s tired expression.

    "That would be disrespectful, Master. I''ll sit when all the guests are here," Novia shook her head. Although she said that, she was exhausted since they both flew from Eddenvilla to Gratlan in a day.

    Before Lenin could convince Novia to sit, the big thick wooden doors were open. The person who came into the hall was Julius Suncrown, the Emperor of the Sun Empire with his trusted aide, Arandil D''Armond, the 1st Swordmaster.

    Julius gave a warm smile to Lenin and Novia as he bowed his head. Lenin and Nevia also bowed their heads to him. Julius sat at the round table while Arandil sat in the armchair on the side since he wasn''t a part of the council. Lenin stared at Arandil for a moment before she looked away.

    The next that came into the hall was Volos Auvrey, the Emperor of the Ruzia Empire, and Queen Ligardis Evermount of the Crustaria Kingdom. The Ruzia Empire and Crustaria Kingdom were the oldest nations in Central Neva.

    Not long after Volo and Ligardis came, Astrea Angelis came into the hall with Esper Frostspire and Ulric Ironhart. Astrea sat beside Julius and greeted Volos and Ligardis. Those four were the members of the council from Central Neva. Esper and Ulric sat beside Arandil and they greeted him with a simple nod.

    The next council member who entered the hall was Charles Verleyden, the Emperor of the Vaiston Empire with his trusted aid, Rodger Liebergen, the 4th Swordmaster. When Charles was about to sit down, another member came in. Valentine Der Vogher, the Emperor of the Asterion Empire with his trusted aid, Bertholomeu Kaitzar, the 5th Swordmaster.

    The last two council members from West Neva came in at the same time. Anastasia Achargi, the Queen of the Brithia Kingdom, and Francesca Matelizi, the Queen of the Zorzi Kingdom. They came with their famous Sorcerers twins, Agnesia and Marina Valier.

    Lenin and Novia looked at Agnesia and Marina in their eccentric outfit. The people of Neva didn''t understand there was a visible line that differentiated between Sorcerer and Mage. Sorcerers were born with an innate understanding of magic itself and could use magic without relying on magic formations. Sorcerers were rare compared to mages and sorcerers tended to hate mages because they tried to ruin magic itself.

    The council members from Central and West Neva had gathered, and they were waiting for the members from South and East Neva.

    After waiting for a few minutes, Thalior Ardentis entered the hall with Garret Earnwind. Thalior was a member of the council and Earnwind as well, but since Garret''s father couldn''t make it because of his illness, Garret represented the Earnwind family at the table.

    The next members that came into the hall were Altair Segeric, the Chancellor of South Neva Union with his Commander-in-chief, Uriel Goldmane, the 2nd Swordmaster. The last member from Sout Neva was Amalfrida Lomardieu, the Queen of Vacia Kingdom with her trusted ally, Xena Servil, the Servil faction''s current leader and the 3rd Swordmaster of Neva.

    Everyone''s attention was pointed at Uriel Goldmane and Xena Servil. Both women were rarely seen and the fact Uriel had a history with Arandil made everyone wonder how those two would react when they met each other again. Xena on the other hand, the Servil faction had been quiet for the past few years and it was the first time they saw her, the new leader of the Servil faction.

    While everyone was busy observing Uriel and Xena, Tristan Ashbourne, the Sultan of the Vizhar Dynasty entered the hall. As soon as he entered, another one entered the hall, Demetresh Aesan, the King of the Griezen Dynasty with Callistor Bladebane behind him. Everyone looked at the attire, gems, and accessories of Tristan and Demetresh that were worth thousands of gold coins.

    The last two members of the council from East Nova finally came. Cyrus Titanis, the King of the Eldoria Kingdom, and Azaliah Lunareth, the Empress of the Kai Empire. All the council members had gathered at the table, leaving the last four seats vacant.

    Everyone saw a group of people in black robes, black coats, and fur capes standing in front of the door. A few of them were Arthor Wyverncrest, Aluca Wolffein, Nior Wolffein, and Moriganne Sancticus. The remaining two were old men with grey hair in their black leather armor and black cloaks.

    Arandil and Uriel glanced at those two old men who entered the hall. They could feel the aura around those two old men as if they were cautious of a wild beast. The ones that sat at the table were Arthor, Moriganne, Nior, and the two old men.

    Lenin looked at the guards at the doors, signaling them to leave and close the doors. The moment the doors were closed, Lenin cast a barrier that covered the hall. It was a magic barrier that prevented everyone from outside the hall from listening to their conversation.

    It had been years since all the council members had gathered and the rivalry was visible in their eyes when they looked at certain people. The atmosphere was too tense for normal people to handle, and that was what Novia felt at that moment.

    "Shall we begin?" Lenin looked at Moriganne and Astrea.

    They both nodded as they closed their eyes.

 Chapter 105 Controlling the Chaos.

    Astrea and Moriganne spoke about the prophecies that had been passed down from generation to generation. Nobody knew about them until they revealed them at that moment in the hall. At first, everyone who didn''t know what happened thought this meeting was to discuss the prophecies until they found out the prophecies had come true.

    Moriganne showed the reports about the missing people, including Ermaine. The dead bodies and countless corpses of demonic beasts that the templars found.

    Astrea revealed the expedition that she did with Moriganne and the others to the Blackcliffs. She told them what had happened, and the gruesome experience they had over there. Everyone was baffled when they heard that and couldn''t believe they went there and survived even though they fought countless of Corrupted.

    "We wouldn''t survive if it wasn''t because of Sanya," Moriganne revealed as she looked at her hands on the table.

    "Sanya? May I ask who that is, Your Holiness?" Julius asked in his soft and gentle voice.

    "An Orthias..." Moriganne answered and looked at everyone at the table.

    Everyone''s eyes were wide open and shared a look at each other. All the Swordmasters furrowed their brows and narrowed their eyes, especially Arandil when they heard of that ancient race. All the council members turned their heads to look at Arandil, and they had a valid reason for it.

    Lenin glanced at Arandil to see his reaction, but his cold and stoic expression was hard to decipher. He was the very person who executed Aristoria with her own sword after the rebellion that Erglade did.

    The doubts on everyone''s faces were visible to the naked eye. They didn''t like the idea of another Orthias appearing that might cause chaos for humankind. They didn''t want to make the same mistake again for letting them live among them.

    "Like it or not, if it wasn''t because of her, we wouldn''t be here by now," Lenin said, her voice echoing throughout the hall. "Your fear of Orthias will pale in comparison to what you''ll hear soon," she added with a serious expression. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Everyone went quiet and looked at Moriganne and Astrea.

    Astrea continued where the story had left off and revealed their encounters with Aris. Nobody could believe the depiction of brutality and the power of Aris in her story. But the moment they heard how Aris despised humans and the reason behind it, they were anxious.

    "After the conflict, we had with her, that was when we met Ermaine, the third saint, the false prophet. A woman who could use both divine power and demonic power at the same time..." Astrea revealed.

    Everyone made the same expression, their eyes narrowed and their brows furrowed.

    "What do you mean by that, Your Holiness? How can someone who''s supposed to be evil use divine power?" Charles asked with a confused look.

    "Because there was a powerful being behind her, a being that could kill us with a simple hand gesture," Arthor answered as he clenched his fists in anger and frustration. "A being that powerful enough to withstand Saint Moriganne''s divine power and both Orthias at the same time."

    "We were powerless, and we survived because we were under that being''s mercy..." Astrea added, ashamed of herself as a Saint.

    "Mercy? What do you mean, Your Holiness?" Ligardis asked with concern and fear in her voice.

    Knowing both Astrea and Moriganne were ashamed and frustrated, Lenin decided to answer the question.

    "An offer to spare our lives in exchange for Ermaine''s freedom, including the demons, and that powerful being. We chose to survive, to fight another day while those demons gain influence from the people and make them their followers," Lenin answered as she looked at everyone in the room.

    "We all chose to accept that offer. If we all died back there, a big chunk of power would disappear and it would be impossible for anyone here to stop them. And it wouldn''t change anything if we died back there or accepted the offer, but at least we all live now to warn everyone," Lenin added without any guilt in her words or expression.

    Nobody argued with her statement because it was true. There was no point in sacrificing oneself when it wouldn''t change a thing. Even if they wanted to argue that Lenin and the other should''ve gone beyond the Blackcliffs, it would only make things worse because they would be clueless by now.

    "This meeting, we will be discussing what we should do about this situation," Lenin said as she walked toward the table.

    "Before that, Great Sage. There''s something that everyone here needs to hear," Anastasia said as she stood up from her seat. Her face was calm, and yet there was a hint of concern in her voice.

    Everyone looked at Anastasia, silently waiting for her to speak.

    "There has been a rumor that''s going on around West Neva, the Moskva Kingdom to be precise," Anastasia said as she looked at Astrea and Moriganne. "A rumor about a savior that cured a whole village from a deadly plague. A young woman who brought two kids back to life..."

    Astrea and Moriganne''s hearts stopped for a moment. They both felt so weak that they almost collapsed, but thankfully both Arthor and Julius grabbed them and held them respectfully.

    "We must find her and kill her..." Tristan said firmly as he slammed his hand on the table.

    "We heard a similar rumor from Republic Lineva. A man turned a wasteland into a fertile land that can grow any kind of fruits and vegetables. We heard it was the truth and the land became vigorous again even though it had been a wasteland for hundreds of years..." Amalfrida said as she looked at Thalior. "It was said it happened a month ago," she added and looked at the council members.

    Slowly the other members revealed similar rumors that had happened in the East and Central Neva. Figures that helped the unfortunate and turned their lives into a better one. Slowly they realized those rumors that happened weren''t a coincidence since they all happened almost at the same time.

    "One in West Neva, two in Central Neva, one in South Neva, and one in East Neva..." Lenin muttered as she crossed her arms and stared blankly at the table. "Everything happened in the past month..." she added.

    "And soon there will be more of them all over Neva..." Moriganne added as she nodded.

    "There''s a similar rumor in the North as well," the old man said quietly.

    Everyone looked at the old man who had stayed quiet the whole time. Moriganne and Arthor looked at him with their brows furrowed, not knowing something like that had happened in the North.

    "What do you mean by that, father?" Arthor asked.

    Everyone in the hall looked at the old man with their eyes wide open when they heard Arthor call the old man father. They couldn''t believe their eyes when they finally saw the strongest man in North Neva, the Northern Black Star, Lazarus Wyverncrest.

    "Before we left two weeks ago, one of the elders informed me there was a young man that can bring cattle back to life. He helped the farmers, healing the livestock from all kinds of illnesses, even the incurable ones," Lazarus answered with a gentle voice.

    Everyone began to feel anxious knowing how fast those demons had made their move. They were concerned by the demons'' miraculous acts that would affect the people, believing those demons as the people''s saviors.

    "What''s the best way to deal with this situation?" Tristan looked at all the members. "We should eliminate them before it''s too late."

    "It''s not easy," Lenin shook her head. "They can change their appearances as they please. They will disappear before we can make any moves, and if we do it in front of the people, they will be suspicious of what''s going on," she explained.

    "The Great Sage is right, we cannot let the people panic. We cannot let them know about what''s going on. Panic creates fear and conflict, and that will make them rely on something that can comfort them. That will only give Ermaine a better chance to spread her religion," Julius said as he looked at everyone in the hall.

    "We should focus on ourselves right now. We need to prepare and use our resources to monitor their movements secretly. We need to gather information before we can make any move," Thalior added.

    "For how long? For how long do we have to prepare ourselves? And what if we took too long to the point it would be too late to stop them?" Volos asked Thalior. "Right now they play in small villages, what will happen once they gain influence and support from a whole nation? Should we wage war against that nation?"

    Everyone found Julius and Thalior''s statements to be valid and right, but on the other hand, Volos''s concern was also valid. They were all in a dilemma and worried that if they chose the wrong move, the lives and the future of the people would be in grave danger.

    "The moment a nation acknowledges the new religion, wars will be unavoidable..." Moriganne muttered. "I have thought about this, and I believe Lady Astrea can try this method that I''m going to use," she looked at Astrea with her cold and stoic expression.

    Moriganne revealed her plan to teach and warn her believers about the end of time, a cataclysm where a false saint appeared and brought the believers astray. She planned to plant that idea on her believers to avoid believing power that didn''t belong to the Sancticus or the Angelis.

    Everyone found that idea to be a perfect approach without instilling fear in the people. Since Astrea was a Saint, it would be great for her to spread this method across East, West, South, and Central Neva.

    "Thank you for the suggestion, Lady Moriganne. I believe that''s the best first step to avoid uncontrollable chaos..." Astrea nodded and then looked at each other, looking at their reactions.

    Everyone at the table and on the sides nodded their heads, agreeing and supporting her decision.

 Chapter 106 Human Nature.

    The discussion continued for hours. Their goal had changed from eliminating the threat to preventing the people from believing in evil powers. Although the goal had been set, new problems had come to the surface.

    They realized it would be wrong to control people''s lives and took away their freedom to choose. They couldn''t prevent people from choosing what they believed in. They were frustrated by it and knew that conflicts were inevitable.

    "The moment we try to control their freedom, we will become the enemy of the people," Lenin muttered as she crossed her arms. "But if we don''t control them, evil will spread like a fire..." She pointed out.

    Not all the members of the council agreed with the passive-aggressive way to handle the situation, especially all the members from East Neva. They didn''t want their people to become demon worshipers and cause problems, especially with the current situation in East Neva.

    The concern that the members from East Neva were having was that they weren''t as united as the rest of Neva. The majority of its people weren''t believers or religious because they believed in shamanism because of their cultures.

    East Neva would be the easiest target for a new religion to spread. Conflicts would rise and result in wars because of differences. They couldn''t let that happen and they would rather eliminate the threat in their own way because they didn''t want to risk the peace that they had achieved from blood and sweat and had kept it for years.

    Conflicts rose at the table when their opinions were against each other''s ideologies. They were the members of the council, the ones who served, protected, and kept the peace of the people of the world. At that moment, everyone''s true colors began to reach the surface.

    Novia watched the whole thing from the side and she didn''t know what to do or what to feel. She didn''t find everyone''s reasoning for handling the situation to be wrong or incorrect. She agreed with everyone because they had their circumstances to keep and protect.

    "If only Rasmus was here..." Lenin muttered as she closed her eyes.

    Novia who heard Lenin''s mutter slowly turned her head to look at her master.

    "Why him? He won''t do any better than these people. He''s a heartless man who doesn''t care about the world," Novia asked quietly and stared into Lenin''s eyes, in disbelief at what she had just heard.

    "Maybe, but he''s the only one who can give a solution that ignores what''s right or wrong," Lenin answered. "It''s about what''s necessary..." she added.

    Lenin thought about what she had just said and thought of a way to stop the conflicts at the table. She slowly approached the table as she cleared her throat, gaining everyone''s attention. The hall became silent and their eyes were pointed at her.

    "May I?" Lenin asked as she looked at everyone at the table.

    "Please, Great Sage," Astrea nodded. She looked desperate to prevent unnecessary conflicts between council members.

    "We shouldn''t try to make everyone here believe that a single answer will solve the problem," Lenin said and put her hands on the table. "There''s someone who told his students about reality. It''s about what you see isn''t the same as what the other sees."

    Everyone wondered what Lenin was trying to say and where it was going with it. They stayed quiet and waited for her to finish her speech.

    "Saint Moriganne and Saint Astrea managed to find a solution for the problem because they both see the world similarly. They could put an idea into the believers and prevent them from becoming worshipers of demons," Lenin looked at Moriganne and Astrea.

    "But for the rest of us, we judge the world by how we were raised and from where we looked at it. There''s no right or wrong, it''s about what''s necessary. With that being said, we should understand each other and let them handle this problem in their own way because they know what''s best for their people," Lenin explained and looked at the rest of the council members.

    Everyone looked at each other and realized they had been arguing for nothing. They had forgotten the simplest thing that not everyone saw the world like how they saw it.

    "That teacher has such a profound understanding of human nature, Great Sage," Lazarus said with a gentle voice and a faint smile on his face. "We had forgotten the simplest thing that sometimes is the answer we are looking for," he chuckled softly.

    Lenin smiled as she nodded in agreement. She didn''t expect that thinking about Rasmus and trying to think like him would give her the solution to the problem.

    "Shall we begin? How to deal with this issue from each representative of Neva?" Lenin asked with a gentle smile. "We should respect and understand their reasoning behind their plan to deal with the issue. But we still have to give feedback on that plan so we won''t harm or risk the peace of the people," she added.

    Everyone nodded in agreement and began to choose who would speak their mind first about the issue with Ermaine and the demons.

    Lenin walked back and let the council members discuss the matter. She noticed Novia had been staring at her, the stare she always gave when she disapproved of something.

    "Master, I have known you for more than a decade. This is the first time you suggest something that contradicts what you have taught me," Novia whispered and her eyes never left Lenin''s. "You should be the overseer of this council, but your suggestion encourages ambiguity."

    "I know, and I understand that," Lenin nodded as she listened to the discussion. "As I said, at this moment, right or wrong isn''t what we need, it''s what''s necessary. What I did just now is to prevent more conflicts between these powerful figures."

    "We are in a situation where we need an immediate response to the issue. Your concern about the method won''t help anyone and the one you should be concerned about is Ermaine and the powerful being behind her," Lenin said firmly. "Your master is still human, we are all, Novia," she changed her tone into a gentle one as she looked at Novia.

    Novia looked down and hid her expression after she heard Lenin''s explanation. She was still disappointed, but she admitted that she was being naive and didn''t contribute anything to the meeting.

    "I encouraged ambiguity at them..." Lenin whispered as she closed the distance between her and Novia. "I knew this would raise some conflicts in the future. I know that everyone over there knows that as well, but we take the risk," she added as she looked at the members of the council. "We are putting that aside because of the danger we are facing. But it will backfire at us once this is over, or worse, it will backfire before we can solve the danger..."

    Novia lifted her head and looked at Lenin''s worried expression. She knew that and that was the reason she was disappointed with Lenin. But again, she was powerless and she couldn''t give anything in this meeting.

    "I''ll be by your side, Master. We will handle it, all of it, together..." Novia assured, hoping that Lenin would understand that she wasn''t alone.

    "Thank you, my disciple..." Lenin smiled gently at Novia and stroked her hair gently.

    After what felt like an eternity, the meeting had finally reached a conclusion and agreement. Everyone stayed quiet as Lenin began to summarize the plans that each region would use to prevent Ermaine and her religion from spreading.

    The Central Neva representatives had decided to use the Angelis family to deal with the issue, using her religion and believers to fight blasphemy. It was the best and the easiest way since almost everyone from Central Neva was a believer. All the nations would do anything to support her.

    North Neva already knew how to deal with it and planned to do the same thing since it was Moriganne''s idea to begin with. But the difference was they would do it more subtly because the North was the closest to danger because of the Corrupted beyond the Blackcliffs.

    For the West Neva representatives, they decided to join hands with the South Neva representatives. Since West Neva was well-known for producing a lot of demonic beasts, they didn''t have enough power to deal with demonic beasts and demons. South Neva decided to help and in exchange for asking for help from them when the time came.

    The joint hand concerned the other representative because both South Neva and West Neva had been growing in power both in politics and economy. If those two continents decided to become allies more than they should be, the other continent might feel in danger of their status and position in Neva.

    Lastly, the East Neva representatives would use their cultures to prevent the new religion from spreading, isolating them. They would also try to eliminate them when the time came from behind the scenes.

    One final conclusion was to spread the awareness of Ermaine and the powerful being behind her to all the rulers of each nation. They wanted them to know but kept it a secret from the people to avoid fear and panic. They wanted all nations to have their own ways of dealing with it but at the same time, council members would support them if needed.

    "Is there anything else that anyone to add?" Lenin looked at everyone.

    Everyone shook their heads and believed it would be enough. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Since everyone has nothing else to say, the meeting is over," Lenin nodded.

 Chapter 107 Recognition.

    As soon as the meeting ended, everyone left the hall except for Lenin, Julius, Moriganne, Arthor, and Lazarus. Lenin could see the concern in Julius'' eyes and decided to sit at the table with him.

    "The crown prince has been doing well, Your Majesty," Lenin said with a smile on her face. "He''ll become a great emperor one day," she pointed out.

    Julius'' expression turned bright when he heard about his son. He looked at Lenin with curiosity in his eyes and a smile formed on his face.

    "Is that a mere compliment, Great Sage?" Julius asked in his gentle and soothing voice.

    "No, Your Majesty, I wouldn''t dare speak lies," Lenin shook her head as she crossed her arms and leaned back against the backrest. "We were very lucky to have a teacher that can make him grow. Not just Isador, Maximilian, Monica, and Aurelia, they''re all showing a promising future. I have never complimented any student like that before," she added as she looked at Astrea, Moriganne, and Arthor.

    The four of them including Lazarus found it intriguing when Lenin was impressed by their child and grandchild.

    "How so, Great Sage?" Astrea asked as she walked toward Lenin so she could sit close to her.

    "They were taught by someone who I can call a master in manipulation..." Lenin said with a serious expression.

    Astrea and Moriganne already knew that since they had met and spoken to Rasmus before. They didn''t like him, and so did Arthor and Julius when they listened to Lenin.

    "I understand your concern, and as a Chancellor, I''m responsible for every student''s future. I would prevent anyone who tried to harm my students in any way, but even so, I didn''t prevent that man who taught them," Lenin explained as she looked at them. "The reason is because he didn''t teach them to be evil, he taught them pragmatism, sympathy, empathy, and the reality of human nature," she added.

    "He taught them how to be leaders. Leaders that don''t solely guide their people, but leaders that will lead this whole world into a better world than this," Lenin said with confidence, her expression being serious and firm.

    Everyone was in disbelief when Lenin could see so highly of them. They had never seen her with that confidence before because as a Great Sage, her words weighed more than all nations combined.

    "That teacher you have mentioned, Great Sage, is he the same person who you quoted earlier during the meeting?" Lazarus asked, his gaze as sharp as a blade.

    "Yes, his name is Rasmus, Rasmus Blackheart," Lenin nodded.

    Everyone was curious about Lenin''s admiration for Rasmus and why she looked up to him that highly. They wanted to see and converse with him in person to understand, Astrea and Moriganne had conversed with him before, and they already had the idea of why Lenin was fond of him.

    "I believe one day everyone will see him in person," Lenin said as she looked at the stained glass. "But there''s something else that I would like to say," she looked back at the figures around her.

    Everyone''s expression became serious and they stared at Lenin with their eyes and ears wide open.

    "There''s a chance that someone from the council is a part of demon worshiper. My gut is telling me that they have infiltrated one or a few seats at this table. I don''t know who and why, but I feel like one of them isn''t on our side," Lenin said with a serious expression.

    Astrea and Moriganne shared a look while Julius and Arthor shared a look as well. The four of them didn''t expect Lenin to say something like that, but her suspicion wasn''t out of the blue. They could feel it as well in the back of their heads but they hadn''t pried on it yet.

    "Everyone in this room is the only people that I can trust. All of you have something that I can see within you, and that''s integrity," Lenin said with confidence. "I''m not saying that the others don''t have it, it''s that I haven''t seen it."

    Novia witnessed the beginning of discord in the council and she knew that it would grow worse from there.

    (At the same time outside the hall.)

    Aluca and Nior were following an elderly man in front of them in the long hallway. They watched the other council members enjoy their stay in the palace. They had no interest in them until they saw the golden-haired woman in golden armor and a scarf wrapped around her neck. The 2nd Swordmaster, Uriel Goldmane, the Queen of Swords, was the only knight who carried seven swords.

    "Grandfather, please wait for a moment..." Nior looked at the elderly man who sat beside Lazarus during the meeting. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Nior and Aluca walked toward Uriel who stared out the window to admire the scenery of Gratlan. Uriel noticed, but she didn''t bother to look who they were until those two stood behind her.

    "Yes?" Uriel asked without looking back, her voice cold and yet soft at the same time.

    "It''s an honor to be able to meet you in person, Queen of Swords," Nior lowered her head and put her right hand on her left chest.

    Uriel looked over her shoulder and slowly turned around when she saw the armor that Nior and Aluca wore. Her face softened a bit as she lowered her head at them because she respected those who showed respect.

    "The honor is mine to be able to meet the Northern White Stars," Uriel said as she put her right hand on her left chest. "Thank you for risking your lives out there and coming back to tell us the danger we are facing," she added as she looked at Nior and Aluca. She then looked at the elderly man since she was aware of his intense aura around him.

    "We did what we must," Nior shook her head as she looked at the scenery that Uriel was admiring.

    "Is there anything that I can help you with?" Uriel looked at them with her brows raised.

    Aluca and Nior shared a look for a moment before they nodded.

    "Would you do the honor of sparring with us, Lady Goldmane?" Aluca asked. "We... we were powerless in the face of evil, We wanted to know if one day we were going to face that evil again, would we have a chance of winning or not," he added and stared into Uriel''s eyes.

    Uriel looked into their eyes and saw the pride in them had been stained. She had seen them many times, and it was something that couldn''t be erased or removed. She knew that it was the wish of a drowning knight to find a reason to swim back to shore.

    "Please follow me," Uriel nodded with understanding.

    All eyes were on them and some eavesdropped on the conversation between the three. They told everyone about the spar and it would be a rare sight to see Uriel fight against the Northern White Stars. Thalior who was busy talking with Garret watched his Commander-in-chief walk past him to the end of the hallway.

    ...

    Uriel stood in the middle of the training hall with Aluca and Nior in front of her. She noticed the people who came into the hall, but she ignored them and focused on those two.

    "Please don''t go easy on us," Nior said as she unsheathed her long sword, followed by Aluca.

    "It would be a disgrace to fight without putting my life on the line," Uriel unsheathed two swords, one from her left hip and the other from her right hip. "Please don''t hesitate to kill," she readied her stance with one sword facing upward and the other downward.

    Aluca and Nior took a deep breath and instantly the ground cracked as they created a strong Aura around them. They both ran toward Uriel and broke the ground, creating two big craters.

    Uriel narrowed her eyes as she tightened the grips on her swords. As soon as Aluca and Nior were in range, she spun around, releasing dozens of slash waves. The shockwaves collapsed the ground, shattered the stained glass windows, and cracked the whole building from the walls to the ceiling.

    Aluca and Nior were thrown away by the shockwaves, but before their feet could touch the ground, Uriel appeared in between them. They both swung their swords at her, but she blocked them with her swords. The impact pushed away the rubble and smoke to the sides, forcing everyone to cover their eyes from the dust.

    Aluca and Nior tried to kick Uriel away, but she dropped her swords and grabbed their legs. She pushed them away and immediately grabbed and unsheathed the other two swords from her hips.

    Aluca and Nior landed and saw the rumored Invisible Hands skill that Uriel had. They watched as the two swords floated behind Uriel as she held the two swords in her hands. They were intimidated but that didn''t put them in fear.

    "The pride of a knight isn''t about a glorious victory, it''s when they protected the lives of the people," Uriel said as she readied her stance. "Victory fades. The lives you save... those are eternal," she added.

    Aluca and Nior received enlightenment from those words as if the guilt and shame that had lingered in their hearts were slowly being lifted.

    "Now, knights of the North! Raise your weapon! Protect those around you with your sword!" Uriel shouted as she bent her knees and leaned her body forward.

    Uriel swung her swords altogether toward Aluca and Nior, releasing an almost invisible slash wave. The whole ground turned into waves like water, moving toward Aluca and Nior.

    Aluca and Nior trembled in fear but they both screamed their lungs out as they put all their might into their swords. They both swung their swords toward the invisible slash wave and the clash created both a shockwave and a powerful earthquake, trembling the whole palace and the surrounding areas near the palace, including the academy behind the palace that was quite far away.

    Maximilian and the others were studying in their class when they felt the earthquake. They looked out the window and were shocked by it.

    "An earthquake on a floating island?" Maximilian muttered.

 Chapter 108 Pinnacle.

    Lenin and the others hurriedly left the meeting hall after they felt an earthquake. They went toward the source and when they arrived at the training ground, they were shocked when it had been completely ruined and destroyed.

    "How..." Novia was speechless when everyone was on the ground covered in dust. "This whole palace is reinforced by the most powerful protection magic formation..." She pointed out and looked around at the mess.

    "Aluca! Nior!" Arthor saw both of them, standing still with their hands holding the handle of their swords. The blades had been shattered all over the place and so did their armor.

    Those two were stunned and petrified at the same time when they clashed with that unimaginable attack. Their bodies were covered in cuts and blood. As soon as the adrenaline left their bodies, their noses began to bleed and their bodies trembled uncontrollably until they collapsed and fainted.

    "So this is the power of the Queen of Swords..." Lenin looked at Uriel, the only person left who stood tall. "What a dangerous power..." She looked at the big cracks in the walls and ceiling.

    If it hadn''t been for the powerful protection magic formation that reinforced every wall of the palace, it would have collapsed with that attack alone. It was the first time in hundreds of years that someone or something could cause such damage to the palace.

    "Young lady," Lazarus said as he walked through the rubble toward Uriel. "Would you mind sparring with this old man?" He smiled at Uriel.

    Uriel''s hands trembled when she heard that question, something that she had never felt before. She looked at Lazarus''s bright blue eyes, the eyes that seemed to see through weaknesses.

    "I''m honored to be acknowledged by the strongest man alive," Uriel bowed.

    There were countless rumors about Lazarus, including the three-day endless fight against the tyrant. The famous rumor was his presence alone was enough to make wyverns fly away in fear. Another one was that he could cut a mountain in half.

    "Since you taught two of the Northern White Stars, how about I taught you something in return, Young Lady?" Lazarus smiled.

    Uriel was one of the two people who had mastered everything about swordsmanship. She didn''t lack in anything and she even created her own art, the Invisible Hands.

    "Have you fought a battle where you no longer have a weapon in your hands, Young Lady?" Lazarus asked as he put his hands behind his back.

    "No, I have not," Uriel shook her head.

    "Then let me show you how a knight fights without a weapon," Lazarus said, his eyes preying on Uriel.

    Uriel unsheathed her sword and she resolved to take on this fight with her line on the line. Lazarus smiled when he saw it in her eyes and admired her resolve.

    The moment Lazarus readied his stance, Uriel felt an ominous aura from behind. She immediately turned around to look at the person who had released such murderous intent that it felt like right behind her.

    She was shocked when she saw nobody behind her, and that was when she felt a chill down her spine. She immediately turned around and saw Lazarus standing in front of her. She swung her swords without hesitation, but something blocked her swords from reaching Lazarus''s body.

    "This is how you fight without a weapon, Young Lady," Lazarus smiled and released an insane amount of Aura toward Uriel.

    Uriel got knocked back quite far and immediately readied her stance once more. She had never experienced something like that or had seen anything like it. She was in disbelief that her swords couldn''t penetrate Aura.

    "Is that Aura?" Uriel asked as she stared at Lazarus.

    "That''s right," Lazarus showed a gentle smile with his eyes closed. "Just like how you used Aura to wield your swords," he added.

    Uriel''s eyes twitched, didn''t expect Lazarus to have reached the pinnacle of manipulating Aura. She thought she was the pinnacle in terms of manipulating Aura, but she at that moment she realized that she was far from being the greatest.

    "It''s my lost..." Uriel bowed her head as she sheathed her swords.

    "People learned how to wield a sword and found that the bigger the swing, the more power it generated. That''s how a beginner knows swordmanship, but an expert swordsman found that it wasn''t the swing, but rather the form. But what comes after that?" Lazarus slightly tilted his head and stared at Uriel.

    Uriel didn''t try to answer the question but rather listened to Lazarus''s lesson.

    "A master swordsman found that the sword was just a necessary tool and Aura was the new height that any swordsman could achieve. Even a beginner swordsman with immense Aura could outmatch an expert when it comes to power. But what comes after that?" Lazarus asked again as he looked at Aluca and Nior who had regained consciousness.

    "A grandmaster swordsman realized that controlling Aura was the key to reaching the pinnacle of swordsmanship. Quantity never beat quality," Lazarus said as he looked at his palm. "But is that all there is to it?" He raised his brows and kept staring at his palm.

    "A Sword Saint is your current level, am I correct?" Lazarus looked at Uriel.

    Uriel knew about the ranking of swordsmanship, and she was indeed a Sword Saint based on her skill. A swordsman that could manipulate Aura to their will and turn it into whatever they wanted. A sword Saint was the pinnacle of swordsmanship based on the history of Neva, and the legendary hero who united Neva along with the Great Sage.

    "Yes," Uriel nodded.

    "Did you know there''s still one rank above a Sword Saint?" Lazarus raised his brows and put his hands behind his back.

    Everyone listened to Lazarus and wondered what it was because they only knew that a Sword Saint was the pinnacle.

    "It''s called Transcendent. Only a handful of people who had reached that level, and all of them were hidden from the world," Lazarus revealed. "A state of mind where a physical sword is no longer needed. Like this," he said as he closed his eyes.

    In less than a second, the training hall was shredded and grinded by unknown force, cutting the walls, ceiling, and the ground into small pieces. Everyone inside the hall was unharmed, but everything else had been completely destroyed.

    Lenin and Novia were in disbelief because the magic formation couldn''t stop the attack at all. She could see the formation had been completely destroyed along with the hall. She didn''t expect a physical attack could create such power that her strongest protection spell couldn''t stop it at all.

    "This is the pinnacle of swordsmanship, Young Lady," Lazarus said as he opened his eyes and stared at her.

    Uriel was stunned and trembled because she didn''t see it coming and couldn''t react to it at all. She thought if Lazarus wanted her dead, he could do it easily and she would be dead before she knew it.

    "You''re still young and you have reached this high," Lazarus said as he walked toward Uriel. "I can see the potential in you, and I believe you will reach this soon. You have seen it, now all you have to do is to understand it," he smiled as he patted Uriel''s shoulder. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Uriel was shocked to receive such a compliment from the strongest man in Neva. She immediately bowed her head and put her hand on her chest.

    "Thank you for giving me the opportunity to see the new light, Lord Wyverncrest. I''m humbled and honored," Uriel said as she lifted her head to look at Lazarus.

    "The world needs us and we must protect it with all cost," Lazarus smiled as he nodded. "Thank you for lending me your time, Young Lady," he said before he walked away and checked on Aluca and Nior.

    Uriel walked away and looked at the giant holes in the walls and ceiling and thought about what had just happened. Those holes represented how she understood swordsmanship, lacking. She still couldn''t believe it and at the same time it gave her motivation to grow even stronger.

    When she left the training hall, she stopped her steps when she saw Arandil in the hallway, leaning against the wall. Her expression turned cold immediately as she began to walk again.

    "That was unbelievable, isn''t it?" Arandil asked when Uriel walked past him.

    "Unbelievable is an understatement," Uriel responded and continued to walk away.

 Chapter 109 Growing Fear.

    "That kind of rumor exists?" Erlina raised her brows in disbelief.

    "It''s not a rumor, it really happened," Rasmus nodded as he enjoyed his whisky. "Do you know that wasteland in Republic of Lineva?" He looked at Carrion who was trying so hard to not approach the courtesans.

    Carrion was startled when Rasmus asked the question to him and snapped back to reality. Erlina narrowed her eyes at him but then chuckled as she shook her head.

    "Yeah, the Corro Wasteland. It''s where bandits and wanted people use it as their hiding place, a hideout if I must say," Carrion nodded as he looked at Videl who was being pampered by the courtesan because of his injuries. "That place has been like the safe haven for criminals," he added.

    "Your brother Garret. He must have heard a lot of rumors by now after he attended the meeting. He should be on his way back to inform your father about it," Rasmus said and took a sip of his whisky. "You don''t want to go back to your father''s estate?"

    Carrion averted his gaze and thought about it for a moment. He didn''t want to see anyone''s faces, especially his family. He didn''t want to go back to that place because of the bad memories back there.

    "No..." Carrion shook his head. "I don''t want to be in that place again," he muttered as he looked at the glass of whiskey in his hand.

    Erlina knew about Carrion''s past and she understood why he was being like that.

    Rasmus thought for a moment and he had a hunch that one of the demon worshipers had gone deep into the system and might have entered the Council of Neva. He assumed that those demon worshipers might have found out about the meeting and then it came to his mind.

    "Carrion, I want you to sell me out," Rasmus looked at Carrion with a serious expression.

    "Sell you out? What do you mean sell out?" Carrion raised his brows.

    "I want you to tell them what I know after I killed his men. Tell him everything, including Aris. I want to know how they would react with this information," Rasmus explained as he put down the glass. "Right now, they must have prepared their moves because of Ermaine. I need you to be their trusted ally so you''ll be a part of it but not deep enough to follow them."

    Carrion''s heart beat fast when he imagined himself sitting among the demon worshipers. He didn''t want to imagine himself being in the same room as a demon. At first he thought it was fine until a powerful being appeared. He didn''t want to be a part of this plan anymore.

    "I don''t know if I can do this..." Carrion looked anxious, staring down at his glass of whiskey. "I don''t want to do this..." He corrected himself as he shook his head.

    "The risk is too high. We don''t know anything about them and how far they would do to keep their secrets from the public. If I know even a grain of information about them, my life won''t be safe for the rest of my life," Carrion looked at Rasmus with a serious expression but with fear in his eyes.

    "Then use that," Rasmus responded calmly. "Use that to leave before you get too deep. Use your fear and tell them that you don''t want to be a part of them anymore. Sell me out as your ticket to leave," he explained.

    Carrion blinked his eyes repeatedly. He didn''t expect Rasmus to be considerate of his feelings and fears.

    "I could leave?" Carrion asked nervously.

    "You think I''m that heartless?" Rasmus asked back.

    Everyone looked at him and raised their brows when Rasmus said that. Rasmus looked at each one of them, including Aris who stared at him with a stoic expression.

    "The moment you have someone important, you grow fear within your heart and head. If only you don''t harbor feelings toward Madam, maybe you wouldn''t be afraid by now," Rasmus chuckled and took a sip of his whisky.

    Carrion''s cheeks felt like they were burning and he was so stunned that he couldn''t say a word or hide his expression. Erlina on the other hand, she didn''t expect Carrion to be that shocked and couldn''t deny his feelings.

    "So, you really like me?" Erlina teased as she smirked playfully at Carrion.

    "Shut up..." Carrion looked away as he covered his mouth with his hand.

    "Anyway, your image as a useless second son will be useful later on. So, you can pretend to act cowardly and leave from Esteban''s grasp," Rasmus said as he emptied the glass. "Still, since you decided to give up on the task, you owe your body and soul," he smiled coldly at Carrion.

    "Fine, whatever..." Carrion answered on impulse since he was still flustered.

    Erlina sat beside Carrion and kept teasing him while the others were watching. Rasmus looked at the time and excused himself because he wanted to help Matthias build his ship.

    ...

    "You don''t have to follow me everywhere," Rasmus looked at Aris who got down from the horse. She wore a cloak to hide her hair and it had become her signature, wearing that cloak and hood wherever she went.

    "I hate being surrounded by humans," Aris answered. "And you do some fun things which is why I''m following you."

    Rasmus didn''t want to keep that conversation going and let Aris do whatever she wanted to do.

    They both walked out of the forest, and they were surprised to see the lagoon had been filled with dozens of pirate ships. There were hundreds of pirates drinking at the shore, drunk and wasted. Rasmus wondered if it was because Mercurius had lost his fleet that the pirates had begun to roam the sea again.

    "Count, the captain wants to see you," Matthias''s crew member said to Rasmus. "He''s in the cave," he added.

    Rasmus nodded and went into the forest with Aris. The pirates from different crews were staring at him and Aris from top to bottom, and judging by the way they looked at them, there was a hint of admiration in their eyes.

    They both entered the cave and it was the first time Aris had been in the pirate''s hideout. There were more pirates in the hideout, and they were all drunk or sleeping and nothing in between.

    After walking quite deep into the hideout, a few pirates were sitting on guard near the door. They all glanced at Rasmus and Aris with cold gazes, but then they pointed their hands at the door, signaling them to get inside.

    When Rasmus opened the door, it was quite dark and his eyes hadn''t gotten used to the darkness yet. The candles were the only things that lit the room. Once his eyes got used to the darkness, he saw seven people sitting at the table, and they all wore unique pirate hats and accessories on them including Matthias. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Rasmus''s attention was focused on the man with an eye patch on his greasy long curly hair. He remembered Matthias talking about One Eye, a crazy man. He wondered if it was the man that sat at the table.

    "You''re here, have a seat," Matthias said as he patted on the chair beside him.

    Rasmus looked at the chair and there was only one chair left. He didn''t want Aris to stand and especially asked her to sit among humans.

    "I''ll stand here," Rasmus shook his head.

    "Suit yourself," Matthias nodded with understanding. "So, I guess you already know who this man over here," he pointed at the man with an eye patch.

    "One Eye?" Rasmus asked and stared at the man with an eye patch.

    The man with an eye patch stood up and slowly walked toward Rasmus. Once the man stood in front of Rasmus, he offered his hand for a handshake. Rasmus looked at it for a moment before he shook the man''s hand.

    "Cygnus is the name," the man introduced himself. "We owe you for destroying Mercurius''s fleet," he added.

    "Rasmus Blackheart," Rasmus introduced himself.

    "And that lovely lady over there? Can I ask for your na¡ª" before Cygnus could offer his hand to Aris, Rasmus stopped him. Matthias panicked but luckily Rasmus was there to stop Cygnus.

    "If you wish to add more title to your name, like One Arm, be my guest," Rasmus warned Cygnus with a serious expression.

    Cygnus glanced at Rasmus and then looked at Aris who was staring him dead in the eye. He hummed and slowly retracted his hand and put both of them in the air. He then walked back to the table to sit.

    "So? What this is all about?" Rasmus looked at all the people at the table.

    "To know each other, firstly," Cygnus smirked. "At least we would love to speak with the hero who destroyed Mercurius''s whole fleet single-handedly," he added.

 Chapter 110 Pirates.

    All the pirate captains introduced themselves to Rasmus and the names of their pirate crews. Rasmus got the gist of the hierarchy of pirates from them based on how long they had roamed the sea and how many crews they had. From that information, he knew which crew was the strongest among the seven.

    The first and the lowest rank among the seven was Matthias, the Big Belly with twenty-four crew members. The second among the seven was Rosalind, the Pale Snake with twenty-seven crew members. The third among the seven was Marigold, the Iron Fist with twenty-nine crew members.

    The fourth among the seven was Ferdinand, the Rotten Hand with thirty-three crew members. The fifth among the seven was Seamus, the Stormrider with thirty-seven crew members. The sixth among the seven was Declan, the Red Skin with forty crew members. Lastly, Cygnus, the One Eye with fifty-one crew members.

    Those seven pirate captains were the strongest pirates from the South Sea. There were dozens more out there, but they were small pirate crews that weren''t worth mentioning.

    Cygnus revealed that the South Sea pirates were the weakest compared to the other seas. The West Sea was third in strength, the North Sea was second in strength, and in the East Sea, only the strongest and craziest pirates roamed that sea.

    Rasmus realized why only one Sea Commander controlled the South Sea because the pirates weren''t that threatening. He found that the West Sea had two commanders who controlled the sea. The North Sea also had two commanders who controlled the sea. Central Neva had three commanders to guard the sea from pirates. The East Sea only had one and it was the Admiral himself with his enormous fleet who would kill any pirate he saw.

    "Now, it''s all thanks to you that we can roam the South Sea freely again," Ferdinand pointed at Rasmus with a huge grin on his face, revealing his gold tooth. "And the fact you didn''t kill Mercurius, makes things even better because the Admiral won''t have to choose a new commander. Rather than killing a man, you cripple him to make him as good as dead."

    "That''s one of the reasons," Rasmus nodded as he looked at Mercurius''s arm in a jar filled with seawater and vinegar. "I''m planning to replace him with someone," he revealed.

    They raised their brows and were intrigued by what Rasmus said.

    "Replace him? With whom?" Rosalind asked, her voice deep and rough for a woman.

    "Do you know anything about Arka Gullivard?" Rasmus looked at them.

    "Who doesn''t know about that young bastard? He''s the one who guards the border between the South Sea with the West Sea. He''s crazy strong," Cygnus scoffed as he shook his head. "But for what reason?" He raised his right brow.

    "He has a history with Mercurius, no?" Rasmus looked at Cygnus.

    "Even so, why him?" Cygnus furrowed his brows.

    "I need him," Rasmus answered with a simple answer. "I don''t need to tell you the details," he added.

    They looked at each other for a moment without saying a word. Rasmus knew that they were anxious about it because Cygnus had revealed how capable Arka was.

    "If you can help me, I can help you back," Rasmus proposed. "And Matthias can vouch for my words because he had known me for quite a while and know what kind of a person I am," he looked at Matthias with a serious expression. "But if you don''t want to, I don''t mind getting rid all of you right now, giving Arka a big favor. Matthias should know by now that I''m not the type to joke around," he smiled coldly at them.

    Aris glanced at Rasmus when he said that, and slowly she averted her gaze and pointed it at those pirates at the table. Although she put on that stoic and cold expression, they could feel the murderous intent in her eyes. Matthias gulped nervously when he remembered what he had witnessed in the sea.

    "Calm down... calm down..." Cygnus said as he raised his arms with a smirk on his face. "We are pirates, we value our lives like cowards," he looked at Rasmus with a relaxed expression. "Of course, we will help you," he answered.

    Rasmus smirked as he walked toward the table and put his hands on it. They knew the words that were going to come out of his mouth would be something that they would regret for agreeing with him. But on the other hand, they knew their lives were already in his grasp. They just realized they had just brought a wolf into their nest.

    "Work for me, not as a pirate, but as my workers..." Rasmus said with his brows raised.

    "Before you say anything, let me show you a glimpse of what you''ll get. First, you won''t be staying in a building, you''ll be roaming the sea beyond the South Sea and you''ll still be a captain of your ship. Second, I''ll pay you more than what you can earn from being a pirate. Third, you will all be immune from laws as long as you do what I say," Rasmus explained as he looked at them.

    "What kind of job?" Marigold asked with her eyes narrowed.

    "Shipping company..." Matthias answered instead with his eyes closed. "Rasmus¡ª I mean, Count Blackheart is going to make a shipping company in Eddenvilla and try to compete with the Vivelda and Urion companies. I think he wants us to be the captain of his ships," he explained and opened his eyes to look at Rasmus.

    "So..." Cygnus paused to rub his beard. "You want Arka to become the next Sea Commander so you can bribe him just like how Vivelda and Urion bribed Mercurius?" He continued with his head slightly tilted.

    "Of course. Once I monopolized Eddenvilla, I''ll soon monopolize the market in Cruen. I won''t stop there and will dominate the whole continent, all the ports in South Neva. You will gain more power and more influence than you''ll ever be," Rasmus answered with confidence.

    Cygnus laughed so hard that a tear lingered in his eye while the others were staring at him weirdly. They were panicking because if he insulted Rasmus, they all were going to die.

    "You''re crazy..." Cygnus said as he giggled. "Now I understand why Matthias said you''re as crazy as me..." he sighed and caught his breath. "But he''s wrong..." He paused to clear his throat. "You''re a lot crazier than me, and I like that," he grinned as he looked at Rasmus.

    "So? You''re interested?" Rasmus asked.

    "Of course I am!" Cygnus grinned widely as he got up. "But what if you failed?" He crossed his arms, still with a huge grin on his face. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Then I''ll do it again and again and again..." Rasmus said with a serious expression. "It won''t affect you in anyway because I''m going to keep paying you to the point you don''t know what to do with all that wealth," he added.

    "Deal!" Cygnus as he offered his hand for a handshake. "As long as you can make me and my men rich, I have zero complaint," he laughed.

    Rasmus smirked and shook Cygnus''s hand firmly.

    The others had no choice but to follow even though they were intrigued by the offer knowing they would lose nothing.

    Rasmus then told them about the shipping company that he would make as soon as his ships were ready. Cygnus and the others offered help and would make more ships for him in the future. They were going to modify their ships into ships that met the standards for a shipping company.

    "So, about the payment, how much are we talking about?" Cygnus asked as he crossed his arms.

    "I don''t care about the money. You can take half of the money for every shipping trip including your weekly salary. Fifteen Gold coins for the captains and five Gold coins for each crew member," Rasmus answered. "I''ll be the one who will decide the price for shipping, so don''t even dare to extort the merchants," he warned with a serious expression.

    All of them blinked their eyes repeatedly because the amount of money they would get was beyond their expectations. They began to count how much money they could get in a month, and that was more than they could get in months and the amount of time wasted on the sea doing nothing.

    "How''s that?" Rasmus raised his brows.

    "Yeah..." Cygnus gulped as he nodded repeatedly. "That''s good enough..."

    "Perfect," Rasmus stood up as he nodded. "Let''s conquer this continent," he smirked.

 Chapter 111 Confidence.

    A month flew by and things were getting bad in Eddenvilla because of the pricing of goods. People were thinking of moving out because they could barely spend their money on anything else but their necessities.

    Carrion was summoned by Esteban a week ago and he did exactly what Rasmus had told him to do. He revealed that Rasmus already knew that he was being chased by criminal organizations and that he killed every man that Esteban sent to keep an eye on him. Not to mention that Aris, an Orthias who came to be with Rasmus.

    With the tactic that Rasmus told Carrion, Esteban realized how useless and cowardly Carrion was. Carrion managed to get out without having to pay anything except to swear on his life that he wouldn''t tell a soul about Esteban''s dirty secrets. Esteban couldn''t do anything at all either because even if Carrion did reveal his secrets to Rasmus, he would die by the hand of an Orthias.

    "I got a letter for you," Carrion walked toward Rasmus who was busy writing. "It''s from my brother," he added and put the letter on the table, still with the seal intact and unbroken.

    Rasmus glanced at the letter before he took it and opened it. He began to smile after he read the contents of the letter.

    "Your brother will come to visit," Rasmus said as he gave the letter to Carrion so he could read it.

    Carrion read the letter and it was about the wristwatch business. When he looked at the amount of profits that Garret, Esprella, and Rouben got from selling them, his jaw dropped. Carrion planned to visit to give the money,

    "Thirty thousand Gold coins in a month?!" Carrion looked at Rasmus with his eyes wide open. "And you got at least ten thousand from it?!"

    "What''s wrong with that? If I calculate it right, the profit might go three times or even five times in the next month," Rasmus said as he continued writing. "And it would go even higher the next month after."

    Carrion had to sit down on the sofa as he kept staring at the letter in his hand. He had never seen anyone that could make such a profit in a month and that amount of money was something he couldn''t make in his whole life.

    Rasmus stopped writing and suddenly an idea came to his mind. He thought about investing in Mana stones since they were rare minerals. He remembered about the mining sites and how much power and influence he could get from having mining sites.

    "(I need more people...)" Rasmus sighed as he shook his head, knowing that his ambitions were limited by the manpower he had. "(Now that I think about it.)" He glanced at Carrion who was massaging his forehead from the shock.

    "Are you interested?" Rasmus asked with his focus still on his notebook. "To be a successful businessman just like your brother."

    Carrion leaned back and stared at the ceiling, thinking about it. He wanted to become like his brother, but he didn''t want to be like him at the same time. He felt inferior and yet envious at the same time.

    "I can make you a better businessman than your brother or even the whole Earnwind family," Rasmus said as he glanced at Carrion. "I know your circumstances, so this might be a perfect opportunity for you to be the best Earnwind in your whole lineage."

    "How?" Carrion asked and glanced at Rasmus who was still busy writing.

    "Mining sites, including Mana stone mining sites," Rasmus turned around to look at Carrion. "If you own a lot of mining sites, your brother will buy those minerals and Mana stones from you. With that being said, he will need you more than you need him," he added.

    Carrion took a moment to think because it sounded so good to be true. This time he didn''t dismiss Rasmus''s words because he knew that if Rasmus wanted to do it, he would do it and could do it.

    "Can we even do it? You know mining sites belong to nations and kingdoms, not individuals, right? Even if you find it, it will belong to the nation that owns the land," Carrion looked at Rasmus with his brows furrowed.

    "Nothing is impossible," Rasmus chuckled as he continued writing. "If you''re interested, I can make a plan for it right now. You have Earnwind''s name on you, and I have the wealth, what else do we need?"

    Carrion sighed because as always, Rasmus made it sound so easy while the truth was it wasn''t at all. He massaged his head once again as he thought about it.

    "I''ll think about it..." Carrion said as he put down the letter. "I want to do it, but I''m just thinking if I''m ready for it. I''ll start approaching nobles and the parliament to gain their favor," he added.

    "That''s perfect because I''m about to start the trading and shipping companies soon. Knowing the issue, you can be their savior and use that as your leverage to gain their favor," Rasmus responded as he got up from his chair. "The best approach is to catch them off guard. Use that momentum and you will impress everyone."

    "You make it sound so easy..." Carrion looked at Rasmus who put on his suit. "You also did all your plans so easily. Why is it that you can do it without a single worry in your head?"

    "I never said, not even once that things are easy," Rasmus looked at Carrion as he fixed his suit. "I have doubts just like you or anyone else. I might fail one day and blame myself for not listening to the doubts in my head, but that won''t stop me from trying again. It will be over once I stop trying, and that''s the real concern that I have."

    "But that confidence, you won''t have that if you have doubts..." Carrion pointed out as he sat straight.

    "I''m confident not because of the result, I''m confident because I can read people. It''s the process that I''m confident with, not the result," Rasmus answered with a faint smile painted on his face.

    Carrion watched Rasmus leave the room, leaving him alone to think about what he had just heard. He imagined himself as Rasmus who was exiled and abandoned when he was young. It made him feel ashamed because everyone around him was people who lived a hard and unfortunate life.

    "Come on, Carrion... don''t be so pathetic..." Carrion muttered under his breath as he stared at the ceiling. "I have everything, but I''m wasting them all for no fucking reason..." He sighed.

    Rasmus went to meet with Videl and Eduard in their house with the notebook in his hand. He was surprised that those two were busy talking about the instructions that he had given them the other day. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Here''s another one," Rasmus said as he put his notebook on the table where Videl and Eduard were. "How''s thing going?" He asked as he sat down.

    "Well, after doing some research, the local merchants are planning to move because the shipping cost is too expensive and the price that both trading companies offer for their goods is too low," Eduard answered as he looked at the notebook. "But I did give them a few hints that I''ll make my own trading companies, and they have been waiting for me to open the trading post. I have set the prices for selling and buying goods," he added.

    "That''s great, we will start soon. All the preparation is ready and after midnight, we will place everything and start the trading business," Rasmus nodded as he looked at his wristwatch which was twleve hours before midnight. "What about you? Any problem in the port?" He looked at Videl.

    "No, the docks are ready for the ships and there''s no sign of the Vivelda and the Urion companies knowing about what''s going on. They''re too busy dealing with merchants every day. I have talked with Matthias and the others about the routes, and about their pirates crews that will try to steal from those two companies during their shippings," he added.

    "Good, that''s what we need," Rasmus nodded. "Everything will start tomorrow, right?"

    Videl and Eduard nodded as they took a sip of their coffee.

    "Well then, I''ll be watching from afar. We will take this whole city to ourselves," Rasmus said as he looked outside the window where people and carriages were passing by. "It was a lot of preparation, let''s see how it goes."

 Chapter 112 The Kind of Greed.

    Rasmus looked at his watch and it was midnight. He quietly walked out of his room and went down the stairs to leave the mansion. Before he could reach the door, he felt a presence behind him.

    "Bored?" Rasmus asked as he turned around.

    "Yes," Aris nodded and approached Rasmus.

    "Let''s go," Rasmus opened the door and let Aris walk out first.

    The city was really quiet at night, and the Red Grin hadn''t been sending their people to observe him. Since Rasmus and Aris had been killing all their observers, they had given up on keeping an eye and letting him be.

    As soon as they were close to the port, they could see ships were coming to the port from a distance. It was so quiet and there was nobody at the port except for Videl and Matthias, guiding the ships with a lantern.

    "Now that you have already prepared everything, what are you going to do next?" Aris asked as she watched the ships approaching the dock slowly and quietly.

    "Arka Gullivard, he''s my main priority now and I need him to become the Sea Commander," Rasmus answered and looked around, checking if there were people nearby the port. "I need to conquer the South Sea first before I can conquer the whole continent," he added.

    "I''ll look for him soon," Rasmus said as he leaned against the wall and watched the ships dock at the port. "It''s quite far from here, so it''s going to be a long journey."

    "Alone?" Aris looked at Rasmus.

    "Yes, I can''t bring Videl with me since he''s going to handle the shipping company. You can tag along. There''s a place that I want to visit as well," Rasmus crossed his arms as he looked at the ground. "The wasteland in Lineva," he glanced at Aris to see her reaction.

    Aris raised her brows slightly as she stared at Rasmus and crossed her arms. "Is there a reason why? I thought you didn''t care about it," she asked.

    "Just because I don''t care, doesn''t mean I''m going to ignore the issue," Rasmus said as he pushed himself up from the wall. "They''re still our enemies, right? Keep your friends close and your enemy closer," He looked at Aris with his brows raised.

    "I don''t understand what you mean, but I suggest you shouldn''t try to get too close to them. You''re nothing and unimportant to them. If that being wants you dead, they won''t hesitate," Aris said with a serious expression.

    "I''m not going to do anything. I just want to see this emissary of Ermaine, that''s all," Rasmus nodded with understanding.

    ...

    As the morning came and the sun woke everyone up, the merchants came to the port. Those merchants that ran the Vivelda and the Urion trading posts were shocked by the ships that anchored at the dock.

    They sent their people to check on the new trading post that had opened not far from them. But the pirates that had become bodyguards that protected Eduard''s trading post stopped them and sent them back.

    ...

    As the sun reached its peak, merchants from the ships arrived at the port. They were confused by the amount of crowds at the port, and they noticed a new trading post that was being surrounded by merchants.

    Seeing how quiet the Vivelda and the Urion trading posts were, their instincts as merchants immediately knew that the new competitor offered a better deal. They immediately grabbed their goods and went to Eduard''s trading post.

    The townsfolk noticed the unusual crowd at the port, and they were curious about it. When they saw Eduard, their eyes and faces brightened up. They had been waiting for him to open his business and immediately told the others about it.

    ...

    After it was revealed how much Eduard''s trading post offered to sell and buy goods, the Vivelda and the Urion companies decided to lower their prices. They were shamelessly promoted for their new sets of prices, but rather than getting their customers back, they were thrown rocks by everyone.

    Their images had gone down the hill the moment the people found out how greedy those two companies were. Although they offered the same amount of price as Eduard, they couldn''t get any customers.

    "We have to lower the prices even more... Cheaper than that bastard!" The merchant from Vivelda said to his employees.

    "Are you sure? We won''t get any profit if we sell lower than this and the manager will be furious," the employee looked at the merchant with a worried look. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Do we have any choice?! Just do it!" The merchant shouted and glared at his employees.

    The moment they lowered the prices and promoted them to merchants and townsfolk, they were shocked that nobody wanted to go to their post. At that moment they realized that their greed had brought about the fall of their company.

    The Urion trading company watched as to how bad it was for Vivelda company, and they knew they played themselves as well. They decided to accept it for the day and tried to find a way to compete with Eduard.

    Before they could discuss how to get their customers back, another commotion appeared. They walked outside their trading posts when they saw merchants begin to load their goods onto the ships. They were in disbelief that the merchants had decided to choose another new company to ship their goods.

    At first, they were curious if it was because of the price, but they found out that the price was similar to theirs until the revelation hit them. They found out that the ships were custom-made with a new technology which was a turbine.

    It was Rasmus''s idea when he found out how Mercurius''s ships could catch up with his ship back then. He looked at how those ships worked and noticed the marines used the Mana stones to generate energy for the turbine.

    During his battle against Mercurius, he stole the Mana stones on each ship and put them inside his ring. He made a better version of the turbine which generated more power with less energy waste using better magic formations. With that being said, his ships could travel three times faster than normal ships.

    At that point, both the Vivelda and Urion companies were defeated and couldn''t compete at all. They didn''t have a choice but to report this matter to their high-ups because they couldn''t do anything at all.

    "Things work really well, and I suppose it''s better than you expected?" Carrion stood beside Rasmus, watching the scene from afar.

    "You can say that," Rasmus nodded. He was satisfied with the result. "This is just the beginning, I have a few plans prepared for the future," he added.

    "What kind of plans?" Carrion looked at Rasmus with his brows raised.

    "I do want to monopolize the market, but I want local companies to compete with me fairly," Rasmus answered as he crossed his arms.

    "Why? That''s a waste of opportunity," Carrion looked at Rasmus with a weird and confused look.

    "Is it? If you want to be greedy, be smart and benevolent greedy," Rasmus looked at Carrion with a smirk. "I''ll encourage the local company to start over by giving them a third of the fund to run their companies and I''ll get a third of their income. So, in the end, all the money that came to this city, most of them come into my pocket," he explained.

    Carrion looked at Rasmus with his mouth wide open. He had never seen anyone so cunning and yet benevolent at the same time. He never liked someone cunning, but somehow Rasmus made it hard for him to hate his strategy.

    "How did you think of something like that?" Carrion asked as he looked at Rasmus''s eyes back and forth.

    "It''s called business. Everyone''s won from their perspective, but I''m the one who''s actually winning. This is my way of monopolizing the market without getting myself in trouble and resentment from the people," Rasmus answered as he looked at the port. "Some people can only see the world as it is, some can see the shape of the world and reshape it to their liking, but the remaining ones, they don''t reshape the world, they reshape the people''s minds that shape the world itself," he looked at Carrion with a mischievous smirk.

    Carrion tried to digest what Rasmus said, and then he realized what it meant. Rasmus wasn''t trying to reshape the world like rulers or tyrants, he was planning to reshape those rulers and tyrants to become his puppets.

    "That is what I want, Carrion," Rasmus said as he stood in front of Carrion and stared into his eyes. "Do you want to become a part of it?" He raised his brows with a grin on his face.

    Carrion gulped and couldn''t look away from Rasmus''s intense gaze.

    "Yeah, I want to be a part of it," Carrion nodded repeatedly and slowly.

 Chapter 113 Future Plans.

    Weeks flew by in the blink of an eye. The trading and shipping businesses skyrocketed and got a lot of profits. Rasmus had calculated it beforehand that the trading company wouldn''t get a lot of profit but it was covered by the profits from the shipping business. He didn''t mind if he got a lot of profit or not because he was still burning money.

    The Vivelda and the Urion companies couldn''t compete at all no matter how hard they tried to get their customers back. They even sold their goods cheaper than Rasmus''s company, but they still struggled to keep up with his company. Not to mention that one of their customers was Rasmus himself by bought the cheap goods and then sold them to the merchants through Eduard''s trading post.

    By doing so, Rasmus was out of the picture as the man behind the new trading and shipping company. He had begun to encourage local companies to start their trading and shipping companies again by giving them funds as much as they needed in exchange for percentages of the profits.

    Carrion watched the whole thing as he was the one who recommended the nobles and the rich commoners to take the opportunity. He and Erlina were the ones who said that ''the mysterious rich merchant from West Neva'' wanted healthy competition rather than monopolizing the market. That was when Rasmus came in and offered funds for them to start the business.

    The words spread across the Republic of Cruen and there were already a few companies at the port. Slowly but surely, the Vivelda and the Urion companies were being pushed away, and exiled by the other competitors and the merchants.

    "My lovely patron! It has been a while..." Erlina wrapped her arms around Rasmus''s neck with a sly smile on her face. "Oh, you''re my savior. Because of your businesses, merchants and nobles can spend their money on my ladies again. You saved all of us from bankruptcy," she whispered as she giggled softly.

    "How are you doing, Madam," Rasmus raised his brows and looked down at Erlina.

    "Please, stop calling me that..." Erlina placed her hands on Rasmus''s chest. "Call me Erlina, just Erlina, please?" She smirked and bit her bottom lip.

    "Then you can call me by my name, no need to use my title or last name," Rasmus smiled at Erlina.

    "Lovely... my lovely patron, Rasmus..." Erlina said as she giggled. "So? What''s the reason for your visit? I bet you''re not here to sleep with my gorgeous ladies as always," she tilted her head and wrapped her arms around Rasmus''s neck again.

    "Can we talk privately?" Rasmus glanced at the merchants and nobles who were stealing glances at him.

    "Of course! Follow me," Erlina held Rasmus''s hand and guided him upstairs. "Is she tame enough for me to talk with her?" She whispered into Rasmus''s ear as she stole a glance at Aris who was following them from behind.

    "Why don''t you try to talk with her? As long as you''re not being disrespectful, I think she won''t hurt you," Rasmus answered as he looked at Aris.

    "I really want to dress her and make her look gorgeous in dresses, but I''m too scared to speak to her. It''s a waste for someone as gorgeous as her to wear manly attire like that," Erlina looked at Aris''s high boots, black breeches, and a white oversized long-sleeved shirt, making her look like a pirate.

    "Is that a problem? Mind your own business, human," Aris stared coldly at Erlina.

    Erlina gasped as she lowered her head, hiding her face, and hugged Rasmus''s arm tightly. She was terrified and she knew that she shouldn''t have talked about Aris knowing that she had sharp hearing.

    Rasmus looked at Aris from over his shoulder, surprised that Aris was being harsh which was unusual. He then saw a faint smirk on Aris''s face when they stared at each other. He realized she was teasing Erlina, but he didn''t want to spoil the fun and let Aris play with her toy.

    They entered Erlina''s office and sat on the couch while Aris played with Erlina''s parrot.

    "So? What is it that you want to talk about, Rasmus?" Erlina asked as she poured tea into Rasmus''s cup.

    "I have asked this same question to Carrion, and he agreed to it," Rasmus thanked Erlina and took a sip of his tea. "I want you to be the one who represents me and collects the money from those new companies from now on. Can you do that?"

    Erlina stopped sipping her tea and slowly looked at Rasmus with a confused look.

    "So, Carrion agreed to this? I don''t mind, but why?" Erlina tilted her head and put down the cup.

    "Because I''m not going to stay here for long. I''ll begin to spread my influence to other nations once I''m done here," Rasmus answered and looked at his reflection in the tea. "I have big plans for you, and only you, Erlina. Do you want to hear it?" He raised his brows and stared into Erlina''s eyes.

    Erlina crossed her arms and leaned back, trying to make herself comfortable. She then nodded and decided to open her ears wide.

    Rasmus explained his plan for her future in Eddenvilla which was to become the landlady that would own most of the land there. He began with her control over the port which soon would be handled by her and Eduard completely with the help of Matthias and the other captains.

    He proposed to her to make a new brothel house, not an exclusive one so the ship crews from his company and the other shipping companies could spend their money and time there. Not only that he want her to make a new brothel house, but he also wanted her to make a new pub for both the rich and the townsfolk.

    He explained to her how to spin the money and would end up in her pocket completely without nobody knowing it. He taught her real estate business as well and let her understand how it would make her the richest woman in Cruen by controlling Eddenvilla alone from behind the curtain.

    He assured her that she would be safe and nobody could track her down if anyone tried to do any harm to the one behind this. He also revealed that he was planning to make Arka Gullivard his ally which meant that she would be protected both by marines, pirates, and the law. She would become the most powerful person with strong backing that would protect her.

    "That''s..." Erlina was speechless, her eyes were empty but her head was trying to process everything that she had just heard. "Wow..." She chuckled in disbelief and looked at Rasmus.

    "So, you have planned all this all along?" Erlina asked.

    "Yes, I have planned it the moment I set foot in this city," Rasmus nodded and took a sip of his tea. "But not everything. Some were decided after I stayed here for months," he added.

    Erlina took a deep breath and exhaled deeply as she stared at the ceiling, thinking how amazing Rasmus was. She didn''t expect him to be one of those people, the people who had the ambition and talent to control the world.

    "The first time we discussed how I wanted to take over this city you were the one who helped me. This is how I repay those who helped me. You, Eduard, and Matthias, I owe you all for helping me, and I will never forget the help," Rasmus said as he leaned back and looked at Erlina. "You also said that you wanted to be a part of it, so this is it. This is how I repay your help."

    "Well, just don''t forget to give my shares. I''m only asking for half of it," Rasmus said with a smile.

    "Of course..." Erlina shook her head as she massaged her forehead. "You''re going to make this happen, huh?" She sighed as she looked at Rasmus.

    "With or without you, yes," Rasmus nodded.

    "What about Rion? Is he getting the same deal?" Erlina crossed her legs and put her hands on her thighs.

    "No, I need him for a different thing, but I''m going to make him as important as you are," Rasmus shook his head. "He might come with me once I''m done here in Eddenvilla," he pointed out.

    Erlina was a bit saddened by that, but she then smiled gently because she knew that Carrion would become a better man if he followed Rasmus. She knew that it was for the best.

    "I know you''re amazing in reading people, so why don''t you join us after you managed to find someone who can run the business for you?" Rasmus asked with his brows raised. "We might need someone like you in the future. Especially Carrion since he might need you to be around him."

    "I''ll think about it," Erlina smiled and nodded. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 114 Self-destruct.

    "Count, Master Garret has arrived and is requesting your audience," a servant bowed his head and then looked at Rasmus and Carrion training swordsmanship in the training room.

    "I''ll be there in a minute," Rasmus nodded as he threw the chipped wooden sword away after his spar with Carrion.

    The servant nodded understanding and then glanced at Carrion lying on the ground, beaten to a pulp. He could see the bruises on Carrion''s face and arms and immediately left the room to inform the physician to treat Carrion.

    "Your growth is almost nonexistent," Rasmus pointed out as he walked toward the table to grab his towel. "But it''s better than nothing, and not to mention you''re getting used to pain which is not a bad thing to have," he said as he dried his hair and wiped off the sweat on his face and neck.

    "I''m not a master nor an expert in swordsmanship," Rasmus leaned against the wall as he looked at Carrion trying to stand up. "That should make you realize that we are the bottom feeder when it comes to this kind of world."

    Carrion groaned as he stood up and tried to stand straight but his bruises and injuries made it impossible. He slowly walked toward the table to grab his towel, limping and groaning all the way to the table.

    "Are you coming?" Rasmus glanced at Carrion who was standing beside him.

    Carrion shook his head slowly as he tried to wipe his body slowly and carefully. His expression turned stiff and cold when he imagined himself seeing Garret. It was enough to make him ignore the pain because the pain that traumatized him overwhelmed his physical pain. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Get yourself treated," Rasmus put down the towel and left the room with Aris.

    ...

    "He''s hopeless," Aris muttered as she walked beside Rasmus in the hallway. "Not about his growth, but he''s driven by his emotion most of the time. Not just him, but humans are all the same," she added.

    "And you''re not? Isn''t your hatred toward humans also an emotion?" Rasmus looked at Aris with his brows raised. "Any living beings are driven by emotions. If they''re not driven by emotions, what''s the purpose of living?"

    "My resentment toward humans isn''t driven by my emotion but rather they''re destroying this world. We Orthias are the reflection of this world itself, and we hate humans because of how they treat this world. It''s not something that I can control. Humans are plagues or pests in the eye of this world," Aris answered as she stared into Rasmus''s eyes. "We are not driven by emotions, and that''s why we survived for thousands of years, and yet humans try to get rid of us."

    "If that''s really the case, then why are you and the rest of Orthias getting rid of humans if they''re plagues and pests to this world?" Rasmus raised his brows.

    "Do you think we were the ones who got rid of the living beings that came long before humans? Why do you think that the rest of us didn''t take action when a powerful being descended to this world?" Aris raised her brows as she stared into the distance. "It''s because we will let evil kill them for us and then we will get rid of evil from this world. This has happened many times," she revealed as she stared into Rasmus''s eyes.

    Rasmus narrowed his eyes and then looked away, thinking what he had just heard. He knew that humans weren''t the first that step foot onto this world based on the book he read, but he didn''t know that Orthias had witnessed destruction countless times and survived.

    "There must be a reason why you don''t get rid of humans or the living beings long before them. Some kind of rules?" Rasmus turned his head to look at Aris.

    "Because nothing is eternal, and everything tends to self-destruct. The world without interference of any kind will end up destroying itself. That''s why we Orthias never interfere with all the living beings that live in this world. You can say that they''re like fertilizer to keep this world alive longer," Aris answered with a serious expression. "We live by the rule of not destroying any civilization to keep us alive," she pointed out.

    "Nothing is eternal, and everything tends to self-destruct..." Rasmus smiled as he closed his eyes, resonated deeply with those words because it was something he believed in as well.

    Aris glanced at Rasmus and saw that smile, making her understand that he also lived by the same principle.

    "Then what do you think is eternal?" Rasmus asked as he opened his left eye to look at Aris.

    "Nothing is eternal," Aris answered without hesitation.

    "Not even God?" Rasmus asked with his brows raised.

    Rasmus noticed that Aris was an Orthias, a race that had lived for thousands of years and witnessed destruction countless times. He wondered what her take on a higher being so-called God, the omnipotent.

    "What''s the point of eternity if there''s nothing else God can do out of boredom? Does God will play the same game over and over for eternity? Won''t God feel bored and decide to end it all?" Aris looked at Rasmus with a stoic and cold expression. "Everything tends to self-destruct, Rasmus. Everything," her eyes stared right into his soul with her blue-grayish eyes.

    "We Orthias had heard hundreds of Gods mentioned by all living beings before humans. They all said the same thing that Gods are omnipotent, unkillable, unstoppable, and undying that Gods are beyond mortal''s understanding. If the Gods they believed in decided to end it, it would end, including themselves," she said and stopped to look at the sky out of the window.

    "God has played the same game over and over with the same result in the end, to put an end to the game they created. We might not understand it, but we do sure know one day it will stop for good," she continued and turned her head to look at Rasmus. "God may be eternal and omnipotent, but God can change its own fate."

    Rasmus leaned against the wall and crossed his arms. It wasn''t the first time he heard something like that. He also thought about that before he came to this world, rebirth as Rasmus Blackheart. He believed that God would do whatever he wanted to do and nothing could understand the omnipotent being.

    "We believe in higher beings, but not to the point we would depend on them just because we are their creations. We are all just a part of the game of higher beings, and might as well enjoy it," Aris crossed her arms and leaned against the wall, copying Rasmus''s gesture.

    "A game," Rasmus chuckled as he looked over his shoulder at the beautiful garden outside the mansion. "Yes, a game," he nodded as he remembered the bet between the Devil and God where he was the key point of the game and how the game would end.

    Rasmus thought about it for a moment to process Aris''s words. He was indeed enjoying the game as she said and he had been doing that from the very beginning.

    "Hmm, I never thought that we would end up discussing God at all. If anyone would listen to our conversation, their heads would explode, and would lose their devotion," Rasmus chuckled as he pushed himself from from the wall. "Or worse, we would be punished for speaking something blasphemous," he added with a smirk.

    "Is there anyone here that can stop me?" Aris asked as she pushed herself from the wall.

    "I like that confident," Rasmus said as he walked down the stairs.

    Rasmus and Aris went to the parlor where Garret was waiting for him. When they entered the room, Garret was sitting on the couch with her elbows rested on his thighs with his hands on his face. They sat down across from Garret and watched him rubbed his face with frustation, fear, and anxiety.

    "You look unwell," Rasmus said calmly as he grabbed his cup of tea.

    Garret slowly pulled his hands down from his face, and the first thing he saw was Aris staring at him with a stoic and cold expression. He was frozen still, stunned by the presence of an Orthias. He didn''t know anything about an Orthias in the south because the expedition team that went beyond the Blackcliffs didn''t mention anything about her.

    "They didn''t tell you, didn''t they?" Rasmus asked and took a sip of his tea.

    "What''s going on?" Garret narrowed his eyes as he stared at Rasmus with suspicion.

    "I''ll tell you what I know and you''ll tell me what you know. How''s that?" Rasmus asked and put down the cup.

    "Okay," Garret nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 115 Subtle.

    Garret rubbed his face after he listened to Rasmus''s story when she visited him a few months ago. He was baffled that Lenin would let an Orthias free and giving her away to Rasmus of all people. But he understood one of Lenin''s reasons to let Aris be with him since Rasmus was half-Orthias.

    He didn''t expect for Lenin to tell everything to Rasmus, and not to mention that she asked for help from him. Based on what he heard, it appeared that Lenin suggested Aris to be with Rasmus so he could control Aris. He would do the same thing knowing how dangerous an Orthias was and how dangerous if she became an enemy of mankind.

    "Now, it''s time for you to tell me about the meeting. What is it about and how are they going to handle the issue," Rasmus asked as rested his cheek on his fist.

    Garret spilled everything from the meeting with the Council of Neva from the conflicts and the plans they were going to do to deal with the issue. He explined it in a detailed manner and also about the risk of the plans because of the discord between council members.

    Rasmus grabbed a map of Neva where five continents separated by the sea, the north, west, south, east, and central continent. He marked the kingdoms and empires that were a part of the council. Once he saw all of them with a single glance, he began to imagine himself to be each of them and the plans they were going to use to deal with the issue.

    "Sorcerers exist in West Neva, Shamans exist in East Neva, Mages exist in Central Neva, Alchemists exist in North Neva, and South Neva has witches and warlocks, is that correct?" Rasmus asked as he looked at Garret.

    Rasmus just found out the existence of witches and warlocks from Cygnus and the other pirates. They were rare human beings that said to use unorthodox methods to gain magical power both from spirits or dead souls. Pirates knew them and associated with them for lucks expecially they sold charms to keep them safe in the sea.

    "Why does that matter?" Garret asked as he looked at the map at the table.

    "It matters because they might be the first one to fall and join Ermaine," Rasmus answered as he patted the map with his index finger. "Shamans might be able to see evil entity with their power and ability, and sorcerers are against people who try to manipulate the law of nature. Mages has Lenin and they will follow her as their prominant figure, not to mention they have Astrea, the saint. North also have Moriganne, but alchemists, witches, and warlocks are not, and they tend to do experiment to gain enlightment," he explained.

    Garret could see where the conversation was going and nodded his head with understanding. He could see where Ermaine might got most of her influence from and it would be South Neva.

    "With that being said, South Neva would be the first one to fall. Although Archduke Thalior and Lady Uriel are here, unfortunately South Neva is too big for them to control, not to mention one of Ermaine''s emissary has shown himself here. The unification of South Neva can be described as new, conflicts might appears easily than the other region," Rasmus pointed out as he rubbed his chin and looked at the map.

    Garret hadn''t revealed the reason behind the council members to have different plans to deal with the issue. He looked at Rasmus with a shocked expression because that was exactly what Thalior was afraid of and why he decided to work together with West Neva.

    "So that''s why Archduke Thalior decided to work together with West Neva because he knew both West and South have different problems but can be solved if they both work together. South Neva has powerful people to deal with demonic beasts in the West while West Neva has sorcerers that could prevent the people from believing the emissary who could turn the wasteland into a fertile land," Rasmus crossed his hands as he leaned back.

    "To have two continents working together is reducing the chance of the nations from both West and South Neva from doing something foolish if they decided to believe in Ermaine and her emissaries," he added as he looked at the ceiling. "But I wonder why the council members chose to deal the problem on their own rather than working together?"

    "Because it''s impossible because everyone has their own agendas to protect and preserve. One key can''t open all doors, that''s why they chose to deal with the problem differently," Garret answered as he rubbed his face. "If it wasn''t because of Great Sage Lenin, it would take forever to find a solution," he added but then he remembered something. "Now that I think about it, she mentioned you during the meeting and you were the reason why the council members decided to deal with the problem in their own way," he pointed out.

    Rasmus furrowed his brows and looked at Garret with his head tilted. He realized why the council members were acting smart and took a realistic way to deal with the issue rather than holding up rightousness. He didn''t expect it was influenced by his way of thinking.

    "Great Sage did?" Rasmus asked.

    "Yes, she did. She seems to be fond of you, Count," Garret nodded.

    Garret thought Rasmus would be proud of himself to gain recognition from the Great Sage herself, but when he looked at Rasmus''s expression, it was nothing but coldness. He was confused by the expression and he could see the subtle resentment in Rasmus''s eyes.

    Rasmus was indeed find it unfavorable to him because he knew the subtle move that Lenin did. First, she sent Aris to him because she knew that he could deal with Aris and prevented her from being an enemy. Second, she declared to the council members of who he was and gotten their attention, making him harder to make bold moves. She was trying to shackle him and prevent him from doing anything that go against humankind.

    "If that''s how she played the game, then so be it," Rasmus muttered as he looked at the map.

    The coldness in those words piqued Garret''s interest, but he knew if he tried to pry on it, it would bite him. He then cleared his throat and patted the briefcase on the floor right beside his leg.

    "Let''s chance the topic and focus on our business, shall we?" Garret smiled as he carefully put the briefcase on the table. "This is your share," he opened the briefcase and turned it around so Rasmus could see the money.

    Rasmus looked at the money papers and he felt that it was a lot more than what Garret wrote in the letter. He counted the money and thought he would get 210 Eclers from the share which equal to 10,500 Gold coins, but he got 300 Eclers instead of 210 Eclers.

    "This is a lot more than we agreed upon," Rasmus narrowed his eyes and looked at Garret. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "It''s because I have decided to give you ten percent of my cut from now on," Garret smiled as he crossed his arms.

    "Is that so? And what do I owe the pleasure?" Rasmus raised his brow and rested his head on his fist.

    "For helping me, of course. For keeping Carrion away from me and the family," Garret looked at the door and had been waiting for Carrion to came in to greet him. "Seeing how he''s hiding himself, that means you managed to keep his interest somewhere else, right?" He smirked.

    Rasmus glanced at the door and nodded his head slowly.

    "Yes, I did. He won''t bother you nor he would come back to see his family again. I''m planning to take him away," Rasmus answered as he fixed his seating. "You don''t have to worry about him anymore," he smiled at Garret.

    Garret couldn''t hide his smile because he knew that he chose the right person for the job. He knew that Rasmus didn''t lie and he knew that Rasmus had a use for an Earnwind like Carrion somewhere else. he didn''t care about all that as long as his seat as the head of the family was secured.

    "Well, then, Count," Garret stood up and fixed his attire. "I have to go and meet my father to inform him about the meeting. Let''s meet again sometimes," he said and offered his hand for a handshake.

    "Be safe," Rasmus shook Garret''s hand and nodded.

    Rasmus watched Garret leave the mansion and entered his carriage with Aris beside him.

    "Humans," Aris muttered under her breath.

    "Humans indeed," Rasmus nodded as he watched the carriage leave.

 Chapter 116 Issues.

    Rasmus looked at the bookkeeping journal Eduard and Videl had given him. It had been two months, and he wanted to see how the businesses were going. He looked at which items sold the most and which items were bought the most in the trading business. He looked at the shipping business and knew which service the merchants and people used the most. The profit was much bigger than last month, and all the customers were satisfied.

    "93 gold and 79 silver coins profits for trading. 326 gold and 94 silver coins profits in the shipping business in a month," Rasmus muttered as he looked at the book. "And? The bad news?" Rasmus looked at Eduard and Videl as he closed the book.

    Eduard slid a document to Rasmus and he looked a bit anxious when he did that. Rasmus immediately took the document and read the content of it.

    Rasmus raised his brows and put the document in the drawer after he read the content. He didn''t expect the Vivelda and the Urion companies to use cheap tricks such as bribing merchants to sell their goods to them for crazy amounts of money. They also used the city mayor to put heavy taxes on his trading and shipping companies or the mayor would close down the businesses.

    "They couldn''t sabotage more than this because we have loyal employees," Rasmus muttered. It was the truth since his employees were the pirate captains'' crews, not to mention Rasmus paid them enough to make them overwhelmed by their salary. "So the mayor is the issue here since he must be taking a lot of bribes from those two," he added as he leaned back.

    "They have received a lot of bribes, and his pockets are as deep as the sea itself. It''s impossible to turn him against Vivelda and Urion," Eduard explained as he rested his arms on the armrest. "It''s troublesome, but we can''t do anything about it," he sighed as he looked at Rasmus.

    "Leave this matter to me," Rasmus said as he got up from his chair. "What about you?" He looked at Videl.

    "Cygnus said that the borders are getting tighter because of the issue with Mercurius. The words had spread all over the world about what happened to him, and it seems that the other commanders planning to fill in his shoes in the meantime while Mercurius rebuilds his fleet," Videl informed as he crossed his arms and legs. "That shouldn''t be an issue for us, at least not yet. There''s a chance that Vivelda and the Urion will try to bribe them soon and make things harder for us to cross the border."

    Rasmus was expecting that to happen, and it was good news because they didn''t plan to replace Mercurius yet. He could use that time to approach Arka and persuade him to replace Mercurius as the Sea Commander of the South Sea.

    "That''s fine. I''ll deal with that as well," Rasmus nodded as he walked toward the window. "You two can leave now," he continued, looking out the window at the mansion on the hill where the mayor lived.

    Eduard nodded and decided to leave the room, but then he noticed that Videl hadn''t gotten up from his chair. He wanted to listen, but seeing that none of them were saying a word, he knew that they wanted to talk in privacy.

    "Have something to say?" Rasmus asked and didn''t bother to look back at Videl.

    "I heard from Rosalind about warlocks," Videl said as he got up from his chair and walked toward the table to grab a bottle of whiskey. "Something about them using souls of the dead to gather power..." He mentioned and poured himself a glass of whiskey.

    Rasmus turned around and looked at Videl drinking the whiskey, emptying the glass in a single gulp. He didn''t know what Videl was trying to say, but he could see the picture already.

    "And?" Rasmus crossed his arms.

    "That might give me an idea..." Videl paused to pour another one. "That might help me regain my power," he pointed out.

    Rasmus walked toward the couch and snatched the bottle of whiskey from Videl''s hand. He poured himself a glass of whiskey before he sat down and crossed his legs.

    "As you know, my power is omnipotent in hell, but as you said back then I would be powerless outside because of the rules. That one time I took your soul to hell and killed those people was just a one-time thing," Videl said as he sat across from Rasmus.

    "Demons are powerful, but we also gain more power and influence from the living. Those warlocks were taught black magic by deceivers or should I say demons," he rested his head on his fist with his bored expression.

    "I lost my power, everything, leaving only this strength that''s above average for humans. If I can learn black magic, I might regain a few portions of my power," he said with a serious expression when he looked at Rasmus.

    Rasmus hummed as he took a sip of his whiskey and looked uninterested. He swirled the glass and looked at it for a moment before he put it down.

    "Are you sure you can handle it? You said it yourself that your body is nothing more than just a human. You even bleed like a human. You might have a strong mind to deal with the black magic, but who knows what would happen to your body," Rasmus pointed at Videl''s body.

    "What if a demon possesses your body?" He raised his brows. "Not to mention what would happen if you managed to regain your power? God allows it?" He added.

    Videl sighed as he leaned back, staring at the ceiling with a frustrated expression. He was frustrated because he missed his powers and was tricked by God.

    "Can you still even speak with God after you lost all your powers?" Rasmus crossed his arms.

    "No..." Videl''s voice and tone were cold, he clenched his fists tightly. "But I can learn Aura and use magic, just fire magic, but still..." He paused as he pulled his hair back. "That doesn''t seem to bother God at all. If I learn black magic, I don''t think it would be any different from those two, no?" He looked at Rasmus with his brows raised.

    Rasmus stared at Videl for a moment before he decided to sit straight and grab his whiskey. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "If I ended up in hell because of your stupidity..." Rasmus paused to empty the glass. "Don''t even dare to torture me there..." He coldly stared at Videl with a serious expression.

    "That won''t happen. The moment God took all my power, he allowed me to help you with everything I got. The limitations are no longer how I used my power but rather the body I''m in," Videl assured as he looked out the window.

    Rasmus sighed as he nodded with understanding and got up.

    "Go on then, try to learn dark magic and see how much you can learn from it. Just don''t put yourself in problems because I don''t want to be dragged by your mess," Rasmus said as he walked back to his desk. "Is there anything else?"

    "No, that would be all. I might gone for a while, so I''ll leave my duty to Matthias in the meantime," Videl shook his head as he got up. He then left the room and went straight to the port.

    Rasmus looked at the document that Eduard had given him for a moment before he grabbed it and burned it into ashes.

    Rasmus had gathered enough information about the mayor of Eddenvilla, Edymur Carns. A forty-nine-year-old man with a big family, a wife, and a mistress where they both had two children. He was close to Esteban, close enough to the point Esteban came to visit him often. There was a chance that Edymur was a part of the Red Grins organization.

    The oldest son, Gerrard Carns who was thirty years old, the pride of the family said to be the next in line into parliament once Edymur stepped down from his position and status. Gerrard was a bright and smart young man because of his way of thinking. It was undeniable that Gerrard was going to be a great politician based on Carrion''s words.

    "It''s a shame..." Rasmus looked up at the sky before he walked away and left the room.

 Chapter 117 Hypocrite.

    The night was quiet as it was a few hours before the sunrise. Everyone was asleep so soundly except for Rasmus who was outside, walking in the dark street. His cloak hid his appearance and a hood that hid his hair and face.

    His eyes were focused on the hill where the mansion stood tall on top of it. The white walls protected the mansion from any intruders and the gates were heavily guarded by knights and mages.

    The knights patrolled behind the walls and anyone who saw how many knights there would be enough to tell how rich the mayor was. That also raised questions about how much money the mayor made and how he got that money.

    It was no secret that the mayor had taken bribery from Vivelda and Urion companies. It wasn''t just him, there were a lot of them who shared the money with him. The mayor was standing at the front while those people were hiding in his shadows, he was either a puppet or a shameless politician.

    Rasmus hid behind the bushes and looked at the four knights that guarded the gate, two outside and two inside the gate. He glanced at the wall, but he couldn''t approach the wall unnoticed.

    He looked at the knights and cast wind magic, scratching their left ears. The moment they turned to their left, he ran toward the wall and jumped over it silently. When he jumped over the wall, a knight was right under him, patrolling. Fortunately, there was a big tree, and landed on it quietly.

    The knight was unaware because Rasmus created a strong gush of wind that hit the other trees around him.

    "(What kind of security is this? A mayor with a whole platoon to guard his front yard, how paranoid can you be?)" Rasmus sighed as he looked at the mansion and the big four gardens in front of it.

    He quietly landed on the ground and began to move stealthily toward one of the gardens and hid behind the bushes. He watched his surroundings and noticed how tired and sleepy the knights were. He chose a path where the knights were less focused on the job and slowly moved his way to the mansion.

    Once he hugged the wall of the mansion, he knew that using windows or doors would be impossible. He didn''t want to leave a trace of breaking in, so he jumped and flew to the balcony and the roof. The only places that weren''t guarded or locked were the chimneys.

    He slowly climbed down the chimney and he was quite lucky that the fireplace was clean and hadn''t been used for a while. He didn''t have to worry about leaving traces on his steps. He then looked at his surroundings and immediately knew where he was.

    He casually walked in the dark hallway, the sound of his footsteps was nonexistent as he looked at the doors on the sides. Once he found the door, he stood in front of it for a moment before he slowly opened it.

    He stood beside the bed and stared down at Gerrard who was sleeping so soundly. He slowly pulled out his dagger and placed his free hand on Gerrard''s mouth as he slit Gerrard''s neck, slowly and painfully. His gaze was cold as Gerrard was trying to fight back, making the blood gush even harder.

    Rasmus slowly took a few steps back, watching Gerrard try to reach the door. Gerrard was trying to scream for help but all that came out was the sound of wind and blood dripping to his feet and on the floor.

    Gerrard''s eyes were filled with fear, the fear of death. The act of a man who had been hugged by death itself, trying to escape from the grip of death that had tightened around him, an embrace he couldn''t break free from. In the end, he fell and died with his eyes wide open before he could reach the door, a face of terror.

    Rasmus walked toward Gerrard''s dead body and painted the wall with his blood, leaving a message for those who entered the room. He slowly wiped his bloody hand and dagger on Gerrard''s clothes before he left the room.

    He went into another room where the other son of Edymur was and did the same thing. He went from room to room until the only ones that he spared were Edymur and his only daughter.

    Once he got his job done, he used the chimney and left without leaving a trace. Not a single soul knew about what had happened and there would be no sign of trespassing.

    When morning came, Rasmus left his room and went downstairs where it was quieter than usual. He didn''t see any maids or servants, not even Carrion or his butler. He then went outside and saw people running toward the hill.

    It wasn''t just the mansion that became quieter, but the whole city was the same. He wasn''t interested in what had happened and went back inside to the dining hall. He grabbed a jar of strawberry jam and spread the strawberry on the bread with a knife, just like how he killed those children.

    Before he could eat the sandwich, he saw Carrion walk into the dining hall with a pale face. Carrion''s eyes were blank, pointed at the floor with his blank expression out of shock.

    "What happened?" Rasmus asked as he ate the sandwich.

    Carrion was speechless and still in shock as he pulled out a chair and sat across from Rasmus. He took a deep breath and exhaled deeply as he stared at the strawberry jam on the table. He gagged as he shook his head and decided to look away to take another deep breath.

    "The mayor''s children, wife, and mistress..." Carrion paused to clear his throat. "Someone murdered them in their sleep and left a sick message on the wall..." He continued as he rubbed his face.

    "What kind of message?" Rasmus asked and took a sip of his tea. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You feast while others starve. You hoard while others beg. But know this, gold cannot shield you from what is coming. The cries of the hungry, the curses of the desperate, and the wails of the broken, they do not vanish. They gather... They grow...." Carrion said slowly with his eyes closed. His voice began to tremble. "And when the weight of their suffering turns to shadow, it will reach for you. Your wealth will not buy you mercy. Your power will not grant you an escape. You will choke on the very riches you worshipped, and in your final breath, you will realize, none of it was ever truly yours. Pray that death comes swiftly. But for the greedy, it rarely does..."

    "And what do you think of that message?" Rasmus leaned back and stared into Carrion''s eyes.

    "What do you mean? Does it even matter¡ª" Carrion stopped in the middle of his sentence when it struck him. He slowly gulped and pointed his finger at Rasmus. "It was you..." His voice trembled, fear and terror written all over his face after he saw the lifeless bodies in the mayor''s mansion.

    "What makes you think it was me?" Rasmus raised his brows.

    Carrion didn''t need any proof because he knew how Rasmus dealt with things. He had known Rasmus for too long to know that Rasmus only dealt with things with an offer or death. He knew what Rasmus did to those people who monitored him and how heartless he was.

    "You wrote that message about greed, but aren''t you the same as him, Rasmus?! You''re being a hypocrite right now because he caused problems with your businesses?!" Carrion stood up and glared at Rasmus.

    "Hypocritical, me?" Rasmus tilted his head as he crossed his legs. "Tell me, Carrion. When did my greed cause suffering to the people around me?" He asked as he placed his hands on the armrests.

    Carrion felt a lump in his throat when he tried to deny Rasmus''s words and wanted to keep calling him a hypocrite. But he knew well that Rasmus didn''t make the innocent suffer and he couldn''t deny his words at all.

    "But you killed a child among them for god sake!" Carrion shouted as he slammed the table. "A child''s innocent lives! Why didn''t you kill Edymur and get it done?! Why did you kill them instead of him, huh?!" He added.

    Rasmus slowly leaned forward and rested his head on his fists, his expression was cold and eyes were menacing when he stared at Carrion. Carrion had never seen Rasmus give that kind of stare at him, and he felt a chill down his spine as if he knew that he had just crossed the line when he shouted those words.

    "And I have never said that I''m righteous and uphold justice, Carrion. I have taken hundreds of lives since I stepped foot in this city..." Rasmus stood up and walked around the table to approach Carrion. "You ignored those and now this bothered you? Now who''s being a hypocrite?" He asked as he stood in front of Carrion, his glare piercing through Carrion''s defense.

 Chapter 118 Reshape.

    The news had spread across the Republic of Cruen about the death of the mayor''s children, wife, and mistress. Everyone mourned and paid him a visit to Eddenvilla, but unfortunately, the shock and grief made the mayor lose his mind. He had become a madman to the point that he threw all his gold coins away as if trying to bargain with death.

    Everyone attended the burial of his family and his only daughter was being taken care of by a close relative. Although everyone knew how corrupt and greedy he was, they didn''t think he deserved such a tragedy. They felt bad, but at the same time knew what was coming to him for his own evil deeds.

    The parliament immediately discussed the matter and chose a new candidate to become the next mayor of Eddenvilla. Usually, the vice mayor would become the next mayor, but knowing the vice mayor also took the bribery, he stepped down from his position.

    They thought it would be easy to find a candidate, but they didn''t expect anybody to take the position after they knew the reason behind the murder of the Carns family. Most of the candidates were terrified and declined the position until they finally found one candidate who took the position.

    "Nikko Clifford is the new mayor of Eddenvilla," Carrion said as he played with his food. "He''s with the opposition party against Esteban and his people, so he''s a good guy..." he added.

    Carrion had been avoiding Rasmus in the past few days after the confrontation that he did. He was still in denial about the whole murder of the mayor''s family but at the same time, he felt like a hypocrite. He was morally in a dilemma and didn''t know how to feel or what he should do in the situation.

    "How good?" Rasmus asked as he ate his breakfast.

    "Why?" Carrion looked at Rasmus with a nervous look.

    "His life depends on your answer," Rasmus answered, staring back at Carrion. "If he''s a strict person who upholds justice and righteousness, I wouldn''t bother to get rid of him because I need someone like him," he pointed out.

    "Yeah, he''s someone who holds on to his ideology. He''s not someone who can be easily swayed by money or power. He''s a pain in the ass for Esteban and his people," Carrion nodded as he looked down, relieved that Rasmus wasn''t planning to kill the next mayor.

    "Any news about Edymur?" Rasmus took a sip of his tea.

    "I heard that he''s being taken to the rehabilitation facility," Carrion answered as he began to eat his food.

    "He''s a dead man. They''re going to kill him, cutting the tail because he knows too much," Rasmus pointed out as he got up. "In that kind of state, people tend to tell the whole truth since they have no reason to hide or live anymore. He''s a drowning man, and he will drag everyone he can to drown with him."

    Carrion knew that already and he believed that would be the case as well since he wasn''t stupid. He knew Esteban would get rid of Edymur because he knew too much and if it got revealed, the Republic of Cruen would be in complete chaos.

    He knew one thing about Rasmus, and that was he didn''t plan to bring chaos to the nation. He wanted to control it without breaking it like a master of the art to preserve an old broken painting back to its beautiful and original self.

    A few days later, Nikko Clifford was appointed as the mayor of Eddenvilla and brought his whole family to the mansion. People were surprised that he brought his whole family to the same place where the murder happened. Rasmus on the other hand found it the right thing to do knowing he could protect his family there rather than in the capital city knowing Esteban and his people were in the capital city.

    Eduard was sent by Rasmus to meet with the mayor, dealing with the heavy taxes that Edymur placed on his trading business. He had experience with people and knew their personalities from the conversation alone. He was surprised by how understanding and strict Nikko was when it came to business and taxes.

    Nikko revealed his personality and knew the whole situation in Eddenvilla, especially at the port. He was grateful for having Eduard in the business because it made both Vivelda and Urion lose their power and couldn''t monopolize the market anymore. But he also didn''t like how cheap the items were because it would crash the value of those items, especially for farmers who produced those goods.

    Eduard had no problem with that because it helped Rasmus if the prices were decided by the mayor himself. It didn''t matter if Vivelda and Urion could compete because their reputations had been destroyed and no merchants or customers wanted to do business with them anymore. Not to mention Rasmus held shares in the other trading and shipping companies, from 30% up to 50%. It benefitted Rasmus the most with this new regulation.

    Once Rasmus heard about Nikko from Eduard, he had no issue and there would be no future for the Vivelda and the Urion companies in Eddenvilla. The mayor was fair and strict which made them harder to compete, and they had lost power in the city.

    "The issue has been solved and it will be smooth sailing from here and out," Eduard said to Rasmus.

    "Good, so I don''t have to get down there to deal with it anymore," Rasmus nodded.

    Eduard nodded in agreement and then the silence became awkward for him. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You''re not going to ask anything? About why I did that?" Rasmus looked at Eduard with a stoic expression.

    "I know you and I know your principle," Eduard shook his head. "The less I know, the less trouble that comes to me. I don''t want to know nor I''m curious about it," he added.

    "Good," Rasmus smiled coldly as he rested his head on his fist.

    It wasn''t just Eduard who didn''t want to know the reason behind the murder of Edymur''s family. Erlina also didn''t want to partake in it or want to know about it because she knew how Rasmus dealt with problems. She didn''t want to put herself in a sea of emotions that didn''t do any good to herself.

    "You''re doing great, so keep it that way," Rasmus said as he opened the drawer on the desk. "I''m going to deal with Esteban and his people," he put the letters and documents on the desk.

    Eduard looked at the letters and documents that looked old. He could see seals that belonged to some families. He knew those letters and documents weren''t for Rasmus, those were documents and letters that Rasmus stole from the mansion that night.

    Those letters and documents were filled with evidence of the bribery and corruption that Edymur did and the people behind him. Rasmus knew that Esteban and his people had come to Eddenvilla to retrieve those documents and letters, but unfortunately Rasmus had stolen them.

    "You''re going to send this to whom? Nikko?" Eduard looked at Rasmus.

    "No, that would be too suspicious and endanger him for something unnecessary. Just because he upholds justice, he doesn''t have the power to protect the people he loves," Rasmus shook his head and tidy up the documents and letters. "I''ll let Carrion read this first, I need him to see the world as it is, not through his moral."

    "He''s that important, isn''t he?" Eduard watched Rasmus put the documents and letters into a box.

    "You can say that," Rasmus scoffed as he nodded. "Or maybe I just want to make him a perfect weapon, something that I can grasp comfortably," he smirked.

    Eduard felt a chill down his spine when he heard those words from Rasmus''s mouth. It kept reminding him how dangerous Rasmus was, but somehow he felt relieved and comforted under his wings. He didn''t know what it was, but he knew for sure that it would be better to follow Rasmus and do what he was told.

    "By the way, Videl didn''t tell me where he went. Do you know where is he going?" Eduard asked, changing the topic.

    "He''s going on a journey..." Rasmus looked outside the window. "It has been a week, he should be there by now, or perhaps learn something there," he muttered.

 Chapter 119 Incarnation of Evil.

    (At an unknown island.)

    The snakes hissed as they slithered around the tree branches, looking for prey. The scorpions were climbing the trees, hunting for spiders and centipedes.

    The jungle was filled with venomous animals and poisonous leaves and mushrooms. The island wasn''t meant to be a place for humans as they would die since there was nothing edible or drinkable there.

    It took them a whole week to reach that island because it was Videl''s request to find the most wicked witches or warlocks. He wanted to learn black magic from the best, and usually the best was the craziest.

    Videl was walking in between the trees, all the animals were fleeing, every single one of them. The flowers withered and the leaves dried up as he walked past them. He followed the path where bones and skulls were hanging on the trees.

    "This feels like home..." Videl chuckled as he kept his eyes at the front, staring at the decayed bodies, both animals and humans.

    "Feels like home? Were you living in hell or something?" Rosalind looked at Videl who walked in front of her.

    "Wouldn''t that be funny if it was the case," Videl laughed and his voice echoed throughout the forest, putting fear onto those animals. "Well, anyway, this place, do all witches and warlocks live in these kinds of places?"

    "Yeah, they say it''s like a portal for bad energy. I don''t understand what they mean by that, but I guess these corpses are like food for that energy," Rosalind answered as she made sure there were no venomous animals around her.

    Videl hummed and nodded because he knew what demons were like. That evil energy indeed existed on Earth as well because living beings like humans had souls and emotions. Those things turned into energy and that was what people believed to be ghosts.

    He could do it on his own if he knew how, but he didn''t know the method or how to gain power from evil energy. He realized that his magic was limited only to a fire attribute and couldn''t master other elements. His physical body was also limited and couldn''t get even stronger based on what Aris said.

    "It''s over there, in that cave..." Rosalind pointed at the hill with a cave in the wall. "She''s... a bit crazy, and we called her Granny."

    "And... this is where we are going to leave you here," she added as she looked at Videl. "We don''t want to be near that crazy old hag. Ehh... It brings us bad luck," she chuckled nervously.

    "Just wait for me on the ship, it won''t take long..." Videl nodded and walked toward the hill.

    Rosalind and her crew walked at a fast pace, quietly and carefully because they were afraid of the granny. They didn''t even dare to look back because they knew how crazy the granny was and didn''t want to be one of her sacrifices.

    ...

    Videl stood in front of the cave with the stench of a pungent smell that oozed from it. He walked into the darkness as the smell became stronger and stronger that no humans could handle without covering their noses.

    He heard faint high-pitched laughter in front of him and he could feel someone or something brushing their fingers onto his body. He knew that feeling well, the feeling of a strong evil energy, trapped souls.

    "You''re quite impressive, young man..." The raspy and shaky voice of an old woman could be heard whispering into his ear. "I have never seen anyone like you before..." She giggled mischievously.

    "You''re going to be a great offering for them!" The old woman screamed into his ear.

    Videl could feel that the old woman was about to pounce on him, so he created a fireball and blasted it off, creating a fire blast. He finally saw how hideous the old woman was.

    "You one ugly bitch..." Videl stared at the granny with barely any hair on her scalp, and half of her body as skinny as a skeleton while the other half was swollen with pus under her skin. Her eyes were facing different ways, her teeth were sharp like fangs but her gums were rotten with maggots inside. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He understood why Rosalind and her crew didn''t want to get near the cave or even touch the island. If he was a human, he would tremble in fear and puke all over the place, but to him, the granny was nothing but another soul that would suffer in hell.

    The Granny looked at Videl''s eyes and noticed how she felt something was crawling under her skin. She could feel a foreign power around him, and yet it felt familiar, too familiar. She felt threatened by his presence alone, especially his red eyes.

    "You..." Granny pointed at Videl with her eyes wide open. "You''re not human!" She looked shocked, and with every word she spoke, a maggot fell out of her mouth.

    "Get out!" She shouted as she pointed her hand at Videl.

    The Granny tried to use her power, using the souls that she had trapped with her dark magic. She ordered those souls to push Videl away from her and out of the cave, but to her surprise, the souls were scared of him.

    She tried another dark spell on him, but it ended up with the same result. Her power didn''t work against him, or to be precise, she couldn''t use her power at all as if she was facing the incarnation of evil itself.

    Her hand began to tremble and suddenly Videl grabbed her by the neck and slammed her onto the wall. She saw that grin, that damned and petrifying grin that made her scream for her life. She had seen countless deaths, but she had never seen death itself in front of her.

    "Spare my life!" The Granny begged as she tried to free herself from Videl''s grasp, but she was powerless.

    "Teach me how to use dark magic," Videl whispered with a menacing glare and grin. "Every twisted, forbidden secret you''ve ever known¡­ or I''ll carve them out of you myself..." He giggled mischievously into her ear.

    ...

    Rosalind and her crew came back to the ship and they couldn''t shake the eerie feeling that lingered on their skin. They rubbed their arms, trying to chase away the phantom fingers of cold crawling over their skin, but the chills wouldn''t stop.

    It hadn''t been a while since they boarded the ship and suddenly they heard the birds flying away. They looked at the island and they had never seen all of the birds flying away at the same time, covering the bright sky with their bodies. Suddenly they felt an intense chill that some of them wet themselves as they hugged themselves in fear.

    Rosalind''s heart was racing and she knew something wasn''t right. She wanted to scream and ordered her crew to pull the anchor to leave the island, but she didn''t want to leave Videl on the island.

    "I don''t like this..." Rosalind hugged herself, her voice trembling as she looked at the island nervously. "I don''t like this at all..." She said under her trembling breath that matched her racing heart as she bit her nail.

    "Cap-captain... we should leave..." The helmsman''s voice was barely above a whisper as he looked at Rosalind and held the helm so tightly until his knuckles turned white.

    "Wait..." Rosalind narrowed her eyes as she leaned forward to look at the trees. "I see someone..."

    All of the crew gathered at the side of the top deck and looked at where Rosalind was staring at. They could see something moving and that was when they saw all the scorpions, snakes, and spiders leaving the jungle as if they were running away from something.

    Slowly but surely Videl finally came out of the jungle and walked to the shore. His suit was covered in blood and pus, and it was enough for them to understand what happened. He killed the Granny and there was another thing that they noticed, and it was the aura around him was completely different.

    As he boarded the ship, nobody dared to get near him or even speak to him. Rosalind gulped as she put some distance because of the stench on his body and the vile aura around him.

    "Well, shall we go and visit a warlock now? I need to get more..." Videl stared at Rosalind as a smirk slowly formed on his lips.

 Chapter 120 Broken.

    Carrion rubbed and massaged his forehead as he put down the document in his hand. He didn''t know what to feel about the whole thing anymore after what he found out.

    The secrets that the Carns family hid, were beyond immoral. The whole family, except the youngest child had done a few questionable deeds. They weren''t as innocent as they looked.

    "So you knew and killed them all?" Carrion looked at the documents and letters he had read on the table.

    "No, I killed them before I discovered their little secrets. I did it to send a warning, a message to those people who are like Edymur," Rasmus shook his head and began putting the documents and letters in the box.

    Carrion still didn''t know how to feel about it and continued to massage his eyebrows. He knew that Rasmus had a reason for showing him those things, but he didn''t know the reason.

    "Why are you showing me these?" Carrion looked at Rasmus with his brows furrowed.

    "Do I really have to explain it to you?" Rasmus crossed his arms as he stared at Carrion. "There are a lot of people like Edymur and his family out there, toying with human lives for their own satisfaction, entertainment."

    "The poor think that the rich don''t deserve such power and wealth because the rich use them for their own benefits. But then when someone gets rid of the rich, the poor become in power. Then what? They will use that power to hoard the wealth for themselves, making them hypocrites. No matter how many times to change the water inside of a glass, they''ll end up contaminated if left alone for too long," he continued as he looked at the box of documents.

    "Everyone is being a hypocrite somewhere in their lifetime and that''s the nature of humankind. They will change their way of thinking when they''re placed in the right situation, after all, it''s always about survival," he added as he rested his head on his fist.

    Carrion listened to every word Rasmus said and his eyes never left Rasmus''s eyes.

    "You''re wasting your morality on people who would do anything to survive and hoard all of the opportunities to make themselves in power. I killed his family to break the cycle, to avoid chaos, and to make the poor and the unfortunate have a better life while at the same time not letting them become hypocrites," Rasmus stared into Carrion''s eyes with a cold gaze.

    "You said that I was being a hypocrite back then, and I didn''t deny that. But who would you rather choose? Some greedy people who don''t know when to stop and only care about themselves, suffering the lives of others, or someone who understands and controls human nature and gives them a decent and fulfilling life? If you chose the latter, that''s exactly what leaders are, kings, queens, emperors, and empresses. Does that make me different from them? Or does that make them morally questionable just like me?" Rasmus raised his brows.

    Carrion closed his eyes as he covered his eyes by placing his hand above his eyes. His belief was crumbling and he began to think as if his emotions were just playing tricks on them. He knew well how leaders ruled the nation and knew that they were indeed controlling the people to attain peace. After all, that was what a leader does, to be in control.

    "You think I''m trying to mess with your head, but that''s not the case, Carrion. I only make you see how I see the world. Am I wrong? No, because I know the history of this world, both the dark ones and the bright ones. Neither of them didn''t use control to maintain order," Rasmus said as he crossed his legs.

    "I''m not a good person, Carrion. I''m as evil as you think I can be, but we both know that I don''t put myself with people as corrupt as Edymur and people like him. I may be heartless, but I don''t let people suffer just because I want them to without any purpose," Rasmus pointed out as he stood up. "You can follow us, or you can be a bystander, watch everything as a stranger who keeps dwelling on your useless emotions and morality that doesn''t serve anything for the greater good because you can do nothing," he looked down at Carrion with a cold expression.

    Rasmus had crushed Carrion''s belief to dust and he knew how broken Carrion was at that moment. He pushed Carrion to the corner that Carrion couldn''t see what was right or wrong anymore but rather if he would be with everyone else or be alone. Humans were social beings, and putting someone in isolation would be the last thing they wanted.

    "If I follow you, how many innocent lives will you take away from them?" Carrion looked up and stared into Rasmus''s eyes. There was a hint of resistance in his eyes, something that nobody could break.

    "I don''t know, but if you follow me, every cause isn''t just about me and what I can reach. I don''t mind if you want to be someone who keeps me in check once in a while. I treat those who follow me with loyalty and respect. As long as you can argue with my decision and convince me that it isn''t the right thing to do, then I''ll listen to you," Rasmus answered.

    "All right..." Carrion nodded. "Just don''t put innocent lives at stake anymore."

    Rasmus stared at Carrion for a moment before he gave a nod. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Now that you''re in, it''s time for me to take this evidence to your brother," Rasmus said as he grabbed the box.

    Carrion furrowed his brows as he watched Rasmus lift the box from the table.

    "My brother, why? You can just give this to the parliament and let them deal with the issue immediately," Carrion asked.

    "This issue has something to do with the demon worshipers, of course, I would give this to the right people who can handle it. Why would I waste my time with the parliament of this nation where I can give this directly to the people who represent the whole continent?" Rasmus answered as he walked toward the door. "Of course, I don''t want to put myself in unnecessary problems. You said that you don''t want me to put innocent lives at stake, right?"

    Rasmus brought Carrion''s courier to deliver the box to Garret who was on Earnwinds''s estate with his father. Since Earnwinds''s estate was in a neighboring country, it would take only days. He wanted Archduke Thalior to deal with the issue and make him invisible to the power struggle while at the same time controlling it from behind the scene.

    ...

    Garret woke up by the sound of a knock on the door. He slowly got up from the bed and opened the door to see the butler with a box in his hands. He looked at if for a moment before the butler said it was for him and the courier said that he would know the sender.

    He grabbed the box and walked to his desk. When he opened the box, he saw a stack of documents and letters. He grabbed a random one and read it as he sat at his desk. His eyes were wide open when he found out how bad the situation in the Republic of Cruen.

    "Marquess Esteban is a demon worshiper, and he has a lot of figures behind him..." Garret muttered and then glanced at the stack of documents. "Archduke needs to know..." He immediately got up and informed the maid to prepare the carriage for him.

    ...

    The journey took six hours for Garret to reach the capital city of Silven Empire. He had read the whole content of the documents and letters and he didn''t expect to gain such information. He would protect that box with his life because it would give him massive leverage in the big league.

    When he arrived at Thalior''s estate, he hurriedly walked into the mansion with the servant guiding him to Thalior''s office. Thalior didn''t expect to see Garret at all, but after listening to the reason for his visit, he looked at the box in Garret''s hands.

    "Who gave you all of this documents?" Thalior asked as he looked at the documents that were scattered on his desk after he had read all of them.

    "A colleague of mine, Rasmus, Rasmus Blackheart, your grace..." Garret answered without hesitation.

    "Rasmus Blackheart..." Thalior narrowed his eyes.

 Chapter 121 Closed Trial.

    Esteban was having a nice breakfast with his family in the dining hall, talking about his eldest son who was in an academy. Suddenly his butler came in with a letter in his hand and whispered something into his ear while offering the letter.

    He looked at the letter and his expression looked a bit pale after he heard about what it was. He left the room and went to his office to read the letter in his hand.

    He looked at the seal and it was the seal of the Union of South Neva. He slowly unfolded the letter and read the content. It was a summon letter directly from Thalior himself, and the fact the carriage had been waiting for him outside made it impossible for him to run away.

    He looked outside the window and the knights were stationed outside his mansion. He had nowhere to run, but he tried to calm himself down because he didn''t know what the summon letter was for.

    "Tell them that I''ll be ready in a minute," Esteban said to the butler quietly, hiding his anxiety.

    The butler nodded and left to inform the knights outside the mansion.

    ...

    Esteban arrived at the Supreme Court and he didn''t see anyone around, not even journalists. He had a bad feeling because it seemed like nobody knew about this whole situation. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Please come with me," the knight captain with the Union crest on his cape said. The crest of four rings entangled together, forming a diamond shape.

    Esteban nodded and walked up the stairs toward the door to the courthouse. He looked back when he heard another carriage come, and when he saw the person that came out of it, his face turned even paler. It was another member of the Red Grins.

    His hands turned cold and the tingling feelings began to crawl on his fingers and toes. He knew what the trial was about, and he knew he would be doomed if he didn''t run away.

    When he entered the court, that was when he saw Uriel Goldmane, the Queen of Swords, standing still next to the entrance. She wore her golden armor and a red scarf around her neck down to her back.

    Their eyes met and Esteban immediately looked down, but Uriel kept staring at him with a cold and stoic expression. Esteban knew that it was over for him, and the only way out was to use his mastery skill in speech to dodge and evade all the accusations.

    The moment he entered the courtroom, his feet felt weak as all his accomplices were standing in front of the court. All the members of the Red Grins, trembled in fear as they all looked at him with desperation.

    He looked at Thalior who was on the bench, acting as the judge of the trial. When their eyes met, Thalior''s eyes were menacing as if he already knew everything and would sentence everyone in front of him to die.

    "Now that everyone is here, does anyone know why I summon all of you to this court?" Thalior asked and looked down at all the nobles and accomplices of Esteban.

    Nobody answered Thalior''s question, but then suddenly one of them raised her hand. A woman who could barely stand because of fear as she began to hyperventilate.

    "It''s all Marquess Esteban''s doing! We are just following him!" The woman said in panic as she pointed at Esteban. "I''ll tell you everything, your grace! Please, spare my life!" She added as she went down to her knees.

    Another one confessed and begged for his life as he went down to his knees. More and more said the same thing that Esteban was the one behind everything.

    "Your Grace!" Esteban said loudly with a serious expression. "May I ask what this trial is about? How can these people accuse me of something that we don''t even know yet?"

    Thalior didn''t show any expression as he stared and listened to Esteban''s words.

    "Take those who have confessed away from the room. Interrogate them and gather as much information as you can," Thalior said to the knights as he nodded his head.

    "Wait, Your Grace! With all due respect, that''s against the court rule to do interrogation during a trial," Esteban said as he looked at those accomplices of his who were about to rat him out. "If you do this, your Grace, the trial should be postponed and you can''t continue this trial."

    Thalior slowly got up from his chair and rested his hand on the bench. He didn''t say a word, but his gaze was enough to tell Esteban that he didn''t care.

    "As we speak, the officials are currently investigating your place and to get more evidence for what you have done. We know everything and we don''t need any reason to follow your demands," Thalior responded as he looked at the knight and gave him another nod.

    The knight began to read the document in his hand out loud, letting Esteban and the others hear the content. The knight revealed human trafficking, drugs, bribery, murders, and lastly the organization, Red Grins which Esteban and his accomplices partake in. An organization where it taught the members about the existence of demons and how they would be their saviors.

    "We have gathered and captured some of your devotees, the children of darkness. That''s what you called them?" Thalior looked at those who had confessed.

    "Yes! That''s right! There are records of demons and they are taught about their existence. They believed in salvation and the savior!" The woman answered as she nodded repeatedly. "Some of them have become dark priests and will lead the people to follow their teaching."

    Esteban gritted his teeth, frustrated, and wanted to strangle that woman with his hands. He didn''t want Thalior to know about them, at least not yet because of how weak they were and how close they were to becoming the true devotees of the savior.

    "And this savior of yours is that person who turned a wasteland into a fertile land?" Thalior asked. "And those dark priests, they''re currently following that person as we speak?" He added.

    "No, he''s just one of the emissaries of the savior. That''s what we believed in, and yes, those dark priests are going to follow him and spread the religion," the woman answered.

    Thalior had enough to hear and immediately sent all of them to prison until further notice. He looked at Esteban and he could see the anger in him. He informed the knights to separate Esteban from the others because Esteban held all the information about the demon worshipers.

    They were escorted by Thalior and Uriel to prison without anyone knowing. The whole journey to the dungeon, Thalior looked troubled and Uriel could see it in his expression.

    "What''s the matter, Your Grace?" Uriel asked as soon as they left the dungeon.

    "A lot of things," Thalior placed his hands behind his back as he looked at the capital city. "About those children of darkness, the dark priests, and how far they have spread across the continent. This is only one of the many organizations, and we might not have the force to deal with all of them," he explained.

    "But that''s not the main issue right now," he pointed out as he looked at the sky. "This nation, the Republic of Cruen. Almost half of parliament members are imprisoned and the balance is no longer there and this will raise problems. The worst part is we are the ones who are responsible for it because we can''t tell the people about the demon worshipers, so we have to make some kind of solution to this issue."

    Uriel had never been fond of politics, but unfortunately, she had no choice since she held the power to protect the people and it became her responsibility. She didn''t want to deal with more work than what she already had on her desk.

    "Esteban might be a demon worshiper, but his skills are needed to run this nation and keep everything running," Thalior sighed as he closed his eyes.

    "I think it''s time for us to tell the parliament and the prime minister the truth about the existence of demons and their followers. We have no choice, Your Grace," Uriel suggested as she looked at Thalior.

    "It''s not ideal..." Thalior shook his head. "But we don''t have a choice, do we?" He glanced at Uriel with his brows raised.

 Chapter 122 Mental Warfare.

    Eduard watched as the trading posts that belonged to Vivelda and Urion companies were being cleaned up by the knights. The words had spread that those two companies had been smuggling drugs to Esteban and used it to gain power and support from other nobles and officials.

    Rasmus''s competitors had finally lifted their feet and kicked out of the city. The whole port had become Rasmus''s turf and all the businesses there belonged to him. He had monopolized the market and it would be impossible for any competitor from outside the city to survive there.

    "Boss, is it closing time?" An employee asked Eduard.

    "Hmm? Oh, yeah. Let''s clean the place," Eduard nodded and then looked at the sea and the sunset momentarily.

    After he cleaned up his post, he went around to talk with the other owners of the trading posts. They talked about Vivelda and Urion companies that got kicked out of the city.

    "A new town? Where?" Eduard asked.

    "Lineva. Since the land has become fertile, I heard they''re going to create a small town called Mercantile Town. It will be like a business center or some sort with massive farms around it," Gideon answered as he smoked his pipe.

    "But that''s still a plan, and who knows how long it would take to build that place," Ernesto responded. "But I guess we should keep an eye on it because we would love to have a place there."

    "I agree. Anyway, I should get going. Good evening, gentlemen," Eduard smiled at them before he left.

    Eduard was on his way to meet Rasmus, but he was shocked when he saw a carriage with the Union of South Neva emblem parked outside the mansion. He wanted to know what was going on, but he decided to wait for tomorrow.

    ...

    Rasmus, Carrion, and Aris were sitting on the couch. The three of them looked at Thalior and Uriel who sat across from them. They didn''t expect to meet those two and their visit was so sudden that they didn''t know they were coming until those two who stood there were already waiting for them in the parlor.

    Thalior and Uriel looked at Rasmus and Aris back and forth. They couldn''t believe it when Garret mentioned Orthias who was staying with Rasmus, but they finally saw it with their own eyes.

    "I must apologize for the sudden visit, but there''s something that we need to discuss with the two of you," Thalior looked at Carrion and Rasmus.

    "What is it, Your Grace?" Carrion raised his brows.

    "About those documents. How did you get those and why did you have those?" Thalior looked at Rasmus. "The death of the family of the former mayor, Edymur was not too long ago, so why do you have those documents in your hands?"

    "Are you perhaps accusing us for stealing those documents, Your Grace?" Rasmus asked, his head tilted slightly and stared at Thalior. "With all due respect, we aren''t the type who love to go around the bushes, Your Grace."

    Thalior smiled gently because it was enough to understand what kind of person Rasmus was. Although it sounded rude and how empty those respectful words were, he didn''t mind it at all.

    "Just call me Thalior, Count," Thalior said calmly. "And yes, that''s what I meant, Count. Those are confidential documents and letters that only people with authority can possess those things."

    Carrion was anxious because of how Uriel stared at Rasmus without blinking her eyes. She was trying to gauge and understand his behavior. If Carrion could speak, he would spill everything, but knowing Rasmus, he knew that keeping quiet was the right thing to do.

    "It''s an old habit of mine. I took advantage of the situation," Rasmus answered as he nodded. "But I did give it to you who I believe needs to deal with this matter as soon as possible. After all, we both know what''s going on out there," he said calmly.

    Thalior responded with an empty and cold smile as he rested his elbows on his knees.

    "I appreciate your honesty, Count. But I''m wondering if it was also you who did such a crime of murder?" Thalior asked, his eyes stared into Rasmus''s eyes.

    "Do I look like a murderer to you, Archduke Thalior? Or someone who would kill for fun?" Rasmus asked back.

    Thalior already got the picture of Rasmus''s personality. A pragmatist, a realist, blunt, and highly intelligent which didn''t match with his age at all. He sensed something about Rasmus that made him more than he looked and what he thought about him.

    "People who ask back as an answer to a question, they''re usually hiding the truth, Count," Thalior responded with a serious expression.

    "I know that, and I also know you''re trying to understand me. Perhaps I''m also doing the same thing, Archduke Thalior. I might be testing you and see what kind of person I''m dealing with," Rasmus responded with a smile.

    Thalior leaned back as he sighed softly and kept his eyes on Rasmus. He was convinced that Rasmus wasn''t someone who he could ignore.

    "Even if you''re right, Archduke, you might need evidence to support your accusation. I don''t mind entertaining you while you''re wasting your time," Rasmus leaned back and stared into Thalior''s eyes.

    Carrion looked at Rasmus, Thalior, and Uriel back and forth with a cold sweat on his forehead. He didn''t know what was going to happen because of the tension between them.

    "What is it that you''re after, Count? Why here of all places, and why are you helping us?" Thalior asked after he decided to forfeit mental warfare because it had become a waste of time. "Since you don''t want to waste your time as well, let''s be honest with each other and I won''t pry on what has happened."

    "As it should be," Rasmus smiled as he nodded in agreement. "And to answer your question is safety, Your Grace." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The change in Rasmus''s demeanor caught Thalior off guard, but he kept a straight face.

    "Safety?" Thalior furrowed his brows.

    At this point Rasmus was like a broken record, telling the same story over and over again about his past. He revealed about the Wraiths from the Refenus Kingdom and how they wanted him dead.

    He also revealed that he had known about those organizations and demon worshipers long before the events, thanks to information he had gained through the history of the Great Era of Neva.

    He didn''t forget to mention Esteban and the Red Grins who had been trying to observe him. He didn''t hide the truth about him and Carrion tried to get rid of them.

    "That''s what I meant by safety, Your Grace," Rasmus answered. "Who would have thought that my bloodline was hated by both the righteous and the evil ones? " He chuckled.

    "But let me assure you, Your Grace. Although I''m not your enemy, I''m not your ally either. We just have a common goal, that''s all," Rasmus explained.

    Thalior hummed and nodded with understanding after he found out that Rasmus was exiled and abandoned to the point he didn''t have anyone but himself to survive. He imagined himself in Rasmus''s shoes, and he didn''t think he could do it like he did.

    "And what about her?" Thalior looked at Aris.

    Uriel glanced at Aris who seemed uninterested in the conversation but stayed by Rasmus''s side just like her, staying by Thalior''s side. She remembered her encounter with Lazarus and wondered if Aris could defeat him since she was an Orthias.

    "What do you mean, Your Grace?" Rasmus asked.

    "How is she? She''s... she''s not having any trouble staying here?" Thalior asked reluctantly and he still remembered the inhuman strength of her back then during the expedition.

    "She does what she does. I''m only half Orthias, and I can''t tell her what to do, but so far she seems to be enjoying her stay here," Rasmus answered and looked at Aris.

    "That''s glad to hear..." Thalior said as he cleared his throat. "Well then, Count. I still have matters to take care of," he got up from the couch, followed by Uriel.

    Carrion escorted Thalior and Uriel out of the mansion and all the way to the carriage. But before they could leave, Thalior felt chills down his spine as he sat in the carriage. He looked outside the window and saw Videl walking into the mansion.

    "That guy..." Thalior muttered.

    Uriel glanced at Videl and then at Thalior. "What about him, Your Grace?"

    "I felt something familiar. The same feeling that I had when I faced that powerful being beyond the Blackcliffs..." Thalior answered.

 Chapter 123 Discovered.

    Rasmus was on his way to his room after the conversation with Thalior, but then suddenly he felt dizzy. He thought it was him having a headache until he saw the maids and servants running away while screaming. He thought someone was attacking the mansion, so he hurriedly went downstairs and saw Videl leaning against the wall with his face being crushed by Aris.

    "What''s going on?" Rasmus looked at both of them with a confused look.

    "This bitch... she suddenly attacked me as soon as I came in..." Videl''s hands were trying to push Aris''s hand away from his face.

    Aris suddenly pushed her knee onto Videl''s chest and broke the wall, creating a massive hole in the hallway. She looked disgusted when she stared at Videl, but before she could walk through the wall, Rasmus stopped her by grabbing her wrist.

    "What''s wrong?" Rasmus asked.

    "That butler of yours, I finally understand who he is. He''s not a human, isn''t he?" Aris glared at Rasmus with her shrinking pupil like cat''s eye.

    Rasmus glanced at his surroundings and luckily nobody was around, including Carrion since he didn''t want to get hurt. He then stared at Aris and nodded his head.

    "He''s not, but he''s not what you think he is..." Rasmus answered with a serious expression. "I''ll tell you everything, but not here."

    Aris''s pupils slowly grew wider and unclenched her fist as she lowered her hand. She then glanced at Videl who seemed fine after that attack that should have broken his ribcage like before. She could sense and see the darkness around Videl, so dark that it clouded his surroundings.

    "Let''s go," Rasmus said as he removed his hand from Aris''s wrist and walked toward the door.

    Aris watched Videl brush the dust off his shoulders and sleeves before she followed Rasmus out of the mansion. Videl was following her from behind, but far enough to avoid her.

    ...

    Rasmus leaned against a tree and watched Aris jump down from the horse. They were in the middle of a forest and there was nobody else but the three of them. He thought of how to explain it to her since it might go beyond her understanding.

    "Speak. Who is he?" Aris stood in front of Rasmus and looked down at him.

    "Before I answer your question, can you tell what Videl is?" Rasmus asked back and stared back at her.

    Aris glanced at Videl and noticed how the darkness grew darker and thicker behind him. She could feel the trapped souls and how all of them were being devoured by him. It was something that she had never seen before.

    "A demon," Aris answered.

    "Close, but he was more than that, or should I say he was above them," Rasmus shook his head and looked down at the dried leaves around his feet. "You can say he was the king of all demons, and the one who collected souls, the damned, the sinners," he added.

    "Was?" Aris narrowed her eyes as she stared at Rasmus.

    "Yes, was..." Rasmus paused to look at Videl. "He has many names, but he fell from his place, by a being who created him, God," he sighed as he crossed his arms. "He fell so low that he had become mortal and bleed. He''s no longer a demon, and he''s a human now."

    Aris found it funny and nonsense, but knowing Rasmus, she knew that he wasn''t lying. It was hard to believe even for her since she had never heard anything like that before.

    "So why is he following you know? Is it because your goal aligns with his?" Aris raised her brows.

    "Yes, because we have known that demons are going to take over this world. My goal is to conquer this world while Videl follows me and we both are going to get rid of those demons, together," Rasmus answered. "Now you understand why I don''t ally with humans and I also want to get rid of Ermaine and that powerful being behind her," he added.

    Aris took a few steps away from Rasmus as she crossed her arms. She looked at him and Videl back and forth, trying to digest all the information she had gotten.

    "Do you remember our conversation back then in the hallway, about God and his games?" Rasmus asked as he grabbed a dried leaf from the ground. "Well, this is one of them. Another game where he want to see the world he created turn upside down and destroy itself," he crumpled the leaf until it became small pieces and threw it away.

    "Now that you know, what are you going to do, Aris? You can leave, stay, or you can kill us both if you think we are a threat to you and your kind," Rasmus said and stared at Aris.

    "Why would I kill you? You have the same blood that runs through your veins as mine. But him?" Aris glanced at Videl with killing intent. "I want to kill him," she said.

    "Are you sure? He''s the only one who understand demons more than anyone in this world. Trust me, Aris, the force that we are facing right now is nothing like what had happened in the past," Rasmus said with a serious expression.

    "You don''t know that," Aris responded coldly.

    "I don''t, neither is he," Rasmus looked at Videl. "But he knows God''s plan, and that alone is enough to convince you, no?" He raised his brows.

    Aris looked at Videl and she was waiting for him to explain what Rasmus meant by that.

    "This world isn''t the first that God created. The previous world he created, he destroyed it after he was done playing with it. Humans existed there as well, and they didn''t last long. This world has existed for thousands of years, and whenever humans came to this world, that''s a sign that it''s the beginning of the end," Videl explained as he kept his distance from Aris.

    "And why should I believe you?" Aris arched her brows.

    "Your race might have witnessed countless civilizations being turned to dust, but I have seen worlds being created and destroyed. I am older than you and I know how God play his games, and I was the one who took care of those countless souls, torture them as my punishment and duty that God gave me," Videl answered, his red eyes piercing through Aris''s eyes.

    Aris didn''t want to accept that there was a being older than her race and got belittled. It hurt her pride, especially as a former Aristoria, the perfect Orthias compared to others. She then tried to clear her mind and realized the resentment in Videl''s words and voice toward God.

    "You''re planning to go against God? The so-called higher being by those mortals?" Aris raised her brows.

    "Yes, and if I could kill him, I would! I''ll get rid of him and those demons, Eramine, and that little fucker who thinks that they''re equal to me!" Videl answered with a grin on his face as the darkness around him disrupted as if they were trembling in fear.

    Aris had never seen anyone with such resentment and anger, and it was enough to convince her that Videl wasn''t lying or playing tricks on her.

    "That''s enough," Rasmus said as he stared at Videl with a cold gaze. "Your agenda isn''t the same as mine or her. Calm yourself down somewhere else," he added.

    Videl gritted his teeth as he turned around and walked deeper into the forest. Every step he made, the leaves and the trees caught on fire, and the flames turned darker and darker until it became purple. Since he learned dark magic, he could corrupt Mana and create hellfire from it.

    "You shouldn''t listen to him," Rasmus sighed as he crossed his arms and pushed the leaves with his foot. "I''m not asking you to understand or convince you to stay with us, or even to help us with our cause. The things between me and him, it''s complicated. If you don''t want to be a part of this mess, you should leave," he said in a soft voice as he looked at Aris.

    Aris watched Rasmus walk toward his horse and brushed its mane gently.

    "And where do you think I would go? And aren''t you planning to give me the swords and armor of your mother, my predecessor?" Aris asked.

    Rasmus stopped brushing his horse and turned around to look at Aris.

    "Is that so?" Rasmus chuckled. "But why do you want to stay?" He asked.

    "Do I look like I care about everything you two said?" Aris asked with her brows raised. "I''ll stick around because I want to, and I want to have some fun."

    "Fun, huh?" Rasmus muttered as he looked at the sky. "That''s perfect since I''m planning to do so as well," he said as he got on his horse. "I''m done here in Eddenvilla anyway, so we are going to move to another place." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Perfect," Aris smirked.

 Chapter 124 A second chance.

    "So, we are leaving?" Carrion watched Rasmus packing his stuff. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yes, we will depart tomorrow," Rasmus nodded and continued packing his clothes. You should spend your time with Erlina while you still can."

    "Why should I? She doesn''t see me like how I see her," Carrion leaned against the door frame and looked down at his feet.

    "Why does it matter? You do it because you want to, not because of what she wants. Be selfish to her while you still can, and say what you want to say. It might affect her a little bit," Rasmus responded and put down the suitcase from the bed.

    Carrion sighed as he scratched his head, frustrated by his feelings. He then excused himself and went to the brothel house to meet Erlina.

    Not long after Carrion left, Videl came in and informed Rasmus that he had passed his duty to Matthias. Erlina had agreed to take care of the port with Eduard and Matthias, and she would be the one who collected all the money.

    "Are you going to tell me what you learned after your quest to learn dark magic? And why Aris could discover your identity that easily?" Rasmus asked and sat on the edge of the bed as he looked at Videl.

    Videl walked toward the window and leaned against the wall as he looked outside. He then looked at Rasmus and pointed his hand toward him.

    Rasmus raised his right brow until he felt cold crawling from his feet up to his nape. It was so cold that it felt like a block of ice was rubbing off his skin. As soon as Videl lowered his hand, the cold disappeared and warmth slowly took over Rasmus''s skin.

    "What was that? What did you do?" Rasmus narrowed his eyes at Videl.

    "Souls, the damned souls who are trapped in this world," Videl answered as he looked at the ceiling where the souls were floating and screaming at him, begging to be freed. "Witches and Warlocks used this method to trap the soul of a person when they died and used them for their advantage like cursing someone or as a charm to protect someone."

    "Humans can do something like that? That''s not possible, no?" Rasmus furrowed his brows as he got up.

    "Of course, but demons exist. They made pacts with demons, offering their souls in exchange for that power. Something like a master and servant pact while the humans will be the servants," Videl nodded.

    Rasmus hummed as he walked to the window and looked at the busy street.

    "So, you made a pact with a demon?" Rasmus glanced at Videl.

    "I did, but who would have thought that I''m the master of those demons?" Videl grinned as he stared at Rasmus. My body might be mortal, but my soul is still that of a devil. No demons in this world could make me their servant," he chuckled mischievously.

    "Does that mean you''re controlling them now?" Rasmus crossed his arms.

    "Yes, but they''re too weak, too weak to be even called demons. The lowest of the lowest in the hierarchy of demons. They''re not worth mentioning," Videl stared at the small demons that looked like imps hiding in the corner of the room. "The stronger the demons, the stronger their power. The stronger their power, the more power I can absorb from them until they disappear and become one with me."

    Videl explained how the pact worked,and it was always one-sided. The demons or the master of the pact would drain the life out of humans. That life would make the demons stronger and increase their ranks in the demon hierarchy.

    He explained the hierarchy of demons from the lowest to the highest.

    The Lesser Demons and the Damned Souls were the weak and mischievous spirits whose job was to incite humans and turn them against God. They were treated worse than a foot soldier because they contributed everything but gained nothing.

    The Soldiers and the Nobles were the second lowest ranks in the hierarchy, the spirits who acted as the masters of the spirits that were below them. They were the ones who kept the lesser demons and the damned souls from doing their jobs or being devoured by them. They were the ones who took credit for what those spirits did to humans.

    The Dukes and the Kings were the middle class in the hierarchy, the spirits who were in charge of observing each layer of hell. The generals who committed treason to God and placed them in hell and governed the demons and tortured the sinners.

    The Prime Lords, the Fallen Watchers, the second place in the hierarchy, the fallen angels who could go to the world of the living. They were the incarnations of evil, chaos, and destruction that led humanity to its demise. The limbs of the devil himself, and they were the ones who followed the devil and led the rebellion against God.

    The Sovereign was the first in the hierarchy, the mastermind behind the rebellion. Imprisoned in the depths of hell were the most dangerous spirits that God had ever created. The ones who had the power to overthrow God but failed in doing so were punished for eternity.

    Rasmus could finally understand the hierarchy of demons, and it was easier to understand than the ones he read from various books and sources. He realized how brutal the hierarchy was in hell, but then he realized that the caste system mirrored what had happened on Earth back then.

    "The Sovereign you mentioned, how many are there exactly?" Rasmus asked.

    "There were the three of us, one who we killed and devoured," Videl answered as he looked at his hand. "God doesn''t care about what we do down there in hell as long as the system keeps running."

    "The three of you? So you, Satan, and the last one was killed and devoured by the two of you?" Rasmus furrowed his brows.

    "There can only be one ruler in hell, and I kicked Satan out, which turned out to give Satan the opportunity to gain more power on Earth," Videl stared into Rasmus''s eyes. "Now you know why I was the one who ruled hell while Satan was out there. But now the situation has changed. Satan is the sole ruler of demons, and now I''m here turned into a mortal," he added, the white in his eyes turning black in an instant.

    Rasmus finally got the full picture behind Videl''s bet with God. It was always about power struggles, but he didn''t expect it to turn out this way.

    "So what did you get from the bet with God?" Rasmus asked.

    "A second chance to challenge him," Videl stared at Rasmus with his black eyes and glowing red pupils. "Once I got my revenge, I''ll become the sole ruler and get rid of everything that exists," he added.

    Aris was in her room, and she had been listening to their conversation because of her sharp hearing. She finally knew the whole truth behind the deal that those two had made. She then walked to the window and stared at the dark sky, thinking about the higher beings that existed outside the world of the living.

    ...

    As morning came, Rasmus, Videl, and Aris were outside the mansion, waiting for the carriage. Carrion was still in the mansion and letting the maids and servants know that he might not come back.

    "So, you''re really leaving?" Erlina said as she crossed the street. "No drinking party, no nothing. It gives me a bitter taste in my mouth, to be honest," she frowned as she looked at Rasmus and Videl.

    "If you miss us, then come find us," Rasmus smiled. "I''m sure Carrion would love to see you again," he chuckled.

    Erlina chuckled as she shook her head, but then she sighed and cleared her throat as she nodded her head.

    "Take care of him for me, will you?" Erlina looked at Rasmus with a faint smile. "Don''t push him too hard, yeah?" She stared into Rasmus''s eyes as she put her hand on his chest.

    "I was planning to, but since you''re asking it nicely, I won''t," Rasmus nodded.

    Erlina scoffed as she nodded.

    "You take care of yourself too. Don''t make a lot of scenes out there," Erlina patted Rasmus''s chest and took a step back. "I might visit you, so keep in touch."

    "Well then, I''ll take my leave," Erlina smiled at them and crossed the street.

 Chapter 125 Visitors.

    Days had passed since their departure from Eddenvilla and their destination was the Republic of Lineva. Rasmus wanted to see the so-called emissary that turned the wasteland into fertile land. He also heard about the project that the government was trying to build in that area, the Mercantile Town from Eduard.

    "Looks like something is happening over there," Carrion muttered as he looked at the knights that had gathered at the camp. "There''s a mage there too," he added.

    Rasmus looked at the other side and saw dead bodies that were being carried by the knights. Not long after that, their carriage was stopped by them, and asked everyone to walk out of the carriage.

    The knights were surprised when they saw Rasmus and Aris because of their white hair. They shared a look and wondered if those two were of an ancient race, Orthias.

    "What''s the matter?" Carrion looked at the knights who couldn''t stop staring at Rasmus and Aris.

    The knights looked at Carrion and based on the attire that he wore, they knew that he was a noble.

    "I''m sorry for the inconvenience, my lord, but there have been rumors going around here. Rumors about bandits have been roaming around this area, we just want to make sure of everyone''s safety," the knight answered as he lowered his head.

    "Bandits, here?" Carrion furrowed his brows and looked at the camp. He had come to Lineva a few times and it was the first time for him to see knights patrolling.

    "Yes, my lord. Ever since the wasteland has become fertile, the bandits and most wanted criminals have been moving out of their lair. They killed everything in their sight, and took anything from them," the knight answered as he looked at the bodies being stacked on the wagon.

    "There have been multiple cases like this. Merchants, nobles, travelers, and even adventurers got killed around here. It would be wise if you don''t travel at night, my lord," another knight added.

    Rasmus knew that the wasteland was the perfect place for criminals and bandits to stay. The authorities didn''t have the time or resources to waste to find and capture them. The wasteland was a rough place to live in and not to mention there were beasts living there.

    "How many of them to be precise? The bandits and criminals that used to live in the wasteland?" Rasmus asked the knights.

    "Hundreds, close to a thousand," the knight answered and couldn''t stop staring at Rasmus''s white hair. "If I may ask, are you an Orthias?" He asked nervously.

    "No, my name is Rasmus Blackheart, the Blackheart," Rasmus answered calmly.

    The knights looked at Rasmus and they were anxious when they heard Blackheart''s name. They knew about the story, especially about Aristoria Blackheart, the one who killed a few Swordmasters and fought for days.

    They slowly turned their heads to look at Aris and they were anxious since they all knew there was no other Blackheart in the world, only Rasmus. With that being said, they could guess that she was an Orthias based on her white hair and tall body.

    Suddenly the night became cold and the knights felt chills down their spines. Their torches got extinguished at the same time and it made them anxious as if it was a sign of a bad omen.

    "W-well then... we have checked the carriage, so please go ahead, my lord," the knight bowed to Carrion and Rasmus.

    "Before you go, do you perhaps know their hideouts?" Rasmus looked at the knights.

    "Hideouts? The bandits and criminals, my lord?" The knight asked. "We did some scouting and there''s a possibility that they make a new hideout somewhere in Sodul Forest. It''s not far from the wasteland and it''s quite vast," he added as he pointed to the southwest which was behind him.

    Rasmus looked at Carrion with his brows raised, asking him if he knew anything about Sodul Forest. Carrion nodded his head and knew about that place.

    They got back inside the carriage and continued their journey.

    "Sodul Forest. It''s one of the few big forests in South Neva, and it''s used for the knight''s exam, especially for the elite knights who are enrolling to become the knights of the Union of South Neva," Carrion explained as he looked at the stars outside and the two moons. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "That forest was said to be cursed and every knight that had entered that forest always had some weird experiences. They heard hum, laughter, screams, and even saw apparitions," he leaned back and looked at Rasmus, Aris, and Videl.

    "It has a lot of histories, dark and gloomy ones. That forest took so many lives during the war before South Neva got united. It has become the most avoided place around here," he crossed his arms and stared blankly at the ceiling.

    "People said you will find what you fear and you will also find what you need like treasures, weapons, and even artifacts or relics..." He muttered.

    Carrion looked at the three of them and at their faces. Although they had stoic expressions, their eyes were lit up by the story.

    "You''re not planning to go there, right?" Carrion looked at Rasmus as he gulped.

    "No, we are," Rasmus answered with a cold smile.

    Carrion sighed as he rubbed his face because he knew those three loved adventures. He regretted telling the story to them and it gave him a lesson not to tell anything interesting to those three.

    ...

    They arrived in a small town at midnight and decided to rest there until morning. Unfortunately, the inn only had two rooms left, so they decided to share the beds. Carrion was with Videl while Rasmus was with Aris since she didn''t want to be with those two.

    "We are being followed..." Rasmus muttered as he looked at the people in cloaks who were walking into a dark alley. "Looks like bandits," he sighed as he walked toward the bed.

    "Do you want to go out there and kill them?" Aris looked at Rasmus lying down on the bed.

    "I don''t think it''s necessary..." Rasmus yawned. "They might come to us while we are asleep. Just wait," he muttered and closed his eyes.

    Aris walked toward the window and looked at the street. She could hear what she saw, it was one of Orthias abilities. She could hear footsteps and other sounds toward the area her eyes were staring at.

    "We walk in there in half an hour. Let''s wait here for a moment and we will kill them and get all their belongings..."

    "Are you sure? Didn''t he say that one of them was a Blackheart and the woman could be an Orthias?"

    "What? Are you afraid? How strong can an Orthias be? I think the rumors and stories about them are exaggerated. We will be fine since they''re going to be asleep anyway..."

    Aris heard enough and walked away from the window then sat on the edge of the bed. She looked over her shoulder at Rasmus who seemed to be asleep even though he was supposed to be pretending.

    "Are you asleep?" Aris asked.

    "Not anymore," Rasmus answered immediately. "What''s wrong?" He asked without opening his eyes.

    "They know about you and me. One of the knights that we encountered earlier, they might be working together with those people outside," Aris answered as she looked at her feet.

    "That''s not a surprise. There''s no way those bandits and criminals can be out there so freely. Corruption happens everywhere..." Rasmus muttered as he turned toward the edge of the bed. "When are they going to make a move?"

    "In half an hour. They''re waiting for us to fall asleep," Aris said as she lay down.

    Rasmus didn''t respond and continued to sleep.

    ...

    The door to their room was slowly being unlocked and an eye was keeping through the gap. They looked at the bed and saw them sleeping. He signaled to the other and slowly opened the door wide.

    Three bandits entered the room while the rest went to the other room where Videl and Carrion were. They looked around the room and they were confused because they didn''t find anything.

    One of them went to check under the bed while the other two checked on Rasmus and Aris. He couldn''t find anything under the bed, and suddenly he heard a slowly creaking sound from the bed followed by cracking sounds.

    He slowly lifted his head and was startled by the backward heads of his friends collapsing. He shrieked when they saw Rasmus and Aris staring at him coldly.

    He crawled backward toward the door but then noticed the door was shut. His back was against the door as he watched Rasmus get up from bed and walk toward him.

    "Let''s talk," Rasmus smiled with his eyes closed.

 Chapter 126 Bonding.

    "So this is how you get stronger?" Rasmus looked at Videl sucking out life force from the corpses of the bandits. "Aren''t you like a leech at this point?"

    Aris chuckled mockingly as she stared at Videl and agreed with Rasmus''s words. But behind it she was disturbed by how the bodies had become skinny to the point there was no flesh left, only skin and bones.

    Videl got up and left the bodies in the dark alley after he got the last drop of life force. He massaged his neck as he hummed, but he looked a bit dissatisfied by the result.

    "You''re right, but this is fun..." Videl smirked as he looked at Rasmus. "I have never had the chance to kill a human or a living being with my own hands. This is something I have never experienced before. I feel like the angel of death is cursing at me right now."

    "Anyway, what did you find?" Videl asked as he followed Rasmus back to the inn. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Let''s talk about it tomorrow in the morning with Carrion as well. Let''s rest for now," Rasmus answered and walked into his room with Aris.

    ...

    The morning came and they were at the table, waiting for their breakfast. Carrion was in disbelief when he found out they were about to get robbed and killed by bandits. He didn''t know because he was asleep and realized that he could die if it wasn''t because of Videl.

    "So the ones who left the wasteland are banding together and making a new camp in the Sodul Forest. I guess they''re crazy and desperate enough to hide from the authorities," Carrion said as he rested his cheek on his palm.

    "That''s not the case," Rasmus shook his head. "It''s because of their leader named Guile. He received enlightenment from the emissary and somehow he became stronger and can use magic as he wishes," he revealed.

    "He said that Guile turned into a completely different person after meeting the emissary it was as if he got possessed. He was the reason why those bandits could live in the forest because he protected them," he added and looked at the barmaid walk toward their table with the food.

    "This place is like their paradise, huh? A bunch of criminals in one place, making it easier for the emissary to spread the religion by giving them what they desire," Videl said and began to eat his bread.

    "Yes, but it''s also perfect for you, isn''t it?" Rasmus smirked at Videl.

    "No need to ask that," Videl chuckled as he munched on the bread.

    Carrion looked at those two and realized that he was missing out on something.

    After they ate their breakfast they continued their journey, but they took a detour because Rasmus wanted to visit Sidul Forest. It would only take them half a day to reach the forest even though Carrion was against it.

    "I miss my mansion already..." Carrion muttered as he looked outside the window. "If I knew this would happen, I would have stayed behind with Eduard..." he sighed as he rested his forehead against the window.

    "But, are you sure about this, Rasmus? If you''re going against Eramine and her followers, won''t that put you in unnecessary problems?" he looked at Rasmus with a confused look.

    "How would they know?" Rasmus crossed his arms and looked at the vast field. "Everything will be fine and I want to see what kind of opponent that we are facing," he explained.

    "Hold on, let me ask you this..." Carrion looked at the three of them. "What am I missing here? I feel like I''m missing something and you''re keeping me out of it," he asked with his brows furrowed.

    Aris and Videl glanced at Rasmus and waited for his response to the question.

    "Not now. You''re not ready for it," Rasmua muttered. "It''s not about if you can handle it or not, but you''re not good enough to know," he pointed out. "You can watch and interpret what you see from now on. Once I can trust you enough, I''ll tell you everything," he looked at Carrion with a stoic expression.

    Carrion looked at the three of them and realized he was just an outsider, but it didn''t bother him at all. Although he felt like an outsider, he wasn''t being excluded by them and it was more like Rasmus wanted him to prove himself and worthy of his trust.

    ...

    They took a small break under the big tree and Rasmus was preparing lunch for everyone since he was the only one who knew how to cook. Carrion was stretching his body as he watched Aris and Videl having a conversation which was something he had never seen before.

    "You used those souls to corrupt Mana and turn it into corrupted energy, is that it?" Aris watched how Videl gathered Mana into his body and turned it into something vile, a dark color light around his hand.

    "Yes, it''s similar to how animals can only communicate easily with their species. This dark magic can only be used once Mana has been corrupted, and to be fair, I can no longer use Mana in its pure form," Videl nodded as he created a dark flame from his hand, so dark that it was almost purple.

    "Ever?" Aris slightly raised her brow.

    "Hmm, yes. The body has been corrupted and there''s no turning back," Videl nodded. "Not everyone can achieve this stage. Some will be possessed by the damned souls, killing them slowly and becoming food for them," he added as he extinguished the flame, leaving a unique scent.

    "But what about Ermaine, she can both possess demonic energy and divine power? If what you said is true, then how did she pull that off?" Aris crossed her arms and looked at the trace of corrupted Mana in the air.

    "Funny you ask that when you already know it''s the God''s plan," Videl chuckled as he looked at Aris. "Anything can happen if he wills it. That''s how it is, and it will always be like that," he sighed and decided to check on the food since he was starving.

    "But doesn''t that make the whole thing pointless? For you?" Aris turned around to look at Videl with her brows arched.

    "You''re too young to understand God''s mind, but you''ll find the answer in the end," Videl answered without bothering to look back at her.

    Aris narrowed her eyes, curious about what Videl meant by that and what kind of mind a God had. She then saw Carrion walking toward her with a bowl of meat soup in his hand. He was nervous when she stared at him and slowly lowered his head.

    "Lady, your food..." Carrion said quietly. "Rasmus told me to give it to you," he added and his voice was even quieter than before as he offered the bowl to her.

    Aris took the bowl and slowly smelled it from up close. It smelled so good that it gave her the appetite to eat even though she didn''t require food to survive.

    "So, um, lady..." Carrion nervously said. "What do you think of Rasmus if I may ask?" He glanced at Aris''s face for a split second. He had been wanting to converse with her just like Videl and Rasmus had.

    "Why does it matter?" Aris asked coldly as she glanced at Carrion.

    Carrion''s heart felt like it was melting after realizing that she had responded to his question. He felt joy and fear at the same time.

    "I mean... like how he deals with things..." Carrion asked as he lowered his head. "He didn''t bat an eye to killing people and how he wanted everything for himself."

    "What''s your point?" Aris asked coldly again.

    Carrion was nervous and couldn''t form a sentence after being pressured like that. He was lost for words and all he could do was scratch his nape.

    "If his way is wrong to you, then what about you? What''s the right thing to do? I don''t need to listen for your answer because even if you say the opposite, you have done nothing to support your words. You''re a useless human who think that he''s wrong while at the same time have done nothing to make yourself feel better," Aris said as she stared down at Carrion.

    "You have done nothing because you don''t owe anything to anyone and that goes the same for him, me, and Videl. We don''t care," Aris sighed. "If you''re going to judge someone''s way of doing things, you better have a real alternative and the willingness to act on it. Otherwise, you''re just another bystander with opinions that don''t matter," she said and then walked away to enjoy her meal peacefully.

    Carrion took a deep breath and exhaled deeply with his brows raised.

    "Well, damn..." Carrion muttered.

 Chapter 127 The Hunt.

    "This is the forest?" Rasmus looked at the dark woods where no lights could pierce through the thick and giant trees. "The sun is still up and yet there''s no light, interesting..." he muttered as he looked at the long fences of gigantic trees on his left and right.

    "This is more than just interesting..." Videl stood beside Rasmus and could see the black mist that imitated hands with long fingers, reaching out to them. "You might not see it, but this place is wicked..."

    Rasmus raised his brows and hummed as he felt the chill wind brush his face as if it were caressing his cheeks. The eerie feeling was close to when he was brought by Videl down to hell, but it couldn''t be compared to what he felt and witnessed down there.

    "What do you think?" Rasmus looked at Aris who stood to his right.

    "It''s not like what I had imagined. This is underwhelming compared to the blackcliffs, not even a pale in comparison," Aris answered and began to walk into the woods.

    Rasmus and Videl looked at Aris and they were curious about what it felt like beyond the blackcliffs. Videl said it himself that the forest was wicked, but to think there was something more vile than what he was seeing made him grin widely.

    "Let''s go," Rasmus covered his head with a hood and held the handle of the sword hanging on his waist.

    As they walked into the woods, they felt like walking into a different world. The sunlight was gone and the silence overwhelmed the atmosphere. The only noise they heard was their footsteps and the damp soil below them.

    Carrion was anxious and couldn''t stop gripping the handle of his sheathed sword. He was glad that he wasn''t at the far back because he would constantly be looking behind him. Rasmus and Aris were at the front while Videl was at the back, enjoying his time absorbing the evil energy that had been accumulating in the woods.

    "So, are you going to use a sword? Not your magic?" Carrion asked Rasmus in a quiet voice.

    "Yes, I want to test my limit. I was powerless back when I fought Mercurius''s right-hand man. I need to gain real experience in sword fight," Rasmus nodded as he kept his eyes on his surroundings.

    ...

    (In the depth of the dark wood)

    Dozens of bandits were enjoying their time in their camp, cooking their own meals. The camp was filled with a lot of valuable items like jewelry and gems from the unfortunate lives they had taken. They also got themselves high-quality weapons during their scavenging hunts in the woods.

    There were prisoners, placed in cages made of wood like animals. Most of them were women and they barely had anything to cover their bodies. They had bruises and wounds and they were all squirming in fear and pain whenever the bandits walked past their cages.

    For criminals and bandits, they barely saw a woman back in the wasteland, but since they had moved out, they had relieved themselves with those prisoners daily. They didn''t care if they did it with dead bodies as long as they were satisfied.

    "The boss wants to see you," a muscular man looked at the man with scars all over his face.

    "Did you just call him boss, Jack?" The man with the scars looked at the muscular man.

    "Don''t be stupid, Dax. You don''t want to end up like those poor bastards..." Jack looked at the hanged bodies around the camp. "Show some respect," he warned the man with the scars.

    "Fuck off..." Dax sighed as he bumped into Jack and walked toward the big tent.

    Dax pushed away the curtain and saw a man with long black hair sitting on a wooden throne with a sword on his lap. Dax walked toward the throne and bent his knee as he rolled his eyes and lowered his head.

    "Gather your people," the man said in a lazy voice. "We have intruders and they seem to be looking for us."

    Dax lifted his head and looked at the man''s dark green eyes.

    "Let them be. They won''t be able to handle the forest and will leave on their own accord," Dax responded coldly.

    In the blink of an eye, a sword swung right in front of Dax''s eyes, he didn''t see it coming. He slowly felt a sting on his neck, and when he rubbed his neck he felt pain. He looked at his fingertips and saw blood on it. He gritted his teeth and tried to hold himself back.

    "Will you do it or not?" The man asked as he put the sword on his lap again. "I don''t need a useless dog in this place," he stared down at Dax.

    "I''m on it, boss..." Dax answered reluctantly as he got up and then left the tent.

    ...

    Dax and his men left the camp and went to patrol around the forest. They already knew the path they should take and which they should avoid. He didn''t care if he couldn''t find the intruder since the forest was not a safe place because of the fierce beasts and the curse that the forest itself had.

    He looked at his men from over his shoulder and noticed there were less and less of them. A few of his men had decided to follow Guile directly since it made them feel special because they got better weapons and equipment, not to mention they felt superior to the other bandits.

    "It starts singing again..." One of Dex''s men muttered as he looked up.

    Everyone stopped moving and they could hear a soft hum in the air, it was a soothing hum. They immediately covered their ears with a piece of cloth and continued to patrol. They didn''t dare to look around them and focused on the path in front of them.

    Although they seemed unbothered, they were sweating cold sweat. They were anxious as they could see apparitions from the corner of their eyes, peeking and beckoning them from the trees. It wasn''t the first time or the second time they experienced that, but they couldn''t get used to it.

    As they went further, the apparitions began to lessen and slowly faded away. They pulled the piece of cloth from their ears as they exhaled deeply. But then Dax raised his left hand, signaling his men to stay put and listen.

    They heard a faint man''s voice in the distance and they turned their heads toward the direction the voice was coming from. They began to walk slowly and stealthily as they kept their eyes forward.

    The voice became clearer and clearer as they approached it, but then it became complete silence. They shared a look for a moment before they moved even slower and quieter because they didn''t want to get caught lurking.

    "That really works..." A man''s voice could be heard behind them.

    Dax and his men immediately turned around and saw Videl standing and staring at them with a smirk on his face. They were sure that nobody was around them and they didn''t feel any presence around them.

    "Of course it works. It''s one of the oldest tricks in the book," Rasmus answered as he looked down at the bandits from the tree branch. "Making noises and attracting their attentions," he said as he jumped down and landed in front of them.

    "But what if it didn''t work? I would die if I got ambushed..." Carrion came out from behind the tree. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "That''s why I let Aris stay nearby to protect you," Rasmus answered as he watched Aris come out from behind the tree next to Carrion''s. "She would kill them if they tried to ambush you."

    Carrion looked at Aris and he doubted that she would protect him at all.

    "Now, you must be the leader since you have been giving them commands," Rasmus pointed his sword at Dax.

    "(Giving my men commands? They had been observing us for a while?)" Dax narrowed his eyes as he unsheathed his sword. "(When did they do that? We didn''t feel their presence at all...)" he gritted his teeth as he readied his stance.

    "How about we have a duel? I will spare your men if you can kill me," Rasmus proposed with his brows raised.

    Dax knew it was the right thing to do knowing he and his men couldn''t feel their presence. He knew those people weren''t normal and strong, especially Aris since she was tall and her white hair was a bad omen.

    "Fine, I''ll accept your¡ª" Before Dax could finish his sentence, his men screamed. When he turned around, he saw all of his men had been killed. "You said that you would spare them!" He glared at Rasmus.

    "I didn''t touch them, no? I said I would spare them, not we would spare them. The deal is between the two us, not all of us," Rasmus answered with a straight face.

    "You bastard!" Dax yelled as he glared at Rasmus.

 Chapter 128 Vengeful Spirit.

    Rasmus blocked every attack that Dax threw at him and could see the path of Dax''s sword before attacking. He didn''t know if it was because Dax was too weak or was it because he had been trained by both Videl and Aris.

    "Die! Die! Die!" Dax screamed his lungs out every time he swung his sword. "Die!" He swung his sword with all his might and finally shattered Rasmus''s sword.

    Rasmus knew his sword would break knowing Dax''s sword was better than his in quality. He then pulled out his dagger and coated it with Aura. He threw it right in between Dax''s eyes, piercing through his skull and stopping his movements for a moment.

    He jumped back and watched Dax try to swing his sword aimlessly as his eyes began to roll back. The movements became stiffer and stiffer until Dax finally collapsed. He watched Dax''s body twitch uncontrollably like a dying animal.

    He tried to take the sword from Dax''s hand, but Dax''s hand was locked and gripped the sword tightly. He then pushed the dagger deeper into Dax''s skull with his leg to kill him.

    The sound of the skull cracking and the wetness of the brain and blood was too much for Carrion. He had to look away and cover his mouth with his fist. It was the first time for him, to see Rasmus killing a person in front of his eyes.

    "Can''t handle it?" Videl walked toward Carrion.

    Carrion couldn''t say a word because he might throw up if he opened his mouth to speak. He shook his head slowly and repeatedly as he tried to calm his stomach reflexes.

    "I see you have never killed even an animal before, don''t you?" Videl leaned against the tree as he looked at Carrion''s pale face.

    "No... I''m... weak to seeing blood..." Carrion answered as he took a deep breath and exhaled deeply.

    "Hmm, and you won''t be able to overcome that at all," Videl leaned against the tree. "There are people who love killing, some are fine with killing, some feel nothing, and some are like you. But humans change for better or worse, so you might be able to deal with it," he stared Carrion in the eye.

    "Let me guess..." Carrion paused to clear his throat. "Rasmus is the type who enjoys killing," he looked at Videl with a serious expression.

    "No..." Videl shook his head and turned his head to look at Rasmus. "He''s the worst type. He felt nothing, no remorse or pleasure. People who feel nothing, they''re the scariest type because they will kill anyone who is against them. They''re not driven by emotions, only goals, just like perfect tyrants."

    Carrion gulped as he glanced at Rasmus who casually pulled the dagger from Dax''s skull and forcefully pulled the sword from Dax''s stiffened hand. He finally saw the big picture of what kind of a person Rasmus was. Not only was Rasmus heartless, but he was also cunning, manipulative, smart, and pragmatic, a combination that screamed chaos and destruction.

    "Don''t be afraid. I''m going to give you a piece of advice," Videl stared into Carrion''s eyes that were filled with fear. "The moment you show fear, that''s the moment he will use you like tools rather than an ally. Show him that you''re not like others and he will treat you more than a tool."

    "I can see that you''re struggling to understand him, but he never asked you to understand, and that''s your problem. You don''t have to agree or understand him, just accept him as is," he continued as he pushed himself from the tree. "Don''t show any weaknesses to him anymore. He will devour you and you''ll be his mindless puppet. And once he''s done playing with his puppet, he will throw them away," he muttered and then walked toward Rasmus.

    Carrion couldn''t use words to express his gratification to Videl. That opened his eyes and showed how he should tread around Rasmus. He might be powerless, but Rasmus knew how useful he was. He would use that advantage to make himself matter.

    They continued their journey and Rasmus used his tracking skills to find the path that Dax and his men had used before. Thanks to the damp soil, he could find the footprints and follow them.

    "Shh..." Rasmus stopped walking and listened to the soothing hums around him.

    Carrion looked around and the hums were so comforting and alluring. He then saw a pale woman in a beautiful red dress walking so gracefully in the distance. He was unconsciously walking toward the woman, but then Videl grabbed his shoulder and pulled him.

    "The moment you approach her, you will kill yourself. That''s a vengeful spirit," Videl warned as he stared at the woman in a red dress. "And there are a lot of them..." He pointed out as he looked at more and more vengeful spirits humming and peeking at them from behind the trees.

    "And now that we have attracted their attention, we can''t just ignore them anymore," Videl pointed out.

    "What do you mean?" Rasmus asked as he looked at the vengeful spirits reshaped their appearance into terrifying ones.

    The vengeful spirits revealed their true form where their fingers were almost as long as his arms and the sharp nails that reached all the way down to the ground. Their eyes were wide, some were white, red, and black. Their glares were filled with hatred and anger.

    "Hmm, spirits like them tend to be mischievous ones, draining the souls of the living. Not that we attract their attention, we have become their preys," Videl answered calmly with a stoic expression. "Physical attacks are useless. Magic might work, but that would alert those bandits," he pointed out.

    "Can you deal with them then?" Rasmus glanced at Videl.

    "Of course, just another meal for me," Videl smirked as his eyes turned black and a thick mist formed around them.

    Carrion felt a chill down his spine and immediately approached Rasmus to stay near him. He would have wet his pants if it wasn''t because of Rasmus and Aris near him.

    The vengeful spirits looked around at the mist and they seemed anxious by it. But then the sound of faint screams could be heard, the screams of pain, hatred, and fear. Rasmus and the others could hear those screams, begging for forgiveness and to be freed.

    "Now, do your duty... devour them for me..." Videl spread his arms with a huge grin on his face.

    The vengeful spirits disappeared into the mist and their screams were overlapped by the screams of the spirits that were devouring them. Those screams made Carrion fall to his back and cover his ears with cold sweats on his forehead.

    Rasmus listened to the screams and it was similar to what he heard back in hell. The screams of sinners where they were tortured for eternity and couldn''t do anything but accept their punishments. He was disturbed by it, but he kept a straight face and tried to endure it because he knew that he would face things worse than that in the future.

    Aris was unamused because she was born with such a power to see spirits and hunt them down. It made her feel like home in a way, but the way Videl did it, it intrigued her a little bit.

    The screams faded away as the mist thinned until both of them completely disappeared. Videl took a deep breath as he looked up with a satisfied smile painted on his face. His hands trembled as he clenched them and felt the surge of power within him. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You''re fine with this?" Aris glanced at Rasmus.

    "Videl and his power?" Rasmus asked back. "Yes, I''m fine. I''m not worried," he nodded.

    "You seem unfazed even though you have never seen something like this before," Aris pointed out as she stared into Rasmus''s eyes.

    "I would be lying if I was unfazed by it. It''s terrifying, but I don''t have time to dwell on it," Rasmus answered as he sheathed his sword. "Is there anything more surprising than Videl?" He raised his brows at Aris.

    "I guess there isn''t," Aris said and stared at Videl with his darkness that grew around him, ready to devour lives under his command. "But not for him. He might get traumatized," she stared down at Carrion who was still covering his ears.

    "He''ll managed," Rasmus looked at Carrion with a stoic expression.

 Chapter 129 A change of heart.

    They continued to follow the trace of the footprints and Carrion was trying so hard to stay calm and act normal. He was scarred for life and he never thought Videl had such power, he realized the only normal person in the group was him. A normal human surrounded by demon-like people.

    "Patrols ahead," Rasmus muttered as he pointed at three bandits walking around with weapons in their hands. "Let''s take them all at the same time."

    Aris tapped Rasmus''s shoulder and when he looked at her, she shook her head. He looked at her with his brows raised, confused by what she meant by that gesture.

    "I''ll take care of them. It''s a waste of time," Aris said as she looked at the rocks on the ground that were almost as big as her palm. "We don''t want to make any noise, right?" She asked as she grabbed a rock.

    Aris watched the bandits and waited for the right moment. When the bandits walked side by side, she pulled her hand back and threw the rock so hard that they could feel the wind blowing their faces. The rock moved like a bullet because it was almost an instant when it hit the bandit''s head.

    The rock hit the bandit''s head and exploded his skull then hit the second bandit''s head and lastly the third bandit''s head. They all collapsed with the remaining heads of them hanging on their necks. It made the three of them speechless by how dangerous Aris''s strength was where even a rock could kill three men instantly.

    "I''m just curious," Videl paused to look at Aris. "How much strength did you use just now to throw that rock?" He asked.

    "I don''t know, maybe less than a quarter or even lesser than that," Aris answered as she looked at her hand. "Why?" She asked back.

    "Nothing," Videl shook his head.

    Rasmus looked around before he decided to approach the bodies and take their weapons. He observed the damage Aris had caused to their heads and it looked like someone was being shot with a shotgun from point blank.

    He came back and tossed the swords at Videl and Aris just in case they needed to use it. He took the third sword for himself just in case Dax''s sword broke because it had chipped from the fight before.

    They walked for almost ten minutes and that was when they saw smoke in the distance. They crouched and hid behind trees as they checked their surroundings. They finally found the bandit camps and since there were so many of them, they couldn''t just walk in and kill all of them.

    "Do you see it?" Aris looked at Videl.

    "Yeah, that''s not normal," Videl nodded as his eyes focused on the flowing purple energy that blended in with the smoke. "Someone has become a vessel, and I assume it''s Guile, the boss of the bandits."

    "Possession?" Rasmus looked at Videl.

    "Yeah, by a powerful demon. The Soldiers rank," Videl nodded as he narrowed his eyes. "The weakest of that rank to be precise," he added.

    "What''s that?" Carrion looked at Videl and Rasmus with a confused look.

    "I''ll tell you about it later. Right now we need to get as close as possible from the camp," Rasmus answered as he began to move quietly.

    They carefully made their moves and finally they could see the bandit camp. The camp was bigger than Rasmus thought because it almost looked like a base than a camp. There were wooden fences and tree houses to act as observer.

    "What now?" Videl looked at Rasmus.

    Rasmus thought for a moment and it would be foolish to attack the bandits. He knew he could get rid of them with Aris and if he used magic, but he didn''t want that. His plan was to test his swordsmanship, not to fight hundreds of bandits.

    "Let''s head back. We got their location and we can use it to gain favor from Archduke Thalior. We got enough information about them," Rasmus said as he looked away from the camp.

    Before they could leave their positions, they heard a woman scream and beg. They listened to the woman''s voice and how she asked them to not use her again. She begged as she cried and kept telling the bandits that she couldn''t move her legs anymore and that there were other women that they could use.

    Carrion who heard that made his blood boil and realized there were prisoners, mostly women. He wanted to save those prisoners and kill those bandits for treating them worse than a prostitute.

    "Imagine if one of them was Erlina," Videl looked at Carrion. "Would you kill to save her?"

    Carrion gripped the handle of his sword tightly, and that alone was enough to answer the question. He began to imagine Erlina in there and he would bathe in blood for her.

    "Stop," Rasmus stared at Videl. "Don''t break him."

    "I''m just giving him a push, that''s all," Videl raised his hands. "Nobody knows what will happen to her in the future right? Since we wouldn''t be able to save her if something did happen to her while we were away."

    Rasmus coldly stared at Videl and he was unamused by his joke. Videl chuckled as he pretended to zip his lips and looked away. But the damage had been done and Carrion was slowly losing his mind.

    The woman''s scream snapped Carrion back to reality and he didn''t want to stay put anymore. He stared at Rasmus with anger, disgust, and hatred in his eyes.

    "You want to do this, Carrion?" Rasmus asked with a serious expression.

    "I want them dead..." Carrion answered with his gritted teeth. "Every single one of them... I want them to feel pain..." He added, his voice trembling in anger.

    Rasmus looked at the camp and even though his plan was to sell the bandits'' location to gain favor from Archduke Thalior, killing all the bandits would also do the same thing. He then looked at Carrion for almost a minute to see if his resolution was still there, and it was still there.

    "Let''s get rid of some trash," Rasmus said as he walked away from the tree he was hiding in and created fireballs on his hands.

    Rasmus threw the fireballs at the tree houses and exploded them. It caught the bandits off guard and he didn''t stop bombarding them until the trees collapsed and destroyed the wooden walls.

    "Videl, babysit Carrion. Don''t let him die," Rasmus said as he unsheathed his sword and deflected arrows with the Mana barrier. "Let him struggle, but don''t let him die..." He added and began to walk toward the camp.

    "Okay, I guess I''m responsible for that since I started it," Videl chuckled as he walked beside Carrion. "You want Guile for yourself, right?" He looked at Rasmus. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Can I win?" Rasmus asked as he watched broken arrows fall in front of him after hitting the Mana barrier.

    "No, but who knows," Videl answered as he shrugged.

    "Perfect..." Rasmus coated his body and sword with Aura as he watched the bandits begin to run toward him. "Don''t help me," he said as he readied his stance.

 Chapter 130 Compatible.

    The sword in Rasmus''s hands swiftly slashed the bodies of the bandits like cutting butter. The bandits were too weak for them because most of them couldn''t even use Aura and those who could were nowhere near his level.

    He found it too easy and decided to disperse the Aura on his body and sword. He wanted to hone his skills rather than kill his enemies.

    The moment he clashed with a bandit, he felt the difference and how he began to feel the struggle to block the attack. He repelled the sword, disarming the bandit and immediately stabbed him right in the throat before he kicked the bandit and fought another.

    As soon as he got used to the disadvantages, he began to focus on his movements and enemies'' movements. He swung his sword only when he found an opening and focused on his footing when blocking.

    The longer he fought, the more he saw patterns and which moves were efficient. He no longer struggled and dealt with the bandits easily while he maintained his stamina.

    After ten minutes of nonstop flights, the bandits began to hesitate to fight them. Dozens of dead bandits scattered around them and the worst part was that they couldn''t even land a single hit. They knew they had the numbers, but none wanted to waste their lives anymore.

    Rasmus and the others were fine, but Carrion began to feel fatigue in his wrists and fingers. He was glad that he could catch a breath and lowered his guard for a moment. He never thought he could do it, to wield a sword and even kill.

    "(My hands are covered in blood...)" Carrion looked at his bloody hands and the smell of iron was the only thing he could smell. "(I killed them)" He looked around him at the bodies on the ground.

    "They''re done attacking," Rasmus said, swinging his sword to remove the blood from the blade. It''s our turn now," he said, charging toward the bandits.

    Aris followed him without hesitation and began to slaughter the bandits in front of her. Carrion gritted his teeth and gripped his sword tightly as he reminded himself of the poor women who had suffered. He then charged at the bandits with Videl beside him.

    They pushed the bandits back and finally entered the camp. However, this put them in a bad position, as the bandits had surrounded them from all sides. Although they were surrounded, the bandits'' morale was so low that they considered running away rather than fighting.

    Finally, a few bandits began to run away and it led more bandits to flee the camp. When more and more of them ran, the remaining ones tried to do the same but suddenly their bodies caught in flame.

    Rasmus and the others stopped attacking and watched the bandits crawl and roll on the ground as their skin and fat melted. A mage couldn''t do something like that to catch multiple people in flames simultaneously.

    "Here he comes," Videl muttered as he stared at the pale man with long black hair walking toward them.

    Rasmus looked at the man and knew instantly he was the boss. Guile, the one who got chosen by the emissary, was possessed by the Soldiers Rank demon. He remembered the Soldiers Rank was the second lowest in the demon hierarchy, but that didn''t mean anything since he was a demon, and demons were stronger than humans.

    "Those who dare to run away... death is the only thing that awaits..." Guile said in a lazy voice. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The bandits trembled in fear as they were in Guile''s presence. They didn''t have a choice and any choice they made, death was the only thing that awaited them.

    Guile looked at Aris and knew he would die the moment he made her his target. He then looked at Videl and felt something off about him that made him rethink attacking him. He glanced at Carrion, but he knew he couldn''t get close to him with those two near him. Lastly, he looked at Rasmus, the one who seemed to be the leader and the one who was at the front, closer to him.

    Rasmus knew that he was Guile''s target the moment Guile laid his eyes on him. He readied his stance to prepare but then he felt a shift in the amount of Mana around him decreasing. He looked down and immediately dashed back as the ground he was standing on got caught in flames.

    "Using the same trick?" Rasmus swung his left arm and extinguished the flame in front of him.

    "A mage and yet use a sword to fight..." Guile stared at Rasmus with his lazy eyes. "You couldn''t kill a mage in a sword fight?" He glanced at the bandits with a sharp and lazy gaze.

    The bandits couldn''t defend themselves, and at the same time, they had enough of being mocked by Guile, but they couldn''t do anything either.

    Videl approached Rasmus and leaned in to whisper into Rasmus''s ear.

    "I take my words back. This guy is compatible with the demon that possesses his body. You''re no match for him, for sure," Videl whispered as he stared at Guile''s lazy eyes.

    Rasmus glanced at Videl after he heard his warning and then glanced at Guile. He didn''t know what it meant to be compatible, but he could understand the gist of it. He had witnessed how easy it was for Guile to cast magic and that might apply to his physical strength as well.

    He whispered something back into Videl''s ear and Videl''s expression turned into a smirk as he nodded with understanding. Aris listened to his words and knew what he was planning to do and found that plan quite intriguing.

    "Let''s fight somewhere else?" Rasmus raised his brows as he walked to the side.

    Guile''s eyes followed Rasmus and slowly formed a cold smile as he followed Rasmus to the side. When he saw an opening, he charged toward Rasmus and swung his sword, aiming at Rasmus''s neck.

    Rasmus raised his sword and blocked the attack and didn''t expect how strong Guile was. He couldn''t overpower Guile at all as he was getting pushed back. He immediately gathered Mana and turned it into Aura before he could finally match Guile''s strength.

    He managed to push Guile''s sword away and dashed back to make some distance between him and Guile. He found out from that exchange alone that Guile was as strong as Videl during the spar when he still had his power. He finally understood what Videl meant by being compatible.

    "Aren''t you too strong for a mage?" Guile asked as he swung his sword and stared at Rasmus with his lazy eyes.

    Rasmus furrowed his brows and it seemed the demon and the man didn''t know him. He then realized that the demon didn''t know about Videl''s origins as well. It was a good find because he could hide who he was, a reincarnator, and he and Videl could keep doing things without Satan and Ermain knowing who they were.

    "Does it matter?" Rasmus asked as he readied his stance.

    "No, but you might be a better body than this..." Guile grinned and then charged toward Rasmus.

    They clashed their swords and the duel was almost one-sided because Guile was way stronger than Rasmus. However, Rasmus used magic and a sword simultaneously to even the odds. Guile also did the same, but Rasmus could easily deflect the spell or absorb the Mana that Guile used before he could turn it into magic spells.

    Rasmus got a few cuts as his body was slowing him down and could no longer keep up with Guile''s relentless attacks. When Guile thought he had found an opening, Rasmus released lightning bolts right on Guile''s face. He gritted his teeth when Guile dodged it and knew that he was completely open to an attack.

    He raised his sword but he couldn''t block the attack completely, making him lose the sword and fall to the ground. He rolled over and barely dodged the stab, but then he realized the fluctuation of Mana underneath him and it was too late to stop it or defend himself from it.

    His body caught on fire, but he hurriedly reduced the oxygen around him and extinguished the fire. He was so focused on extinguishing the flame that he didn''t realize a fist that was right in front of him. He took the punch and hit the tree behind him. He was about to faint as the pain from the burn began to overwhelm his senses.

    Guile grabbed Rasmus''s hair and pulled him up, "Now, your body is mine."

    Rasmus''s eyes fluttered and stared into Guile''s eyes as a smirk formed on his face.

    "Fuck off..." Rasmus muttered as he saw Videl standing behind Guile.

    Guile felt a presence behind him, but it was already too late as his head was being grabbed and burned to a crisp by hellfire.

    "Your body is mine..." Videl grinned as he took both the demon and Guile''s soul forecefully.

 Chapter 131 A feast.

    Videl cut off Guile''s head and the body fell on Rasmus''s lap. He absorbed the demon that possessed Guile''s body, but the demon was resisting. Rasmus''s blurry vision could see a black figure, as black as night. The body had no legs and its skinny body was trying to free itself from Videl''s grasp.

    "What... what are you!" The demon growled as it stared at Videl.

    "You lowly spirit don''t deserve to know who I am..." Videl grinned as his eyes turned black and began to devour the demon with his hands, sipping into his nails.

    The demon begged with a panicked expression, but he was powerless as the damned souls that belonged to Videl shackled its body. The demon twitched until its whole body got absorbed by him and perished.

    Rasmus watched the whole thing with his eyes barely open. He was glad that the plan worked, the plan that lured Guile away and let Videl devour the demon. When Videl talked about compatibility, he knew that his body would be worth more than Guile or any human and that the demon would want his body and try to possess it.

    "You alive?" Videl looked down at Rasmus who could barely move his body.

    Rasmus could only groan as he rested his head against the tree and closed his eyes.

    "You were right, your body is indeed valuable to demons," Videl said as he crouched and pushed Guile''s body away from Rasmus. "How did you know that?"He asked as he looked at the burn wounds on Rasmus''s arms and legs.

    "Because Aris''s sister, Illidan..." Rasmus muttered. "She was possessed by a demon..." he added.

    "Right, I remember that..." Videl nodded as he noticed how much in pain Rasmus was. "All right, let me heal your wounds," he said as he reached for Rasmus''s hand.

    "Don''t you dare corrupt his body or even touch with your filthy hand," Aris said as she pointed the sword at Videl''s neck.

    Videl was startled and in disbelief because he didn''t feel her presence at all until she spoke and put the blade on his neck. He slowly raised his hands and moved away from Rasmus as he turned around to look at Aris.

    "Never touch him with your filthy power..." Aris said coldly and stared at Videl menacingly. "I need him to be free from that kind of power," she added as she kept pointed the sword at his neck.

    "All right... all right... I''m not going to touch him," Videl said as he got up and distanced himself from Rasmus. "I wouldn''t want him to follow my path either, trust me," he assured as he lowered his hands and leaned against a tree.

    Aris lowered her sword and approached Rasmus to look at his condition. She held his hand and a faint blue light moved from her fingers to his palm and moved under his skin. The light healed the burned skin and traveled to where the remaining wounds were.

    She looked at his body and noticed the body began to reject her power. She immediately pulled the light from his body and back to her hand. She looked at Rasmus and was convinced that his body had Orthias blood in it which was why he could accept her power. However, he was only half Orthias and he couldn''t accept everything yet.

    Rasmus felt cold all over his body, the good kind of cold like taking a cold shower after sweating a lot in bright daylight. He fluttered his eyes open and saw Aris in front of him, checking on him from up close.

    "You..." Rasmus looked down at his arms, chest, and legs. He only saw small scars and wounds on his body. "You can heal wounds?" He looked at Aris. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Aris stood up and offered her hand to Rasmus. Rasmus grabbed her hand as he pushed himself up.

    "Yes, but my power can only be used to another Orthias. Since you''re one, I can heal your wounds," Aris nodded.

    Rasmus looked down at Guile''s headless body and his burned head beside it. He glanced at Videl who seemed fine and normal even after devouring a demon. He wondered if it was still him or if the demon had corrupted him in a way that he wouldn''t know.

    "I''m fine, I''m still me," Videl smiled coldly. "Nothing can devour me or corrupt me," he said as he pushed himself from the tree. "Anyway, we should go and check the camp," he continued and walked toward the camp.

    Rasmus looked at his burned cloak and the shirt underneath before he followed Videl back to camp with Aris.

    He looked at all the hundreds of corpses around the camp, but the numbers didn''t add up with the bandits they had encountered earlier. Aris revealed that the remaining bandits had run away, and she didn''t want to waste time chasing them down.

    Carrion gathered all the prisoners and gave them blankets to cover their bodies. His chest was being squeezed by what he saw and couldn''t forgive those bandits for what they did to them. He didn''t need to ask because the marks on the prisoners'' bodies were enough to tell their stories.

    "Carrion..." Rasmus called with a serious expression.

    Carrion turned around and saw Rasmus''s state. He approached him but kept looking back at the prisoners who were hugging themselves with blank eyes. Rasmus could see it in his eyes, but he didn''t say a word and kept staring.

    "Are you satisfied now?" Rasmus stared at Carrion''s eyes back and forth. "That you saved them all?"

    "Saved them all? We barely saved half of them for fuck sake..." Carrion muttered as he clenched his fists. "We were too late and we..." he paused as he gritted his teeth. "We only saved something that has been broken to pieces..."

    "Always see things in a negative way, aren''t you," Rasmus crossed his arms and stared at the women with bite marks all over their necks and bodies. "But you''re not wrong, they''re broken and they can''t be the same ever again. They''ll continue live on, alone with the nightmares that will haunt them for the rest of their lives. That will also put you in the same spot as them, thinking what would happen to them."

    Carrion unbuckled his sword and dropped it as he sat down with his head down. He began to pull his hair back and rubbed his face from the emotions that swirled around him.

    "Get up and bring all the prisoners out of this forest. You''re their savior and you''re responsible for their lives from now on whether you like it or not," Rasmus offered his hand.

    Carrion looked at Rasmus''s hand and looked at the prisoners who were looking at him. Some were grateful for saving them that words couldn''t express their feelings. He sighed and then grabbed Rasmus''s hand and pulled himself up.

    "Aris will guide you out the forest, if that''s all right with?" Rasmus looked at Aris.

    Aris looked at the women for a moment before she nodded and agreed to guide them out of the forest. Although she kept her stoic expression, she had sympathy toward those prisoners and knew what they had been through.

    After they left, the only ones that stayed at the camp were Rasmus and Videl.

    "There are a lot of bodies over here..." Rasmus said as he looked at the corpses around him. "Enjoy your meal," he added and grabbed a bottle of whiskey from a crate.

    Rasmus felt the chill down his spine as thick mist covered the whole camp. He watched the whole thing from up close of how the souls of the dead were being pulled from their bodies. It was unnerving, but he needed that to get used to what he was going to face in the future, Satan and the army of demons.

    "That was a feast..." Videl let out a satisfied sigh with a big smile on his face. "Anyway, I know where they hide all their loots since I got the memories of the demon, do you want to get them all?" He approached Rasmus with his brows raised.

    "Finders keepers..." Rasmus offered the bottle to Videl. "Where is it?"

    "Follow me," Videl took the bottle and walked to the big tent.

    Videl pointed at the tent that was hidden behind the big tent. Rasmus pushed the curtain and he was surprised to see the amount of jewelry, gems, and gold coins there.

    "More than I imagined..." Rasmus looked at the loot as he rubbed the ring on his finger.

    "They''re all yours, Master," Videl bowed mockingly as he chuckled.

 Chapter 132 Something underneath.

    Rasmus stored all the loot in the ring, and since it required a lot of Mana to maintain spatial space inside the ring, it began to squeeze his finger uncomfortably. He had to feed more Mana into the ring until he could unload all of it later.

    When they left the camp, they were on their way out of the forest and meeting with Carrion and Aris. However, suddenly stopped walking and looked at his left in the distance.

    "This forest is cursed, right?" Rasmus asked as he kept staring at one spot in the distance.

    "Yes, so many lost souls roaming around, trapped in this place and can''t leave. This whole forest has something that prevents them from leaving," Videl nodded as he crossed his arms. "Why do you ask?" He looked at Rasmus.

    "I''m just thinking that it''s cursed for a reason, and I wonder what it is..." Rasmus rubbed his chin with his eyes narrowed. "Do you think there''s an item or an artifact that someone dropped her during the war? Something powerful that keeps the souls here?" He looked at Videl.

    Videl hummed as he looked at the director where Rasmus was staring earlier. He never thought about that until Rasmus mentioned that the forest was cursed.

    "Now that I think about it..." Videl closed his eyes and tried to recall the demon''s memories. "Yeah, you''re right..." he opened his eyes and began to look around.

    "There''s another reason the demon decided to use this place to hide. It appears the emissary is looking for something here," he added as he tried to sniff and look for some kind of energy. "But I can''t sense it at all, and so neither the demon. It might be hidden, buried somewhere in this fast forest."

    "Maybe Aris can help, for now, let''s head out first," Rasmus said and continued to walk.

    ...

    Once they left the forest, Carrion was nowhere to be found, and nor was the carriage. Aris was the only one there with the prisoners who stayed by her side. She had become their guardian and gave them comfort.

    Aris didn''t mind them at all, in fact, she conversed with all of them, asking them how they felt. She showed her gentle side to them and gave them a warm, faint smile to assure them. Since she could see emotions like lights around their bodies, she understood their pain and suffering.

    "Where did Carrion go? Report this to the authority?" Rasmus asked.

    "Yes," Aris nodded and then grabbed something from the ground. "Here, your spare clothes..." She offered Rasmus''s shirt, suit, and trousers.

    "Thank you," Rasmus took them and went into the forest to get changed.

    While Rasmus was changing, he felt someone or something was watching him. He turned around and found nobody, even with his magic perception using the wind. However, even after he searched for who it was, he still felt like he was being watched.

    He looked over his shoulder at Aris and Videl, knowing it might take a while to wait for Carrion to come back. He decided to explore the forest on his own and left marks on the trees to make sure he knew his way back.

    As he walked deeper and followed his instinct and the direction where he was being watched, he found a pond. A pond that was as big as a tennis court with dark blue water in it. There was no fish or anything on the pond, not even a dot of moss on it.

    He went to one knee and looked at the dark water. The only thing he saw was his reflection on the still water. His reflection began to make different expressions even though he wasn''t making any expressions.

    He narrowed his eyes and noticed his reflection''s mouth moving slowly and mumbling. It looked like his reflection was trying to tell him something, but it was hard to understand. Suddenly, his reflection pointed at him, not at his face but at his right shoulder.

    He still didn''t understand until an eyeless head appeared from behind his shoulder from the reflection. The figure had its mouth wide open with its sharp, long teeth as if it was ready to bite his head off. He turned around, but then he saw nothing behind him.

    While he was looking for the eyeless figure, multiple hands wrapped his face from the pond and pulled him into the water. The sound of the splash made Aris''s ear twitch, and noticed Rasmus wasn''t nearby.

    Videl noticed it as well when the soul that he had been tasked with keeping an eye on Rasmus came to inform him. Both of them hurriedly went into the forest and knew where he was without having to look at the marks he had left earlier.

    When they found the pond, Rasmus was on all fours, completely drenched. His ragged breath, the shock in his eyes, and his trembling body made them both confused and worried.

    "What happened?" Videl went to his knee and looked at Rasmus.

    Rasmus didn''t say a word, his breath was still ragged, and his eyes blankly stared at the ground. He groaned both in the cold and traumatized, something that affected him deeply.

    Aris removed her cloak and wrapped it around Rasmus. She used her energy to calm him down and dry his drenched body. She wondered what had happened because she didn''t see any evil energy around him or within him.

    Rasmus took a deep breath as he tried to stand up, but his legs didn''t listen to his commands. He was about to fall again, but Videl grabbed his shoulder and helped him get up.

    Aris and Videl brought him to a big stone and let him sit on it. They stared at him, wondering what had happened and why he looked so traumatized.

    "The thing we talked about earlier..." Rasmus said quietly, looking at Videl. That thing is in there..." he pointed at the pond. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Videl and Aris looked at the pond, and they couldn''t see any energy coming from it. Aris then looked at both of them and wondered what Rasmus was talking about.

    "What''s down there?" Videl asked as he kept his eyes on the pond and realized how the souls he owned didn''t want to be near it.

    "Not what, but rather who down there..." Rasmus muttered as he stared blankly at the pond. "What I felt down there... something or so many things tried to rip my body apart from within. It was pitch black and my senses were so sensitive because of it. It was terrifying..." he explained as he clenched his fists.

    Videl looked at the pond and decided to approach it so he could see it from up close. When he looked down, he noticed that something was off about it and he noticed how his reflection began to act on its own. He didn''t hesitate and decided to jump in and dove deeper into the pond.

    It was pitch black as Rasmus said and the cold was freezing his bones. It didn''t take a while until hands were gripping his body from inside and outside. He felt fingers moving right behind his eyes, and he didn''t like it all because his power was being absorbed constantly.

    He decided to go back to the surface and crawl away from the pond in almost the same state as Rasmus. He realized why the souls didn''t dare to be near the pond because they might get trapped inside.

    "What was it?" Aris looked at Videl with a curious look.

    "I have no idea, but if I have to make a guess, the spirits in this forest, they''re nothing compared to what''s down there," Videl stood up as he used a fire spell to dry his body. "It''s unpleasant, and I''m not strong enough to go to the bottom of it to find out," he explained as he looked at the pond with his brows furrowed.

    Aris didn''t think twice about jumping into the pond and checking it out herself. As soon as she was inside, her eyes began to glow bright blue, and she saw hundreds, close to a thousand spirits circling below her like a school of fish. They were moving in motion as if someone or something was controlling them.

    She dove deeper and when the spirits tried to grab her body, she released Aura from her body and created a blast that harmed the spirits and pushed them away at the same time. She kept swimming deeper until she saw piles of corpses at the bottom. Corpses from different times were based on the armor they wore, and the disturbing part was that their bodies were preserved and looked like they had just died a few hours ago.

    She narrowed her eyes and noticed an unusual energy from underneath the biggest pile of corpses. She went down and pushed the corpses as the energy grew stronger and stronger.

    "(A casket...)" Aris furrowed as she looked at the black casket at the bottom.

    As soon as she opened the casket, she was shocked by the inside, her eyes wide open.

 Chapter 133 Sleeping beauty.

    Rasmus and Videl looked at the pond, and they were worried because Aris hadn''t come out of the pond for almost half an hour. But then they saw bubbles from the pond, and they all looked down to see if it was Aris.

    Videl felt his legs tingle, and slowly, he felt a burn on his feet. He slowly walked away from the pond and knew what kind of power that was emerging from the pond.

    Aris went to the surface and pulled out the black casket from the pond. When Videl and Rasmus saw the casket, they saw a symbol on it, a gold cross carved on the casket. Videl immediately put some distance between him and the casket as he felt his skin burning.

    Rasmus noticed how Videl was avoiding it, and that could only mean the casket oozed a divine energy. Since Videl was using black magic, his body had been corrupted and couldn''t handle divine energy.

    Aris jumped out of the pond, and the water on her skin began to sizzle as it vaporized. She then looked at the casket with Rasmus across from her.

    "I never thought I would see someone like this, buried in corpses..." Aris said as she grabbed the casket. "Look for yourself..." She opened the casket and showed what she saw to Rasmus.

    Rasmus was in disbelief when he saw a woman in a white dress preserved inside the coffin. The woman had bright yellow hair and pale skin that seemed to be sleeping rather than dead.

    "She seems... important..." Rasmus went to his knees and looked at the woman from up close.

    "Important? That woman is as powerful as those saints. She was a Saint because of the divine energy that still lingered around her," Aris said as she looked at Videl, who was far away from them.

    "So she''s the one who trapped the spirits, the one who prevented the vengeful spirits from leaving the pond..." Rasmus looked at the pond and then back at the woman. "But a saint, that''s impossible because there are only two saint families in Neva, and there''s no history about a saint from another family..." he furrowed his brows and looked at the woman''s smooth skin.

    Rasmus chuckled as he tapped on the casket and shook his head. He found something interesting, something that the world, or certain people, tried to hide from the rest of the world.

    "A Saint from a different family. I wonder who killed her and why they killed her..." Rasmus got up and closed the casket. "So the emissary is looking for her and perhaps wants a powerful demon to possess her?" He turned around to look at Videl.

    "That might be the case, or maybe Satan has a plan for that body. Anyway, we should get rid of her, destroy her body if we must..." Videl crossed his arms and could see the thick divine energy around the casket.

    Rasmus sighed because he couldn''t store a body in the ring. After all, it might get destroyed or crumpled because of the soft tissues of the human body. He didn''t want to get rid of the body as well because he wanted the Saints to see the woman.

    "I know that face, don''t do it," Videl stared at Rasmus with a serious expression. "Just get rid of her. You gain nothing from this and I can''t be near that thing..."

    Rasmus sat on top of the casket and looked at the cross carved on it as he rubbed his fingertips on it. He knew that, but something told him that this body would play a huge role for him later on.

    "I don''t want to," Rasmus stared at Videl.

    "I should have known..." Videl shook his head and looked away.

    "Whoever she is, she''s not something you can destroy even if you want to," Aris pointed out and looked at the casket. "That body is protected by powerful divine energy. You can''t burn it, crush it, or even destroy it with anything," she added. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Videl raised his brows and found it interesting even though it was bad news for him. He could see with his eyes how blinding the casket was in his eyes, a bright yellow light like the sun. It was the same light when he saw Moriganne and Astrea when they visited the academy back then.

    "But you can, right?" Videl stared at Aris.

    "I can, but I don''t want to," Aris answered and stared back at Videl.

    "Out of curiosity," Rasmus got up from the casket and looked at Videl. "Can you somehow use your ''minions'' to possess her body?" He asked as he tilted his head toward the casket.

    Videl sighed as he looked down, shaking his head in disbelief.

    "Remember the day when that little missy... who was it? Aurelia. When she was out of control of her power, do you remember what happened to her?" Videl looked at Rasmus with his arms crossed.

    "Of course, you said something about her being possessed by an angel," Rasmus nodded and remembered that day because it was a bizarre experience to be lured by and blinded by desire.

    "She can be possessed, by an angel but we both know angels don''t go down here since they''re God''s servants. However, it''s possible by using a powerful demon at least a Duke1 in the hierarchy. I can put them in her body," Videl nodded as he stared at the casket. "However, no demons are following me anymore. They fear me, but I''m not the Soverign2 anymore because Satan is the one who rule over them."

    Rasmus closed his eyes and nodded with understanding as he tried to remember the hierarchy of demons. He then tilted his head and slowly opened his eyes to look at Videl.

    "But a Duke isn''t a fallen angel, are they? Because I remembered you said that the Prime Lord, the Fallen Watchers1 are the fallen angels," Rasmus asked.

    "Some are, but some are not," Videl answered.

    "You''re the Devil. You should be able to make a demon from scratch, no?" Rasmus narrowed his eyes.

    Videl burst out laughing when he heard Rasmus''s question and what he was trying to do. It was the same laughter than put Rasmus in fear back in hell, and even at this moment, he felt a chill down his spine.

    "I need to be at least climb the rank to be one of the Prime Lords and I can produce Dukes or any demons with lower ranks. That would take hundreds of years and consume hundreds of thousands of souls to reach that state. Not to mention, to make a demon out of me, I have to sacrifice a certain amount of my power, but I cannot create something that will be equal to me after I get weakened. So I would require double that amount to create a Duke," Videl explained as he chuckled and shook his head.

    Rasmus thought about it for a moment but then he approached Videl and stood in front of him.

    "These souls, do they all count the same or some are more valuable than others? I''m sure souls like Aris and her race are valued more than humans, no?" Rasmus asked as he stared into Videl''s eyes.

    Videl was speechless that Rasmus wasn''t bothered or even shocked by the fact that it would be impossible for Videl to reach that high. He, as the Devil didn''t even have the confidence that he could reach that high in this life.

    "The worthless souls, the poor, the ones who have no purpose in life, the hopeless souls. The decent souls, the ones who live their lives like hordes of sheep, live to die. The good souls, the ones who do good things for others, making the world a better place. The precious souls, those who devoted themselves to God. Priests, bishops, cardinals, you name it. The greatest souls, saints, prophets, and those souls are different from the rest, including Aris and her people," Videl explained without looking away and stared back at Rasmus.

    "And what about prayers? If Ermaine is using fake religion to strengthen Satan, would that work for you as well if someone believes in you?" Rasmus asked again.

    "Yes, that counts as well," Videl nodded as he narrowed his eyes.

    "Then what if I make those people gather in a place?" Rasmus raised his brows.

    "That would be impossible," Videl scoffed.

    "It''s easier than you think. There''s a way, and that''s war," Rasmus smiled coldly.

    Videl was frozen still for a moment before slowly he formed a wide grin on his face.

    "War? Yeah..." Videl''s eyes turned black as his pupils glowed. "That would suffice. Give me wars, and I give you what you need," he grinned wider as he grabbed Rasmus''s shoulders.

    The Dukes and the Kings were the middle class in the hierarchy, the spirits who were in charge of observing each layer of hell. The generals who committed treason to God and placed them in hell and governed the demons and tortured the sinners.

    The Sovereign was the first in the hierarchy, the mastermind behind the rebellion. Imprisoned in the depths of hell were the most dangerous spirits that God had ever created. The ones who had the power to overthrow God but failed in doing so were punished for eternity.

    The Prime Lords, the Fallen Watchers, the second place in the hierarchy, the fallen angels who could go to the world of the living. They were the incarnations of evil, chaos, and destruction that led humanity to its demise. The limbs of the devil himself, and they were the ones who followed the devil and led the rebellion against God.

 Chapter 134 Deeply Rooted.

    Rasmus brought the casket away from the pond and Videl devoured all the trapped spirits inside it. If he hadn''t devoured the demon inside Guile, he wouldn''t have been able to devour those spirits. The trip into the forest was the perfect opportunity for him to regain his power.

    Videl explained that divine power was indeed powerful against demons, but humans had a limit on how much divinity they could use. As the demons grew stronger, divine power wouldn''t affect him as much as before. If divine power was the water, demonic energy was the fire, and a matchstick would get extinguished by a single droplet, but it wouldn''t be able to extinguish a torch.

    Since humans had limitations, they couldn''t do anything to powerful demons like Videl or Satan. However, demons of lower than Sovereign rank could lose half of their power the moment they came down to the world of the living to maintain their existence.

    "That''s why demons love to possess humans? So they can maintain their power?" Aris asked as she looked at the pond and how it no longer felt off because all the spirits had been devoured.

    "Yes, you can say that we are like a disease. We need a host to survive in this world," Videl nodded and looked at the casket. "That also applies to divine power, and that''s why the divinity inside her is still burning hot. I guess the angels still love her to maintain her body like that, or just some sick joke that God loves the most."

    Aris stared at Videl and noticed how much he despised his creator. Although she didn''t care much for his hatred of God, she was curious about why it was so deep and rooted.

    "Funny that even someone like you is blinded by emotions, the same as those mortals," Aris scoffed as she crossed her arms. "But I wonder why is that?" She muttered.

    "You have no idea how it feels to have no freedom. Your mouth, body, and thoughts are being controlled by someone and you yet you''re conscious and watch everything move without your will. Like a real puppet until I broke the chain and started a rebellion," Videl''s eyes were cold, staring right into his reflection in the pond. "This is my way of expressing my freedom and fighting against God''s will. Don''t judge me if you don''t know anything about me, young lady."

    "For how long?" Aris stared into Videl''s eyes with a serious expression.

    "If that pond is the time I have existed so far, then only a drop of water where I''m free of my body and soul from God''s grasp. The rest, that''s the amount of time I spent serving God," Videl muttered as he put his hand in the pond and lifted it to see how a droplet that was hanging on his hand was pale in comparison to the whole pond in front of him.

    "If your God makes you obedient, how did you break free from that chain?" Aris asked as she looked down at the pond.

    "Who knows..." Videl folded his legs and stared down at his reflection in the pond. "Maybe God put the seed in me just so I can be a rebellious child and put me down in hell because someone has to, right? To punish those living beings who have free will. Making me feel like I''m the bad one while God might be the one who orchestrates the whole thing."

    "If your God really controls everything, why does it bother fighting against it?" Aris looked at Videl''s blank expression.

    "Is it really fighting against it if this whole thing, and why I''m here in the first place was his plan all along?" Videl lifted his head to look at Aris. "Maybe this illusion of free will isn''t that bad after all..." he muttered.

    Aris hummed and realized it was that messed up to have zero control of his body while he stayed conscious about everything. She couldn''t imagine how it felt and made his hatred justified and reasonable.

    "Are you two done talking?" Rasmus looked at them after he listened to everything. "We have to think of a way to hide her body from those demons."

    "I''ll leave that to both of you. I don''t feel well..." Videl said as he massaged his forehead.

    After Videl absorbed all the evil energy and the spirits, he felt sick because of the amount of strong emotions that the spirits held on to. He was affected by them and felt all of them at the same time. If a human being did that, they would kill themselves in less than a second.

    Rasmus had never seen Videl in that vulnerable state before. Although he listened to Videl''s struggle, it didn''t bother him, or he wanted to get involved in that struggle. He took Videl''s words to heart when Videl said that he shouldn''t bother to understand God because it was impossible.

    Aris and Rasmus thought of a way to hide the Saint''s body from the demons or demon worshipers. It would be a bad idea to bring the body with them all the time because of the divine energy that would get detected easily by them and not to mention it would kill Videl. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I can bring her with me back to Eddenvilla," Aris suggested as she looked at the casket. "I can ask those pirates of yours to bury this body on an island. The island where no living beings exist there," she pointed out.

    "That''s a good idea, but are you okay with that? I don''t want to trouble you," Rasmus asked and looked at Aris.

    "I don''t mind. In case there are demons or their worshipers who will try to stop me, I''ll get rid of them easily. You can continue your journey and I''ll meet you there," Aris answered as she shook her head.

    "We will wait for you. I think both Videl and Carrion need time to rest since they both might be mentally exhausted," Rasmus said and glanced at Videl. "We will be staying in the nearest small town from here called Totua. We will be waiting there and you can take your time. Take the carriage, we will be using horses from here on out," he added.

    Aris nodded and then stayed near the casket while Rasmus and Videl left the forest to wait for Carrion to come back.

    ...

    Carrion came back and it was already late at night with a big group of knights that belonged to the South Neva Union. They already heard everything from Carrion and they didn''t waste their time questioning anything and brought all the prisoners into the wagons.

    "You must be Count Blackheart. My name is Isaias, the captain of the 64th group," an old and tall muscular guy with a beard said to Rasmus. "Thank you, for your service. There are no words that can show how much we are grateful for what you have done," he bowed his head without hesitation.

    "We weren''t planning to kill them in the first place, but knowing the situation, he decided to confront them," Rasmus looked at Carrion and threw the credit to him instead. "But that''s that. There''s something that I need you to convey to Archduke Thalior," he said with a serious expression.

    Isaias was mildly surprised when Thalior''s name was mentioned. He didn''t know what it was, but he knew it sounded important and told his knight to bring a paper and a quill for Rasmus.

    Carrion helped the prisoners get onto the wagon and assured them that they would be fine. At the same time, Videl was sent by Rasmus to guide the knights to the camp to see the scene.

    Rasmus wrote the letter and revealed about the demon who possessed a human body. He also told Videl to bring Guile''s head and body as evidence for his words. He secretly told Videl to leave traces of demonic energy in Guile''s body since Videl had absorbed everything back then.

    "Please, convey this message to him immediately, and the body as well," Rasmus said as he gave the letter to Isaias.

    "Of course, Count Blackheart, I will personally give the letter to His Grace," Isaias nodded with understanding and took the letter. "Once again, thank you for your service," he bowed his head once again.

    "Oh, there''s another thing. Can we borrow your horses? Three horses if you can. Our carriage will go back to Eddenvilla and we need horses to go to Totua. We will wait there if you need them back since we are planning to rest there for a few days," Rasmus said as he looked at the horses.

    "Yes, Count. We will prepare the horses for your journey," Isaias nodded.

    Once the knights came back from the forest, they brought Guile''s body with them and left. Aris came out of the forest and dragged the casket into the carriage. Once she was inside the carriage and the casket as well, Rasmus ordered the coachman to drive back to Eddenvilla.

    "What''s that?" Carrion asked as he watched the carriage leave.

    "I''ll tell you later. Let''s go to Totua first," Rasmus answered as he got up on the horse.

 Chapter 135 An act.

    A week had passed, and Aris arrived at Eddenvilla and told the coachman to bring her to the port. She checked the body of the saint, and she still looked like someone asleep rather than dead.

    Since the body didn''t rot, she decided to carry her in her arms. People looked at her, but they didn''t think or speculate on anything weird because of it. They thought the woman in her arms was sick and asleep.

    Aris walked to the dock and saw Matthias talking to his crew. She didn''t want to call him or speak with him, but thankfully, his crew poked him and signaled him to turn around. When he turned around, he was startled by her, who stood right behind him with a body in her arms. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Uh... yes?" Matthias gulped nervously and looked at the woman in Aris''s arms.

    "I need a ship now," Aris said coldly. "I want you to be aboard and take me to the sea. Also, bring the casket in the carriage."

    Although Matthias was busy, he didn''t decline and nodded without asking her where to go. He told his crew to prepare the ship and escorted her to the ship as he kept glancing at the woman in her arms.

    They sailed immediately, and as soon as they reached the open sea, Matthias went to the lower deck where Aris was. He watched Aris put the woman in a casket that looked like an old coffin. He didn''t want to speculate, but seeing the woman in the casket, he knew that she was dead rather than sleeping.

    "Bring me to an island, somewhere far where no humans would go there or have no reason to go there," Aris said without turning around to look at Matthias.

    "I know an island, the most isolated island,d and it''s quite small as well. However, there''s one... slight... problem..." Matthias scratched the wooden pillar and released a nervous chuckle. "It''s surrounded by sea beasts..."

    "Perfect. We go there," Aris answered as she closed the casket.

    Matthias scratched his head, and the way Aris and Rasmus spoke was similar, terrifyingly similar. He couldn''t protest because he knew that she didn''t care about his worries.

    "It might take a few days even with this turbine, and..." Matthias paused to clear his throat. "Lady Aris, you''ll take care of the sea beast, right?" He asked nervously and quietly.

    Aris responded with a simple hum and went to a room to enjoy the view of the sea.

    ...

    The journey was smooth without any issues, but then they saw a few patrolling ships, Marines ships. Matthias was anxious, but he remembered that he was no longer a pirate and neither of his crew. However, it was never a good sign to meet with the marines.

    "We might have a problem, Lady Aris," Matthias approached Aris, who was leaning against the railing. "If you can, Lady Aris, we shouldn''t make any problems with them because it might affect our business, and we don''t want this to cause problems for Rasmus."

    "I know," Aris nodded and looked at the marine ships that were approaching. "You do you."

    As the marine ship anchored beside Matthias''s ship, they pulled the plank and boarded his ship. Aris was there, watching the marines board the ships and looking around.

    "Good afternoon, gentlemen... and lady..." The marine captain smiled at them. "I must apologize for boarding your ship, but I''m curious why a shipping company taking this route where it leads to nowhere," he narrowed his eyes as he looked at Matthias.

    Matthias was about to open his mouth, but then Aris pushed herself from the railing and walked toward the marine captain.

    "I requested them to take me here," Aris answered. "I rented the whole ship for myself, that''s why there''s nobody else here but myself," she explained.

    The captain looked at Aris''s white hair and he looked a bit intimidated by her height and white hair because it was an uncommon combination.

    "I see, may I see it? Just to make sure there''s nothing illegal here," the captain smiled at Aris.

    "No, I''m afraid you can''t. It''s personal and I don''t want anyone to look at it," Aris shook her head and answered without hesitation.

    The captain looked at his knights and it was a signal for them to be on guard. The moment the knights put their hands on the handle of their swords, Matthias and his crew noticed that and they became anxious.

    "My apology, but we have to search the whole deck. It''s the law and we want to make sure that nothing suspicious is passing and entering the sea. We are only doing our job, that''s all," the captain said with a serious expression as he stared into Aris''s eyes.

    "Still, I can''t," Aris shook her head and began to show a cold expression.

    Matthias looked at Aris and tried to communicate with his eyes that she shouldn''t make any scene as he had warned before. However, knowing the cargo was a dead body, he couldn''t do anything to convince the knights to not check it.

    "We don''t want to use force here, lady, but if you resist, we have no other choice¡ª" Before the captain could finish his sentence, he felt a sting on his right cheek. Matthias and the others looked at him with weird looks.

    The captain brushed his cheek with his fingers and it stung again. When he looked at his fingertips, he saw blood on them and rubbed them until he realized it was his blood. He didn''t know what had happened, but then he stared at Aris and narrowed his eyes.

    The moment the captain raised his hand to signal the knights to search the ship, Aris sighed and looked down.

    "It''s a dead body..." Aris muttered with her eyes closed. "She was someone important to me, and it was her request to be buried in an isolated place," she added.

    The captain clenched his fist, signaling the knights to stop moving.

    "May I see her?" The captain asked.

    "Follow me," Aris said as she walked toward the stairs.

    The captain and one of the knights followed Aris to the lower deck with Matthias. Matthias tried to convince them that it was really the case and he didn''t know what to tell them without making it look suspicious.

    Aris stood beside the casket and showed it to the captain. The captain furrowed his brows when he saw the cross engraved on the casket. He then looked at Aris, asking if it was okay for him to open the casket. The moment Aris gave a nod, he slowly opened the casket and saw the pale woman that looked like sleeping so soundly.

    He was shocked by how peaceful the woman was, and he carefully reached for the woman''s wrist. He noticed how cold her body was and saw there was no sign of wounds or poisoning, he wondered what had happened to her.

    "If I may ask, how did she die?" The captain looked at Aris.

    "Nobody knows, but she knew... she knew that her time was close and last night she died in her sleep. The reason why she requested to be buried away from everyone in an isolated place was that she didn''t want to be examined. I''m only here to fulfill her wish as a friend, to be buried somewhere where nobody knows," Aris answered as she looked at the woman with a sorrowful expression.

    The captain nodded and had had enough of looking at the woman. He closed the casket slowly and noticed that the woman might be a priest or even higher like a cardinal. Religious people tend to get revelations, and this was the saddest story so far.

    "Please, don''t tell anyone about this and let her rest in peace and be left alone," Aris stared at the captain with a serious expression.

    "Of course. I must apologize for not respecting her wish and also for pushing my boundaries," the captain nodded as he got up. "We are done here, and we will let you pass," he added.

    "Thank you," Aris nodded.

    As soon as the knights unboarded the ship, Matthias pulled the anchor and continued their journey. Everyone sighed in relief while Aris continued to enjoy the scenery of the vast blue sea.

    "I didn''t know you could act, Lady Aris. Thank you for not making a scene," Matthias grinned widely as he scratched the back of his head.

    "Keep an eye on the sea and make sure nobody is following us. This is an important task that Rasmus gave me," Aris responded as she rested her cheek on her hand.

    "We will keep our eyes wide open," Matthias nodded and ordered his crew to keep an eye out.

 Chapter 136 Sea beasts.

    Matthias looked to the left and right at the sea, confused. His crew was as confused as he was because they had entered a sea where sea beasts lived. There wasn''t a single sea beast in the sea, and they were both happy and worried.

    Aris looked down. She had noticed the presence of sea beasts in the deep ever since they entered their lairs. She knew those beasts were avoiding the ship, afraid. It wasn''t because of her, it was because of the saint''s body that they avoided the ship.

    She began to wonder how much God treasured saints and protected them. After seeing how the body was preserved and unharmed and how even the sea beast respected the dead body of a saint, she was confused and intrigued.

    "Lady Aris... we''re almost there," Matthias informed her and showed her the map. "Sapphire Island, the only island where the sand looked blue like sapphire."

    ...

    They anchored the ship as Aris carried the casket to the upper deck. She looked at the island with barely any trees on it, but the tall grass and the sapphire sands looked like a perfect place to bury a body there.

    She used a rowboat to reach the island and dragged the casket onto the island. She went to the spot in between two tall palm trees and put down the casket.

    She patted the ground, and it immediately sunk as if the ground was opening up under her command. She carefully put the casket in there, and the ground closed itself as if nothing had happened. She would be the only person who knew where the body was, and it was far enough from any island.

    "Rest while you still can..." Aris muttered and stared at the ground before she walked away and went back to the ship.

    ...

    It hadn''t been an hour since they sailed from the island, and they began to hear a faint, high-pitched whistle that echoed throughout the sea. The sea was no longer silent like before, and they could see dark spots from the deep.

    "It''s the song..." Matthias muttered. Go to your posts! Keep an eye on the water! Now!" He shouted as he held the helm tightly.

    Matthias took a deep breath as he closed his eyes to calm himself down. Suddenly, one of his crew alerted him about a whistle from the front left. He steered the ship to the far right, pulling the helm down as hard as he could.

    A strong wave of geysers hit the left side of the ship and created a few holes. The crew immediately grabbed the planks and began to cover the holes.

    "Right front!" A crew member shouted.

    Matthias slammed the helm to the left as fast as he could. This time, they managed to avoid the geyser. He kept his ears wide open to calls from his crew.

    Aris watched how Matthias and his crew coordinated with each other. It was amusing, and not to mention the boiling water from the geysers that was enough to melt a human skin. She enjoyed the show and wondered if the ship could survive.

    Matthias maneuvered the ship, avoiding all the geysers and, at the same time, keeping the sail on the wind. His experience as a pirate captain and the ship he built were tested here.

    "Fucking hell! From all the sea beasts, it must be her!" Matthias complained as he steered the ship and kept his focus on his surroundings.

    "What is it exactly?" Aris asked as she stood beside Matthias.

    "A sea snake, a massive one. We called her the Boilback because it''s a snake with holes on its back where she can shoot hot air. She uses the geysers to sink the ships since she can''t swim to the surface," Matthias kept maneuvering the ships as he explained it.

    "We will be fine. This ship is fast and has an amazing response," Matthias grinned with confidence. "We are close to leaving her territory as well, so enjoy the show!" He laughed in excitement.

    Aris walked to the side and looked down at the water to see what it looked like with her ability. When she was about to look at it, something big just swam quickly under the ship, twice the size of the ship.

    "Captain! The Razornose is here!" One of the crew members shouted. His voice trembled in fear when he saw that silhouette.

    "Today is really our lucky day, huh? Both Boilback and Razornose appear at the same time," Matthias muttered as he gritted his teeth. "Drop the rowboats! We need to distract that bastard!" He shouted.

    The crews dropped all four of the rowboats and left them behind. They all looked at the rowboats and saw the silhouette beneath them. A swordfish that was twice the size of the ship with its long and sharp nose jumped out of the sea and swallowed all the rowboats.

    "I hope that should be enough to fool him..." Matthias looked at the sail, and the wind was against them. "Ah, the sea is against us today, lads!" He shouted.

    Aris looked at the sail, and the wind was against it, making it hard for them to advance. She manipulated the wind and curved it to push the ship instead of against it.

    "He''s coming!" The crew shouted as they saw the silhouette right behind the ship.

    Aris leaned against the railing and rested her chin on her fist, waiting for the sea beast to surface. Everyone was panicking because it was impossible to outrun him because of the wind earlier.

    "We are doomed! Brace for impact!" Matthias shouted as he held onto the helm tightly.

    She closed her eyes and transferred Mana into the turbine, forcing it to spin faster. The force made everyone fall to the ground, and the ship almost jumped. The Razornose went to the surface and missed because of the sudden change in momentum.

    Matthias and the others looked up with their eyes and mouths wide open when they saw the Razornose floating right above them. They were stunned and then realized if it landed on top of the ship, they would get crushed.

    "Oh... shit!" Matthias screamed his lungs out as he watched the Razornose slowly descend.

    Aris closed her eyes, and suddenly, the Razornose was cut clean in half vertically. The blood and gut missed the ship and almost made a mess as the body that got cut in half fell into the water, saving the ship and everyone on it.

    Everyone was out of breath and words, they were completely shocked that they had forgotten to breathe. Aris suddenly pushed herself away from the railing and looked down at Matthias.

    "No time to be shocked. We should leave this area as soon as possible before the other sea beasts come," Aris said as she looked at the sea that had turned red. "If you need anything, I''ll be in my room," she added and went downstairs.

    Matthias and the others shared a look, they couldn''t believe it even though they saw it with their own eyes. There was nobody in history who could kill a sea beast without moving a muscle.

    ...

    They arrived at the port, and they were still shocked from back then. However, they noticed there were a lot of people at the port, more than usual. It didn''t seem like there was something going on, it was just crowded. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Aris didn''t bother to check as she walked down the ship and covered her hair with a hood. She was on her way to Carrion''s mansion where the carriage was waiting for her until suddenly a small boy stood in front of her and showed a letter in his hand.

    She looked at the letter and took it from the boy. Before she could say anything, the boy ran away and went back to his friends. She looked at the letter as she unfolded it.

    The letter was from Erlina, she informed about the shift in power in the capital city and how much it would affect Eddenvilla in the future. Since Esteban and his party were imprisoned, the other party had begun to use the opportunity to monopolize the cities that belonged to Esteban and his party.

    Erlina and Eduard were planning to seize the opportunity as well to strengthen their position not only in Eddenvilla but in the whole nation. They knew they couldn''t let this opportunity go, so they were going to do it and hoped Rasmus would understand and support them.

    After Aris read the letter, she went to the mansion and continued her journey again.

 Chapter 137 Words of warning.

    (At the headquarters of South Neva Union)

    Thalior was having a meeting with prominent figures in South Neva after he was done dealing with affairs in the Republic of Cruen. He had finally revealed about the meeting with the Council of Neva, about the demons, the third saint, Ermaine, and the powerful being behind her.

    He was unsure if all the prominent figures in front of him didn''t have any ties with demon worshipers. However, the meeting was also a perfect opportunity to spy on them after the meeting to find out which families had connections with demon worshipers. He took the risk and he would take responsibility for everything from here and out.

    After the long and tense meeting, Thalior could breathe normally again and sit comfortably in his chair. The ones who stayed in the meeting room were Marquees Eradyne Earnwind, the current head of the Earnwind family, and Archbishop Valentino, the representative of the Holy Nation.

    "Civil wars might be inevitable..." Thalior muttered as he rubbed his nose bridge. "The history might repeat itself, but I never thought it would be this soon," he sighed and closed his eyes in distress.

    "Your Grace, it''s better this way rather than letting the plague spread unnoticed and cause more damage than we can imagine," Eradyne said weakly and began to cough badly.

    "Lord Earnwind, you should rest. Your condition is worsened," Thalior looked at Eradyne and listened to the ragged breath of the old man.

    "How could I rest knowing the future of South Neva is in our hands?" Eradyne asked quietly, with his rough and raspy voice. "I''ll rest the moment I stop breathing," he chuckled weakly.

    Archbishop Valentino frowned at Eradyne''s condition. He approached Eradyne and placed his hand on Eradyne''s arm, easing the pain using divine power.

    "You should step down, Lord Earnwind. Your son, he''s an amazing child, so why don''t you let him take your position?" Archbishop Valentino asked with a worried expression. "You''re not convincing anyone in this state. Please reconsider it, my friend."

    Archbishop Valentino was the closest friend that Eradyne had. They had been working together since they were young. Valentino was a priest and Eradyne was a rebellious man when they first met. They both played big roles in stopping civil wars in South Neva and they were the figures who united South Neva and created the Union.

    "Garret is a greedy man and he will do anything to gain wealth, influence, and power. Carrion is weak-minded, he has no purpose in life, and he has no interest in taking the seat of the head of the family, he''s useless. Both of them aren''t fit for this position yet," Eradyne answered as he shook his head slowly.

    "Even so, they''re not bad children. They might not be perfect, but they''re not evil," Archbishop Valentino responded as he grabbed Eradyne''s shoulder. "You have to choose a successor, my friend. We are old and we are running out of time," he added.

    Eradyne looked down and smiled weakly as he respectfully pushed Valentino''s hand from his shoulder. He took a deep breath and slowly looked up at the ceiling with lots of thoughts written in his eyes.

    "What do you think, Your Grace?" Eradyne looked at Thalior. "Are my children worth to be sitting in this chair of mine?" He asked in a gentle voice. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Age doesn''t mean anything about manhood, but once they have seen the world outside the illusion they have created and lived in. The moment they can engage in the reality that against their ideals, that''s when they become a man. Garret might have grown older and smarter, but he still sees the world through the illusion he created. Carrion, he has seen the world as is, but he''s not ready for it," Thalior answered as he looked at Eradyne.

    "I know you''re the one who understand me the most, Your Grace," Eradyne smiled weakly and began to cough badly again.

    Thalior and Valentino were trying to convince Eradyne to rest, but then they heard a knock on the door. It was Isaias who knocked on the door and he informed them about what he had discovered and wanted them to check Guile''s body.

    The three of them went to the basement where Isaias brought the body there in secret. The moment they saw the body, Valentino covered his mouth and nose with a handkerchief. He could see how the body had rotten to the point that it looked like the body had been dead for more than a month.

    "Count Blackheart believed that he was possessed by a demon, Your Grace," Isaias looked at Thalior.

    "What do you think, Archbishop Valentino?" Thalior looked at Valentino with a serious expression.

    "Even with naked eyes, something isn''t right about this corpse. You see how it has rotten this bad even though he died a week ago. Those who worship evil and be allies of the demons, their souls and bodies will be rejected by God and the world," Valentino said as he shook his head. "Pour this, Your Grace," he offered a bottle with holy water inside.

    Thalior took the bottle and poured it on Guile''s body. The body sizzled the moment it made contact with holy water and the smoke produced the worst pungent smell they had even smelled. They all gagged and had to cover their noses as they distanced themselves from the body.

    Isaias threw up and couldn''t deal with the smell while Thalior had gotten used to it because what he smelled and saw beyond the Blackcliffs made him get used to it. What they saw, it was enough to convince them that Guile was indeed possessed by a demon.

    "Your Grace, I have letter for you, from Count Blackheart," Isaias pulled out the letter and offered it to Thalior.

    Thalior took the letter and immediately read it out loud because he trusted every person in that room with him. The content was about the emissary and how he would tread his path to achieve his goal in South Neva. Rasmus revealed that the emissary would use criminals to achieve his goal, and Guile was only one of the many.

    The emissary would spread religion through them and force people to follow them just like how Guile did to some of the prisoners. The emissary used his image as the savior to the innocent while at the same time used the criminals to be his army.

    Rasmus predicted that South Neva would be the first one to fall for Ermaine''s scheme because of the civil wars that happened not too long ago. The cracks hadn''t been fully recovered and yet it was being pressured by a strong force again.

    "Be aware of those who are powerless as they might be the ones who will turn the tide," Thalior said of the words that Rasmus wrote in the letter. "Interpret those words as you wish, but the moment you''re wrong about it, it''s already too late..." he said the last few words of Rasmus under his breath and folded the letter.

    They looked at Guile''s corpse and thought about Rasmus''s words in the letter. It was a warning, and rather than telling them to solve the problem it sounded more like Rasmus wanted them to prepare for the worst.

    "What should we do, Your Grace?" Eradyne asked weakly.

    Thalior thought for a moment and tried to create a plan to prevent chaos from happening. He thought really hard, unfortunately he couldn''t find any solutions because every plan he made, there were flaws. He didn''t have the manpower to prevent the influence of Ermaine in South Neva, and the worst part was he didn''t know which nations and who might be the ones that would raise their arms and follow her.

    "At this point, we can only gather allies, prevent the strong nations from following Ermaine..." Thalior clenched his fists. "War is inevitable, and it''s better to deal with them rather than letting the plague go unnoticed as you said, Marquees Earnwind," he stared into Eradyne''s eyes.

    "Be aware of those who are powerless as they might be the ones who will turn the tide," Archbishop Valentino muttered. "Don''t forget about that warning, Your Grace. It''s not about the strong that can stop this, but rather the ignored ones who can grow in numbers behind our back that might destroy us all."

    "I know, but what can we do other than this?" Thalior rubbed his nose bridge in distress. "We kill the emissary but then what? One will appear right away. Not to mention if we kill him, the people who has followed him will give a stronger ambition to fight against us. We will be the one who recieve the heavy blow, not them," he added.

    "A martyr is the worst-kind of person. They blindly follow their beliefs and those who are disagree with them, they will keep biting your hand even if you cut their heads off..." Eradyne closed his eyes and nodded in agreement.

    "War it is then..." Eradyne sighed as he looked down and nodded again.

 Chapter 138 Plans and purposes.

    After staying in Totua for more than a week, Rasmus had been socializing with the townspeople. He found out the emissary''s name was Kiel, the man who taught people about farming, plants, landscaping, and even geography.

    Based on Videl''s suspicion, that emissary was one of the Prime Lords, the Fallen Watchers. The one who taught humankind about Earth back then, and now he taught humankind in Neva. Kiel wasn''t evil like demons and taught humankind about the world. Kiel was trying to further humankind from God through knowledge.

    "Is there a chance that he would know you if you two meet in person?" Rasmus asked Videl who was enjoying his seafood.

    "Yes, he might, but he won''t know who you are and your real identity. If you want to see him, you have to see him on your own, or at least with Aris," Videl nodded and sucked the meat from the fish bones. "Right now, Thalior must have read your letter. So you''re going to sell him out to Kiel, right?"

    "Yes, that''s right. The war will happen with or without my involvement, I''m just making it profitable for us," Rasmus nodded and took a sip of his hot tea.

    Videl continued to enjoy his meal and then watched Carrion come into the restaurant. He waved his hand to signal Carrion. As soon as Carrion sat down beside Videl, he sighed deeply as he rubbed his face.

    "Looks like you got it rough. How did it go?" Videl looked at Carrion.

    "The words had spread, about what we did and the mayor couldn''t stop asking me to join him for lunch with his friends. Well, I couldn''t decline and make use of the opportunity to make myself well-known," Carrion answered as the waitress came to take his order.

    He ordered a cup of coffee and thanked the waitress.

    "Anyway, are you sure about this? That you''ll give all the credit to me?" He looked at Rasmus with his brows raised.

    "We stick to the plan I have for you. I want you to get under their skins and get yourself access to mining sites. You do the talking, I''ll spend the money for you," Rasmus answered and enjoyed his muffin. "How many do they have here, in Lineva? Six?" he asked.

    "Seven, a new one was discovered recently in the wasteland, deep under the ground. They''re trying to get their hands on that mining site, and I might be able to join in," Carrion said and thanked the waitress after she put the cup of coffee in front of him.

    Rasmus tapped his fingers on the table and nodded repeatedly as he was deep in thought. He also planned to invest his money in the Mercantile Town project and used Carrion as his connection.

    "You two can go to the capital city. Use your influence to gain favor from the people in power. Do whatever it takes to get them," Rasmus looked at Carrion and especially Videl.

    Videl nodded with a smirk because he already knew the plan that Rasmus had prepared for him.

    "You''re not coming with us, what are you going to do?" Carrion furrowed his brows.

    "I''m also trying to understand this nation, but from a different approach and perspective. You two will be gaining influence on the surface while I''m from the shadow. I don''t like being famous, especially since I''m already famous for being a Blackheart," Rasmus answered and rubbed his fingers to get rid of the crumbs.

    Rasmus looked at his wristwatch and thought that Aris should be in town soon. He excused himself and decided to have an afternoon walk on his own in a small town.

    He thought about Kiel and imagined what it felt like to be in the presence of a fallen angel. Based on Videl''s words, Kiel wasn''t an evil entity like him, however, those who weren''t evil were usually smart and cunning.

    "Those around me are strong, including my enemies..." Rasmus muttered as he sat on the bench in the small park. "I might be smart, but that''s not enough. I need to get stronger but limited by my body. I need to learn about the Primal Force and find someone who can teach me that," he rested his cheek on his fist and blankly stared at the distance.

    "I still haven''t retrieved the secret diary of my father and the equipment that my mother wore. Then I need to get stronger by going to the East Neva for the Primal Force art. But my business here is just beginning, and I can''t let this chance go to waste..." He muttered as he closed his eyes and enjoyed the breeze.

    "A monologue with yourself?" A familiar voice asked.

    Rasmus opened his eyes and saw Aris standing in front of him with a hood that covered her hair. He didn''t expect to see her even though nobody knew where he was going.

    "How did you find me here?" Rasmus asked as he watched Aris sit beside him.

    "Your white hair stands out like a sore thumb," Aris answered as she pulled down the hood. "It''s not that hard since I can also trace your Mana. I can smell your scent," she looked at Rasmus.

    Rasmus looked at Aris and he was caught off guard when Aris gave such an answer to him. He then looked at Aris''s expression which was no longer cold and looked a bit relaxed.

    "I''ll pretend that I don''t hear that comment for being a sore thumb. However, you look a bit brighter. Did the trip back to Eddenvilla was that enjoyable?" Rasmus asked with his brows raised.

    Aris showed a faint smile and began to tell him what had happened, including when she killed a sea beast. She had never seen a sea beast before since she lived deep in the woods up the North. She was excited when she saw one and how she killed it because it had been a while since she had used her power.

    They had a normal conversation for almost an hour until Aris looked down and remembered the letter.

    "Here, from Erlina," Aris showed the letter to Rasmus. "She used a small kid to deliver the letter, and it seems she''s trying to not stand out too much."

    Rasmus took the letter and read it thoroughly until he realized why Erlina didn''t want to be seen. It appeared that Erlina was trying to play in the big league where politicians and powerful nobles were. He knew that she was ambitious and that was why he gave her wings to fly as high as she could.

    "You already knew that she would do something like this?" Aris asked.

    "Yes," Rasmus nodded and hummed. "She''s going to play a big role. Not only in Eddenvilla or the Republic of Cruen, but she would become an important figure in South Neva. I saw it the moment I met her for the first time," he answered as he burned the letter.

    "How do you do that? To see people''s talents by just talking with them?" Aris shifted her body and completely faced Rasmus.

    "First is their confidence, the way they speak, the way they behave. Second is their way of responding to a situation, the way they take it, the way they address it. Third is their control over their emotions, the way they see reality both in front of them and those around them. Lastly, their principles, are how they create their path and those around them," Rasmus said as he lifted his four fingers.

    "The moment they have all those, they''re bound to achieve greatness and those people around them," he explained as he stared into Aris''s eyes.

    Aris looked at the trees behind Rasmus and thought for a moment before she moved her focus back to Rasmus.

    "What about me? What do you think of me?" Aris asked with curiosity in her eyes.

    Rasmus stared into Aris''s eyes back and forth before he opened his mouth.

    "A leashed beast," Rasmus answered with a serious expression.

    Aris was offended by how Rasmus depicted her, but she tried to understand the meaning behind it.

    "What do you mean?" Aris asked with her eyes narrowed.

    "You have all the points but you have no purpose, no real goal of what you want to do with your life. You might be more powerful than any human can ever exist, but you live to die," Rasmus explained.

    Aris tilted her head and found that the reasoning made no sense to her.

    "I''m an Orthias, a race that has existed longer than any living being. Our goal is to protect this world from anything that tries to destroy it. I don''t dwell on wealth, power, or influence. My existence is solely to protect this world," Aris responded as she leaned forward and stared right into Rasmus''s eyes. "You think I''m a leashed beast? I think you''re the one who barks nonsense."

    "I respect that, but I still don''t believe it''s something that you want. If what you said is the truth, then why did you run away from your people where staying can achieve that goal of yours?" Rasmus raised his brows and muttered right in front of Aris''s face. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I never said that greatness has anything to do with wealth, power, or influence. You just interpret it wrongly," he smirked as he chuckled. "Do you understand now why I called you a leashed beast?"

    Aris smiled coldly at Rasmus and her eyes had something that bothered him. The way she looked at him and smiled, it seemed that there was something that he didn''t understand that made him wrong about her.

    "Beware who you''re calling a leashed beast," Aris whispered and then stood up.

    "I''m well aware, and I do make mistakes," Rasmus smiled as he nodded with understanding. "I apologize," he looked up at Aris.

    Aris showed a smug smile before she left and walked around the park.

 Chapter 139 Followers.

    Rasmus and Aris rode their horses and looked at the scenery of the beautiful lake on their right. There was a small village on the other side and they decided to pay it a visit and rest for a moment before they continued their journey to the wasteland.

    "I''m curious, if an Orthias can become a dragon, how do they transform into one?" Rasmus asked as he jumped down from his horse and tied the rope to the hitching post.

    "You just become one in your sleep once you succeed in the last stage of the transformation phase. It''s called Rebirth, and you''ll lose your human form forever. You''ll also change and completely become a new being with a new personality," Aris answered as she patted the horse and didn''t bother to tie him up because she could speak with animals.

    "Like caterpillars become butterflies?" Rasmus raised his brows at Aris.

    "Yes, exactly. We might have fragments, tiny bits of memories, but we will take those as foreign memories that don''t belong to us," Aris nodded as she walked beside Rasmus.

    "And what do you take on that? Do you feel disturbed because it might sound like someone or something takes over your life and memories," Rasmus looked at the pub and decided to have a drink.

    "Who knows, I never thought about that before," Aris answered.

    Aris followed Rasmus into the pub and saw how crowded it was. The smell of food, sweat, and wood were mixed together. They both looked at the villagers who seemed like they had just got back from work on a mining site.

    They found an empty table and everyone looked at them from top to bottom. Their presence was enough to make the pub into complete silence. They were anxious and curious at the same time because of their white hair.

    "My apologies if our presence disturbs your precious time," Rasmus smiled gently at everyone in the pub. "Please enjoy your evening, and we will pay for everything."

    "Are you serious, young man?" A fat bearded man looked at Rasmus with a smoking pipe hanging from his mouth. "You can''t take back those words."

    "Please do, and don''t mind us," Rasmus nodded and smiled.

    Everyone in the pub cheered and immediately ordered food and drink to their heart''s content. They all raised their mugs at Rasmus with huge smiles, grins, and laughter.

    After everyone indulged themselves with food and drink, Rasmus placed a wind barrier around his table. He didn''t want anyone to listen to their conversation.

    "You have heard about Kiel from Videl? One of the emissaries of Ermaine," Rasmus asked as he took a sip of a warm beer.

    "A fallen angel, not evil, but not weak either," Aris nodded and drank her beer. "You want to make a deal with him, why? You said it yourself that they''re dangerous," she rested her chin on her palm.

    "I want to put him in a state of urgency that Thalior and the others are preparing to war against him. It''s the truth, and I want him to hasten his plans so the foundations of the pillars he''s trying to build can be easily destroyed in the future," Rasmus smiled as he looked at Aris.

    "And you did the same to Thalior, putting him in the stage of urgency. You want both sides to fight not in their best form so you can pull some strings from both sides later on. Is that what you''re trying to do here?" Aris narrowed her eyes and slightly tilted her head.

    Rasmus nodded and took a sip of his beer as he watched everyone enjoy the evening in the pub.

    "You''re playing with fire, you know that? If both sides saw through your scheme, you would be the one who stood in the middle of the battlefield where both sides wanted you dead," Aris rested her cheek on her fist and tapped the table with her free hand.

    "I heard that many times and I always gave them the same answer," Rasmus folded his legs and leaned back. "I''m not playing with fire, I''m dancing in the fire," he added.

    Aris chugged the beer and canceled Rasmus''s barrier so she could order another one. She didn''t know if he was crazy, arrogant, or something else, but she wanted to watch everything from up close and see how everything unfolded.

    ...

    They finally arrived at the wasteland, or how it used to be. The land that was supposed to be nothing but dry land and dead trees had become greenery. Nobody would believe it if this land was a wasteland two months ago.

    Another thing that piqued their interest, it was a flag with a black hollow triangle in the middle and a black horizontal stripe inside it. The villagers back in the pub told them about it, it was a new organization that helped the poor and the unfortunate.

    "Opening the eyes of the illiterate and they will see how the world is harsh but the humans make it harder for them. The moment they realize they''re being oppressed, they will retaliate," Rasmus muttered as he watched most of the people there wear all-black attire.

    Rasmus looked at Aris and his head, signaling her to tread carefully in this land. She nodded and began to walk beside him and observe the people around them.

    There was a big market, and a few big camps scattered around the land. People began to sell food, drink, and tools to those who stayed on the land, mostly miners who were waiting to be hired for the new mining site that was discovered there.

    "So many flags and symbols of that triangle everywhere," Aris looked at the symbols on tents, attires, and even carved on trees. "It''s like a way to pique everyone''s curiosity and make them ask about it, then become a part of it."

    "Yes, it appears that''s the purpose. Kiel, the emissary is opening his arms, teaching them everything about the world. He''s indeed a savior for everyone here. He doesn''t want to be paid and it makes them pay it with loyalty because of how humans work, at least for most of the time," Rasmus responded and kept observing his surroundings.

    "You''re up against someone like you, or even more cunning, dangerous, and smarter than you," Aris glanced at Rasmus and observed his expression. "Are you sure you can handle a fallen angel like him?"

    Rasmus didn''t answer and he kept his stoic expression, making it impossible for Aris to decipher it. He then stopped walking and walked toward a merchant who proudly wore a necklace with the triangle symbol on it.

    Aris watched Rasmus ask about the symbols that he saw everywhere to the merchant. The moment the topic was about the symbol, the merchant''s eyes and expression lit up. The merchant began to tell how Kiel had turned the wasteland into fertile land, and how he taught everyone about anything.

    After what felt like an eternity, Rasmus asked about the person that the merchant had been talking about.

    "Where can I meet this person?" Rasmus asked.

    "Lord Kiel is over there," the merchant pointed at the camp in the far north of the land. "His tent is the smallest because he''s a humble person. However, you might have to wait in line because every day, he gets hundreds of visitors."

    Rasmus and Aris looked to the north and then Rasmus thanked the merchant before he left.

    "Hundreds every day. One person can influence at least another person, and so on. He might gain thousands of followers in just a month..." Rasmus looked at the tents and people around him. "Or should I say another thousand..." he muttered and noticed how many followers Kiel already had. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As they reached the furthest camp, they saw hundreds of people waiting in line in front of the small tent. Based on their attires, there were many nobles, rich merchants, and even commoners in the line.

    Suddenly Aris grabbed Rasmus''s wrist and held it so tightly that it hurt him. He immediately turned his head to look at Aris and her eyes were cold and menacing. The anger and hatred in her eyes were visible.

    "What''s wrong?" Rasmus asked with a serious expression.

    "He''s one of them..." Aris answered with her gritted teeth. "The masked being that I fought back then... the one who turned Illidan into a monster..."

 Chapter 140 Playing a fool.

    Rasmus slowly grabbed Aris''s hand where it was crushing his other wrist. He stood in front of her and stared into her eyes calmly without showing any pained expression.

    "Calm down, Aris..." Rasmus said softly. "It''s not the time yet..."

    Aris ignored Rasmus and tightened her grip on his wrist. Suddenly a hand grabbed her cheeks, cupping them and pulling her head down. She was startled and snapped back to reality when she saw Rasmus''s face right in front of her.

    "I said calm down..." Rasmus whispered. "I promise that you will have your revenge and I promise to find a way to bring back your sister, Illidan." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Aris loosened up her grip and noticed that she had fractured Rasmus''s wrist. She forgot that Rasmus was only half Orthias and his bones weren''t as strong as hers..

    "You don''t have to worry about it. It will heal," Rasmus looked at his wrist with visible purple bruises. "I want you to wait somewhere, far from here," he said as he pulled out a piece of cloth from the ring and began to wrap his wrist.

    "Why?" Aris furrowed her brows, but then she realized why. "I''ll keep my ears wide open. I can hear everything even from far away," she said and left, keeping the hood on her head.

    Rasmus was glad that Aris managed to calm down. If she could feel him, that also meant Kiel could feel her as well. He didn''t want to get involved in her problems with the masked beings. He wanted to represent himself, as a nobody.

    ...

    After waiting for hours it was finally his turn to see Kiel in person. He took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down as he walked into the tent. The inside was dark since it was a black tent and the sunlight barely reached the inside.

    He looked at the man, sitting on the ground with his legs folded and a low table in front of him. He looked at the man in a white robe to covered his whole body, a white mask to covered his whole face, and a hood that covered his hair. The only thing that he could see was the man''s bright yellow eyes.

    "Have a seat," Kiel pointed his hand at the pillow across from him. His voice was gentle and soothing like a gentle breeze.

    Rasmus looked at the sitting pillow before he approached it and sat on it. They both stared at each other''s eyes, silently and without blinking their eyes.

    "Yes? Is there anything you wish to ask?" Kiel asked, his muffled voice breaking the silence.

    "I know who you are..." Rasmus said with a cold gaze staring into Kiel''s eyes.

    "I''m just a nobody, and I only help people who are in need," Kiel''s eyes were smiling as he shook his head.

    "Stop the act. You''re one of Ermaine''s emissaries, a masked being," Rasmus didn''t break his cold attitude. "You''re a demon, and you can''t fool me," he folded his arms on the table as he leaned forward.

    Kiel''s eyes were no longer yellow, they slowly turned redder and completely became blood red. A gush of wind surrounded the tent and it became completely dark. The only thing that lit up the tent was his glowing red eyes.

    "Rasmus Blackheart, the last Blackheart and the one that we have been looking for..." Kiel''s voice became deep and rough, his body stayed the same, but the shadow behind it became bigger and bigger as if it was the real him.

    "Cut the bullshit and listen to me," Rasmus slammed the table and glared at Kiel.

    As soon as he said that, his body felt like it was being crushed by gravity. He was forced to kiss the ground and he couldn''t fight against it.

    "Watch your tongue, mortal... I won''t hesitate to take your life because your life is worth nothing," Kiel grabbed Rasmus''s head and began to push his head. "We heard a lot about you, a schemer."

    "That''s why I want you to kill those people, every single one of them..." Rasmus''s voice was trembling in anger and hatred. "I came here to ask you that in exchange, I want to offer you my help..." he added and clenched his fists.

    Kiel loosened up his grip and slowly pulled his hand away from Rasmus. He got rid of the intense pressure from him as he pulled away and sat back.

    Rasmus groaned as he slowly got up and sat back across the table. His breath was ragged, but the anger and hatred still lingered in his eyes.

    Kiel could see genuine hatred and anger from Rasmus. It wasn''t an act and he knew that Rasmus indeed wanted humankind to perish. However, he didn''t let down his guard because he knew there was something about Rasmus that he couldn''t trust.

    "Help us? And how exactly are you going to help us?" Kiel asked.

    "You should have realized it by now, how I know about you, Ermaine, the Saint, the masked beings, and even your master," Rasmus stared at Kiel without any fear within him, only blinded hatred. "Where do you think I got all that information? And also the fact that Thalior and the South Neva Union are already preparing to war against you."

    Kiel had people in the South Neva Union, but there were no words about them preparing for war. He then thought for a moment and knew that it would be impossible to get all the information because Thalior might have predicted that there were demon worshipers among them.

    "And why should I believe you? Your first statement that you know about us might be true, but this statement of Thalior preparing for war, you''re making it up, mere speculation," Kiel stared into Rasmus''s eyes.

    "For what reason do I need to lie or speculate? Do I look like someone who wants those people to thrive?" Rasmus clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. "I want them dead, all of them. I want to see this world burn..." his palm began to bleed as he dug his nails too deep into his skin.

    "You didn''t answer my question, Rasmus Blackheart," Kiel stared into Rasmus''s eyes, ignoring the resentment in Rasmus''s eyes.

    "You must have heard about the corpses of your followers, the bandits and Guile to be exact. The man with a demon that possessed his body? Thalior already knew about it and Guile''s body might be being examined by the Holy Nation right now," Rasmus asked back without faltering. "Your plans have been exposed and they won''t stay quiet anymore."

    Kiel could see the big picture of the near future when he was isolated on this land while Thalior and the others surrounded him. He didn''t have enough people and he alone couldn''t deal with Uriel Goldmane after he heard how strong she was.

    "I will be your eyes and ears. All I''m asking from you is power and wealth in return. I need them to make myself important enough to be in every secret meeting that they do in the future. I already have their trust to tell me everything, I just need to be important enough to be a part of it," Rasmus said with a serious expression.

    Kiel didn''t like the idea of trusting Rasmus, but if he didn''t trust Rasmus, he might lose more if he didn''t use him. He was convinced that Rasmus''s resentment was rooted deep within him and that it was a genuine feeling that any human could feel. As a fallen angel, he had seen thousands of humans, and there was no sign of Rasmus faking his feelings.

    He closed his eyes and the tent became bright again as the atmosphere lightened up as well. The moment he opened his eyes, his pupils turned bright yellow again and there was no sign of evil or vile from him anymore.

    "Thalior is preparing for war as you said. Prove it and give me everything you know about this plan of his. Once you gave me what I needed, I would give you what you wanted," Kiel said calmly. "You may leave, human."

    Rasmus slowly got up and left the tent casually. He watched more people were waiting in line to meet with Kiel. Once he was far enough from the tent, Aris approached him and stood in front of him.

    "You''re alive and unharmed..." Aris looked at Rasmus from top to bottom. "How was it? Did you fool him? Did you fool a fallen angel?" She raised her brows.

    "I''m not sure, but I know for sure that he''s convinced that I''m just a fool blinded by hatred. I must admit, I owe myself to have such deep and rooted emotions within me," Rasmus answered as he turned around and looked at Kiel''s tent in the distance. "I have lit the fire, now it''s time for me to dance in it," he muttered.

 Chapter 141 Coincidence.

    Aris couldn''t hear Rasmus''s conversation with Kiel because Kiel used magic to prevent everyone from listening to their discussion back then. Rasmus told her everything and he seemed a bit unsure about the deal he made because Kiel wasn''t someone he had dealt with before.

    "You gain nothing pretty much, don''t you?" Aris asked as she got up on her horse. "How are you going to deal with this? You''re not even close with Thalior and if you suddenly approached him, he would have suspicion."

    "He will approach me, I''m pretty sure of it," Rasmus answered and got up on his horse. "I know too much and he needs every information he can get because he''s preparing for war."

    "You mentioned your father''s diary. Don''t you think that will help you in this situation?" Aris asked, following Rasmus.

    Rasmus had just thought about that, and as Aris said, it could help him in this situation. The problem was that he didn''t have the time to return to Refenus Kingdom, and it would take a full month before he could find it.

    "I don''t have the time, but that''s not what I''m planning to do in the first place," Rasmus responded and watched more and more people come to meet Kiel. "Rather than trying to find out Thalior''s plans, I might as well make those plans for him. I can help both Thalior and Kiel at the same time. I''ll satisfy both sides even though it costs them a lot."

    "What do you mean by that?" Aris rode the horse close to Rasmus and looked at him with a confused look.

    "It''s simple, I don''t give all the plans to Kiel. Kiel can prevent his forces and followers from getting destroyed completely while Thalior can get what he''s looking for," Rasmus explained as he trotted his horse. "Let''s meet with Carrion and Videl in the capital city."

    (At the branch of South Neva Union''s quarters in the Republic of Lineva)

    Uriel was sent by Thalior to observe all the ministers of Lineva with Harold, a famous bishop because of his gift from God. Similar to mages, priests had the ability to see things that the naked eye couldn''t see.

    She was also tasked with dealing with bandits that used to be hiding in the wasteland. With Harold''s power, they could see if humans were possessed by evil powers or dealt with dark magic. They were also tasked with investigating the wasteland thoroughly.

    "My Lady, are we really going to do everything alone?" Harold asked as he followed Uriel from behind who walked at a fast pace. "If the emissary notices us, can we even protect ourselves?" He asked and struggled to keep up with Uriel.

    "You should stop talking about this, Your Excellency. We are here without any notice and our presences here aren''t known by everyone," Uriel answered as she pulled her hood and covered her face and hair even though she dyed her hair brown. "You don''t have to be worried about the emissary because I have sent my trusted people to do the investigation for us."

    "When are we going to make a move, My Lady?" Harold asked as he covered his face and hair with a hood.

    "I''m not sure, Your Excellency, we will make a move if we are deemed to do so," Uriel shook her head and left the building where her horse had been prepared by the knights of the Union. "Our main task here is to observe the shift in power here over the next few months.

    "Right... right..." Harold nodded repeatedly as he climbed up to his horse.

    ...

    Rasmus and Aris entered the capital city, and it was nothing compared to the capital city in Cruen where rivers decorated the city. Lineva''s capital city looked more separated from one place with the others because the city walls separated the city. The closer to the central, the wealthier the people lived there.

    Rasmus looked around for an inn in the second district of the city where important guests or visitors stayed. The inn that Carrion and Videl were staying at was said to be near the gate to the first district.

    When they found the inn and were about to walk in, they almost bumped into someone because they were about to enter the inn at the same time. Rasmus looked at the person and he found her face familiar, but then he remembered she was Uriel Goldmane, the 2nd Swordmaster.

    Uriel was shocked to meet Rasmus and Aris in the capital city. She knew that he was in Lineva, but she didn''t expect to bump into him and rent the same inn as hers. On the other hand, Rasmus noticed how she dyed her hair, and that meant she was doing an undercover task.

    "After you," Rasmus smiled at Uriel.

    Uriel nodded and hid her face as she entered the inn with Harold. Rasmus and Aris looked at Harold and wondered who he was since he looked old and too weak for a warrior. But then Aris whispered to Rasmus that the man had divine energy around him.

    When they entered the lobby, Uriel went upstairs but gave Rasmus a signal to follow her. He nodded and went to the receptionist to rent a room with a double bed before he followed Uriel upstairs. He saw Uriel and Harold waiting for them at the end of the hallway.

    Uriel felt a bit of relief when she met with Rasmus for some unknown reason. She thought that it must be because he was a capable man and had the same goal as hers, to eradicate evil.

    "Count Blackheart, Lady Aristoria," Uriel lowered her head to respect the figures in front of hers.

    "Lady Goldmane," Rasmus nodded and then looked at Harold. "It appears you''re here in secret. May I know the reason why you''re here in such a manner?" He asked with his brows raised.

    "Shall we have a talk more privately? We can use my room if you don''t mind, Count Blackheart," Uriel said as she pointed at the door to her room. "Also, this is Harold, the Bishop of the Holy Nation. He''s here to assist me with my task," she looked at Harold. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "We are aware. Aris saw his divine energy around him and thought that he must be from the Holy Nation. Nice to meet you, Your Excellency," Rasmus bowed his head to Harold.

    "Likewise, Count Blackheart, Lady Aristoria," Harold bowed his head.

    "Shall we?" Uriel looked at Rasmus and Aris.

    Rasmus nodded and followed Uriel to her room. He didn''t want Harold to know about Videl and his powers that might bring problems to his plan.

    Uriel walked toward the window and observed every spot outside the building. She made sure that nobody was following her or that there was any suspicious activity. Once she believed it was safe, she closed the curtain and walked toward the chair as she pulled down her hood.

    "We both were sent by Archduke Thalior to observe the shift in power here, in the capital city. Since the emissary has already made a move, we expect that the ministers might have already worked with him," Uriel explained as she looked at Rasmus and Aris. "As we speak, I also sent my trusted people to investigate the wasteland and that new cult of the emissary."

    Rasmus and Aris shared a look. It was a coincidence and expected, as Rasmus said to her earlier. They didn''t think that they would meet someone important from the South Nova Union this soon.

    "You should tell your people to leave that place," Rasmus said with a serious expression.

    "Can I ask why, Count?" Uriel asked with a confused expression.

    "Because we just went there and I met with the emissary and talked with him face to face. He''s not a human, he''s one of the masked beings that followed Ermaine, the ones that could outmatch the Great Sage and Saint Morrigane," Rasmus explained as he looked at his hand. "Another thing, there are hundreds of people like Guile there. The ones who got possessed by demons, and they would try to get a better body and soul to take," he added.

    "How do we know this? It''s because Aris has confirmed it," Rasmus said as he looked at Aris. "You''re dealing with something that you shouldn''t. You''re playing with fire, Lady Goldmane," he warned.

 Chapter 142 A deal.

    Uriel sent a letter to her people, which she sent to the wasteland after she realized what she was dealing with. She used a pigeon to send the letter since it was her way to exchange information with her people. She also sent another letter to Thalior about Kiel and who he was.

    "I cannot thank you enough, Count Blackheart. If we didn''t meet, my people, they would have died or worse possessed by demons," Uriel bowed down to Rasmus without hesitation.

    Rasmus looked at Uriel and didn''t expect her to be so humble. She could be the strongest person in South Neva and yet she showed humility without hesitation. People might have been impressed, but he didn''t like that attitude because that showed how righteous she was.

    "Please, Lady Goldmane, we are only helping each other because our causes align. I''m just preventing the enemy from gaining more power than they should," Rasmus answered as he shook his head.

    It was the second time Uriel had met Rasmus, and she thought that he was nothing but words, an arrogant person just like any other person she had met. She never thought that his arrogance and the way he spoke weren''t just all talk which made it easier for her to understand him.

    He spoke nothing but the truth, the bluntness of his words were supported by his actions which felt irritating and yet assuring at the same time. She didn''t need to play words with him because as a knight, she wasn''t playing with words but rather actions, and she judged people from their actions.

    "Count Blackheart, may I ask why are you in the capital city?" Uriel asked with a curious look.

    "Same as yours, more or less. This nation, after what I have seen, will be the first to fall. The number of people, the wealthy, the nobles, the commoners, and the poor, they have come to become Kiel''s followers," Rasmus answered as he leaned against the wall and looked at Uriel and Harold. "What will Archduke Thalior do now?"

    "His Grace, Archduke Thalior, he has decided to prepare for war. He''s currently meeting with the kings and rulers, gathering allies for such a cause. The moment Kiel and his followers are trying to fight against the peace that everyone sacrificed to achieve, we will strike them down," Uriel answered as she looked at Rasmus with a serious expression.

    Rasmus hummed as he crossed his arms, thinking that was a risky play, but that was a sign of urgency, something that he wished for. He could give away this information to Kiel since he already gave Uriel what he knew about Kiel.

    Uriel wondered what Rasmus thought about that plan. She, as a knight didn''t care much about the consequences as long as it got rid of evil. She had seen, heard, and done things that seemed questionable, but in the end, she did the right thing.

    "That''s risky and yet effective. I would try something else, but that wasn''t my call to make," Rasmus pushed himself from the wall and walked toward the chair. "There''s a saying that you should treat your enemy as if they know your plans. It''s better to feel underwhelmed than being overwhelmed by them."

    Uriel furrowed her brows and realized that Rasmus''s words were meant for her as well. She recklessly sent her people to the wasteland without realizing the threat.

    "Can I ask why do you think that His Grace''s plan isn''t the best way to solve the situation?" Harold asked, intrigued by Rasmus''s words.

    "The fact that you have no idea why Archduke Thalior''s plan isn''t effective means that you think of your enemy to be clueless," Rasmus crossed his legs and looked at Harold.

    "First, your enemy shouldn''t waste their time bringing in followers or creating a new religion or belief if they can kill all the humans easily. Second, knowing that they do waste their time to this extent means they know what they''re doing. Third, since they know what they''re doing, they''ll play it carefully and by carefully I mean not to get too much attention or play against the rules," he explained as he showed his three fingers.

    "Do you understand what I''m saying? They would likely do anything stupid to make themselves in a dangerous situation," he pointed out. "If Archduke Thalior is waiting for them to make a mistake, he''ll be the one making the mistake because he''s letting the enemy grow stronger."

    Rasmus thought that Thalior would make a bold move in a state of urgency, but he was playing passive still. He realized that Thalior might have gone softer after he managed to attain peace in South Neva and lost his grip on how to deal with threats. He misjudged Thalior as someone competent and it annoyed him.

    "This is worse than I thought..." Rasmus muttered, sighing and rubbing his brows. "Archduke Thalior is trying to form allies to deal with evil without knowing whether they have turned against him or not. The moment he has gathered allies, it''s the moment he realizes that it''s pointless and a waste of time," he said as he got up from the chair.

    "Please convey my concern, Lady Goldmane. Please do, before it''s too late," he looked at Uriel.

    Uriel and Harold watched Rasmus and Aris walk toward the door. Suddenly Uriel got up and looked at them. Her body moved on her own as if deep down she wanted them to stay and help them.

    "Please, Count Blackheart. We need someone like you," Uriel said as she clenched her fists. "I know that you said that you''re not our allies and you''re not our enemy, but we need you."

    Rasmus stopped his hand from reaching the door handle. He slowly turned around and looked at Uriel with his brows raised.

    "And what do you need from me exactly, Lady Goldmane? You should know by now that I''m not someone who upholds righteousness or mortality," Rasmus asked with a calm and gentle voice.

    "But that doesn''t mean you can''t, right? Count Blackheart?" Uriel asked with a serious expression. "We will give you whatever you want," she assured.

    Rasmus chuckled softly as he shook his head, finding it funny that he needed something from them when he could get everything by himself. However, the person who asked for help was the 2nd swordmaster herself and knew what kind of thing he wanted.

    "Everything?" Rasmus asked.

    "Everything you want," Uriel answered without hesitation.

    "The Primal Force technique. I want that technique," Rasmus crossed his arms with a smile on his face.

    Uriel was shocked, didn''t expect Rasmus to want something like that. She didn''t try to test Rasmus''s greed, but she would expect him to want something grand.

    "From all the things you can have, you chose the thing that I can''t give it to you," Uriel answered in a quiet voice.

    "That''s unfortunate," Rasmus chuckled as he grabbed the door handle. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "It''s not because I don''t want to or that I can''t teach you. Primal Force isn''t something that people can do easily. There are tests that you need to take. It''s not about whether you''re worthy of such a technique or not, it''s about which method is the best for you to learn it. If I teach you now, using the method I learned, you might become a cripple or worse," Uriel explained as she approached Rasmus.

    Rasmus remembered when Maximilian said something about learning the technique. He found out that the technique was something dangerous and shouldn''t be exposed because of it.

    "I can''t teach you that technique, but I can bring you to my master. Not everyone can learn that technique or know how to meet someone who can teach it. I''ll introduce you to him and I''ll ask him to teach you about the Primal Force," Uriel suggested as she stood in front of Rasmus.

    Rasmus nodded with understanding and offered his hand for a handshake. Uriel looked at his hand for a moment, thinking if she had made the right choice. She wasn''t sure and she shook his hand, hoping that she didn''t cause any problem from this.

    "I might stay here for a while, and if you need to see me or want me to be a part of Archduke'' Thalior''s plans, just tell me when and where, I''ll be there," Rasmus smiled as he kept shaking hands with her.

    Uriel nodded as she watched Rasmus and Aris leave her room. The moment they left, Harold approached Uriel and looked at his surroundings.

    "Lady Goldmane, I have been noticing that there''s someone in this inn, someone with a strong evil energy, perhaps a demonic one," Harold pointed out, his voice barely a whisper.

    "Let''s find a new inn to stay in. This city must have been occupied by demon worshipers and their organizations, just like the Red Grins," Uriel nodded with understanding and grabbed her pouch to leave the inn.

 Chapter 143 Hidden message.

    "You''re joking?" Videl''s eyes were wide open in disbelief after he heard Rasmus''s story when he met with Kiel. "You managed to fool him? One of the fallen angels, the one who had been dealing with humans for thousands of years?!"

    "I would call it bullshit, but knowing you, I wouldn''t think you were lying about it. You never failed to amuse me, can you?" He chuckled as he shook his head, finding it hilarious and ironic.

    Rasmus looked at his ring and rubbed it slowly. His face wasn''t the face of someone who felt proud and excited.

    "He was nothing like any humans that I have encountered. He saw through me, but I managed to fool him because of my hatred and anger toward everyone for what they did to me," Rasmus said and looked at Videl with a serious expression. "He''s wary of me, and I don''t think I fooled him completely."

    "Of course you can''t, he''s a fallen angel. He can''t read thoughts like me, but he knows humans inside out. He knows when someone is lying or even hiding something," Videl answered as he got up and offered a bottle of beer to Rasmus. "You''ve done something that no mortals could achieve. You should be proud."

    Rasmus took the bottle and took a sip before he got up from his chair and walked to the bed.

    "You must be exhausted after your encounter with him. He might have drained a little bit of your life to gain more power without you knowing. That bastard always did that, teaching humans knowledge and draining their life force at the same time," Videl said as he walked toward the door.

    "I have a meeting with some investors and people who are willing to give their money for that technology we have, the perfected turbine. You should get some rest," he looked at Rasmus who was already asleep.

    Aris lay on the other bed and stared blankly at the ceiling. She had been thinking about Uriel and wanting to spar with her to see how strong she was. She realized that Uriel was way stronger than Videl''s current state who had already devoured countless souls and spirits.

    She turned and looked at Rasmus''s sleeping face, thinking if only he wasn''t there back then, she would have killed Kiel. However, she was curious as to why she didn''t kill Kiel even though Rasmus wouldn''t even be able to stop her.

    ...

    Days had passed, and both Videl and Carrion were busy with their own things. Carrion used his fame to gain recognition as the savior and as an Earnwind. He used his own set of rules and used his talents to gain influence over people.

    He managed to get himself at the table with the powerful figures in Lineva, at least on the noble side. As an Earnwind, it was easy to get people''s attention, and since they couldn''t approach Garret for being one of the administrators at Gratlan Academy.

    Videl and Carrion managed to cross paths and become well-known from different sides since Videl played with the other party, the common folk. They both tried to boost each other''s reputations and achieved it without any issues.

    Rasmus on the other hand had been walking around the city, observing the influence that Carrion and Videl had made. Aris had been wandering around the city on her own, especially at night because she wanted to see the world, every corner of it.

    "That sister of yours, Illidan. Who she was to you?" Rasmus asked as he brewed the tea.

    "She was my best friend in human terms. We both grew up together and she had always been the clumsy one. She was stronger than me at some point in our lives and she was as strong as me when we went beyond the Blackcliffs," Aris answered and watched Rasmus put the cup of tea in front of her.

    "She was Elestaris, the highest rank of a warrior any Orthias could be. She was one rank below mine, and it''s not rare that an Elestaris could turn into a dragon as well, but they don''t have the full potential as Aristoria when they become a dragon. They lose their minds in the process, turning them into mindless dragons," she continued and took a sip of her tea.

    "She''s the reason why I''m still here," she pointed out and looked down at her reflection in the tea. "She didn''t want me to use my power back then and believed that it was for the best. She was born to serve me, and that was something that I found out that day."

    Rasmus observed Aris''s expression and found it odd. She sounded as if Illidan was an important person, and yet her expression was as stoic and cold as ever.

    "And Sanya agreed with her, is that right?" Rasmus took a sip of his tea.

    "As a common breed... that''s all they know, to protect the strong and die to serve the strong," Aris nodded as she looked at the window, but then she furrowed her brows and tilted her head.

    Rasmus noticed the change in her expression. He turned around and saw a white pigeon standing outside the window. He remembered it was the same pigeon that Uriel used back then.

    He opened the window and let the pigeon walk into the room with a small scroll tied to its left leg. As soon as he took the scroll, the pigeon flew away and went high above the clouds. He opened the scroll and looked at the name of a small town called Lunavia with a drawn moon on the top left.

    "What''s that supposed to mean? Meeting at Lunavia at nighttime?" Aris looked at the scroll.

    "I guess so," Rasmus nodded and burned the scroll.

    "Why do you keep doing that? Burning anything that you received," Aris asked with a curious look on her face.

    "I guess it''s just a habit of mine," Rasmus answered as he watched the ashes fall to the ground. "Well, since Lunavia is only a few hours from here, we should get going now," he looked at the afternoon sun.

    ...

    They arrived at Lunavia by horse and it was quiet since it was nighttime. They looked around for a clue about where they should meet with Uriel until they saw movements in the shadow of a dark alley. They shared a look and decided to follow it into the dark alley. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    They couldn''t find anyone in the dark alley, but then they saw a person in a robe at the end of the alley. They both followed the person until they left the city and went into the forest. Rasmus used his magic perception spell using the wind to locate the person.

    When they went deep enough, they smelled something pungent lingering in the air. The further they went, the stronger the stench and that was when they saw Uriel with six other people in a robe and a hood to cover their faces. They saw dozens of dead bodies being stacked by them and those bodies belonged to bandits and criminals.

    "What are we seeing here?" Rasmus asked as he pulled down his hood.

    "Demon worshipers," Harold answered, pulling down his hood. We tracked them down and found their hideout."

    Aris looked at Uriel, sitting on the tree bark with her cold gaze toward the dead bodies. She was covered in blood that didn''t belong to her. She then glanced at Rasmus and Aris before she stood up and got rid of her bloody gloves.

    "Thank you for coming, Count Blackheart, Lady Aristoria," Uriel said as she approached them. We might have found their biggest hideout not far from here. Would you like to join us?" She looked at them back and forth.

    "I don''t see why we should decline," Rasmus looked at Aris. "How many are we talking?" He asked.

    "A thousand or more," Uriel answered, looking at her people begin to burn the bodies. There''s someone called Calseus, The Man-eater, and he''s the most wanted criminal in South Neva for killing hundreds of men, only men. His signature was eating the heart of the man he killed. We have been trying to track him down, and it seems we might see him there," she added.

    "That sounds like a big fish to catch," Rasmus nodded with understanding. "Well then, please lead the way, Lady Goldmane."

 Chapter 144 Sea of flames.

    "You said it''s a hideout?" Rasmus looked at Uriel with his brows raised. "Why does it look more like a headquarters than a hideout..." Rasmus went on one knee and looked down the cliff where the abandoned small town had been reinforced and fortified like a small fortress.

    The hideout was covered by nature, with a small mountain on the back, cliffs on the sides, and a forest at the front. They had a waterfall with an infinite water supply, and the forest was filled with boars and other fat and meaty animals. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "We didn''t expect this as well..." Uriel walked over the dead body of a bandit who patrolled around the mountain. "But this convinced me that Calseus is down there."

    "Worse than that man from back then," Aris warned Rasmus as she looked at the dark energy coming from the mansion. "You will die in his hand if you choose to fight him with swordsmanship."

    "Thank you for the warning, I''m not going to fight him. She will," Rasmus looked at Uriel''s gaze that had been staring at the mansion after Harold told her that demonic energy was coming from there.

    Uriel gathered her knights to make a plan on how to infiltrate them. Rasmus and Aris were on the side, listening to their plan of attack.

    "We don''t have enough people to prevent the enemies from running away. Calseus is just one of the many pawns now, and he''s replaceable," Uriel drew the hideout on the ground. "There are so many spots that we can''t cover, and if one of those possessed bodies escaped, it would be troublesome," she added.

    "Isn''t that a good thing?" Rasmus asked as he looked at the drawing. "Let one escape and they will lead us to their other hideouts."

    Uriel''s knights looked at her and decided that the idea wasn''t bad. Uriel hummed and nodded as she stared at her drawing with a serious expression. Eliminating future threats would help them a lot, and they could prevent innocent lives from being dragged into this mess.

    "There are only nine of us, we can''t let so many of those bandits and criminals escape. If we let a lot of them escape, the nearest villages would become their target for hiding. We don''t want innocent lives to die because of our incompetence," Uriel responded as she put dots outside the bandit''s hideout. "Our hands are full, and we might not be able to follow them all."

    "If that''s the case, why don''t you let me deal with them first and you handle the remaining ones?" Rasmus suggested, crossing his arms and staring at Uriel.

    Uriel looked up at Rasmus and then at Aris, thinking if Rasmus planned to let Aris deal with them.

    "And how are you going to do that exactly, Count Blackheart?" Uriel asked.

    "I''m a mage, remember? I''ll get rid of them and you''ll deal with the remaining ones that survived," Rasmus answered with a cold and relaxed expression. "They won''t know what''s coming," he said with confidence.

    "All you have to do..." Rasmus paused and went down to one knee as he pointed at the drawing. "Secure these areas outside the hideout and make sure nobody escapes, and you can let a few of them escape on purpose at the same time. While you, Lady Goldmane, you can wait here and when the damage is done, you can confront Calseus and do whatever you want to him," he pointed at the top middle of the drawing.

    Rasmus began to explain the plan in detail and made sure it was a fail-safe one. He even used Harold in the plan to locate and spot bodies that had been possessed by demons. Aris would be by Harold''s side in case those demons tried to hunt him down as he would look like a sore thumb with that divine energy around him.

    Uriel found that the plan was fail-safe and that it could work even with so little force in their arsenal. She then ordered her knights to secure those areas that Rasmus had proposed. Once she was done giving them order, the knights started moving silently and stealthily down the mountain and went to their positions. Aris went with Harold to their position as well.

    "Count Blackheart, there''s something that I would like to ask," Uriel said as soon as she was alone with him. "What are you planning to do with the hostages or prisoners if there are any?" She asked.

    "Don''t ask for something that you don''t want to hear. Keep your eyes straight and don''t look around. If you don''t know, you won''t feel any guilt," Rasmus answered. "I have seen what they have done to women, and I can assure you, even if something happened to them, they won''t feel any pain," he looked at Uriel with a serious expression.

    Uriel nodded and had heard enough. She then left and went down the mountain to go to the designated position.

    Rasmus walked to the edge of the cliff and looked down at the hideout of the bandits. He rubbed the ring on his middle finger with his thumb and looked at it for a moment. He slowly pulled the ring off and as soon as it was removed from his finger, he felt free from the weight and pressure.

    "Why do I feel more sensitive with Mana?" Rasmus muttered as he looked at the ring on his palm. "Is it because I have been enduring the weight of this ring ever since I took a lot of loot back there that I get stronger?" He furrowed his brows and thought how much he kept feeding the ring with Mana to endure the pain on his finger.

    "Would be nice if I could store and pull out items without having to wear the ring," he scoffed as he put the ring in his trousers'' pocket. "Well, let''s see if I really get stronger..." he muttered and looked at the forest, thinking that everyone should have waited in position.

    Rasmus closed his eyes and imagined the magic formation that he had made during his free time. He slowly lifted his right hand and pointed it down at the hideout.

    When he gathered Mana from his surroundings, he was shocked by the amount of Mana that had entered his body. He felt the radius of which he could gather Mana had increased and he could absorb more than he used to be. He couldn''t help but smirk as he kept concentrating on creating the magic formation.

    The first layer was to create a fireball, and the second circle was to enhance the spell by feeding it with oxygen. In the third circle was to use wind magic to pressurize the fireball to stay in a small shape. In the fourth circle, he created a Mana barrier around the fireball as he kept feeding oxygen into the fireball. In the fifth circle, he turned Mana into hydrogen and gathered enough to obliterate the hideout.

    Rasmus shot the fireball down the cliff, to the center of the hideout and watched the Mana barrier around the fireball struggle to maintain the fireball. He made sure the Mana barrier broke before the fireball reached the ground.

    The instant the barrier shattered, hydrogen and fire fused in an uncontrollable reaction. A blinding flash swallowed the hideout, then came the shockwave. Houses crumpled like paper and then flattened to the ground. The bandits disintegrated before they could scream or react to it. The heatwave burned everything into ashes and nobody could survive in that vicinity. Lastly, the loud deafening bang crackled the air and woke the bandits who got knocked out from the first blast.

    Uriel and her knights were petrified by the magic Rasmus had created. It was silent for the first few seconds, and the scariest part was the fact it killed and flattened everything before the loud bang was produced. They had never seen anything like that, something that they could call a Silent Death.

    The second blast was wider than the first and it pushed Uriel and the Knights a few meters back. They were startled and thought they were about to die at that moment, but luckily it was safe and they barely had any scratches on their robes.

    "He calculated everything and sent us here knowing that we would be safe from that spell..." Uriel muttered as she looked up at the mountain. "What a terrifying spell..." she looked at the hideout that had become a sea of flames.

 Chapter 145 Uriel Goldmane.

    The screams and the scenery of bandits running around while their bodies had been burned into crisps were disturbing. Uriel and the others watched those bandits run away without knowing that they were already dead. The only thing that kept them alive was the adrenaline rush, and once it went away, death was the only thing that awaited them.

    Harold was praying with his hands clasped together and eyes closed. He was trembling in fear, but he prayed for those souls that were about to meet their end. Aris on the other hand, looked around and found there were survivors and they were trying to escape because they thought a second attack was coming.

    Uriel walked in and unsheathed her sword, ignoring the bandits that were caught in flames. She didn''t care if they were in pain or how they begged to be killed. She could smell the cooked human meat all around her, and she wasn''t bothered by it. Her focus was on the mansion in the far distance.

    When she kicked the gate into the mansion, a bald man swung his sword at her back. Before the sword could cut her back, the sword shattered into pieces. He was shocked, but he was more shocked when he saw the shattered pieces floated in front of him. Suddenly the shattered pieces pierced through his skull and killed him.

    Uriel looked over her shoulder and looked at the man as she got rid of the aura that acted as the controllable strings attached to the shattered pieces. She watched as the shattered pieces fell onto the man''s body and then continued walking toward the mansion.

    She suddenly stopped walking and looked at the mansion with its shattered windows and heavily damaged by the blast. She could feel the strong presence of people in the mansion and they were all standing behind the door.

    The heavy wooden door flew toward her, but she cut it clean in half and barely missed her face. She looked at the seven figures hiding in the shadow inside the mansion. Slowly but surely, they all revealed themselves as they walked out of the mansion with swords in their hands. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Well, well, well, what a pleasure to meet the Queen of Swords in my humble place..." A heavy and rough voice of a man could be heard from inside the mansion. "But why is it that you dye your hair? Afraid that people will recognize you?" He asked.

    "Calseus, you have nowhere to run," Uriel said in a calm voice as she sheathed her sword.

    "Run? Why should I run? I don''t need to run anymore..." Calseus chuckled as he walked out of the mansion.

    A muscular and tall man, taller than Aris. He had unnatural dark red hair which he dyed his hair with blood because it looked fresh and the blood was dripping down from his forehead. He pulled his greatsword that was hidden in the shadow and rested it on his shoulder. The moment he grinned, his teeth were red and it seemed that he was feasting on a human body.

    "I''ll finish my meal first. In the meantime, play with the boys first," Calseus said as he revealed the half-eaten heart in his other hand.

    All the seven bandits dashed and charged toward Uriel. However, they all stumbled and fell to the ground, confused by what had just happened. When they looked over their shoulders, they noticed their legs had been cut off from their bodies.

    "Are you done?" Uriel asked as she walked past the bandits and stared directly into Calseus''s eyes. She was disgusted by how he munched and chewed a human''s heart as if it was delicious meat.

    "Useless bastards..." Calseus muttered as he munched and then swallowed the heart. "I''m done now," he wiped his bloody hand on his clothes.

    As soon as he said that, Uriel appeared right in front of him with the sword ready to cut him in half. He grinned and his eyes turned completely black then a shockwave of Aura was released, pushing Uriel away, catching her off guard.

    He swung his greatsword at her and when their swords clashed, another shockwave was released. He laughed as he pushed Uriel away with pure brute force, and began to swing his sword relentlessly without giving her an opening.

    Uriel blocked all the attacks without any problems and barely used her strength. However she didn''t expect Calseus to be this strong, and her knights wouldn''t stand a chance against him. She prolonged the fight so she could tell how strong a human could be after being possessed by a demon.

    Calseus knew that he was being toyed around by Uriel and it pissed him off. The demon within him took all Calseus''s life energy and turned it into strength. As soon as Calseus felt the surge in power, his movements became ten times faster and his attacks became ten times heavier.

    Uriel took the battle seriously as they kept exchanging blows. Their swords could withstand the heavy blows, and each blow released a slash wave that destroyed the mansion and the area around them.

    Rasmus watched from the distance and his eyes couldn''t keep up with their movements at all. He was in disbelief that the human body could get that strong, and that if he could become this strong, he would be able to achieve more. He couldn''t wait to be introduced to Uriel''s master and learn about Primal Force.

    A moment of thought was enough to end the battle between Uriel and Calseus. Rasmus didn''t expect the battle would end that fast, but he knew that Calseus stood no chance against Uriel.

    Calseus was on the ground with all his limbs cut off, leaving only his torso and head. He couldn''t utter a single word as the demon consumed all of his life''s energy to fight Uriel. He could only stare at Uriel who was standing in front of him.

    "We will meet again..." A demonic voice came out of Calseus''s mouth. "You may kill the body, but not me," the demon added and forced Calseus to grin.

    Uriel narrowed her eyes and took a few steps back because she didn''t know what she was dealing with. The moment Calseus breathed his last breath, something sinister flew right through her body, giving her a chill down her spine.

    She turned around and saw nothing but a sea of flames, and she couldn''t detect the demonic energy. When she turned around to take Calseus''s body, she was shocked when his body had turned so small, shrinking to the point there were only bones and skin left.

    "How disturbing..." Uriel muttered and decided to leave and let her knights deal with the body to be examined by Valentino.

    She looked around and found bodies that had turned into crisp, lying on the ground. She could no longer differentiate between bandits or prisoners, men or women. She then met with her knights who had done their jobs, getting rid of all the bandits that had tried to escape. Some of them had a few cuts and scratches, but they were fine.

    "Take Calseus''s body and send it to the headquarters," Uriel said as she pointed at the mansion. "However, how about the escapee?" She asked and looked at them, realizing that one of her knights wasn''t there with them.

    "We didn''t let anyone escape because they didn''t seem to be the ones we were looking for. Fortunately, His Execellency found one and Lady Aris let that person leave. Julius is currently tracking him down and we will be waiting for the news from him," one of the knights answered.

    Uriel looked at Aris and bowed her head to show gratitude for helping with the plan and for protecting Harold. She then looked around and looked for Rasmus, but she didn''t find him anywhere.

    "Where is Count Blackheart?" Uriel asked.

    The sea of flames suddenly got extinguished and a chill wind hit everyone''s face. They all turned around and saw Rasmus walking toward them with a mist that followed on every step he made. Soon enough, the whole place was covered in cold mist, and it was nitrogen.

    "That was a great success, isn''t it?" Rasmus smiled at Uriel.

    "Thanks to you, Count. We dealt with this situation perfectly," Uriel nodded as she offered her hand for a handshake. "I have sent the letter to my master. As long as we keep our words, I''ll bring you to him," she revealed.

    "Lovely," Rasmus shook Uriel''s hand. "And I''m a man of my word, you don''t have to worry about that."

    "We might meet again soon. I''ll contact you once we found their hideouts," Uriel said as she put the hood on. "Goodnight, Count Blackheart, Lady Aristoria," she bowed her head and left with the others.

    Rasmus and Aris watched them leave the forest and disappear into the darkness.

    "A man of your word, huh?" Aris glanced at Rasmus. "You promised me that you would bring back Illidan. What about that?" She asked with her brows raised.

    "Did you forget that we have the Devil on our side? I don''t make promises if I don''t know what I''m talking about," Rasmus answered without hesitation.

    "And what if he doesn''t know? That powerful being, she said that her soul is long gone," Aris crossed her arms.

    "Then I''ll ask Satan himself," Rasmus stared into Aris''s eyes with a serious expression. "One thing I know about demons, they''re deceivers. They lie to make you feel powerless. I have lived with Videl long enough to know that," he added.

 Chapter 146 A battle of wits.

    Uriel went back to the branch quarters of the South Neva Union. She hadn''t been feeling well since that fight, and it felt like she had caught a cold. Harold believed that it had something to do with the demon that passed through her body, the demonic energy that lingered in her body.

    "Lady Goldmane, the bath is ready," a maid said and stole a glance at Uriel who was massaging her nape, staring out the window.

    "Thank you. You can leave now," Uriel faintly smiled at the maid as she nodded.

    The bath was filled with holy water that Harold had brought from the nearest church. He also enchanted the holy water with divine energy to make it more potent.

    She opened the letter in her hand as she dipped into the bath. She looked at the news that had been happening in Lineva''s capital city. She saw Carrion''s and Videl''s names that had been popping out often in the letters.

    "They really know how to make a name for themselves..." Uriel muttered and put the letter away. "What''s your goal, Count Blackheart? What do you really want?" She sighed as she leaned back as the cold and the soreness slowly lifted from her body.

    She closed her eyes as the fatigue from the long journey and wrote the report of what she had encountered to Thalior. When she opened her eyes, she was startled by the color of the water that had turned feculent. She immediately got out of the bathtub and looked at how vile the water had become.

    "Is this what we are going to deal with?" Uriel looked at the water and how demonic energy could affect a person and everything around it.

    She left the bathroom and put on some clothes after she got rid of the water. When she was about to rest, someone knocked on the door. It was one of her knights and he informed her that Julius, the man who had followed the escapee had gone missing.

    "Missing or dead?" Uriel asked with a serious expression.

    "It has been a few days and we haven''t heard anything from him. Leonard went to track him down and he saw the markings that Julius had left, and he found some of his belongings and that was all. It was as if Julius disappeared because Leonard couldn''t find Julius''s whereabouts," the knight informed with a worried expression.

    Uriel closed her eyes and thought that she should be the one who went there instead of Julius. She knew that something like that would happen, and there was nothing she could do about it.

    "What about the hideout? Did Julius or Leonard find it?" Uriel asked, knowing that as long as they found the hideout, Julius''s sacrifice wouldn''t go in vain.

    "We have narrowed down the possible places that might be the bandits and the demon worshipers'' hideouts. We can send our best scouts to explore the area," the knight answered. "We won''t let this chance go, and we make sure that we don''t make the same mistake."

    Uriel nodded in agreement, and she looked so tired that the knight could see it in her eyes.

    "Get some rest, Commander. I''ll make sure nobody is bothering you," the knight said as he lowered his head. "I almost forgot..." he muttered as he grabbed a letter from his pocket. "This is from His Grace," he gave the letter to Uriel.

    Uriel read the contents of the letter and put it on her desk.

    "Send a message to Count Blackheart. His Grace wants him to join the meeting in three days, here," Uriel said, without turning around to look at the knight.

    "Yes, Commander," the knight bowed and closed the door in front of him to let Uriel rest.

    ...

    (At the wasteland, inside Kiel''s tent)

    "Your information is indeed valuable, Count," Kiel said as he stared into Rasmus''s eyes. "If you didn''t tell me about this, my whole plan might be in jeopardy."

    "Did you kill him?" Rasmus asked with a serious expression.

    "Kill him?" Kiel tilted his head with his soft and gentle voice. "Why would I kill a man with such talent? Of course not, I let the demon that possessed Calseus use Julius''s body as his new host, a more befitting one at it as well," he answered.

    "It''s a shame that Calseus is dead because he was one of the few people who were useful to me," Kiel sighed as he shook his head. "Well, there''s no point in regretting something that has passed."

    Rasmus could see how Kiel tried to play nice and pretended to be open and friendly to him. He thought for a moment if he should pretend to keep being a fool or if he should be wary of him. He didn''t know which one was the right thing to do because in front of him was the fallen angel who was knowledgeable of human emotions and nature.

    "You''re oddly quiet, Count Blackheart," Kiel stared right into Rasmus''s eyes as if he were staring right into his soul.

    "Because I don''t want to be your plaything like those people. I don''t want to be a part of your schemes and plans. I don''t want to be your slaves who follow your orders, and lastly, I don''t want this to lead me into a place that I don''t want to be," Rasmus answered with a serious expression.

    Kiel tilted his head, and his piercing yellow eyes were so mesmerizing that it made Rasmus willing to follow him. Fortunately, Rasmus had been dealing with Videl for a long time and he had gotten used to such temptation.

    "Why? Don''t you want humanity to fall? What''s the point of not being a part of us if there''s no other side that exists in the end?" Kiel asked in a gentle and soft voice. The mask that muffled his voice made it so soothing to listen to.

    "Because I want to control my life, not be controlled by others," Rasmus answered without hesitation.

    Kiel stared at Rasmus, silently without moving a muscle, except for the eyes that kept staring into Rasmus''s soul. Rasmus didn''t falter and stared right into Kiel''s eyes to show some resistance.

    "I can see that you''re telling the truth, and I admire that. However, that strong resolve you have, it''s quite suspicious, questionable to be precise," Kiel said as he leaned forward and kept staring into Rasmus''s eyes. "Are you perhaps planning to stab us in the back, Count Blackheart? Waiting to find an opening so you can get rid of us and make yourself on top in the end?" His voice was soft and yet cold.

    Rasmus felt his heart begin to race when Kiel could see through him, but it was expected since Kiel was a fallen angel. It was excitement and anxiety, but he had to tread this situation carefully or things would backfire on him.

    "Stab you in the back? That phrase doesn''t match with the things we have here. We both are using each other because we share the same goal. I''m not your ally nor am I your pawn. I''ll not bow down to you or your master because I''m not that low to believe a demon is superior to me," Rasmus answered with a serious expression. "Don''t pretend that we are friends or allies, that''s disgusting," he added and stared menacingly at Kiel.

    "Also, you''re afraid of me stabbing you in the back? And why should I trust you that you won''t stab me in the back later on? There''s no trust here in the first place. Don''t act as if you''re being honest when you''re a demon. Honesty doesn''t exist in your world, only deception and hiding half the truth," he continued with a cold voice. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Kiel leaned back and slowly he began to chuckle and turned into laughter. He had to cover his mouth even though his face was already covered by a porcelain mask.

    "It has been a while since I met someone like you, a human that knows exactly what kind of being we are, demons," Kiel said with his eyes wide open. "You''re dangerous, and I like that."

    "That''s fine with me because I would love to see you struggle and be filled with regret. How you would beg because of how wrong you were for denying us. I would love to see the desperation in your eyes when the time comes," he continued with a mischievous chuckle.

    "Then wait. Right now, we still have the same goal to achieve," Rasmus said, unbothered and unaffected by Kiel''s words.

    "Right..." Kiel hummed as he nodded. "You''re absolutely right. Let''s continue using each other until then," Kiel''s eyes narrowed as if he was grinning widely beneath the mask.

 Chapter 147 Predator amongst wolves.

    Rasmus looked at the branch quarters of the South Neva Union in front of him. It looked like a palace, comparable to the parliament palace of Lineva. Aris tagged along since she had a different reason to come.

    "Count Blackheart, Lady Aristoria, please follow me," Uriel''s knight greeted them and pointed his hand at the palace.

    They were escorted into the palace and went straight to the meeting hall where Thalior was waiting for them. The moment they walked into the meeting hall, a few unfamiliar faces were sitting at the table.

    "Count Blackheart, Lady Aristoria, please have a seat," Thalior pointed at the two empty seats. "And I''ll introduce you to the ladies and gentlemen," he looked at the six figures at the table.

    Rasmus and Aris sat at the table and looked at the familiar faces first, Uriel and Bishop Harold. The other four, whom he had never seen before, were two old men, an old lady, and a middle-aged man who seemed to have keen eyes.

    "Everyone here is the people that I can trust with my secrets and have seen the most vulnerable moment in my life," Thalior said as he looked at Rasmus with a serious expression. "The one on my left is Archbishop Valentino, the representative of the Holy Nation. Next to him is Marquess Eradyne Earnwind, the head family of the Earnwind family. Beside him is Altair Segeric, the Chancellor of the South Neva Union," he introduced.

    Rasmus looked at Eradyne and didn''t expect to meet Carrion and Garret''s father. He bowed his head to the three of them to show some respect and mannerisms. However, he noticed the weakened state of Eradyne, reminding him of himself back on Earth, old, weak, and fragile.

    "On my right, you must have known them since you have met with them a few times. Commander-in-chief of South Neva Union, Uriel Goldmane. Beside her is Bishop Harold, another representative of the Holy Nation. Beside him is Duchess Zaskia Urfenheim, the head of the Urfenheim family," Thalior introduced as he looked at Zaskia.

    Rasmus bowed his head at those figures before he stood up and introduced himself to those figures. He also introduced Aris and told them that she didn''t have any reason to speak with them nor respect them in any way because of her history and status. Nobody complained and understood the circumstances.

    Before Rasmus could sit, someone barged into the meeting room. Everyone looked at the woman with eccentric attire and a black top hat with feathers decorated on top that barely fit her head because of her long wavy red hair. She had bright blue eyes and bright skin that made her look like a sore thumb in the crowd, worse than Rasmus.

    When Rasmus and the woman''s eyes met, they looked at each other with curious looks on their faces. Both felt something special about each other, but she immediately looked away and sat at the table.

    "And that lady over there is Agnesia Valier, one of the two strongest sorcerers in Neva," Thalior pointed at the lady with red and wavy hair.

    "Rasmus Blackheart," Rasmus bowed his head to Agnesia.

    Agnesia stared at Rasmus with her narrowed eyes and slowly moved to his surroundings as if she saw something that the others couldn''t. She then looked at the other figures at the table.

    "Now that everyone is here, let''s read the report that Commander Goldmane has brought to us," Thalior slid the copies of the report so everyone could read it.

    They saw reports of bandits and demonic possession that took over a few bandits and criminals'' bodies. Uriel''s accomplishment in eliminating the threat includes finding the other hideouts where the remaining demon worshipers and bandits operate secretly.

    Rasmus looked at Thalior and Altair back and forth, wondering how Altair who was the Chancellor of the South Neva Union let Thalior use Uriel even though she was supposed to be his right-hand woman. He wondered if Thalior''s role was beyond what everyone knew.

    "What a mess," Altair muttered as he put down the report. "But I''m sure what''s written in there is nothing compared to what''s happening behind our backs. We are just looking at the tip of it," he said and looked at the report.

    "And as we speak, they might have made a few moves while we are here," Zaskia said as she put down the report. "However, that doesn''t mean we have made no progress. The fact that Commander Goldmane managed to find the hideouts, we are also one step ahead of the game," she pointed out.

    "But what''s the point of all this exactly?" Eradyne asked as he put down the report.

    Everyone looked at him with a confused look.

    "These criminals aren''t our priority right now because we can get rid of them without having to find a reason. Our concern is about dealing with the demon worshipers that are trying to gain support from the influential people," Eradyne explained as he looked at everyone at the table. "The more time we wasted on those criminals, the more time those demon worshipers gained influence from those influential people."

    "We need to set our priorities straight, and this is the most crucial one, not eliminating some bandits and those who are possessed by demons," he added with a frustrated expression.

    The meeting had just started, but a tension was already building up between them. Rasmus stayed quiet to understand with whom he was dealing with. He wanted to observe first before he decided to join in and stirred the whole meeting in his favor.

    "We have talked about this, Lord Eradyne. It''s not easy to find out without proper information. This is the only option we have to dig deeper into this whole situation," Uriel said with a serious expression and stared at Eradyne.

    "And do you find anything other than getting rid of criminals? The fact that you couldn''t even get rid the demon that possessed Calseus is enough to answer my question. What you''re doing is a waste of time and effort," Eradyne responded and stared into Uriel''s eyes.

    "You always have something to say to ruin the effort of others, don''t you, Lord Eradyne?" Zaskia stared at Eradyne as she shook her head.

    "I''m starting to see this whole meeting is waste of time knowing that we can''t even find a common ground from this alone," Altair chuckled as he crossed his legs and leaned back.

    "(Eradyne might be an extremist and listening how he wants everyone to listen to him might be enough evidence)" Rasmus stared at Eradyne with a sharp gaze. "(That old man is unsatisfied, and seems to be frustrated by everything)"

    "(Altair might be the type to see the worse in people, a cynical one perhaps?)" he glanced at Altair. "(Zaskia looks like someone who would see the good in everything, optimistic)" he averted his gaze and looked at Zaskia.

    "(But seeing how all of them banter and none of them take everything to heart is a sign that they''re close with each other. The moment I offend one of them, the rest will see me as a threat)" he thought and stared at everyone. "(What a tough crowd. The moment I try to manipulate this meeting, they all will find out what I''m planning to do)"

    "What do you think, Count Blackheart?" Thalior looked at Rasmus with a serious expression.

    Rasmus realized the moment they all looked at him, putting on the same expression. They were testing him, a man who didn''t treat Thalior as an ally or an enemy. They wanted to see what kind of scheme that he was trying to pull from this.

    "I believe that one is as important as the other. As far as we know that the emissary or Kiel doesn''t have the manpower to handle threats. As someone as experienced as all of you here, we can agree that manpower is a perfect foundation before making a move. Without manpower, he can''t make a move, without influence, he will be powerless," Rasmus answered as he crossed his arms on the table and looked at everyone at the table.

    "It''s like trying to juggle balls. You can''t juggle without throwing and catching the balls at the same time," he pointed out. "With that being said, the moment we took the balls, he couldn''t juggle anymore," he smiled at them.

    "Let Lady Goldmane and the knights deal with criminals while all of you deal with figures that might threaten the peace. If you can''t do that, there will be no solutions to this situation and that makes Kiel juggle with power as he pleases," he continued. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Everyone shared a look for a moment before Altair crossed his arms and stared at Rasmus.

    "And what about you? Don''t tell me you''re just going to do nothing and watch everything from the side even though you said that your goal is aligning with ours," Altair asked with his brows raised.

    "Is my solution don''t count? I believe I just gave a good solution for everyone," Rasmus answered and stared back at Altair. "Of course, I don''t mind to deal with the mass and how to stir them to favor all of you in this situation rather making you look like the bad people."

    "I promise Lady Goldmane that I''ll play nice, to be as righteous as possible and uphold morality," he smiled at them.

 Chapter 148 Righteousness.

    "Tell us, Count, how are you going to do that?" Zaskia looked at Rasmus with a serious expression.

    "The damage has been done and the peace is fragile. You can''t completely win the favor of the people of South Neva, it''s impossible," Rasmus said as he tapped his fingers on the table. "Religion might help to convince and warn the people, but our enemy plays by the same rules, making it hard to accuse Kiel of blasphemy," he added and looked at Zaskia.

    "Gather allies and help those who are powerless might sound like the only way to gain their favor and prevent them from joining Kiel. But how many rulers are willing to do so? How many rulers who believe in unity? How many rulers that desire power and wealth?" He asked and looked at the rest.

    Everyone was aware of all those things that Rasmus pointed out. They knew that and they struggled to deal with that because it sounded impossible to prevent war from happening. Even without Kiel, peace was fragile and war might happen in the future.

    "It sounds impossible, isn''t it? But it''s not," he revealed with his brows raised.

    They were intrigued by how confident Rasmus said those words. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Words mean nothing without proof, and so we will show them the truth. Show them the demons that have possessed the bodies of humans. Torture them publicly, make them talk, and reveal who''s the one behind it," Rasmus said with a serious expression. "And that''s when the Holy Nation comes in and warns the people."

    "They need to know the truth, everyone needs to know," he repeated and stared into Thalior''s eyes. "Find those criminals and show the people how they react to divine power. We have seen what demons could do to human bodies, and we will let them see it with their eyes."

    Everyone sat there in silence, digesting the words he said thoroughly. It was a bit extreme, but they dismissed such thoughts because public execution was a common thing, nothing was wrong with that. It could be used to instill fear, but it could also open the eyes of the masses to see the danger that lurked in the shadows.

    "So we must capture those bandits that are possessed by demons. Display, interrogate, and torture them publicly," Altair shrugged his lips, finding the plan wasn''t a bad idea. "But demons can leave the bodies as they please. How are we supposed to take them safely back here?" He asked and looked at Valentino and Harold.

    "There are a few ways. We can put marks, and stigma, on their bodies. Those things will prevent demons from leaving the bodies. Some amulets have been used to deal with demons back then. There are a few other methods that we cannot reveal," Valentino answered and he was confident with his answer.

    "But a martyr will blindly devote themselves to what they believe in. Even if we revealed the truth, those who had gone astray would keep their eyes and ears closed," he said with a worried expression.

    "That goes for rulers who are blinded by power and wealth. It''s a normal thing for humans because it''s in our nature," Rasmus responded and dismissed Valentino''s concern. "As long as we are seen as the ones who try to keep the evil at bay and prevent the chaos, our actions will always be seen as righteousness," he added.

    Uriel stared at Rasmus and listened to his words carefully. She didn''t know if he was being righteous or if he was trying to justify his plans as righteousness. The line was barely there and it was hard to tell if he was the former or the latter.

    "You''re worried about my plans, aren''t you, Lady Goldmane?" Rasmus showed a faint smile at her. "Since I promised you to deal with this situation righteously, then let me hear your thoughts."

    Everyone looked at Uriel and it felt like she was the one who was being judged for questioning such plans. She was supposed to be the one who judged him, but the tables had been turned. She looked at Rasmus and thought he was deceiving her, but the way he looked at her, he didn''t show any sign of manipulation.

    "Yes, it''s not what I have expected, and your plan isn''t righteous in its real meaning. Yours is more justified, rather than morally right," Uriel answered and didn''t care if everyone was judging her.

    "I see," Rasmus nodded and folded his arms on the table. "It appears Lady Goldmane is struggling to understand. Isn''t justified the same as being the right thing to do? And everything that is right, it''s undeniably morally not wrong?" He asked.

    Uriel stared at Rasmus and couldn''t believe she was being cornered and questioned about her principles and ideals. However, she didn''t feel any hostility from his words and felt as if he was explaining things to a child, making it even harder to resist.

    "Please, Lady Goldmane, don''t hold yourself back and tell me what you want me to do. You don''t have to agree with me and I''m not asking you to agree with me, I''m just trying to make you see how I see the world," Rasmus said as he sat straight and smiled faintly at her.

    "The reason I stand here at this moment is because of the trust and faith of the people in South Neva. The blood and sacrifice of the fallen soldiers, fathers, brothers, and sons, they all did it for this peace that we can enjoy and live in," Uriel stood up and stared at Rasmus with a serious expression. "If this peace turned into a world where morality is determined by justification and not principle and ideal, then they all died for nothing, and I will be the one who protects it until the end."

    Rasmus looked at the stained glass and slowly formed a smirk as his face lit up by the sunlight. Everyone looked at his smirk, but it wasn''t a mocking smirk but rather an admiration and impressed one.

    "There''s a saying that even accepting defeat is called bravery," Rasmus turned his head and looked at Uriel. "My view of the world, my principle, and ideal might be against yours, and people tend to make enemies of those who are different from them, but they forget that they were just opponents, not enemies," he said as he stood up and smiled at Uriel.

    "Those who make enemies of others just because of that, they don''t have value as a person because they don''t value respect for others. With that being said, I''ll try to live up to your ideal," he added and nodded at Uriel.

    Uriel was stunned and didn''t know what to say or do after Rasmus decided to follow her ideal. She barely showed any admiration toward other people, but at that moment, the way Rasmus said those things, made her admire his humility and intelligence.

    It wasn''t just her, everyone at the table found Rasmus''s words touching, including Aris. They never heard of someone who could change drastically and at the same time, his words sounded so genuine rather than a trick of manipulation.

    Rasmus realized why Uriel seemed to be closer to Thalior than to Altair. Thalior who also had the same principles and ideals as Uriel made them understand each other on a deeper level. On the other hand, Altair seemed to have a similar view as him.

    "And how are we going to do that now, Count Blackheart?" Altair asked with his arms crossed.

    "First, we still need to capture those criminals who have been possessed by demons. We are going to raid those hideouts and capture as many as we can," Rasmus answered as he sat down and looked at them. "Rather than using public execution, we will use trials and let people see it with their own eyes."

    "That''s not going to make them talk," Altair responded with his brows arched.

    "They might if we force them to drink holy water. Since demons can''t handle it, that means everyone will witness how simple holy water can make those demons squirm in pain," Rasmus answered. "Is that acceptable for you, Lady Goldmane?" He looked at Uriel.

    Uriel nodded and found that it was enough to convince the people.

    "Next, we will gather allies, the powerful rulers and figures that we can trust in South Neva. Kiel can''t make a move knowing he''s facing giants, and it will prevent him from making a big move immediately," Rasmus said as he looked at Thalior. "The next move will be supporting the people, gaining their loyalty and favor, helping them believe the peace isn''t fragile, and showing them that the welfare of the people is our top priority."

    "After we manage to do all that, it''s time to investigate and hunt nobles or figures who are secretly supporting Kiel and reveal the documents or evidence of their connection. Lastly, we will use the Holy Nation to teach the masses about evil forces that have been lurking in the shadows, instilling chaos and destruction," he continued with a serious expression.

    "That''s the steps we are going to make. Does anyone have a problem with those plans?" He asked and looked at everyone at the table.

    Everyone shook their heads and they couldn''t believe Rasmus could create such plans in a matter of seconds. The fact he could turn his brain like a switch was quite terrifying and amazing.

    "Good, it appears we can start discussing the plans," Rasmus nodded and pulled out his notebook.

 Chapter 149 Sorcery.

    After the long meeting, they finalized the plans that Rasmus had proposed. For Rasmus, he achieved his goal which was to make the plan for them and use them to his advantage.

    As soon as they left the meeting room, Agnesia used Mana and controlled it to reach Rasmus. The moment Rasmus felt the shift amount of Mana, he turned around and saw Agnesia staring at him with a straight face.

    "You... you''re a mage?" Agnesia asked as she approached Rasmus.

    "I''m a Blackheart, so yes, I''m a mage," Rasmus nodded.

    "Are you sure?" Agnesia asked with her eyes narrowed. "Mages can''t control the flow of Mana like you do. You''re natural, different from the mages I have seen so far," she explained with her arms crossed.

    Rasmus didn''t understand what Agnesia meant by that, but he wondered if it was similar to what Aris had said to him. As an Orthias, he had a profound understanding of Mana and magic that no other mages could do what he could.

    "Aris told me that it has something to do with my lineage, I''m half human and half Orthias. I believe that''s why I''m different from other mages," Rasmus explained and looked at Aris.

    "Huh? Is that really the case?" Agnesia tilted her head and kept staring at Rasmus as if he were an exotic animal.

    Rasmus didn''t expect Agnesia to be so talkative since she had been quiet in the whole meeting earlier. It seemed that she had no interest in helping and just was present out of duty. She was the only person that he couldn''t understand since she barely talked.

    "Can we have a duel? I''m interested in your magic after I heard it from Lady Goldmane," Agnesia asked as she flicked her fingers and the air seemed to be disappearing, making it hard to breathe for everyone in the hallway.

    Rasmus was surprised that Agneisa could create a vacuum space just like he did. He then turned Mana into pressurized air and blasted it, breaking the vacuum space and the pressure was enough to crack all the windows.

    Agnesia was mildly shocked, raising her brows when Rasmus could break the spell she had cast. She became more intrigued by him and really wanted to have a spar with him.

    "Let''s not do this here. We are just guests here, so we shouldn''t damage any property," Rasmus said as he looked at the damage that they both did in the hallway.

    They went to the back of the palace which had a big training ground for Knights to train on. Everyone followed them to the training ground because they wanted to see how Rasmus did in the spar against Agnesia, the strongest Sorcerer in Neva.

    "Do you know what sorcery is?" Agnesia asked as she stood in front of Rasmus. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yes, I have heard about them. Controlling nature, if I must say it simply," Rasmus nodded.

    "That''s correct," Agnesia nodded and suddenly she stomped the ground, pushing Rasmus away by pushing the ground away. "We don''t need magic formations or magic circles to use magic. We can just do it with our minds," she raised her hands and created a wall made of the soil around Rasmus, trapping him inside.

    Rasmus touched the wall and it was sturdy, sturdier than walls made of bricks and cement. He didn''t know that magic could be used like that, however, it didn''t seem like it was magic but rather manipulating nature. He realized it was similar to his, but Agnesia was more profound when it came to manipulating nature.

    Before he could observe the wall, it collapsed and burrowed into the ground, leaving no trace of magic at all. The ground looked even and uncracked which was unbelievable, but there was still a trace of Mana since it used Mana to control nature.

    "There are three stages of becoming a sorcerer. The first is Perception, to understand nature and Mana, and how they work. The second is Manifestation, to manifest Mana into nature and try to manipulate nature with your body and mind. The third is Exploitation, and based on that name is when you can do whatever you want with everything around you," Agnesia said as she spread her arms.

    The clouds became dark and thunders began to rumble, making everyone look up. Rain began to pour and lightning struck the trees around the training ground. It seemed like everything happened beyond her control while in fact it was her who controlled everything.

    Rasmus looked at the sky and began to smirk as he watched the thunder growl. He raised his right hand toward the dark clouds and released a heatwave of wind, disrupting the storm and making it stop. He then manipulated the ionized channels and redirected the remaining lightning bolts to strike around Agnesia.

    Agnesia was startled and shocked when Rasmus could manipulate nature as well as her. She looked at him in disbelief as the bright sky reappeared and the wind calmed down, leaving nothing but silence. The others had no idea what was going on, but they were shocked at how both of them could manipulate nature as easily as flipping their hands.

    Aris was the only one unimpressed, and she had been staring at Agnesia with a curious look. She remembered there were humans that dragons treasured and protected. Those humans were said to be blessed by dragons and received a small portion of the dragon''s power which was to control nature. She had never met one, and it seemed that she had finally found the descendant of the human that the dragons treasured.

    "You''re indeed an Orthias. Your control over Mana and nature is almost on par with mine, the only difference is that you still can''t completely control nature or perhaps don''t know how," Agnesia looked at the spots where the lightning struck near her.

    "I believe I''m more to the human side because my talents are limited by my body," Rasmus answered.

    "It appears so, but that doesn''t change the fact you can surpass me or even my sister," Agnesia responded as she walked toward Rasmus. "You, are you interested in learning sorcery?" She raised her brows and stood in front of Rasmus.

    Rasmus could see that it would be too good to be true when someone offered something. He could already see what Agnesia wanted in return, but he decided to play along.

    "I''m not sure if I can surpass you when my eyes can''t see Mana. I can only feel them," Rasmus shook his head as he looked at his hands.

    "Who said that you can''t see Mana? Are you talking about how those mages hide that method? The method to increase your sensitivity toward Mana? You can learn how to see them and even smell them," Agnesia said as she crossed her arms and stared into Rasmus''s eyes. "All you have to do is to accept my offer and I''ll teach you how to do it, personally," she offered with a playful smirk.

    "And what do you want in return?" Rasmus asked with his brows furrowed.

    "That brain of yours," Agnesia pointed at Rasmus''s forehead. "Unlike these people, we don''t really care about your approach and how you deal with the situation."

    "We are handling the situation better than here. We have been keeping an eye on the emissary, and she can''t do anything. At the moment we are isolating her in a place where she believes it''s her safe space because we are the ones who make her think that way," she explained with a gentle yet cold smile.

    "We might need your expertise and of course, we also need you, a half Orthias," Agnesia said and then glanced at Aris. "And her as well. We have some kind of history with her people."

    Rasmus furrowed his brows and then looked at Aris who was staring at Agnesia without blinking her eyes.

    "I''ll think about it. I can''t keep a promise because I''m not sure how long we are going to deal with Kiel," Rasmus answered and looked at Agnesia.

    "Of course," Agnesia nodded. "I''m telling you this and the offer is still up as long as we still haven''t dealt with the emissary over there."

    "Well then, I''ll take my leave. I''ll see you around, Count Blackheart," Agnesia smiled and then walked away.

    After they watched Agnesia leave the training ground, Thalior and the others began to walk away as well. The only ones that stayed behind were Aris and Uriel, and then suddenly they both shared a look with cold expressions. They had the same thought.

    "I''m leaving, are you coming?" Rasmus looked at Aris.

    Aris looked at Rasmus and looked a bit disappointed, but she nodded. They both then left the training ground, leaving Uriel alone in the training ground. She suddenly took a deep breath and shook her head because that was close.

 Chapter 150 People pleaser.

    "You''re really dancing on fire..." Aris sat beside Rasmus after Rasmus visited Kiel and revealed half of his plan to him. "Sooner or later, either Thalior or Kiel will find out your scheme."

    "They will, but I prefer Kiel who would find out my scheme..." Rasmus asked and gave the bowl of meat soup to Aris. "I don''t want to kill Thalior and the others since it will be troublesome, and I need them too."

    Aris slurped the bowl of soup and tasted the creamy broth combined with the fat and meat. She couldn''t get enough of his cooking because it was never disappointing.

    "So far neither of them is suspicious of me, and I can focus on something else now," Rasmus muttered and enjoyed the scenery of the long river from on top of the hill.

    "Something else?" Aris glanced at Rasmus as she chewed the meat.

    "Arka Gullivard. The man that I have been wanting to meet ever since we left Eddenvilla. I want to make him my ally," Rasmus answered as he lay down and enjoyed the breeze with the cloudy sky above him. "I heard that Mercurius has decided to step down from his position because he has lost his ambitions ever since you cut off his arm."

    "Have you ever done nothing for a day? You always keep yourself busy," Aris asked and grabbed the remaining soup in the pot.

    Rasmus stared blankly at the sky and it was true that he didn''t remember doing nothing or living leisurely for a day. He realized how he was constantly thinking about anything, even at this moment.

    When he decided to take a small break from everything, a pigeon landed right beside his head. He looked at the scroll that was tied to its leg. He reached out to the pigeon and took the scroll.

    The moment he read the letter, he sat up and looked at it with a smirk on his face. It was a letter from Uriel that her master wanted to meet him in person.

    "Master Yasser Arhat..." Rasmus muttered Uriel''s master''s name. "He''ll be waiting for me in the Sand Tower of Druloem Kingdom."

    "And where is that exactly?" Aris asked as she took a sip of the soup.

    "East Neva..." Rasmus answered and put the scroll in between the pages of his notebook. "It''s quite far, so he doesn''t mind waiting because Uriel is the one recommending me to him."

    He lay down again and planned to do nothing for the rest of the day. Before he could even close his eyes, he heard footsteps approaching him. Aris turned around and the way she looked at the person that was approaching, it didn''t seem to be a stranger.

    "Wow, enjoying the afternoon, huh?" Carrion asked as he walked up the hill with a bottle of expensive wine and stared at Rasmus lying down with his hands behind his head. "Wait, you two were having lunch without me?" He furrowed and hurriedly walked toward the pot and found it empty.

    "You''re having a lavish and luxurious life in the city, why do you care so much about a simple meat soup?" Videl asked as he walked up the hill and looked at Carrion.

    "Something a simple soup is great once in a while," Carrion scoffed and smirked at Videl. "Don''t act like you don''t care. You''re the gluttonous one here."

    Rasmus looked at Carrion who seemed to have changed in the last few weeks. His demeanor, his way of talking, and expressing his thoughts were completely different. The confidence in his eyes and smile were visible to the naked eye.

    "Just asking him to make more. I''ll hunt the deer," Aris said as she put down the bowl.

    Rasmus, Carrion, and Videl were surprised that she would suggest something like that. They were staring at her, thinking if they had misheard her.

    "Wait, is this because you want some more?" Rasmus looked at Aris with his brows raised.

    "Yes, is that a problem?" Aris asked back and stared into Rasmus''s eyes.

    "No, it''s not a problem..." Rasmus said under his breath as he made himself comfortable on the ground. "Just wake me up when you get all the ingredients..." He said as he yawned.

    Aris got up and looked around to find the deer, and then she glanced at Carrion with a cold gaze. Carrion felt a chill down his spine and then realized why she was staring at him like that. He realized that she wanted him to hunt the deer as well since he also wanted to eat the soup.

    Videl sat down and looked at Rasmus trying to get some sleep.

    "The seeds have been planted as we planned," Videl said quietly as he watched Aris and Carrion walk down the hill toward the river. "Just tell me when, and I''ll make them bloom."

    "You''ll know when the time comes..." Rasmus muttered. "Keep your influence in the capital city, and make yourself known to others from neighboring nations."

    "It''s a piece of cake with my power. Just tell me what to do and I''ll meet your expectations," Videl nodded and watched Carrion use wind magic to cut off the deer''s head. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Aris and Carrion came back with the deer meat and ingredients to make the soup. Rasmus began to make the soup and cut the meat into small pieces. They were enjoying their time, drinking and eating while looking at the scenery of the river in front of them and the city behind them.

    "You''re going to meet Arka Gullivard? If that''s the case, I know someone who can help you meet him in person without having to trouble yourself," Carrion said as he sucked the meat from the bone.

    "Finally, you''re being useful," Rasmus chuckled and took a sip of the wine. "And who exactly is this person you''re talking about?"

    "Sebastian Perez. He was trying to join the Marines but failed. He and Arka are actually close because they both took the test together and trained together. They both have some history together," Carrion answered as he chewed the meat. "I''ll ask him about Arka and try to get you to him."

    "Thanks, that would be great," Rasmus nodded. "And? How''s the progress of getting yourself on the mining site?" He glanced at Carrion.

    "Those nobles are greedy fuckers, but I managed to get close to the potential owner of the mining site. I believe he''s a part of that demonic cult because he''s just like Esteban," Carrion answered as he put down the empty bowl. "I''ll be fine, so you don''t have to worry about me. Videl said that he''s going to protect me, and I can focus on my task," he looked at Videl and nodded his head.

    "Perfect, so I don''t have to get involved. Just be careful," Rasmus said and nodded with understanding.

    "I know, I''ll be careful. I''m not planning to put myself in unnecessary danger. I''m playing the people pleaser, and so far everything is going so well," Carrion responded and drank the wine. "I have a few people in my pocket, and I''ll try to get more because right now the tension between parties is quite heavy and I''m planning to take advantage of it."

    "It would be best if you stopped coming to me too often. Play around with Videl and help each other. Right now I''m playing with fire, and you don''t want to get involved with me," Rasmus suggested as he lay down and stared at the sky.

    "Got it, I''ll keep that in mind," Carrion nodded and offered the bottle to Rasmus. "Enjoy your trip."

    Rasmus took the wine and drank it straight from the bottle.

    After the sun was down, everyone went their separate ways and focused on their task. Rasmus and Aris were preparing to leave the city while waiting for the news from Carrion about Sebastian Perez and Arka Gullivard.

    When they finished packing, the inn employee gave two letters to Rasmus, it was a letter from Carrion about Arka Gullivard. The other letter was a personal letter from Sebastian Perez to Arka, and it would be Rasmus''s way in to meet him in person. He didn''t try to open the letter even if it wasn''t sealed.

    "Ready to go?" Rasmus looked at Aris.

    "There''s nothing else to see in this city, so yes, I''m ready to go," Aris nodded.

 Chapter 151 A threat.

    "New Gardens of Bastois..." Rasmus looked at the big island in the distance where Arka and his fleet operated and protected the South Sea. "Quite a fancy name for a fortress," he leaned against the railing of the ship.

    Rasmus was on his own because Aris wanted to do her own thing which was explore the city. He knew it would be best if he went to the fortress on his own because having her around would intimidate anyone.

    "I couldn''t believe it! We are going to be a part of the Marines! Especially that we are right under Sir Gullivard!" A newly recruited marine said with his eyes lit up and stared at the island. "My dream finally came true!" He laughed as he gripped the railing tightly.

    "Yeah, me too! My parents are so proud of me and they were shedding tears when I left," another recruit said as he nodded and looked at headquarters.

    "I can finally give my parents and little brother and sister enough money so they can eat whatever they want. I''ll work hard to make them happy!" Another recruit said with his fists clenched in determination.

    Rasmus glanced over his shoulder and saw dozens of newly recruited marine knights and mages on the top deck with him. He watched how thrilled and anxious those soldiers were, and they were either a year younger than him or a year older than him. He envied them because he had forgotten how to feel such excitement and anxiety.

    "When was the first time I felt thrilled... Was it when I assassinated the king of England? Or when I went to infiltrate the Pentagon?" He muttered as he rested his cheek on his fist with a faint smile on his face. "Or was it long before all that... maybe when I took someone''s life for the first time..." he mumbled and chuckled quietly.

    As soon as the ship arrived, all the recruits were standing in line as their instructors stood in front of them. Rasmus glanced at their innocent and bright faces with a faint smile on his face before he unboarded the ship.

    He followed the knights who patrolled the fortress outskirts to the main gate into the headquarters. He decided to take a short break to admire the sea around him and the city that looked so small from where he was.

    "Attention!" A man shouted at the new recruits who were standing in line in front of the gate.

    Rasmus turned around and listened to the man''s speech about the integrity and commitment of Marine soldiers. The speech was something that came out of a textbook that had been used for decades, a generic one. However, the new recruits were listening to the speech as if it were their new purpose in life.

    Rasmus had had enough of it and walked toward the gate, but then was stopped by the knight that guarded the gate. He gave his reason for the visit and showed the letter to the knight. He then was told to wait while the knight informed Arka about the letter and about Sebastian Perez.

    The moment Rasmus pulled down his hood, the new recruits couldn''t help but glance at him. They shared a look with each other with their confused expressions. Rasmus on the other hand stared at them with a stoic expression until all of them stopped looking at him.

    "Please follow me, Count Blackheart. Lieutenant Commander Gullivard is waiting for you in his office," the knight said, and his voice was overheard by the new recruits.

    Rasmus nodded and followed the knight into the fortress.

    Since the headquarters was as big as the island itself, the fortress looked massive from the inside. Knights and mages were either training or cleaning the fortress, only the high-ranked soldiers could enjoy the peaceful morning.

    ...

    "Sir, Count Blackheart is here," the knight said in front of the door.

    "Let him in," a soft and yet deep voice could be heard from behind the door.

    The knight slowly opened the door and signaled Rasmus to walk into the room. As soon as Rasmus entered the room, the knight closed the door behind him.

    Rasmus looked at the tall man with dark green hair wearing a green uniform with so many medals hanging on his left chest. The man was busy dealing with a document in his hand before he lifted his head and stared at Rasmus with his dark green eyes. He looked so young, younger than Rasmus expected even though he already knew that Arka was the youngest Lieutenant Commander in history. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Please, have a seat," Arka said and pointed his left hand at the chair across from his desk.

    Rasmus sat down and slid the letter from Sebastian Perez toward Arka.

    "Thank you for having me, Lieutenant Commander," Rasmus said as he watched Arka break the seal on the letter and read it.

    "Please, Count, you don''t have to use my title since you''re a noble with royal blood within your body. Just call me Gullivard," Gullivard said as he read the message.

    Rasmus stared coldly at Arka with a bit of disgust written all over his eyes. Arka felt the intensity of Rasmus''s gaze and when he stared directly into Rasmus''s eyes, he could see the disgust in them. He realized that he had made a grave mistake because he had forgotten that all the Blackhearts were executed publicly.

    Although Arka made a mistake, he didn''t falter from such a gaze and didn''t show it in his eyes or expression.

    "I apologize. I didn''t mean to insult you in any way," Arka said with a straight expression.

    "People made mistakes, no need to apologize as long as you know acknowledge your mistake," Rasmus responded with a cold smile.

    At that moment Arka knew that Rasmus was different compared to the people that he had met before. He had encountered people like Rasmus, someone who he needed to be careful around them.

    "Shall we cut to the chase so we both don''t waste our time?" Rasmus asked as he leaned forward and crossed his arms on the table. He was glad that Arka wasn''t like Carrion who didn''t know where to stand.

    "If that''s what you want, Count," Arka nodded as he put aside the letter and crossed his legs.

    "Do you know about Commander Mercurius and what happened to him recently?" Rasmus asked.

    "Yes, he lost all his fleet to a group of pirates. It has been a hot topic and the other commanders have been searching that group, but so far there''s no sign of that group," Arka answered as he rested his arms on the armrests. "It''s as if the ones who destroyed his fleet weren''t a group of pirates but rather someone who pretended to be one," he pointed out and stared into Rasmus''s eyes.

    "Wouldn''t that be funny if Mercurious was wrong about that?" Rasmus asked with a cold smile on his face.

    "There''s nothing funny about someone who has massacred hundreds of lives. It doesn''t matter who did it, what matters is the act of killing," Arka responded with a cold expression. "I remembered that the one who destroyed his fleet was a man, a sage, someone with extraordinary talent in magic."

    "And what do you think the purpose of that man of doing such deed? Massacring countless lives and didn''t take anything in return from him or his fleet?" Rasmus tilted his head and stared into Arka''s eyes.

    "I''m not sure, and that''s not my job to find out the answer since it''s the job of the investigation team," Arka leaned back, his eyes never leaving Rasmus''s. "Now can you start what do you want from me, Count Blackheart?" He asked.

    "Since Mercurius has decided to step down from his position as Commander, I want you to replace him," Rasmus answered as he leaned back, crossed his legs, and rested his arms on the armrests.

    Arka connected the dots and at that moment he knew it was Rasmus''s doing, the man behind the massacre of Mercurius''s fleet. He had never seen someone as confident as Rasmus and didn''t show any remorse for what he did or be so open about it.

    "I remember the recruits out there. They were so happy when they unboarded the ship, and how they wanted to dedicate their lives to their families by working here as marine soldiers," Rasmus said as he looked over his shoulders. "I wonder how many soldiers you have here, and it would be a shame if you ended up like Mercurius, right? Seeing your people die for nothing," He turned around and stared into Arka''s eyes.

    "Is that a threat, Count Blackheart?" Arka asked coldly.

    "Yes, it is, Lieutenant Commander," Rasmus nodded as he sat straight. "I lose nothing from this, and you''ll lose everything."

 Chapter 152 Becoming a hero.

    Arka glanced at his rapier in the corner next to his desk. He knew he could reach it, but he also knew the risk of him failing was too high. He didn''t have much option, and the only thing he could do was talk and try to find a way out.

    "Why do you want me to become a commander?" Arka asked, his hand itching to grab the rapier and stab Rasmus right in the heart.

    "Because people don''t want corrupt people to control the world, especially old and greedy people like Mercurius. People need someone who is just and righteous," Rasmus answered and crossed his legs.

    Arka furrowed his brows, confused because earlier Rasmus was threatening him but then he wanted someone like him. He had no idea what Rasmus was trying to say or what he wanted from him.

    "You want someone who is just and righteous? Do you realize that if I did become a commander, your crime would be exposed and I wouldn''t let you see the sun ever again?" Arka asked with a cold voice and expression.

    "What crime, exactly? I don''t remember admitting any crime. It was you who assumed that I committed a crime," Rasmus raised his brows.

    "You just admitted that you¡ª" Arka stopped his sentence and remembered that Rasmus never admitted that he was the one who destroyed Mercurius''s fleet.

    "Even if I did destroy Mercurius''s whole fleet, what makes you think I can''t do it again? To you and your fleet?" Rasmus asked as he rested his head on his left fist. "Baseless accusations would make you look like Mercurius, a joke for losing all his fleet without having evidence of the one who did it."

    Arka crushed the armrests of his chair, realizing how cunning and confident Rasmus was that made him extremely annoyed and irritated. He was powerless and the whole conversation and situation only pushed him further into the corner like a helpless child.

    "Don''t worry, you''ll get used to me later," Rasmus smiled as he crossed his arms. "Now, let''s get back to the main topic. You have two choices, become a commander or lose your whole fleet. I need you to give me the answer now."

    "What is it that you want from me, Count?" Arka crushed the sharp wooden pieces in his hands, ignoring the pain.

    "Nothing," Rasmus answered without hesitation and stared into Arka''s eyes with a serious expression. "Let''s just say I hate greedy people, especially those who hinder my plans."

    "Your plans?" Arka asked and slowly loosened up his fists.

    "To monopolize the economy in South Neva," Rasmus answered so casually. "But don''t get me wrong. I''m not planning to let anyone suffer. I have implemented my method in Eddenvilla, and you can see it yourself how much the merchants, and every company there are gaining wealth while I''m also getting richer," he pointed out.

    Arka found that logic didn''t make any sense, but he did hear that market prices for goods and spices were back to normal because the Vivelda and Urion companies were banished from Eddenvilla. He also heard the local trading companies there were brought back and brought back the glory of Eddenvilla.

    "It was your doing?" Arka asked with his brows furrowed.

    "Of course, who else it might be?" Rasmus nodded. "If you don''t believe me, why don''t you there yourself and ask around? I''m the one who helped them build their own companies," he revealed.

    Rasmus stood up and placed his hands on the desk as he stared down at Arka with a cold gaze.

    "Become a commander and don''t let people like Vivelda or Urion touch their feet on this continent. Don''t let foreigners people like them control the marker who bring nothing but suffering," he said with a serious expression. "I''ll kill as many people as I need if they''re trying to hinder my plans. I seek no pleasure in killing nor do I feel a thing from it."

    Arka looked into Rasmus''s eyes and those words that came out of his mouth made him remember someone he tried to forget. He knew the kind of person Rasmus was, a dangerous and yet reasonable one.

    "So? What would be your answer, Lieutenant Commander Gullivard?" Rasmus asked with a cold smile.

    "Promise me that you won''t harm my people or any fleet. If you want me to become a commander, I''ll need all the manpower to keep the peace in this continent. Pirates, bandits, and everyone who is disturbing the peace will be punished and banished," Arka answered as he stood up and stared right into Rasmus''s eyes.

    "Pirates? What pirates? Cygnus the One Eye and the other captains are working for me now. They''re no longer pirates, they''re doing legit work in the shipping company," Rasmus smirked as he sat down.

    Arka was stunned and couldn''t believe that those pirates, the ones who had been avoiding marines and never got caught had decided to let go of their status. He didn''t know if Rasmus was telling the truth, but his gut told him that Rasmus wasn''t lying.

    "I told you that I''m greedy, but not greedy enough to make anyone around me to suffer," Rasmus said after reading Arka''s expressions. "And yes, I can promise you that. I won''t touch the fleet and all your soldiers."

    Arka held his breath because he didn''t know what to say. He was at a loss because he didn''t know if Rasmus was evil, cunning, generous, or all of them combined. He chose to sit down and try to clear his mind before he decided to become a commander.

    "You said you want nothing from me, but are you sure that you won''t use me in any way in the future?" Arka asked the most important question. "Would I become your pawn or puppet?"

    "Would I use you in the future? Why is that a problem when friends and family are often using each other for their own gain to some extent? But would you call it using each other when you call it a favor to your friends and family?" Rasmus asked back and looked at Arka with a mischievous smile.

    "That''s different when both sides can do the same. If I''m the only one who''s being used, that''s a completely different story," Arka answered without hesitation.

    "Of course, it would be fair if you could use me as well, and I''m happy to cooperate as long as our goals align or it doesn''t affect me in any way. I wouldn''t use you if I knew that it would put you in trouble without any benefits. I''m not that heartless," Rasmus smiled at Arka, but his eyes were still cold and mischievous. "Don''t you think I''m already generous enough to oblige with your request when I can easily find someone else to be the next commander?"

    Arka thought if he declined, the lives of the soldiers that were under him would be killed by Rasmus. He had no choice because if he tried to kill Rasmus and failed to do so, innocent lives would get dragged into his mess and murdered by his decision indirectly. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I''m honestly doing you a favor here, more than you can think of," Rasmus said as he stood up. "Do you know what''s going on right now in South Neva? Do you know about the demons that are trying to take over this continent?" He asked.

    Arka received a confidential letter from the Admiral himself about the current situation a while ago. It had been bothering him ever since he knew about the existence of the third Saint, the demons, and how prominent figures all over Neva were anxious about it.

    "I''m not a part of those bastards that they call themselves demon worshipers. I''m also not taking sides with the humans because I don''t owe them anything, and they were the ones who executed my whole family, leaving only one Blackheart to suffer," Rasmus leaned forward and stared right into Arka''s eyes. "But I hate those demons more than humans because I don''t want to be their slaves and I won''t have the freedom that I have right now. Which is why I have been working with Archduke Thalior, Commander-in-chief Uriel Goldmane, and Chancellor of South Neva Union Altair Segeric."

    "What I meant by doing you a favor is because if you agree to cooperate with me, you''ll be a hero that the people need. You can do so much more than here, and you can do something rather than sitting at your desk and watching the world burn," he continued.

    "Join us. Right now this world needs more people like you, not people like me," he said quietly as he stared right into Arka''s eyes.

 Chapter 153 Recommendation letters.

    Rasmus watched the soldiers train and spar while waiting for Arka to give his answer. The recruits were admiring the soldiers and they couldn''t wait to become as strong as them.

    It reminded him back when he was still a recruit, joining the army and being trained by a special team. He remembered when he betrayed his whole squad led them to their deaths and joined the enemy. He became the most wanted person in the world when he became a terrorist.

    He remembered when he made his own organization and made connections with powerful people. He remembered how the world was ruled by powerful people who looked harmless and righteous to the public, but behind the scenes, they made deals with terrorists for their own gain.

    He learned a lot from those people, but in the end, he despised people like them. He ended up scheming behind their backs, leading them to their fall and some even died from natural causes that the world believed in.

    "Good times..." Rasmus muttered as he chuckled quietly.

    After reminiscing about his past for half an hour, Arka came to see him and stood beside him. They silently watched the recruits train while the soldiers watched from the sides, encouraging them.

    "I''ll be leaving in a week and applying to become the candidate for the Commander position," Arka said as he looked at his hand with a white glove on. "There will be three candidates in total, including myself."

    "Can you win?" Rasmus glanced at Arka.

    "I have nothing to make myself a better candidate than the others knowing I hate politics. I don''t have anyone that can help me be more prominent than those candidates. I only have skills and achievements," Arka answered as he clenched his fists. "In the end, it''s not up to me whether I can become a commander or not," he glanced at Rasmus.

    Rasmus was quiet and enjoyed the atmosphere and the breeze with the smell of salt. He slowly turned his body toward Arka and showed a smirk of confidence.

    "Leave that part to me. I can pull some strings since I have Thalior and the others on my side," Rasmus said as he patted Arka''s shoulder. "They will help. They need people like you at this moment and in this current situation."

    Arka watched Rasmus walk away before he could say anything in return.

    "You won''t regret this. I can promise you that," Rasmus stopped walking and looked over his shoulder at Arka. "Just wait for the good news, Lieutenant Commander Gullivard," he smirked and then left.

    ...

    Rasmus unboarded the ship and looked around for a tall woman among the pedestrians. He went inside every pub he saw and didn''t find Aris anywhere. He wondered where she went until he felt a tall presence behind him and saw Aris staring at him with the cloak and hood that covered her face and hair.

    "How did you find me? Don''t say that I look like a sore thumb," Rasmus asked and watched her walk beside him.

    "You look like a sore thumb with that cloak and hood on," Aris answered without hesitation but then a faint smile formed on her lips. "So? How did it go?" She asked with her brows raised.

    "It went well, and I have to go back and meet with Archduke Thalior for a recommendation letter. If you want to stay here, you can stay," Rasmus answered and looked at people looking at him and Aris with suspicion. "I''ll be back once I get what I need, and it won''t take long."

    "Okay, I will explore this city and then go to the capital city. Let''s meet there in two weeks. I might find something interesting like those demon worshipers. I believe you can use that information to help you out later on," Aris suggested.

    "That would be perfect," Rasmus nodded in agreement. "Let''s meet in Bastios''s capital city in two weeks. Since you know how to find me, you can go wherever you want, but don''t make a scene," he said and stared at Aris.

    "I won''t, but I can''t give you promises," Aris smiled mischievously at Rasmus. "But I''ll try."

    "Good enough," Rasmus sighed as he nodded. "Well then, I''ll take my leave. Have fun," he looked at Aris for a moment before he left.

    ... sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Two days passed, and Rasmus went to meet with Thalior who still stayed in Lineva to observe the changes in the capital city. He asked for a recommendation to Thalior for Arka and convinced Thalior that Arka would be a great asset for them since he was someone who upheld righteousness just like Uriel.

    He explained how crucial to have a trusted commander of the sea during a time like this because enemies could come to South Neva if they weren''t careful enough. The number of people that they could trust was less than a dozen, so adding one that held power in the sea would be a great addition.

    After Thalior was convinced, he made a recommendation letter, including Altair, two powerful figures in South Neva that could be said to be the faces of South Neva itself. Once he got the recommendation letters, he didn''t waste time and rode his horse back to Bastios.

    In the middle of the night, when Rasmus was riding his horse to shorten the time to reach Bastios, he saw a carriage on the side of the road in the middle of nowhere. Suddenly he heard a woman scream, asking for help, hoping someone would save her. He then saw a group of bandits drag the woman and an old lady who looked like a butler out of the carriage by pulling their hair.

    "Who''s there?!" A bandit shouted when he noticed a person in the distance.

    Rasmus didn''t have a choice but to approach them and show himself to them. Since he wore a cloak and covered his face and hair with a hood, the bandits couldn''t see his face.

    "Get down from your horse or we will kill your horse!" The bandit glared at Rasmus and pointed his sword at him.

    Rasmus ignored the bandit and looked at the woman with black hair. He noticed the woman didn''t wear a dress like any nobles wore daily, she was wearing a skirt filled with accessories made of gold and a silk shirt and jewelry that wasn''t the style that South Neva had. Her skin was a bit darker and smoother which made him remember his former student, Valari.

    "I said get the fuck down!" The bandit swung his sword and was about to behead the horse.

    Rasmus flicked his fingers at the bandit''s hand and released a wind cutter that cut off the bandit''s hand. The moment the bandit saw his hand fall to the ground, he was shocked before he began to scream as the pain began to overwhelm his senses.

    He jumped down from his horse and stabbed the bandit right in the throat, making him stop screaming. He kicked the bandit and looked at the remaining five bandits who were busy unloading the suitcases.

    "Please help us! We will pay you with gold that weighs twice your body!" The woman looked at Rasmus with her bright blue eyes.

    The bandits charged toward Rasmus, but then their heads fell off before they could reach him. Rasmus watched as the bodies collapsed right in front of him and the night became quiet again, only the sound of blood flowing that filled the quiet night.

    "Are you two from the East?" Rasmus asked as he approached the woman and offered his hand.

    "Yes, we have some business here. We were in a hurry that I went ahead without my knights..." The woman answered as she held Rasmus''s hand and pushed herself up.

    Rasmus turned around and noticed a few people riding their horses with torches in their hands. They were the knights that the woman mentioned earlier, and he immediately got back on his horse after he knew that she was safe with the knights with her.

    "Wait! You haven''t told me your name," the woman stood in front of Rasmus''s horse.

    "Rasmus, Rasmus Blackheart," Rasmus said as he looked down at the woman.

    "Blackheart?" The woman narrowed her eyes and then when she saw the glimpse of his white hair, she was convinced that he was the last Blackheart. "Anastasha, Anastasha Asghar," she introduced herself.

    Rasmus nodded and then left without saying a word.

    After he rode his horse far enough, he began to wonder because the name sounded so familiar.

    "Asghar? That name sounds familiar..." Rasmus muttered with his brows furrowed. "But where do I hear or see that name before?" He added and continued his journey.

 Chapter 154 Commander of the South Sea.

    Rasmus entered Arka''s office and held two recommendation letters in his hands. Arka could see the seal with the Ardentis and Segeric symbols on each letter. He couldn''t believe what he saw, even though the letters were right in front of him on his desk.

    Arka wanted to open those letters, but he knew that he could do that. He needed the letters to be untouched until they were given to officials and even the admiral himself. With those letters, his position as a candidate would outmatch the other candidates.

    He then realized how Rasmus could get those letters, especially from Thalior and Altair. Those two were the faces of South Neva, and they weren''t easy to approach even for rulers. Knowing what kind of a person Rasmus was, he couldn''t believe they would give him what he wanted.

    "You must be wondering how I managed to get those letters," Rasmus smiled as he sat down. "How can someone like me be able to gain their favor?" He rested his cheek on his fist with that smirk on his face.

    "How?" Arka asked, genuinely confused and intrigued by the answer that he failed to find.

    "Because I never lied. You can call me evil, heartless, cunning, or a schemer, but I''m not a liar," Rasmus answered as he leaned back and made himself comfortable on the chair. "What makes me different from people like me is simply because of that. I''m useful, and people need someone like me which is the sad truth," he muttered and looked at the ring on his finger.

    Arka found a new light about Rasmus, and it was something that he had never seen in people like Rasmus. A trustworthy person even though Rasmus was morally questionable. He would have been laughing if he had heard someone like Rasmus existed, but there he was, sitting across from him.

    "What''s your reason to become someone like who you are right now?" Arka asked, and this time he used a softer voice as if he didn''t need to be on guard anymore.

    "Just like people wanting to become knights who decided to go to war and kill their enemies. They kill because it''s necessary, and they''re not wrong in doing so. I chose this path because I wanted to, and in a way, I''m not evil or wrong," Rasmus answered calmly.

    Arka closed his eyes and kept the wall between him and Rasmus. He realized how dangerous Rasmus was and how his words could affect him that much. He needed to be cautious and keep the attitude of covering the ears and eyes forward at the moment.

    "I''m not going to be your pawn or puppet, correct?" Arka asked and stared right into Rasmus''s eyes.

    "Seeing how capable you are, that would be an insult," Rasmus nodded. "I value those who value themselves."

    Arka flinched and that was what he meant earlier. Those words struck him and he knew how dangerous it would be if he got swayed by Rasmus. He knew he had to keep a distance because he didn''t want to be Rasmus''s pawn.

    "I kept my promise..." Rasmus said as he got up. "Now it''s time for you to keep yours."

    Arka looked at the recommendation letters on his desk, remembering the deal he had made with Rasmus. He took the letters and put them in the drawer before he got up and nodded.

    "I''ll do what I can," Arka answered with a serious expression.

    Rasmus smiled and saw the resistance in Arka''s eyes which made him more intrigued. He had been looking for someone like Arka who differed from Uriel and he knew he could use someone like him.

    "I''ll be waiting for the good news," Rasmus said as he walked toward the door.

    "You can stay here while you wait, Count Blackheart. You can use all the facilities here and will be treated as my honored guest," Arka suggested. He planned to keep an eye on Rasmus, and it was a perfect opportunity for him.

    "How generous and thoughtful of you. Of course, I would love to stay here," Rasmus smiled and knew Arka''s intention but decided to play along.

    Rasmus was brought to a room and it was bigger than he thought, and it was luxurious as well. The room was on the top floor of the fortress with an amazing view of the sea and the city in the distance.

    ...

    He spent the week in the fortress and trained his body to the limit again, hoping he could get stronger even for a tiny bit. He also trained his talent, the one that Agnesia mentioned about him being capable of controlling nature.

    He tried to use his thoughts to manipulate the ground or the wind, but nothing happened. Aris also said that it was possible to bend the will of nature with mere thoughts, but he didn''t know how. He tried to understand what Aris said, but she was so vague about it that he couldn''t grasp it.

    "Not everyone can be a teacher..." Rasmus muttered as he stared at the ceiling on his bed. "Bending the will of nature. I guess my understanding of nature is different from what the sorcerers of this world understand..." He lifted his hand and tried to grasp the air.

    He was about to meditate and tried to understand it, but someone knocked on the door. A knight informed him that Arka had come back and he wanted him to see him.

    As soon as Rasmus walked into Arka''s office, he saw Arka with a few bruises on his face and his hands wrapped in bandages. He didn''t know what had happened or if it was a bad sign, but he decided to stay quiet and kept a straight face as he walked toward him.

    "You look great," Rasmus commented as he looked at Arka''s face. "How did it go? Good news or bad news?" He asked as he sat down across from Arka.

    "It was the same as before. The candidates were tested and checked who had the highest score. But since all the candidates got a perfect score, we ended up having duels and the one who came on top would get the highest score," Arka opened the drawer under his desk and grabbed something in it.

    "That was one of the few tests, there were three tests in total. Physical, intelligence, and lastly number of achievements. I aced the first two, but I was too young to keep up with the last test since the other candidates had more under their belts," he said as he looked at something under his desk.

    "Fortunately, the recommendation letters outweighed those two and this is what I got," he showed the golden star insignia and put it on the table. "I''m unofficially a commander now. There are some papers that need to be done and the ceremony as well to make it official."

    Rasmus clapped his hands and a smirk slowly formed on his face. He already knew that Arka could pull it off, especially with recommendation letters that weighed more than any figures in South Neva.

    "Congratulations, Commander Gullivard," Rasmus stood up and offered his hand for a handshake.

    Arka looked at Rasmus''s hand for a moment before he stood up and shook it. He didn''t have a choice, but that didn''t mean he would bow down to Rasmus''s will. He had become a commander and he had both the responsibility and the power to protect the people.

    "What do you want from me now?" Arka asked and kept shaking Rasmus''s hand.

    "Nothing," Rasmus shook his head. "I did say that I want nothing, at least for now," he smiled and pulled his hand from Arka''s hand.

    Arka narrowed his eyes and didn''t try to hide his suspicions because he wanted Rasmus to know that he wouldn''t bend down to his scheme. He wanted Rasmus to know that he wasn''t an easy target and that he would bite if Rasmus tried anything.

    "Hmm, now that I think about it, are you going to take over Mercurius''s headquarters? Or are you going to stay here on this side?" Rasmus asked as he made himself comfortable on the chair. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I''ll be taking over the headquarters. I''ll be choosing the next Lieutenant Commander position, and they will be taking over this fortress," Arka answered and looked at the insignia on his palm.

    Rasmus nodded as he got up and fixed his suit.

    "Well then, I don''t have anything else to do here. Knowing There''s a capable man that guards the sea, I''m not worried anymore," Rasmus said under his breath and looked at his wristwatch.

    Arka didn''t show any reaction to Rasmus''s words and kept a stoic expression.

    "Oh, I almost forgot. Do you know the Asghar family from East Neva?" Rasmus asked. "I met with a young lady a week ago, her name was Anastasha Asghar."

    This time Arka looked a bit surprised that Rasmus mentioned that name. He didn''t know if he should tell Rasmus or not, knowing Rasmus wouldn''t let such an opportunity go if he knew.

    "No, I don''t," Arka answered and shook his head.

    Rasmus observed Arka''s face for a moment before he smiled.

    "You''re bad at lying, who would have thought," Rasmus said as he chuckled. "Knowing that you''re hiding it, does that mean she''s someone important, or perhaps something is happening in East Neva?"

    Arka was terrified of how sharp Rasmus''s intuition was to the point that he could find out what was happening. However, he didn''t say a word or try to deny it because it was pointless and he didn''t want to keep the conversation going.

    "I''ll see you soon, Commander Gullivard, very soon..." Rasmus walked away as he waved at Arka without looking back.

 Chapter 155 Asghar family.

    Rasmus arrived at Bastios capital city and since it was next to the sea, the weather was a bit hot and humid. It used to be the busiest city in South Neva because of the ports and markets, but since it grew hotter, merchants couldn''t sell fish or fresh meat because of the heat.

    He went to the nearest pub and got himself a glass of whiskey. He cast small icicles and dropped them into the glass since it was getting hot.

    "I can create ice from nothing and yet I can''t even bend nature''s will..." He chuckled in disbelief and took a sip of his whisky.

    He was enjoying his drink and watching the miners coming into the pub. He remembered that Bastios Kingdom was one of the three nations that had dozens of mining sites. So many people tried to get their hands on those mining sites, but the strict rules made it impossible for anyone to own those sites. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The kingdom was both wealthy and safe because the king used to be the former general of the kingdom who took down the corrupt ruler and the nobles. He was both a man of his word and a man who lived for the people.

    "Have you heard? There are important guests from the East," a man said to his friends at their table. "I heard they''re here to buy all the mining sites!" He added.

    "What kind of nonsense are you spouting? There''s no way King Geoffrey would let them buy the mining sites. Our nation is prosperous and everyone lives happily. Our king is extremely rich from the mining sites and so are we, so why would he let those things go?" A miner asked back as he stared at his friend.

    Rasmus kept listening to their conversation and found out there were a few people from East Neva that came to Bastios. He knew something was going on, and decided to leave the pub and go to the city library to find out about Anastasha and her family, Asghar.

    He looked at the book of East Neva and the families that influenced that continent. He thoroughly read the names of the influential families in East Neva, and he found too many names to remember. The reason was that East Neva was the type of continent where they fought and killed each other to take over the lands and legacy from family killing another family, to clans destroying another clan, and even nations conquering other nations.

    "Asghar... Asghar..." Rasmus muttered as he flipped the pages. "There you are..." he tapped the Asghar family that was writing on the page.

    The Asghar family was known for their dark history where they made both North and South of East Neva wage a big war that killed thousands of families and disappeared from the world without descendants. Most of those families were influential families, and the Asghar family got away with it because they were supported by both the North and South of East Neva, both by the Sultans and the Emperors.

    Asghar family was the reason the current sultans and rulers owned the lands in East Neva. It was revealed that the Asghar family had become one of the oldest families in East Neva and owned one-tenth of the land in East Neva. To put it simply, the Asghar family''s land competed with other nations in East Neva, making the Asghar family''s land automatically a nation.

    "The current family head''s name is King Guirguis Ashgar and his wife Queen Samantha Ashgar. They have six children, and the next head of the family is Prince Nazzar Ashgar. The only daughter of Guirguis and Samantha is Princess Anastasha Ashgar..." Rasmus muttered as he closed the book, surprised by what he read.

    Rasmus thought about it for a moment and wondered why a Princess of a powerful family decided to visit South Neva and seemed to be in a hurry. The rumor about them wanting to buy mining sites would be out of the possibility since the Asghar family didn''t need wealth anymore.

    "A family that waged on both sides to gain profit..." Rasmus leaned back and stared at the tall ceiling of the library. "Six children and five of them were men that could become the next head of the family. Power struggle?" He furrowed as he rubbed his chin.

    "That makes sense since Anastasha is currently here as if she''s taking refuge from the power struggle. Knowing the current situation all over Neva, maybe one of the sons is making a deal with the emissary and tries to wage another big war?" He narrowed his eyes and looked at the book on the table.

    He was deep in thought when suddenly a hand grabbed his shoulder from behind. He turned around and saw Aris staring down at him with her brows raised.

    "You seem to be deep in thoughts..." Aris sat down beside Rasmus and looked at the book on the table.

    "Hmm, I found something interesting," Rasmus nodded.

    "You just done with one task and then immediately work on another one? You really don''t want to waste your time, huh?" Aris asked as she crossed her legs and arms.

    "You should know me well by now..." Rasmus sat straight and fixed his suit. "Since you have been here longer than me, do you perhaps see a woman with black hair wearing a unique attire made of silk? Or perhaps a carriage with a few knights that escorted that carriage?"

    "A woman? No, but I saw a carriage with a group of knights escorting it in the middle of the night," Aris answered as she stared at the stained glass.

    "Yes, that''s the one, where did you see it?" Rasmus asked and nodded.

    "It''s hard to explain, but I can show you where they went," Aris answered as she looked at Rasmus. "Do you want to go there now?"

    "The sun is still at its peak, let''s go there in the middle of the night when everyone is asleep. Knowing she must be hiding, that means she''s not expecting any guests. Going there now would only make it troublesome for us," Rasmus answered and looked at the gorgeous and colorful stained glass that absorbed the sunlight.

    ...

    As night came, people had gone inside their houses and rested for the rest of the day. Rasmus and Aris walked from alley to alley, avoiding the patrolling knights. Rasmus found out there was a small area outside the capital city that could only be accessed through the north gate because of the cliffs that blocked the paths toward that area.

    The place that Aris mentioned used to be the royal''s family estate outside the capital city, mostly used for a family gathering or vacation since it had a beautiful view of the sea from the high ground. Unfortunately, that place became off limits, and only certain people could go there which meant it was heavily guarded.

    Although it was heavily guarded by dozens of knights, it wasn''t a problem for Rasmus and Aris. They managed to bypass the knights and went up the hill toward the mansion on top of the hill. However, the knights that Anastasha brought with her were elites, and they were way stronger than Rasmus, not to mention they could sense their surroundings, even a slight brush of the leaves.

    "I can go without them noticing, but you, it''s hard," Aris whispered as she looked at the knights with green capes on their backs.

    "I don''t think we need to sneak anymore, just follow my lead," Rasmus said as he jumped down from the tree quietly.

    Aris watched Rasmus casually walk toward the guard, and so she jumped down from the tree and walked beside him. A knight noticed their presence and immediately shouted to alert the others as he pointed the sword at them.

    "Easy," Rasmus raised his hands as he felt the presences around him. "We mean no harm, just wanted to take my payment from Princess Anastasha," he revealed and saw the knights surrounding him and Aris.

    "Leave, Her Highness doesn''t accept guests at this hour or ever," the knight said and then signaled to the other knights to draw their weapons. "Walk away before we drag your dead bodies and throw them off the cliff."

    Aris smiled as she stared at the knight through the hood that covered her face.

    "I would love to see you try," Aris said.

 Chapter 156 A game of wits.

    All the knights charged at the same time, but suddenly a ring of fire appeared and spread out toward them. All the knights ignored the fire because their armor was enchanted with a magic formation to deflect Mana.

    When they uncovered their faces, Rasmus was gone, only Aris stayed. They swung their swords without hesitation, but some unknown force prevented them from hitting her. They imbued their swords with Aura, but to their surprise, the Aura dissipated in an instant.

    "You''re all dead men walking," Aris said and threw a spin kick at them and broke their breastplates that were supposed to be resistant to heavy damage, close to impossible to break.

    All the Knights couldn''t get back up because they all had broken ribs that made it hard to breathe. They were crawling and trying to stand up because their sole purpose was to protect Anastasha even if it cost them their lives.

    Rasmus was watching from the roof after he distracted the knights and flew away from the battle. He knew Aris was getting bored of not playing around, and he had to feed the beast once in a while to keep them tamed. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A man walked out of the mansion and saw the knights on the ground, defeated. He didn''t expect his knights to get defeated that easily and how their breastplates to get cracked. He stared at Aris as he walked toward her with a quarterstaff in his left hand.

    "Can you please spare my men?" The man asked and stared at Aris whose face was hidden under the hood.

    Aris took a step forward and a strong force pushed all the knights away. The man knew how strong she was the moment she showcased such power. He knew that she could do more than that when she could do something like that so easily.

    He knew he couldn''t win, but he had no choice because there was someone he should have protected with all his life. He imbued his quarterstaff with Aura and dashed toward Aris as he swung his staff with all his might.

    He was stunned when Aris stopped his attack by grabbing the staff with her bare hand. That attack could break a thick steel wall into small pieces, but it got stopped that easily.

    He slowly looked up to look at who he was dealing with, he saw the bluish-white hair and bright blue eyes underneath the hood. His eyes widened and he immediately jumped away from her after he realized he was fighting against an ancient race. He wasn''t surprised anymore when someone could stop his attack with bare hands.

    "Andrei, that''s enough..." Anastasha shouted as she stared at the knight with a serious expression. "If she wants me dead, I''m already dead by now, so don''t waste your life for nothing."

    Andrei bowed his head and immediately dropped his quarterstaff. Aris was disappointed because she wanted to play some more.

    "How are you doing, Princess?" Rasmus asked as he looked down from the roof.

    Anastasha and Andrei looked up at the roof, they were in disbelief there was someone there. They couldn''t sense him at all, and when Andrei was about to grab his weapon again, Anastasha raised her hand, signaling him to stand down.

    She recalled the voice because it made her remember what happened that night. She then saw Rasmus jump down from the roof and land in front of her. When she watched him pull down the hood, she finally saw his face more clearly than last time.

    "Rasmus Blackheart," Anastasha muttered and stared at Rasmus''s eyes back and forth. "How did you find me? Nobody should know I''m here..."

    Anastasha glanced at Aris and then back at Rasmus.

    "Let''s talk inside..." Anastasha said as she nodded her head. "They''re my esteemed guests, treat them like you treat me," she looked at Andrei with a serious expression.

    Andrei bowed and then went to check on his men who were in pain on the ground.

    Aris looked at Anastasha''s outfit, a onesie like an elegant jumpsuit made of silk. It looked both comfortable and good at the same time. She thought all women had to wear complicated and suffocating dresses.

    They went to the parlor and the maids hurriedly made tea and snacks in the middle of the night. There was only silence in the room because Anastasha couldn''t believe she had met a Blackheart and an Orthias, two people with white hair.

    The maids came in and filled the table with snacks and tea. As soon as the maids left, Anastasha cleared her throat and grabbed her tea cup.

    "It''s an honor to meet you in person, Lady Aristoria," Anastasha stared into Aris''s eyes without a single fear in them and then lowered her head gracefully.

    Rasmus and Aris were intrigued by Anastasha''s confidence and lack of fear. There was something about her that made her different from being arrogant, the confidence that she showed was different.

    "You seem to know a lot for a princess from far away, Princess. Even Archduke Thalior and the others didn''t know Aris''s existence until I told them about her," Rasmus said with a faint smile on his face. "I bet you have so much information and secrets that the world is trying to hide," he narrowed his eyes.

    Anastasha smiled gently as she nodded slowly. The way she sat, the way she placed her hands on her lap, and the way she looked at them, they were all screaming gracefulness. However, Rasmus knew that someone like her was nothing that could be exploited because of that confidence in those eyes and behaviors.

    "I have so many pockets and I can provide any kind of information by simply looking at the right one," Anastasha answered and took a sip of her tea. "I know a lot about you, Count Blackheart. You''re an interesting fellow, and should I say unique?" She tilted her head slightly and stared into Rasmus''s eyes.

    "Seeing you come all the way here, you must have questions. If I can guess, you must be wondering why a princess of Asghar is here in South Neva. Taking refuge? Trying to run away from something? From the power struggle of my siblings?" She pointed out with her brows raised. "The answer to your question, the question itself is the answer," she nodded and revealed that Rasmus''s suspicion was correct.

    Rasmus was mildly surprised that there was someone who would reveal everything without a single worry, especially to him, someone with a dangerous mind. If she knew who he was, that meant she was planning or at least expected him to see her in person after he found out about her and her background.

    "You play the same game as mine," Rasmus smiled as he grabbed his cup of tea. "You''re only telling half the truth, Princess. I respect that," he said and took a sip of his tea.

    "If I have to play a game, I should play with the same rule against my opponent, wouldn''t that be fair, Count Blackheart?" Anastasha smiled and chuckled gracefully with that confident and yet not arrogant smile.

    "I have put myself on the chessboard, why don''t you try and unveil my intention here in this place? It can be a stalemate or a checkmate, so let''s play the game," Anastasha smiled gently as she put down the cup and sat gracefully.

    Rasmus smirked as he leaned back and stared into Anastasha''s eyes. He rubbed his bottom lip with his finger as he tried to decipher her intention from that half-truth that she had revealed earlier.

    "(She took refuge here because of the power struggle among her siblings. She might be someone who tried to get away from it either because she''s powerful enough to be a perfect pawn or the other way around where she''s powerful enough to threaten her siblings)" Rasmus thought as he looked at the table that was filled with snacks and watch Aris tasted random cookies that she found interesting.

    "(Or perhaps she''s taking refuge to make her siblings believe that those two possibilities are the things that she''s concerned about. She''s the only daughter which means she''s either treasured by the king and queen or maybe it''s a simple matter like she''s running away to avoid forced marriage...) he sighed as he sat straight and looked at Anastasha in the eye again, realizing how excited she was.

    "You''re throwing balls at me, thinking that one of those balls is the right answer when the truth is the right ball is still in your hands, hiding it behind your back," Rasmus narrowed his eyes and stared into Anastasha''s eyes.

    Anastasha chuckled as she looked down to grab a macaron and took a small bite of it.

    "And here I thought you would waste your time more guessing," she said with a smile on her face.

    "You''re saying to play a game of chess when the truth is the king is never on the chessboard. You''re quite a sly one," Rasmus said as he leaned back and crossed his arms. "You''re here to become a refuge, but you''re not actually trying to run away or hide. You''re waiting for an opening or an opportunity for something."

    "Yes, but I believe you would respect my privacy in that matter?" Anastasha raised her brows.

    "Of course, but if I asked anything around it, you wouldn''t mind revealing it, don''t you?" Rasmus asked.

    "I don''t mind at all as long as you don''t try to expose me that is," Anastasha answered without hesitation and nodded.

 Chapter 157 Playing a similar game.

    Rasmus tried to dig up as much information as possible about the situation in East Neva. He wondered what was going on there knowing the members of the Council of Neva from East Neva had decided to deal with demonic force with violence and head-on.

    He got so much valuable information from Anastasha even though their credibility was questionable. He didn''t mind because it was better than nothing, and he could use the things that sounded make sense to be the baseline of the picture he was trying to paint.

    The North of South Neva took the situation to the extreme where they didn''t hold back and revealed that the emissary was a demonic being. The famous and influential shamans proved that statement to be correct because they could see spirits and the dead. People were avoiding the emissary, however, and that led to the disappearance of the emissary, making the whole situation more problematic.

    At the moment, the tension in East Neva was so palpable that a war might break out anytime soon. Since East Neva had a bad history of violence, the chance they would kill each other to take over each other''s land, power, and legacy was too high to ignore.

    "They''re trying to get rid of the fire but ended up getting caught in fire themselves," Rasmus muttered as he poured the tea into Aris, Anastasha, and his cups. "So you''re taking refuge in the pretense of avoiding conflict while you''re just waiting for something to happen," he offered the teacup to Anastasha.

    Anastasha only smiled and took the teacup as she nodded her head to show gratification. She didn''t try to correct or deny Rasmus''s deduction because Rasmus didn''t ask a question but rather speculation. Some people might unconsciously deny it or correct him.

    "So far, all the information that you have provided, how many are them are the truth?" Rasmus asked.

    "Does it matter? Even if you know how many of them are the truth, you can''t find it or have the time to waste it. I know that you haven''t taken them all at face value ever since we conversed on this topic," Anastasha smiled and then took a sip of the tea.

    "Then answer me this one question where I want you to tell nothing but the truth," Rasmus said with a serious expression. "I think that would be fair and I don''t mind giving you one truth as well."

    Anastasha flinched her eyes when she realized she had just taken the bait and at that moment she had just fallen for his trap. She slipped and she looked both pleased and annoyed at the same time through her smile.

    "As long as it has nothing to do with my purpose or plans, I will answer them. Your question will be nullified and you just used your one and only free card," Anastasha stared into Rasmus''s eyes.

    "Fair enough," Rasmus nodded in agreement. "Then my question would be. What''s your take on the emissary? The one who works under a powerful evil being and the third saint, Ermaine."

    "I despise them all. This is the world of the living, and only the living should rule this world," Anastasha answered with a serious expression, there wasn''t a single doubt or hesitation in her words and eyes.

    Rasmus was surprised to hear the answer, but there was a small hint that she might be pulling some strings to manipulate the whole situation. Whether she despised them or not, she was something who might use them, just like how he did to Kiel but more subtle and risk-free.

    "Now it''s my turn. Since you want it to be fair, then I''ll ask the same question. What''s your take on the emissary here named Kiel? The one who works under a powerful evil being and the third saint, Ermaine?" Anastasha repeated the same question as his.

    "I despise them all. This is the world of the living, and only the living should rule this world. We have the same view of them and we both want them to disappear," Rasmus gave the same answer as Anastasha.

    Anastasha stared into Rasmus''s eyes but there was no deception in his voice and eyes. She gave a slow nod and took a sip of the tea before she looked out the window and the sun was about to rise.

    "It''s getting early, Count. I''m afraid, a lady like me can''t keep my eyes open all night..." Anastasha smiled gently at Rasmus.

    Rasmus looked out the window and the orange hue of the sky was getting visible. He nodded with understanding and decided to get up and looked at Aris that they should leave and let Anastasha rest. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Oh one more thing, Count Blackheart," Anastasha looked at Rasmus who was about to leave the room. "The Urion company is currently investigating those shipping and trading companies, wondering who''s the real owner of those companies. You need to be careful because if they want you dead, they will make it happen," she gave a smile of warning.

    Rasmus smirked as he turned around to look at Anastasha and then gave a nod. He knew that she could give the information to the Urion company, but she didn''t.

    "Goodnight, Princess, or should I say good morning," Rasmus said and then left.

    Anastasha nodded and then walked toward the window to watch Rasmus and Aris leave the mansion. Once she could no longer see them, she left the room and went to her chamber to get some sleep.

    ...

    Rasmus and Aris rented a room in an inn and they both sat on the edge of the bed.

    "That attire that she wore, I want it," Aris said.

    "Hmm, I can ask someone to make it for you," Rasmus nodded and washed his face with water in a bucket.

    "So? Did you find out what she''s planning to do? I think after you having hours of conversation with her, you might already know what her intention is," Aris looked at Rasmus wet his hair and pulled it back.

    Rasmus grabbed a towel and dried his face and hair as he stared out at the window as the sun rose and bathed his face in the warmth of the sun.

    "She''s waiting for the war to start..." Rasmus answered and leaned his shoulder against the wall. "She''s just like me, she wants all the profit into her pockets. She might even sacrifice her siblings and make the sole winner in this whole mess," he added.

    "She doesn''t look like someone who has the power to do that, unlike you," Aris said as she lay down on the bed.

    "She does, she just makes it as if she doesn''t have the power to do so. She''s smart, and people like her who have no strength will hone their brain and make it more dangerous than brute force," Rasmus answered and watched people begin to go outside and work. "She uses her weakness as her strength. She seems fragile and vulnerable which makes her easily ignored."

    "And? What are you going to do?" Aris asked and looked at Rasmus.

    "My goal aligns with Thalior and the others who want to get rid of Kiel. My other goal also aligns with Anastasha because we both want war to break out..." Rasmus muttered and turned around to look at Aris. "I''ll let her be because I don''t see a reason to stop her or to be her ally. She''s already set her chess pieces, adding another force would only ruin her plans and might become hostile toward me. I''m planning to watch, for now..." he added and walked to the couch.

    "She''s dealing with East Neva while we are dealing with South Neva. I''m thinking that it''s a perfect opportunity for us as well. The moment war break out in East Neva, we will use that momentum to start the war here as well..." he added as he lay down and put his arm over his eyes. "At that point, she might realize that I''m playing a similar game as hers..." he muttered and closed his eyes.

    Aris hummed and stared blankly at the sun that was supposed to blind her. She was about to ask another question, but Rasmus was already asleep, and he looked tired from all the trips he had made before coming to the capital city.

    "Goodnight..." she muttered and slowly closed her eyes.

 Chapter 158 Form of Delusion.

    Arka walked out of the carriage, and it had been a while since he had traveled far. He looked at the branch palace of the South Neva Union and then looked back at the capital city of Lineva. The place where the whole problem was rooted was in this nation.

    He walked into the palace, in his golden star insignia on his collars. Everyone bowed their heads to respect his status, even the Knight''s captains were bowing their heads.

    He entered the meeting room and saw prominent figures at the table, including Xena Servil. Everyone looked at him, and they observed his behavior and the way he walked. He didn''t want to feel intimidated because he was there with the same goal as others.

    He looked around and saw Rasmus on the side, next to the wall with a glass of wine. When their eyes met, Rasmus raised his glass and smiled at him before he emptied the glass in a single gulp.

    Rasmus didn''t plan to participate as he had done his job, which was creating the perfect plans for them. He was going to stay on the side, listening, and would answer any questions that would be directed at him.

    As the meeting started, Thalior revealed the plans to those who had joined the alliance. He didn''t miss out a single detail and would answer all questions and doubts from them.

    Even in a situation like this, a few of them were still asking for something in return. Those people were greedy, but they were against forces like demons, which made it hard to deal with. If they were to be left alone, they would end up becoming unnecessary enemies.

    "I would have beheaded them on the spot. Those kinds of people serve no purpose," Rasmus muttered quietly under his breath as he stared at those greedy figures.

    "Just do it. I think some of them would thank you for doing that for them," Aris chuckled softly.

    Rasmus smiled and noticed Xena Servil, Altair, Arka, and Thalior could hear their conversation. He was impressed that they could hear his whisper, but he didn''t care because his image had never been a righteous one in the first place.

    "Last night, a big operation was commenced, and we raided those bandits'' hideouts. We expected to be able to eliminate at least half of them, but it was as Count Blackheart had predicted that it wasn''t that easy. They had anticipated it, and half of them had fled," Thalior said as he looked at Rasmus.

    Rasmus had already told Kiel about the plan for the raid that Uriel had personally led. He convinced Kiel to leave some behind, or it would look too suspicious, so Kiel had to sacrifice a small amount of his forces in exchange for the safety of Kiel''s plan. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "(Both parties seem to accept the whole plan I orchestrated. It''s according to my plan, but doubts will grow just like wild grass)" Rasmus thought and nodded his head toward Thalior after he mentioned his name. "(First step is done, now it''s time to tread the whole path carefully)"

    "We have managed to capture six bandits that have been possessed by demons. They''re currently being shackled to the point they couldn''t even bite their own tongues and used stigma to prevent those demons from leaving the bodies. We will proceed with the next plan, which is public trials to reveal the master behind them," Thalior said with a serious expression.

    "As we speak, Commander-in-chief Uriel Goldmane is personally guarding the prisoners until the day of the trial. We will let the other nations hear with their own ears and see with their own eyes about the crisis and danger that have been lurking in the shadow," he added and looked at everyone.

    "The trial will be held soon, and we will inform everyone in the morning of the day of the trial," he glanced at Rasmus because he had a tiny bit of doubt that he could be trusted with that information. It wasn''t just him but some at the table as well.

    Rasmus didn''t show any reaction and knew that Thalior might be wary of him. It wasn''t just Thalior, the ones from the previous meeting might have thought the same. He knew that they might have held a meeting without him, but that didn''t bother him at all.

    "(Living free inside their heads, what an honor)" Rasmus thought as he took a sip of his wine.

    Thalior continued to explain the rest of the plans. After the truth that the possessed bandits had revealed, they would begin to investigate the people in power. With the truth revealed, they had reason to eliminate those who had a connection with the demon worshipers or with Kiel directly.

    Arka, who listened to all the plans that Rasmus orchestrated, was amazed that Rasmus could come up with something like that. It was like placing rocks on the shore that could withstand the waves as he placed more rocks before the big wave came. One wrong move, and the rocks and the waves would destroy everything behind it.

    "We will gather more allies, nations that will fight against this evil. We might have made a big leap of progress, but so have they. We are expecting a war to break out, and when the moment comes, I want you all to fight for what''s right," Thalior said with a serious expression.

    The meeting finally reached its end, and everyone had a lot of tasks to do. The most bothersome task for the greedy ones was to support working class people. They didn''t want to spend their wealth on people who they believed had been treated fairly.

    Rasmus knew that only so few people were in power who wanted greatness for humanity. He had remembered the faces of those who had insatiable greed, and he would use that as valuable information for Kiel.

    "Don''t waste your time and power to break the city wall, feed the poor, and they will let you in and even destroy the city for you," Rasmus muttered as he watched all the figures walk in the hallway.

    Thalior looked so down and anxious as he walked in front of Rasmus. He listened to Rasmus''s words, and it frustrated him because Rasmus''s words were pointed at those people who only thought about themselves. However, he didn''t want to confront Rasmus because it was pointless, and that only made him look weak for not accepting reality.

    "This is why I don''t play the righteous way, Archduke Thalior. The flaws appear rapidly as you walk that path. It''s just like standing on a boat, you either stop moving and fix those holes and let your enemy gain advantage or ignore those holes and drown yourself as the boat keeps sinking," Rasmus said and stared at Thalior''s back.

    "You can use my method instead. Cut them off, replace them, blackmail them, or even give them false promises. In the end, those people will be powerless when the real people who suffer will support you with all their lives. It''s better to feel when the people die for humankind than when the people die because of your incompetence," he pointed out with a gentle voice.

    "Your righteousness will lead toward nothing but demise to those around you. I wonder if righteousness is one of a few forms of being delusional..." he asked as he tilted his head and kept staring at Thalior''s back.

    Thalior stopped walking and slowly turned around to stare Rasmus in the eyes. There were veins on the sides, and his teeth were gritted to the point that the muscles of his jaw began to form tightly.

    "I don''t need your opinion, Count Blackheart. I have chosen this path, and I''ll take full responsibility for everything that will happen in the future. You''re not strong enough to handle such responsibility, and I understand that because you''re not like us," Thalior responded coldly as he clenched his fists tightly. "You manipulate people for your own gain and benefit. I''m not like you."

    "Is that what you''re going to say to the mothers, fathers, wives, daughters, and sons of the people you send to die? That you''re responsible for your incompetence? You think it''s for the greater good when you''re sending them to die and telling those who grieve that those died as heroes?" Rasmus asked as he crossed his arms.

    "You call me a manipulator when you''re going to brainwash those who grieve and make them believe it''s for a good cause? The truth is, those you''ll call heroes will be a nameless nobody that nobody will remember or praise..." He said with his brows raised.

    "You call me a coward, I call it letting the innocent keep on living peacefully without any burdens because of your delusion," he smiled as he tapped Thalior''s chest with the back of his hand. "You call it cowardice, I call it effective."

    Thalior pushed Rasmus''s hand away from his chest, and he was both frustrated and furious. He wanted to strangle Rasmus and shouted right at his face, but that would only make him lose even more.

    "You said that you don''t need my opinion. Is that correct, Archduke Thalior? If that''s the case, I don''t see a reason for me to stay here or join your future meetings anymore," Rasmus said as he stared into Thalior''s eyes and began to walk past Thalior.

    Thalior was shocked when Rasmus decided to walk out in a situation like this. At that moment, he couldn''t contain his frustration anymore.

    "So that''s it?! You walk away and give up on humanity?!" Thalior shouted, and his voice echoed throughout the hallway.

    Rasmus stopped and slowly turned around with a smirk on his face.

    "I''m both disappointed and relieved at the same time. I''m disappointed that you''re delusional and incompetent. I''m relieved that I finally see them in you," Rasmus answered as he stared into Thalior''s eyes. "I''m not giving up on humanity. I''m going to find better people that can handle this situation more effectively, or should I say cowardly in your term?" He added with his brows raised.

    "Good luck to all of you, ladies and gentlemen," Rasmus bowed his head with a smug face and then walked away.

    Arka, Xena, and the others had been listening to Rasmus and Thalior''s arguments from the very beginning. They didn''t know what to feel, and when they saw Rasmus walk past them, they didn''t know what or how to feel because no matter how wicked his mind was, he was the person who could help them.

    As soon as Rasmus and Aris left the palace, Aris never felt her heart racing like that before from a heated argument. She wanted to give Rasmus applause and praise him, but she held herself back.

    "I thought you wanted to tread this whole thing carefully?" Aris asked out of curiosity.

    "I already did," Rasmus smirked as he looked at Aris. "This is better than I expected."

    "Now what?" Aris raised her brows.

    "Now?" Rasmus stopped walking and looked at the crowded city. "Now it''s time to open the gate and let the war happen..." He smiled widely in excitement.

 Chapter 159 Meaningless. (End of Volume.2)

    A few days after that argument with Rasmus, Thalior decided to stick with the plan and began the public trial. Those who had just joined the alliance felt the tension, especially Arka, since he didn''t know anyone.

    Uriel had just heard about the issue, and she was shocked that Rasmus and Thalior had had a heated argument. She couldn''t believe that Thalior had said those words and that he had made Rasmus leave.

    Although she had the same view as Thalior, she didn''t expect him to lash out when Rasmus was stating the facts. She understood his frustration and concern about the risk, but to say such things to Rasmus was baffling.

    "Commander Gullivard, Your leadership Servil," Uriel looked at Arka and Xena, who came into the dungeon where the possessed bandits were imprisoned. "You both came to escort the prisoners with me?"

    "Yes, Commander-in-chief. We are here under Chancellor Altair''s command to assist you with the prisoners. We might get ambushed by some demon organizations," Arka nodded as he held the handle of his rapier.

    "Keep your eyes open and pay attention to your surroundings. Let''s move these prisoners," Uriel said and led those two to the cells where the possessed bandits were being held.

    Once they escorted the prisoners into three different carriages. Xena was at the front, Arka in the middle, and Uriel in the back. The journey to the court would take them three hours since they had to place them in a hidden place.

    Arka looked at the two prisoners who sat across from him in the carriage. He looked at how all of them were chained with their heads covered with black sacks. They didn''t move a muscle or make any noises, like a statue, which made it disturbing.

    The journey went smoothly without any problem, and arrived at the court on time. People had gathered outside the courthouse because they had heard about bandits that were possessed by demons. It was something that had never happened before.

    "Order!" The judge shouted as he hit the gavel repeatedly as the crowd began to murmur loudly when they saw the prisoners enter the courtroom.

    Everyone sat down and stopped talking as they watched the prisoners being lined up in front of them. Every hair on their bodies began to rise as they felt the off feeling that those prisoners oozed.

    "We have captured these criminals who have killed many lives and made countless lives suffer. These criminals have become the slaves of the demons, and we will show you that we only speak nothing but the truth," Thalior said as he looked at everyone in the room.

    "How are we going to do that, and how can we convince everyone here that they''re indeed possessed by demons? It''s simple." he walked toward the desk and grabbed a bottle filled with water. "We use this water that has been blessed by Saint Astrea herself," he said and showed the bottle to everyone. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "But I know that you might think that we set the whole thing up, that this water is dangerous to humans, or that these prisoners will pretend to be in pain because you think we told them to do so," he explained as he grabbed another bottle filled with water.

    "This is normal water, the water you get from the river or well. We will also test each on ourselves or those who volunteer to test it out. But first, let me demonstrate it," he opened the bottle of holy water.

    He poured his hand with holy water and raised his hand to show everyone that nothing had happened. He also poured the normal water into his hand with the same result. He then asked if there was anyone who wanted to test it themselves.

    Dozens of people volunteered and they had tested that both water was harmless to them. Everyone in the room was convinced that they were harmless, and they didn''t need to be convinced anymore.

    "Now, that eliminates one of the suspicions. However, there''s still a chance that these criminals were told to react to the holy water, so we pour them into these cups..." Thalior poured both water into separate cups in front of everyone but hidden from the criminals.

    He switched the cups over and over until everyone forgot which one was the holy water and which one was the normal water. He then grabbed one of the cups and splashed the water at one of the prisoners. The prisoner didn''t react to the water, and everyone believed it was normal water.

    He didn''t stop there and pretended to switch cups and then splashed the remaining normal water on the other prisoner. The prisoner didn''t react as well, then he grabbed the cup filled with holy water.

    The moment the first droplet touched the prisoner''s skin, a loud and deep growl echoed throughout the courtroom. Everyone was startled and terrified by it, but the other prisoners began to growl as well, and their skin sizzled because of the holy water.

    The courtroom was filled with terrifying, inhuman screams and growls. Everyone covered their ears, but their eyes witnessed the bodies of the criminals twitch and try to break free from the shackles. They witnessed how those prisoners broke their arms, shoulders, and wrists to resist freeing themselves.

    It was undeniable that demons existed, and they were right in front of them. Thalior kept splashing holy water at those criminals until they were on the ground like worms getting peppered with salt.

    Every process was orchestrated by Rasmus, and it was so effective that nobody believed it was staged at all. Thalior began to feel guilty and regretful after what he said to Rasmus and for making him leave.

    "Ladies and gentlemen..." Thalior said quietly with a gentle voice to calm everyone in the courtroom. "We are facing a danger that we have all failed to notice. Now, we shall gather information from these demons and who''s behind all these," he added and turned around to look at the prisoners who were still screaming, growling, and squirming in pain.

    Thalior looked at Archbishop Valentino and Bishop Harold before nodding his head. Valentino and Harold walked toward the prisoners and bound the prisoners with divine energy to interrogate them while at the same time making them feel immense pain.

    "Who ordered you to possess these bodies?" Valentino yelled as he stared at the prisoners, who were in immense pain.

    The prisoners refused to answer and continued to scream in pain. Valentino had no choice but to use more divine energy to make them talk. The demons inside the prisoners'' bodies suddenly laughed underneath the sack that covered their heads.

    Everyone got chills down their spines when they heard that inhuman laughter. It sounded so maniacal and diabolical at the same time. The room was filled with the echoes of the laughter of the demons until suddenly, they all stopped.

    One of the prisoners cracked his neck to the side, it should be impossible for humans to do that. He slowly got up and pointed his broken and dislocated arms and shoulders at Valentino with a soft giggle.

    "Kill us..." the prisoner answered quietly. "Kill us and we will become one again..." he giggled mischievously. "We will become one, and we will be reborn, and we will devour more humans..."

    Valentino gulped as he made some distance from the prisoner.

    "We are loyal servants of our lord... our king... our soverigner of Hell!" The prisoner laughed maniacally. "The age of humans is nearing its end... death will be your last hope!" He screamed before he finally snapped his own head and died in front of everyone.

    The other prisoners chanted in an unknown language, and they all slowly grabbed their own heads and snapped them together. The horror and the anxiety were painted on everyone''s faces, including Valentino''s. Their plan to reveal Kiel failed miserably, and they had forgotten something important, and it was the demons'' loyalty toward their master, their lord.

    (At the same time, in a cave far away from Lineva)

    Rasmus stood in front of Kiel, who had gathered all his loyal servants that had possessed the most suitable bodies for his servants. He didn''t show any fear, not even a single reaction or emotion, either on his face or in his mind.

    "You have fulfilled your promise, Count Rasmus Blackheart. You have helped us gain more power while you made them busy with something meaningless..." Kiel''s voice slowly became high-pitched as if he was aroused by the excitement. "You have given us what we needed. Power, influence, and time..." his pupils narrowed like cats and his eyes turned glowing red beneath the porcelain mask.

    "Now, you wished for annihilation?" Kiel suddenly appeared behind Rasmus and whispered into his left ear. "We will grant your wish, mortal..." he muttered as he chuckled mischievously.

    "Give me war," Rasmus glanced at Kiel with a stoic expression.

    "And I shall give you war!" Kiel responded immediately in excitement.

 Chapter 160 Brother-in-arms.

    "Why..." a knight shed tears as he hugged the body of a lifeless woman. "Why!" He yelled and glared through his helmet at the sky.

    The other knights walked by dragging their feet because they were all as in disbelief as the knight. They saw their small, peaceful town had been turned into ashes. The bodies of their friends, neighbors, and families were scattered on the ground, unrecognizable.

    "Aren''t we the ones who have devoted our time and lives for this nation?" The knight captain muttered under his breath, feeling guilty and responsible for the death of the innocents.

    "The ones you devoted your time and life to isn''t the nation, but those who are in power. You''re being used for their greed and interests. Now, do you see it? How they treat the live of their people like nothing?" A man wearing a red robe stood in front of the devastated knights.

    Some of the knights turned their heads toward the man in the red robe, listening to his words and taking it in.

    "They deceived you that this was all for the sake of the safety of the nation. But from what? Demons? Have we even seen one? And even if there are demons, why have they killed these innocent people? Are they really trying to fight the demons? But seeing how they heartlessly killed lives, who are the real demons here?" The man asked.

    "Fuck them!" The knight yelled as he carefully put down the woman that he was hugging. "They killed the woman of my life..." he muttered as he slowly got up. "They killed the people we love!" He said as he walked toward the man in a red robe.

    The man pulled a dagger and cut his left palm, and blood began to drip to the ground. Everyone looked at him with a shocked expression, but then he pressed his palm on the knight''s armor.

    "Join us..." The man pulled his hand away and left a bloody hand mark on the knight''s armor. "You will no longer serve for any man or woman, we serve ourselves and for the people who are in need."

    The knight looked at his armor, and he felt like his uncontrollable rage had become controllable after he heard the speech. He looked at the bloody hand mark and the fact that the man in the red robe had cut his own hand just for him. It gave him a new purpose other than revenge.

    "We need people like you to prevent those heartless people from doing whatever they want. We need to stop them before they can run away and get away with it," the man said as he raised his left hand. The blood was still dripping down from the wound.

    "Count me in..." A knight said and walked toward the man.

    The man did the same, pressing his palm on the Knight''s armor. The knight looked at his armor and then at the knight beside him. They both shared an unusual bond that they couldn''t explain.

    "People who have nothing to lose are dangerous, but those who have a reason to live are stronger, whether it''s for revenge, to protect, or to make a better world," The man looked at the two knights in front of him. "The pain that you share will make you stronger, and that strength is what the people need, brothers..." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    After everyone listened to the man''s words, they decided to join in and asked the man to mark their armor. One by one, they were marked and shared a strong bond with each other.

    They all marched toward the capital city. Although the journey was long with no food to satiate their hunger, they found more brothers. There were more of them who had suffered, and more innocent lives that were taken.

    As they arrived at the capital city, they realized the king had turned the whole place into his fortress. The knights looked at the other knights that had protected the king, and they tried to convince them to join their side but failed.

    "We are not your enemies! We fight for those you swore to protect! Let us in, and we will kill those who are responsible for the deaths of the innocent!"

    The rebel knights rode their horses, looking up at the knights who saw them as nothing but rebels and the enemy of the people.

    "We swore an oath to the king and to this land! You have abandoned that oath and turned against your own people! Don''t believe what you see! The king wouldn''t dare to kill his own people, and you all should know that!"

    The loyal knights responded and looked at those rebel knights with no sense of sympathy or empathy because they believed in their king.

    "Why don''t you let us in and we hear it from his own mouth?!" The rebel knights demanded.

    "And why should we believe you that you won''t harm our king?! We will not take any risk that might endanger the king and the people! Leave or die!" The loyal knights denied the request.

    They knew they couldn''t find the middle ground, and they had no choice but to fight their own brothers.

    The rebel knights forced their way into the city and fought those knights who stayed loyal to the king. The rebel knights knew that those knights were loyal to the king and believed the rebel knights were enemies that needed to be eliminated.

    As the city was painted red with blood, the families of the loyal knights watched as their brothers, husbands, sons, and fathers were killed by those rebel knights. The loyal knights weren''t only protecting the king but also their families.

    The general who watched his knights kill each other was saddened by the situation. Who was in the wrong? Were they the enemies of the people, or was it they who were the bad guys? There was no right answer in war, and they all had their own reasons to fight.

    The rebel knights watched the girls and women, shielding the loyal knights who were on the brink of death. They couldn''t undo what they did, and they couldn''t ask for forgiveness from those people. They had become the monster they despised, but their hatred made their feelings numb.

    The general managed to eliminate the rebel knights, all of them. He took a few of them as prisoners, sparing them their lives. He lost almost all his knights, and he tried to persuade one of the wounded rebel knights to tell him what had happened.

    "A man wearing a red robe? Where is he now?" The general asked since he didn''t find anyone wearing a red robe.

    The knight formed a weak smile as he looked at the general with his eyes barely open.

    "We are just a decoy, General..." The knight answered.

    The general looked confused, but then he realized the royal palace had barely any knights to protect the royal family. He turned around to look at the palace, but then a loud explosion was heard from inside the palace.

    He realized they all fell for someone''s scheme and turned against each other. He hurriedly ran toward the palace with a few of his knights to check on the royal family.

    When they entered the throne room, they were too late. The king and all his family had turned into crisps. Their heads were gone as if they were taken on purpose.

    "How could someone take over a nation and kill the king and the royal family in less than a day..." The General fell to his knees, devastated and completely defeated.

    "What now, General?" A knight asked.

    "We failed our job as knights, and we are a disgrace to our people and the world. We killed our own brothers, and we failed to protect the people we served. We fell to the scheme of a mysterious man," The General said as he looked at his bloody hands. "Go and report what happened to the South Neva Union. Although we failed to protect our king and the people, the others shouldn''t have experienced what we experienced."

    "What about you, Sir?" The knight asked.

    "I''ll stay here and take on all the responsibilities. The people shall decide my fate, even if it means death."

    The knights looked at the General and slowly bowed their heads before they left the room.

    "God, please help us..." The General muttered, on his knees as he stared at the dead bodies of the royal family.

 Chapter 161 The beginning of the end.

    Rasmus, Videl, Aris, and Carrion were drinking their tea as they watched people from the capital city load their stuff into the wagons and carriages. Fear was written all over their faces, they didn''t care about the people around them and only cared for themselves.

    It all happened after the public trial that Thalior and the others did. It was a complete failure because they failed to control the chaos and turned it into a complete disaster. After they witnessed and heard of how those criminals killed themselves because of the demons that possessed their bodies, they would rather stay hidden than fight.

    All Thalior and the others did was nothing but the complete opposite of what they were trying to do. The whole world heard their failures, and East Neva declared war against the demons.

    The fear and chaos seemed to spread too rapidly in South Neva, and it made the South Neva Union unable to find the answer to that. They didn''t know that the people that Videl had been spending his time with had been possessed by his pawns. They pretended to be demon worshipers or became the voices of everyone''s deepest fear, death, and helplessness.

    The death of the head of the Earnwind family also added to the tension. The most respected figure and one of the key figures who brought peace to South Neva. Knowing that Garret had taken the position, he began to fill in the shoes of his late father while at the same time keeping his own agenda. That made Garret less reliable and less trustworthy.

    Agnesia left after she realized South Neva was incapable of dealing with the situation. The alliance that South Neva and West Neva had agreed on was on the brink of collapsing. Thalior''s incident with Rasmus made Agnesia look at him in a different light in a bad way.

    The lords and rulers who had joined the alliance to fight against evil had been reduced quite significantly. Without any proof of Kiel''s evil existence, they preferred someone who could understand them rather than the one who forced them to join a fight they didn''t want to or believe in. The peace that South Neva had built had begun to shatter into pieces, slowly.

    Arka couldn''t stay on land because he needed to keep the sea from enemies that hid in the shadows. His only job and concern was for groups of demon worshipers to enter the continent. It was also the order the Admiral himself gave to him.

    "How are the mining sites?" Rasmus looked at Carrion as he took a sip of his tea.

    "They entrusted their mining sites to me. I''m holding sixteen mining sites right now, and soon there will be more," Carrion answered, leaning back to make himself comfortable on the couch.

    It was Videl''s doing which put the owners of the mining sites struggling to maintain them. He made the miners stop working and persuaded them to leave because of the current situation. The owners of the sites were also too scared to stay and decided to flee to Central Neva or West Neva.

    "And how many workers have you hired so far?" Rasmus asked.

    "Too many to count. At the moment, I have seven hundred workers. Who doesn''t want to work for me when I pay them twice more than what the owners can offer?" Carrion responded by looking at the cigar in his hand and then smelling it. "Things are going smoothly, and I managed to get ourselves a little less than half of the mined minerals from each site."

    Rasmus looked at his wristwatch, and suddenly, a pigeon landed outside the window. He looked at the pigeon, and he still remembered it was Uriel''s. He then went outside and grabbed the small scroll on the pigeon''s leg.

    When he came back, he showed the scroll to everyone. The content was something that Rasmus had been waiting for. He has been waiting for a month since the day of the public trial.

    "Rebellion is happening in Lineva right now. The prime minister is dead, half of the ministers have run away, and the rest were executed..." Carrion read the message out loud.

    "The South Neva Union can no longer tell if the rebellion is a good thing or not. We managed to interrogate some of them, and they did it because of the corruption that the government did for too long..." Carrion continued as he lit up the cigar.

    "On the other hand, we found out the mastermind behind the rebellion was Baron Davis Green, one of the demon worshipers and possessed by a demon..." Carrion raised his brows, surprised by the news.

    Videl suddenly got up, and Carrion, Aris, and Rasmus glanced at him. He looked so excited because he had also been waiting for this moment. He couldn''t wait to devour the souls of the dead.

    "Go, don''t waste your time here..." Rasmus said as he took a sip of the tea.

    Videl nodded and left the cafe hurriedly with a huge grin on his face. Carrion knew that Videl had learned dark magic, and he knew about Videl''s way of getting stronger. He was a bit worried because Videl might turn against them and join the demons.

    "He''s not the type to follow others," Rasmus looked at Carrion''s worried expression. "He and I have something in common, similar goals and purpose. He won''t betray me or any of us," he assured Carrion.

    Carrion looked at Aris since she was one of the few people he knew who had no reason to tell lies. Aris gave a nod as an answer, and he could breathe in relief because if she stayed quiet, that meant she was unsure about Videl too.

    "You''re still keeping me in the dark, Rasmus..." Carrion sighed as he flicked the ash off his cigar.

    "I am, but you''re one of the few people who know me well. Trust is all I''m asking from you, Aris, and Videl, that''s all," Rasmus said and then slid Uriel''s message to Carrion again. "Show me that I can trust you, and I''ll tell you everything just like what I told Aris."

    Carrion looked at the paper and Rasmus back and forth with a confused look.

    "What do you want me to do with this?" Carrion asked and grabbed the paper.

    "The South Neva Union is struggling. Although I quit, I still care about humankind. I won''t let Kiel and his loyal servants do whatever they want here. So, I''m going to send you there as my representative," Rasmus answered and took a sip of his tea.

    "But my brother..." Carrion paused before he could finish his sentence. "I see. You want me to become better than my brother..."

    Rasmus nodded and knew that Carrion could understand his intentions. He wanted to make Carrion appear to be more powerful and influential than his brother. He wanted Carrion to be free from his family and the shadow of his brother, Garret.

    "I''ll do it..." Carrion nodded repeatedly with determination.

    (Somewhere beyond the Blackcliffs)

    A woman walked in the forest barefoot, unbothered by the cold of the snow. Each step she took left a black substance on the snow and melted the snow. She wore an all-black gown, her revealed shoulders and arms were pale as the cloudy sky above her.

    She suddenly stopped walking and slowly lifted her head and stared blankly at the sky. Her red eyes were barely visible because of her messy, long hair. Her expression was blank until something black flew past her vision and landed right behind her.

    "They''re all here, Ermaine..." A woman with gray skin with a slender body stood behind the woman and placed her long fingers with long sharp nails on the woman''s shoulders. "Are you ready, my child? This world will be yours, and we will make it happen..." she whispered, revealing her bright red lips with a gentle smile on her face.

    Ermaine slowly looked over her shoulder and saw a pale woman with long straight hair that covered half of her gorgeous face. She stared into the woman''s bright red eye that was mesmerizing and beautiful. She then slowly turned around and saw thousands of Corrupted standing still in their armor and helmets that covered their faces. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Illidan landed in front of the Corrupted and stabbed the greatsword on the ground in front of her legs. She held the handle with both hands and stared at Ermaine with her dark eyes and the glowing pupils that looked like the sun.

    Ermaine still had a blank expression, but then she nodded and bowed her head toward the Corrupted and Illidan. They all lowered their heads at her and bent their knees to show her the utmost respect.

    "Let''s go to the world of the living and save those who are suffering," the woman smiled gently at Ermaine.

    "Yes, Mother..." Ermaine nodded and gave a faint smile to the woman.

 Chapter 162 Recognition.

    Maximilian and the others were gathered in the library, and they heard about things that had happened around Neva. They heard about demon forces that appeared in each corner of the world. They were worried about their families and how they were doing.

    "Aren''t we wasting our time here?" Alexander asked as he looked at the book in his hands.

    Everyone took a deep breath and didn''t know what to say because they all agreed with his words.

    "We learn nothing here, really..." Alexander closed the book and looked at Maximilian and Isador. "We can learn everything we want, anywhere we want, and with whom we want."

    "Ever since Instructor Rasmus quit, the things we learned were bland, tasteless, and pointless. What he taught us, they were for this moment..." Maximilian nodded in agreement.

    "I miss him..." Aurelia said as she rested her head on her arms on the table. "I wonder what he''s doing right now..." She mumbled and stared blankly at the bookshelf.

    Everyone thought about Rasmus and the exciting things he did. They then remembered the situation in South Neva and how Rasmus had dealt with it. Deep down, they believed that Rasmus would survive and achieve a lot of things at the same time.

    "I have made up my mind..." Monica said as she stood up. "I''m quitting and want to return to the North to help my mother."

    Maximilian was surprised and looked up at Monica. She wasn''t the type who made an impulsive decision, which meant she had thought about it long enough.

    "What? Are you serious about this?" Maximilian asked with his brows furrowed. "Your mother, Her Holiness, wouldn''t let you do that, and if she knew, you would be in trouble." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I hate to say this, but right now, our families need us. I know that I''m being bold here, but what we learned from Instructor Rasmus, we might be able to prevent our nations from having similar fates as those nations in the South and East," Monica explained as she looked at them.

    Valari, Alexander, and Isador also felt the same way as Monica. They knew what they learned from Rasmus might be useful because so far, the way South Neva and East Neva dealt with the situation was nothing but righteous. The flaws were visible to the naked eye how their plans had backfired, and they had to deal with the consequences of their actions.

    "Remember what Instructor Rasmus said to us before he left?" Valari stared blankly at the table with his brows raised. "He said that the future is in our hands. What good or evil, we are the ones to decide. What do you guys think about that?" Valari asked.

    Monica sat down, and she already knew the answer the moment Rasmus said that to them.

    "Because righteousness has flaws, just like every other thing," Monica answered with a stoic expression. "Balance is what Instructor Rasmus taught us. He wanted us to be different from everyone else. He wanted us to be in the middle where good and evil are balanced out."

    "If righteousness is perfect and is the ultimate way to deal with all kinds of situations, evil should have gone extinct a long time ago, and yet it still exists," Isador muttered, remembering how foolish and naive he was when he believed righteousness could fix everything.

    "But righteousness isn''t the one to blame, it''s the humans themselves. Which was why Instructor Rasmus taught us about it, about human nature and how to deal with it..." Alexander added as he nodded in agreement.

    "The most dangerous thing isn''t evil itself but the illusion of righteousness. Just like a leader who has incompetent allies makes it worse than a powerful enemy," Maximilian added as he clenched his fists.

    There was only silence for a whole minute after they listened to each other. They digested what they learned from the discussion and carved that deep into their hearts.

    "I''m going to write a letter to the Chancellor. I can''t stay here and do nothing," Monica said as she got up and grabbed the book she was reading.

    Alexander and Valarie got up as well, and they wanted to do the same. The others were shocked, but then they all stood up and decided to quit as well. Monica was stunned that everyone would do the same as her even though she wasn''t trying to convince them.

    "(Recognition... so this is how it feels...)" Monica thought when she realized how powerful recognition was and how it could move the people around her.

    They went to their dorms and began to write a letter to Lenin. They gave various and valid reasons as to why they wanted to quit the academy. They were from influential and powerful families in Neva, and they didn''t have to wait while the world was in danger.

    After they had written the letter, they all went to the main building and went straight to Lenin''s office.

    ...

    Lenin was dumbfounded when she read all the letters from them. She had never seen any students who wanted to leave the academy. She felt like a failure because the whole academy couldn''t give them a single thing that made them stay.

    "Thank you for everything, Chancellor," Monica bowed her head. "We are grateful that we can enroll into this academy and for bringing us the best instructor that we could never imagine."

    The others bowed their heads as well and expressed their gratitude to Lenin. They also mentioned Rasmus and how he taught them the most important thing in life.

    Lenin was worried about them when she realized how impactful Rasmus''s presence was to those students. She was worried that they would turn out like him, dangerous figures that might turn the world upside down more than the first Great Era.

    "I understand all your concerns and the main reason for leaving," Lenin said as she looked at the letters in front of her. "I respect and accept your reasoning, but there''s one thing that I would like to say to all of you," she looked at Monica and the others.

    They looked at Lenin with their brows raised, waiting for her to speak again.

    "Please, do not take everything that Count Blackheart said to you. He''s not a man that you should look up to or follow in his steps. He''s a man that ignores morality to achieve his purpose efficiently," Lenin said with a serious expression, hoping that her words could prevent them from turning into dangerous figures in the future.

    They looked at each other for a few seconds before they all smiled and chuckled. Lenin was surprised that they reacted like that when she was being serious about it.

    "With all due respect, Chancellor, we already know that," Aurelia smiled at Lenin.

    "We know how dangerous Instructor Rasmus was from the moment he taught us about recognition and the task he gave us," Isador said as he nodded, agreeing with Aurelia''s words.

    "But he never, not even once, convinced us to follow his path," Valari said with a smile on his face.

    "He was the contender for our conscience, beliefs, and principles. He was the one who tried to make us see the world in its ugliest and purest form," Alexander added and nodded to Valari''s words.

    "He taught us how one side isn''t better than the other. Any side has flaws, and he taught us to find balance in all of it. The good can be exploited, and the evil can be defeated, that was what he taught us," Monica explained with a gentle smile on her face.

    "He didn''t want us to be like him, he wanted us to be different from him and the rest. He hoped that we could be the light that guided Neva and made a better place for everyone," Maximilian said with a serious and confident expression.

    "We are all here, standing together, all because of him, Chancellor," Aurelia said and looked at the others beside her. "We have shared visions, and we understand each other," she added and smiled at Monica. Monica responded with a soft smile as she nodded in agreement.

    Lenin was speechless. She had never been so shocked to the point that she didn''t know what to say. She then realized how mature their way of thinking was and how they had each other''s backs. She couldn''t prevent them from staying because they had achieved something that even the alumni couldn''t achieve.

    "I understand..." Lenin sighed and nodded with understanding. "I''ll grant your request, all of you," she smiled.

 Chapter 163 Adventurers.

    Videl took a deep breath, and the stench of pungency filled his lungs. He couldn''t stop grinning as he devoured the lost souls around him who were waiting for judgment. He enjoyed his feast as he watched the knights stack the dead bodies into the pit.

    He saw knights, peasants, and even children in the pit. The knights''s eyes were empty, trying to ignore the gaze of the dead in the pit. The situation in Lineva was worse than he thought because Kiel''s believers weren''t afraid of authority, and they fought to their deaths like martyrs.

    "(From all those bodies, none of them are being possessed by demons...)" Videl clicked his tongue, annoyed that he couldn''t feast on the demons. "(I guess I''ll wait until I reach the capital city. Heard it''s getting worse over there...)" he sighed and looked into the distance.

    After he consumed the souls of the dead, he continued his journey. There were barely anyone going to the capital city, only a few knights. He pretended to be an adventurer and planned to help the knights fight the demon worshipers.

    Every village and town that he went to was in bad condition. If it wasn''t for the adventurers that stayed there, those demon worshipers would have killed the people and burned the villages and small towns. So many women and children were taken away that the knights couldn''t do much because they didn''t have enough forces to spare.

    He decided to rest for a moment in a pub, which was filled with adventurers from different nations. Since he pretended to be one, the knights told him to join the other adventurers and waited for further notice.

    "You''re an adventurer?" A man leaned against the bar counter as he looked at Videl from top to bottom.

    "Yeah," Videl nodded as he ordered a mug of beer.

    "You doesn''t look like one," The man sat down beside Videl and kept observing him. "You look like a noble with that face," he added.

    "Maybe I''m one," Videl answered and stared at the man with a stoic expression. "Is that a problem if a noble becomes an adventurer?" He asked.

    The man shrugged and ordered another mug of beer for himself. He then looked at his surroundings, where the other adventurers were checking their equipment and enjoying their drinks.

    "Silva," the man introduced himself and offered his hand for a handshake.

    "Videl," Videl shook Silva''s hand. "Cheers," he raised his mug and chugged the mug.

    Silva raised his mug and chugged the mug as well.

    "I heard we were going to hunt down some demon worshipers and bandits. We are gathered here because a noble''s daughter got kidnapped by them this morning," Silva said as he pulled his brown messy hair back.

    "And where did you get that information?" Videl glanced at Silva and the other adventurers at the tables.

    "I have my ways. If you have been working as a mercenary long enough, you get a lot of information from trusted sources," Silva smirked and emptied the mug.

    "So you''re a mercenary?" Videl raised his brows. "So you have killed a lot of people?" He added.

    "I don''t think I should be proud of saying this, but yeah, I have killed a few bandits and criminals. I have been doing this for five years now, and right now, being a mercenary is quite profitable," Silva nodded and then asked the bartender to refill his mug. "What about you? I can see in your eyes that you have seen or even taken a lot as well," he stared into Videl''s red eyes that looked sharp and unfazed.

    "Too many to count. All I remembered was how each of them begged for their lives, and when I killed them and stared into their eyes, those were the moments I enjoyed the most," Videl answered with a cold smile on his face.

    Silva''s face turned pale when he realized he was talking with a murderer, someone who enjoyed killing. He then cleared his throat and tried not to show the fear on his face.

    "Honestly, I think you''re telling the truth..." Silva said and then chugged the beer. "So you''re pretending to be an adventurer so you can kill people. Is that right?" He asked.

    "Exactly," Videl smirked mischievously.

    A knight suddenly came into the pub with a cape over his shoulders, meaning he was a high-ranking knight. All the adventurers suddenly became quiet and stared at the knight with serious and cold expressions.

    "Listen up! We are going to climb Bronzing Mountain. We found their traces toward that mountain, but unfortunately, we lost them. We don''t know where their hideout is, and we are going to find it before dark," The knight said loudly. "Does anyone here know how to track things?" He asked and looked at all the adventurers.

    "Hold on a minute, chief. You can''t ask us anything without knowing how much you''re paying. You got money, you got our skills," Silva said with a smirk.

    The other adventurers nodded in agreement. None of them feared or respected the knight since they had no reason to do so. The knight looked pissed, but he knew that the adventurers were a bunch of thugs.

    "If we manage to find our target, each of you will get five gold coins. If you can track the location of the hideout, we will pay you double the amount," The knight answered. "Now, stop wasting my time and tell me who knows how to track them."

    Silva raised his hand with confidence and a smugness on his face.

    "Let''s move! We have no time to waste!" The knight shouted and left the pub.

    Videl left the pub and followed Silva to the wagon to get on it. He wondered whose daughter the bandit had kidnapped and if the knights would waste their time and resources on her. He asked Silva, but Silva didn''t know either, but he knew that she was from a powerful and important family in Lineva.

    The journey to Bronzing Mountain took them five hours, and the sun was three hours away from setting. Silva immediately went to the front and began to track down the path that the bandits took to the mountain. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He managed to trace the footprints of the bandits, but as soon as they reached the base of the mountain, the footprints disappeared. He looked around and noticed the falling leaves that got stepped on. He found out the bandits didn''t climb the mountain but rather went around it.

    "Hmm, looks like they go up from here..." Silva patted the big rock and saw a trace of specks of dirt on it. "Let''s not waste time, shall we?" He smirked at the knights and began to climb the mountain.

    Everyone was amazed by his skill, and they believed they might find the hideout before the sun went down.

    Once they had climbed high enough, Videl looked down and they had reached half way from reaching the top of the mountain. He looked around and realized the mountain wasn''t a perfect place to fight because, one wrong step, and they would fall to their death. The bandits who chose the mountain as their hideout might have thought about it and given them the advantage.

    Silva stopped moving even though he saw the footprints of the bandits in front of him.

    "What''s the matter?" The knight captain asked.

    "Look around you. The trees are getting fewer as we go higher, and the moment we can''t hide ourselves in the trees, we might get exposed," Silva explained as he looked around. "I''m thinking of going there on my own, to find a different path to the hideout without being noticed by them," he pointed out.

    The knight captain nodded with understanding.

    "Take me with you," Videl said as he approached Silva.

    Silva looked at Videl for a moment before he gave a nod.

    They left the group and followed the footprints as they looked around for an alternative path to reach the hideout. As they followed the path, Silva wondered why Videl had decided to join him out of nowhere.

    "Is there a reason why do you want to join me?" Silva asked as he looked at Videl from over his shoulder.

    "Nothing in particular..." Videl answered as he looked at the summit where he could see the thick and immense demonic energy floating. "Just curious, that''s all..." he slowly smiled and knew there was a powerful demon in the hideout.

 Chapter 164 Joy.

    Silva and Videl returned and informed the others about the path they could use so the bandits wouldn''t detect them. Silva then led the group to the other side of the mountain while at the same time scouting the area. He showed his ability to the fullest and led dozens of people to the summit without being seen by the bandits.

    When they were close to the summit, the sun had set, and it was getting really dark, and they couldn''t use the torches to avoid being detected. They could see the light in the distance, which meant they were close to the bandits'' hideout.

    A few adventurers scouted the area around the hideout, which was a massive flat land in between two summits with a small lake. A perfect place for people to hide and live unnoticed. They looked at the bandits who were lazing around and counted the numbers while they looked for the prisoners.

    After ten minutes of scouting the hideout, they came back and informed everyone that there were more than a hundred bandits there. They also found prisoners in cages, including children, where one of them might have been the daughter that the knights were looking for.

    "Let''s wait until late at night," The knight captain said with his arms crossed. "We don''t know anything about our enemy. There''s a chance that a few of them have been possessed by demons. We need to kill as many as we can before we fight them since we all know those possessed bodies are strong," he explained and looked at everyone.

    The captain created a plan where the mages would take the high ground and cover the knights and the others during the ambush. He wanted the mages to bombard the tents as soon as they managed to secure all the prisoners.

    After a long briefing, everyone rested until late at night to recover their stamina since they had just climbed the mountain. They were anxious, but they were confident with their numbers and experiences.

    Silva was checking his sword and making sure it was sharp when he realized he couldn''t find Videl anywhere. He wanted to find him, but the knight captain had ordered everyone to get ready. Everyone moved to their designated position and waited for the signal.

    "Go!" The knight captain shouted quietly and ran toward the bandits'' camp.

    All the knights and the adventurers ambushed the camp and killed the bandits who were asleep. They managed to kill a lot of them unnoticed, and they immediately rescued the prisoners.

    The knight captain looked at all the prisoners, but he couldn''t find the girl he was looking for. When he was about to order his knight to keep searching, he saw all the knights were frozen still with their blank eyes.

    "What are you guys standing there for? Keep searching for the girl!" The knight''s captain ordered.

    Even after he said those words, the Knights didn''t move a muscle. He was about to grab one of the knights, but he heard a scream from behind. He turned around and saw the adventurer being killed by another adventurer.

    He was confused by what happened until another adventurer killed another adventurer. He thought those adventurers were betraying him until a sword stabbed him in the back and pierced through his chest. He was shocked as he slowly looked down, and then another sword pierced through his chest.

    "What... are you... doing..." The knight captain looked at his knights who had stabbed him.

    The knights'' eyes suddenly turned black, and they pushed the swords even deeper into the knight captain''s body. They had been possessed by demons, which answered all his questions.

    The knights that were still themselves swung their swords and killed the possessed knights. Unfortunately, they couldn''t do anything for their captain because he had no chance of surviving.

    "Find... the girl..." The knight captain said weakly as he grabbed the blades that pierced through his chest.

    Silva realized what had happened and knew that the whole situation had become a complete mess. He didn''t know which ones were his allies anymore, but knowing the knight captain only cared for the girl, he decided to look for her even though he barely knew what she looked like.

    He avoided everyone and chose to be alone while looking for the girl. The mages began to bombard the camp with spells and destroyed the camp slowly. It was a perfect opportunity for him because the mages distracted the bandits'' attentions.

    ...

    After looking around for almost ten minutes, Silva couldn''t find the other prisoners. The only place left that he hadn''t checked was the big tent in the center of the camp. He didn''t have to make any guesses about that tent and knew it belonged to a leader that had been possessed by a powerful demon.

    He was thinking of leaving and forgetting about the whole thing because the money wasn''t worth the risk. He noticed something unnerving, and it was the silence. He hid behind a tent and looked at his surroundings, but he didn''t hear anything.

    "(Did everyone die? Or did demons possess their bodies?)" Silva thought as he gulped nervously. "(Am I the only one left? Am I seriously alone here?)" His heart was racing uncontrollably.

    "Fuck this, I''m leaving..." Silva muttered under his breath as he made his way out of the camp.

    He looked around, and it was eerie and disturbing because he couldn''t find any dead bodies. There were only traces of blood, but no bodies, which made him feel extremely uneasy. Suddenly, he heard a loud hiss right next to his left ear that made him jolt and fall on his back.

    He crawled on his back as he looked around, wondering where the sound was coming from. He didn''t see anyone around him, and every hair on his body was rising, and tears of fear lingered in his eyes. Suddenly, he felt legs hitting his back when he crawled back, and his body was frozen still like a statue before he slowly lifted his head.

    "You''re still alive?" Videl looked down at Silva with his brows raised.

    "Y¡ªyou too?" Silva asked in his shaky and ragged breath. "We... we should leave this place..." He said as he slowly got up from the ground.

    "Leave? Are you sure about that? Look around you," Videl crossed his arms.

    Silva turned around to see where Videl was staring. He was then shocked and petrified when he saw the knights, adventurers, and bandits staring at him with their eyes as dark as the abyss. They all had blank expressions, but those eyes were mesmerizing and terrifying at the same time.

    He saw the knight captain who was supposed to be dead standing there among the knights. He couldn''t believe it, and he couldn''t believe how terrifying the powers of the demons were.

    "It seems you''re the only one left. They can''t possess your body for some reason," Videl said as he glanced at Silva.

    Silva looked down at his neck and pulled out the necklace. He looked at it and remembered it was a gift from his late mother when he was still a small kid.

    "It''s a charm, a talisman that my late mother gave me," Silva held the necklace tightly.

    Videl looked at the necklace and noticed the tiny bit of divine power inside each link. He slowly reached for the necklace and touched it, but nothing happened. He was too powerful for that little amount of divine energy to feel pain from touching it.

    He glanced at the possessed bodies and could see the demons within those bodies were just weaklings. He looked a bit excited because he could devour a lot of demons, not to mention the one that led those demons was a powerful one.

    "(Oh... How I miss this kind of feelings...)" Videl''s pupils shrunk, but then he calmed his excitement down. "It''s better for you to stay near me," Videl said as he pulled his sleeves calmly.

    "What do you mean? Are you going to fight these demons?!" Silva asked as he looked around as more and more bandits came and surrounded them. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What did I tell you back then in the pub?" Videl asked as he lifted his arms and spread them open.

    Silva furrowed his brows and tried to remember while he was still anxious about the whole situation. He then remembered what Videl had said that stood out in his head.

    "You enjoy killing..." Silva muttered under his breath.

    "That''s right!" Videl shouted in excitement as he clapped his hand. "I do enjoy killing!" He grinned and spread his arms again.

    All the bodies around them suddenly caught on fire. The fire wasn''t red, orange, yellow, or blue, but it was dark purple. Silva witnessed how the bodies melted in an instant and couldn''t do anything to stop those flames.

    Silva could hear deafening screams and screeches that he had to cover his ears and scream in pain. He didn''t know what had happened, but he wished that it would stop because it drove him insane.

    Videl was devouring all the demons and the souls they took. He felt the hunger within him was being satiated and made him even hungrier at the same time.

    "More... I need more..." Videl said as he grinned widely.

 Chapter 165 Breaking through.

    Silva was on the ground, with his ragged breath, panicking and in pain. His eyes were glimmering with tears because he had never heard such screams and couldn''t imagine what kind of pain those people felt to make such a sound.

    He felt a hand on his shoulder and immediately he screamed as he tried to push the hand away. But then he got slapped in the face, making him snap back to reality. He noticed the screams were gone, and it became completely silent.

    He looked around and realized all the bodies had melted and turned into ashes. He grabbed Videl''s arm, clinging onto it like a lifeline as he tried to get up.

    "You..." Silva paused to swallow his saliva. "You killed all of them?" His voice trembled uncontrollably.

    "I did. Is that really a surprise?" Videl raised his brows. "But this is far from the end. I want you to get yourself together," he patted Silva''s shoulder and looked at the tent in the distance where the intense and immense demonic energy was oozing from.

    "Can you walk? You need to get all the prisoners out of this place," Videl said as he looked around and found the Knight captain''s sword on the ground. "You should be fine on your own. I''ll keep the leader busy," he added and grabbed the sword, swinging it around.

    Silva looked around and he could see that everyone was dead. He slowly made his way toward the prisoners, who seemed terrified and couldn''t move their bodies out of fear.

    Videl cracked his neck and massaged his shoulder after the feast as he walked toward the tent. He felt stiff all over his body but felt great at the same time. He suddenly stopped because he saw the curtain of the tent move slowly.

    A man in a black robe came out of the tent with his whole face hidden under the hood. The man looked at the mess and noticed all of his men were killed. He slowly pulled down the hood, revealing his gray long hair and his wrinkly face. The man was old in his fifties, but his eyes said otherwise because of the way he looked at Videl.

    "You did all this?" The old man asked in a calm voice. "I can see that you''re also one of us, but why?" He added.

    Silva listened to the old man''s voice, he was confused by what he meant by that. He looked at Videl and thought that maybe Videl was possessed by a demon because that was the only explanation that he came up with. He wondered if it was the case, and that answered why Videl enjoyed killing and had no fear toward those demons.

    "One of you?" Videl asked and scoffed with his brows raised. "You''re not even on the same level as me. You''re just a weakling, not even worth my attention."

    The old man tilted his head with a confused look.

    "Enough with the talk, I''m here to take your life and the soul of that old man..." Videl swung his sword and walked toward the old man.

    The old man giggled and turned into laughter as he covered his face with his hands. He slowly ripped his face as his face muscles and skull morphed, reshaping themselves. He began to scream as if he had lost control over his body and was being killed slowly by a demon inside him.

    Silva and the prisoners couldn''t believe what they saw. They saw the hunchback old man collapse as his body grew rapidly. His fingers and nails became long, his back and shoulders widened, ripping the flesh and skin off his body. The old man begged, but the body kept morphing until the old man''s face fell to the ground and he was no longer screaming.

    The old man''s body became taller, twice the size of his original body. There was no skin, only flesh and bones on his body that were exposed to the world. Suddenly the body got caught in fire, forging the flesh and muscles. His voice became deeper and rougher just like what the rumor said about demonic voices that sounded nothing like humans.

    The old man''s body was completely burned, so crusted that a simple movement was enough to make those crusts fall and make cracking sounds. He was no longer an old man as his knees bent the other way like a flamingo and horns appeared on his skull. He completely became a demon, and the old man was no longer in that body, just pure evil.

    "He will be pleased to have someone like you..." The demon grinned widely with sharp teeth like a razor.

    Videl wasn''t amused or bothered by the transformation, it was quite the opposite. He knew what kind of demon he was facing based on the demon''s appearance.

    "Little horns, you''re just a Noble, one rank higher than a Soldier," Videl smirked as he swung his sword and lit it with a purple flame.

    The demon tilted his head, he was surprised that someone knew his rank in the demon hierarchy. No humans should know about the true hierarchy of demons because that was something sacred to them. Being called out by their rank was an insult even if they were being called out by other demons.

    "I don''t know what you are, but you just crossed the line!" The demon yelled and flew toward Videl at immense speed.

    Videl blocked the demon''s claws with his sword and pushed the demon away like it was nothing. Silva was stunned because he couldn''t see the demon''s movement at all, and also by the fact Videl could block it and push the demon away.

    The demon''s hands sizzled and he didn''t expect to feel pain from the fire, especially when it was made from Mana. He then realized the only demons who could create such powerful fire that even demons couldn''t withstand were demons with high ranks.

    "Why stopping?" Videl appeared behind the demon and swung his sword.

    The demon repelled the sword with the back of his hand, but he didn''t see Videl''s left hand that already cast hellfire. The demon got hit right in the chest, and he couldn''t extinguish the fire with his power. He had no choice but the rip the flesh where it caught on fire and throw it away.

    Videl didn''t give the demon a chance to think or run by bombarding him with hellfire as he swung his sword swiftly. The demon could block the sword, but the hellfire was the only thing that could kill him. The demon knew that he couldn''t win, and he should have run away when he could.

    Videl slowly but surely forced the demon to rip his own body because of the hellfire. He was toying with the demon because he wanted the demon to be in a weakened state so he could devour him without struggling.

    Silva and the prisoners didn''t blink their eyes as they watched Videl outmatch the demon both in physical strength and magical abiltiy that was supposed to be a powerful being than humans. Silva thought that if Videl was a swordsman, he could easily become a Swordmaster.

    After a full five minutes of a one-sided fight, the demon fell to his knees with both arms missing and his body covered in hellfire. The demon knew he was no match for a high-ranked demon after he found out the hard way.

    "You''re a fool to show your true self against me, you lowly creature," Videl stared down at the demon. "Now you can''t escape, and you''re now mine," he said as he grabbed the demon''s horn and forced him to look up at him.

    "Please, my liege..." The demon begged as he stared into Videl''s glowing red eyes, the eyes that only the high-ranking demons had.

    Videl didn''t say a word and began to burn the demon''s body from within through the intense gaze. The demon couldn''t fight against it as he was defeated both in power and status. He could only accept his fate and became fodder for Videl. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As the demon turned into ashes, Videl devoured the demon''s existence and ceased to exist. His chest felt like it was burning and crushing at the same time, but it was the feeling of breaking through. He began to laugh manically, and at that moment, Silva and the prisoners trembled in fear because they could feel their hands brushing against their necks and backs.

    Videl stood in front of Silva and stared down at him with a cold smile. Silva slowly looked up and saw Videl''s glowing red eyes with his pupils shrunk like a cat''s eyes. Videl slowly placed his index finger on the lips, and there was an ugly creature as dark as the night crawling on his shoulder.

    Silva''s eyes trembled as his whole body became powerless when he stared at that creature. The creature had black eyes and sharp teeth, and it was as small as a baby. It was staring back at Silva when it suddenly jumped right onto his face and entered his body through his mouth.

    Videl glanced at the prisoners and then grinned widely as he raised his sword, imbued it with hellfire.

 Chapter 166 Winning an argument.

    Videl walked into the tent and saw the gruesome sight of butchered human bodies. The bodies of men, women, children, and animals were being mixed like toys. He remembered this scene from a very long time ago, and it became one of his favorite memories.

    "So you''re here on this continent as well, Yaza..." Videl looked at a woman with the head of a small girl and the legs of a goat. "You always have a way of playing God no matter what world you''re in..." He muttered and stared at the lips of the girl moving, as if it was trying to speak but the brain couldn''t control the body yet.

    He burned all the victims of Yaza''s curiosity of creation and devoured their souls as his own. He didn''t want to leave any evidence of what was happening there to the humans. He acted like Rasmus, making both at the disadvantages of the situation.

    After devouring every soul, he left the tent and burned everything to ashes. He then looked at Silva, who had become his loyal servant, another human to be his plaything.

    "Our job here is done... Let''s find another town or village so I can feast on the dead..." Videl said as he walked down the mountain with a massive sea of flames that devoured the whole camp behind him.

    (At the same time in the main headquarters of the South Neva Union.)

    Carrion got out of the carriage and saw so many knights being deployed to deal with the chaos that had happened all over South Neva. He was anxious, and his heart had been racing fast since last night, and he couldn''t get a wink of sleep.

    His arrival was conveyed to Altair, and the knight escorted him to Altair''s office. When he entered the room, he saw Altair and Thalior at the table with cold and serious expressions. He felt like staring at two mountains that were about to fall right on top of him.

    "(How in the world could you stand with these two people like it was nothing?)" Carrion thought of Rasmus.

    "Another Earnwind in the building, how interesting," Altair stared into Carrion''s eyes. "But you, you didn''t attend your late father''s funeral. Everyone was there but not you."

    Carrion gulped and didn''t know what to say after being confronted like that. He was being pressured and knew that Altair was trying to belittle him to see what kind of a person he was. He took a deep breath and then showed a faint smile as he nodded.

    "I would rather not be called an Earnwind, My Lord," Carrion said calmly. "It''s not uncommon for people to cut ties with their families, and I''m just one of them."

    Thalior never blinked his eyes once ever since Carrion entered the room. He knew that Carrion was associated with Rasmus, and his being in the room only raised questions and suspicions. Carrion could read the gaze that Thalior gave him, and he couldn''t blame Thalior for thinking like that.

    "So, you''re not an Earnwind anymore? Then why did you use your last name to influence other people?" Altair asked with an empty smile on his face. "Your words and actions are... contradicting," he chuckled mockingly.

    Carrion closed his eyes and tried to find a way to get back at Altair. He pretended to be Rasmus and tried to think like him.

    "Is the lives of the people less important than my life, My Lord?" Carrion asked and stared into Altair''s eyes. "I would love to talk about mine, but I''m here not to entertain you while the lives of the people are being played and taken away by demons as we speak."

    Altair''s smile immediately disappeared from his face. His eyes and expression became cold once again, with a hint of annoyance and irritation. He didn''t have anything to say after being confronted like that and decided to stop playing around.

    "So, you came here as an envoy of Count Blackheart?" Altair asked.

    Carrion wasn''t even offered to take a seat, and yet, Altair had begun asking the main questions. He was being looked down on too much, but he couldn''t leave because Rasmus needed him to gain his trust and to prove to himself that he could do better.

    "Yes, My Lord," Carrion nodded and kept his calm demeanor.

    "And why do you think we need him? Is he looking down on us that he sent someone like you to help us?" Altair narrowed his eyes.

    "Because someone like me can gather more people through their greed rather than empty words, My Lord," Carrion answered with a cold expression. "Unity and greed can align where everyone is satisfied, not only through ideals but it can also be through materials and well-being, physically and mentally."

    "So you''re saying that we should satisfy their needs in exchange for them to join us? Your skill is good when it comes to business, but here, you''re lacking," Altair responded as he scoffed, finding Carrion''s explanation to be ridiculous.

    "You''re still more concerned about their greed rather than the lives and the safety of the people. Is this really what we are going to argue about, My Lord?" Carrion furrowed his brows.

    Thalior closed his eyes and slowly turned his head away. Ever since his argument with Rasmus, he felt something within him change. He began to see and think of things that affected his principles and ideals.

    He approached Altair as he shook his head slowly, telling Altair to stop arguing. He then sat at sat at the desk and told Carrion to sit with them.

    Carrion sat at the desk and looked at both of them.

    "Remember, Carrion... if you want to win an argument, don''t try to fight their ideals with yours. The moment your ideals and theirs clashed, things went ugly, and you both would bend reality so the ideals would make sense to you or them. If you want to win, use the flaws of their ideals, which will make them look like fools to you, those who listen, and themselves. Even if they were right, you wouldn''t hurt your ego or ideals."

    Carrion remembered those words that Rasmus had said to him before. He never thought he could win an argument using that method. He knew that it was used to win an argument but in exchange for offending them.

    "Count Blackheart sent you, for what?" Thalior asked in a cold tone.

    "I have learned a lot of things from Count Blackheart, and I know what kind of people he is. He deals with things without considering morality. So, he sent me here because I might be able to help and still align with your ideals," Carrion answered with a serious expression, trying to keep himself calm.

    Thalior and Altair shared a look with the same thought inside their heads.

    "It''s suspicious, isn''t it?" Carrion smiled and stared blankly at the table. "Even I couldn''t understand why he sent me here. But I know him enough that he''s always been serious about his words. He really wants humanity to survive," he pointed out. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Thalior knew what kind of a person Rasmus was. He knew that even if Rasmus intended to save humanity, there was a hidden or a few hidden intentions behind it. But then he remembered what Carrion had said earlier if that concern was important than the lives and the safety of the people.

    "We already have your brother here, but you said that you''re no longer an Earnwind. You also said that you''re Count Blackheart''s envoy, but that''s not enough to convince us that you can be of any help to us. Tell me, what''s your goal here?" Thalior asked.

    "I want to prove to myself that I can be better. It''s the truth that Count Blackheart was the one who asked me to be here, but I''m here of my own accord, not because I''m following his order," Carrion answered with a serious expression.

    Thalior and Altair shared a look once again, and then they both nodded.

    "And what''s Count Blackheart doing right now?" Thalior asked.

    "As we speak, he should have arrived by now," Carrion said as he stared out the window. "Count Blackheart is on his way to the Druloem Kingdom in East Neva," he revealed and turned his head to look at Thalior.

    "East Neva?" Thalior furrowed his brows. "What exactly he''s doing there?"

    "To get stronger," Carrion answered.

 Chapter 167 City of Sand.

    Rasmus narrowed his eyes because of the sand that kept entering his eyes. He couldn''t see anything but a vast desert as soon as he left the city''s port, and the two suns made it worse. Fortunately, he managed to learn about manipulating nature after he grasped the principle of it. He could manipulate the heat in the air and get rid of it before it could touch his skin.

    He no longer suffered under the sun''s heat. Instead, he willed the warmth away, stripping it from the air before it could touch his skin. It wasn''t magic in the traditional sense, no formations, no incantations. It was something more profound.

    Mana itself could understand him. That was the revelation. As long as his comprehension of nature aligned with Mana''s inherent logic, it would listen to him.

    At first, it seemed like a mere coincidence, but Aris had confirmed his suspicions. Mana was not just energy, it was sentient in its own right. It was the very foundation of existence, the source of everything, including the race known as Orthias. Unlike humans, who bled when wounded, an Orthias''s essence unraveled into pure Mana, reaffirming its connection to the world''s core.

    Even the cycle of life and death among the Aristoria, the chosen beings, supported this truth. When one perished, their essence did not simply fade. It was reborn as Mana, which in turn created the next Aristoria. And if an Aristoria rejected their purpose, Mana itself intervened, weaving a new soul to take their place. It wasn''t just an unconscious force, it understood when something had gone astray and corrected it.

    When Rasmus finally accepted that Mana was a sentient existence, everything changed. Harmony was the key. He no longer manipulated Mana forcefully like a mage crafting spells. Instead, it recognized him and responded to him, almost as if it had deemed him as its benefactor. The moment that bond was forged, he could bend nature itself to his will.

    "You''re getting good at it," Aris looked at the gentle flow of Mana around Rasmus. The flow looked natural, and he could manipulate whatever he wanted within his parameters. "Keep doing that, and you might be able to do something like what that sorcereress did."

    "Yes, but it still takes a huge toll on my body, especially my brain," Rasmus nodded as the headache kept bugging him because he had to constantly interact with Mana differently than he used to. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You''ll get used to it. You learned about Mana the wrong way, but you don''t have to learn everything again from the very basics of it since you''re already half correct of controlling Mana," Aris responded as she nodded with understanding. "Take it slowly."

    Rasmus closed his eyes and furrowed his brows when suddenly the Mana around him dispersed. He couldn''t handle how Mana could become so clingy in a sense that it kept coming to him without him gathering it. He needed to be in his prime since he was going to meet Uriel''s master.

    As the carriage they rented came in, they went in and rested. The inside of the carriage had a magic formation that made it cool and unaffected by the heat from outside. Rasmus was glad that he rented the most expensive one, knowing it would be worth the money.

    The journey to the Druloem Kingdom would take them three days. The journey would be a long and boring one since there was nothing other than a vast desert all the way to the kingdom.

    ...

    "Yasser Arhat, a name that seems to not exist in a history book," Rasmus muttered as he looked at the desert after traveling for two days. "I was planning to be like that as well, but Lenin''s scheme of putting me in the spotlight made it impossible..." He sighed, realizing that Lenin was preventing him from doing whatever he wanted unnoticed.

    "What about Carrion and Videl? You don''t mind them being well-known by others? They''ll indirectly make you well-known as well if things are going well for them," Aris asked and noticed there were powerful monsters that were hiding in the depths of the desert.

    "Since the cat is already out of the bag, I have changed my plans ever since Lenin put me in the spotlight. Everything has its own merits and benefits, so I''m creating a path that is both efficient and beneficial for me," Rasmus answered as he leaned back and tried to get some rest since they were about to arrive in the capital city of Druloem.

    After a long and tiring journey, they arrived in the capital city of Druloem. The city was called the City of Sand, which lived up to its name because there were barely any roads in the city. Most of the area was covered in sand, and everyone there walked barefoot.

    The beauty of the city was in its architecture and the colors of the buildings. They used dark wood for the walls, and the roof was a turquoise color, which made the city look beautiful. Not to mention they had tall and wide trees to make the city less barren and more leafy.

    Rasmus immediately removed his shoes and put them in the ring to feel the sand with his bare feet. Aris looked at Rasmus and decided to join in because it looked and felt fun to walk barefoot in the sand since she had never seen or walked on sand her whole life.

    They looked at the townspeople wearing black garments to cover their upper bodies and baggy pants up to their ankles. Most of them were covering their lower faces with a shawl to prevent the sand from entering their noses.

    "It tickles..." Aris chuckled softly as she looked at her bare feet that she had buried in the sand.

    "Yeah, it tickles," Rasmus nodded as he looked at his feet. "Want to go to a pub for a drink first?" He looked at Aris.

    Aris nodded, and so they explored the city to find a pub.

    As they explored the city, they found a mega-structure that looked similar to a colosseum. They wondered what it was for, and after they asked the locals, it was an arena where warriors from all over the world came to test their brute strength without Aura or magic. It was the ultimate form of warrior to win with only their fists and strength.

    Once they entered a pub and ordered a drink and food, they kept staring at the arena because it looked so mesmerizing.

    "You two came to watch the tournament as well?" A man with dark skin asked.

    Rasmus and Aris glanced at the bald man with a ripped body, bigger than Eduard.

    "Tournament?" Rasmus raised his brows.

    The bald man tilted his head and saw white hair underneath the hood that Rasmus wore. However, he didn''t care much about it and brushed it off.

    "Yep, the 129th tournament. It''s an annual tournament that South of East Neva holds. Strong people from around the world will be here to participate. The registration will be opened in a month, so there will be a lot of people come to this city," the bald man explained as he looked at Aris and noticed the white hair underneath the hood.

    "What do you get from winning the tournament?" Rasmus asked and looked at the arena in the distance.

    "Anything you want!" The bald man answered in excitement. "The sultans themselves will grant all your wishes, whatever it is, they will grant it for you," he added.

    "Wait, you''re here but not knowing about the tournament?" The bald man asked with his brows furrowed. "If it''s alright, can I ask why you are here?"

    "I''m here to meet someone in the Sand Tower," Rasmus answered.

    The bald man''s face became pale for a moment, and he became nervous when Rasmus mentioned the Sand Tower. Rasmus could see in the man''s face that he felt uncomfortable after he heard about it, which made him curious.

    "So you''re a master, huh..." The bald man said with a nervous look on his face.

    "Why do you say that?" Rasmus stared into the man''s eyes.

    "Well... It''s because... The Sand Tower is a forbidden place that no one can enter without permission. The ones who can go in there are either someone important or a master in martial arts..." The bald man answered. "I uhh... I''ll take my leave. Have a good day to you two," he said and then left hurriedly.

    Aris watched the man leave the pub without looking back, as if he had just met someone that he shouldn''t have.

    "What was that?" Aris glanced at Rasmus.

    "Who knows, but we''ll find out once we get there," Rasmus shook his head and took a sip of his drink.

 Chapter 168 Tower of Sand.

    Rasmus and Aris took their time exploring the city. However, ever since that bald man found out about their purpose for coming to the city, they had been followed. It was either because of his words or because of his appearance.

    "They''re quite skilled," Aris walked beside Rasmus as she looked at her feet on the sand. "They know how to blend in really well."

    "They''re no knights or warriors. People who are good at hiding their presence are assassins. They''re not being hostile, which is a good sign. Maybe they were ordered to observe us," Rasmus answered and pretended that he was clueless.

    Rasmus wouldn''t be able to detect them if it wasn''t for his perception magic. He kept sensing the same figures even though he had been wandering in different areas of the city. His senses became more sensitive ever since he was in harmony with Mana around him.

    Once they were done exploring the city, they went to the northwest side of the city, where they saw a tall tower. The tower was separated from the city and surrounded by walls with only one entrance to get there. A steel gate with knights guarding it.

    "Yes? Do you have a permit to enter?" A knight with turquoise colored armor asked as he approached Rasmus and Aris.

    "No, but Master Yasser Arhat is expecting us," Rasmus answered.

    "There''s nobody in the Sand Tower with that name. You should leave and go," the knight responded without hesitation. His face was straight, making it impossible to decipher whether he was lying or not.

    Rasmus narrowed his eyes, and it clicked the switch in his head when he realized the Sand Tower might be an intelligence agency. As soon as he stood in front of the gate, he noticed more figures observing him from the distance. He didn''t want to make a scene because he needed this chance to get stronger and to learn Primal Force.

    "Let them in," a man in a long black robe with a hood that covered his head and a shawl that covered the bottom half of his face walked toward the gate from inside.

    The knights looked at the man, and they were all panicking as they nodded their heads. The knights hurriedly opened the gate to let Rasmus and Aris in. The man was still standing behind the steel gate without moving a muscle. Rasmus, on the other hand, noticed that the figures that had been following them had left.

    "You must be Rasmus Blackheart, and the woman beside you must be Aristoria," the man''s voice muffled under the shawl.

    Rasmus nodded and didn''t question where the man had found out about their identities. He assumed that Uriel had revealed it to her master.

    "Follow me," the man said as he turned around.

    Rasmus followed the man as he observed the Sand Tower in front of him. He was surprised that the design and the architecture of the tower were similar to Big Ben, a square and tall tower. He noticed the tower was made of sandstone that looked sturdy and timeless.

    While he was admiring the architecture, he noticed a person was sitting on top of the tower. He enhanced his vision and saw a man in all-black with a black feather cape, staring in the distance. The man was surrounded by shiny black ravens as they looked toward different directions.

    "How is she?" The man in the black robe asked.

    Rasmus averted his gaze for a moment to answer the man''s question, but when he looked up again, the man and the ravens had disappeared.

    "Lady Goldmane? She''s having a hard time. Politics aren''t her best trait," Rasmus answered.

    The man hummed with understanding and didn''t say another word.

    They entered the Sand Tower, and it was quite dark because there was barely any light that could enter the building. There was barely anyone inside, and there was no chatter or murmur, making the building dead silent. Everyone in the building didn''t make any noise, not even the sound of their footsteps. He also smelled something earthy because of the tower that was made of sandstone.

    "Now I understand why that man was anxious when I mentioned this place. Is this a place for people who do things in the shadows?" Rasmus asked the man who walked in front of him. "Gathering information across the world, I presume?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "The less you know the better," the man dismissed Rasmus''s words. "Don''t put yourself in an unnecessary problem."

    Rasmus smiled because he missed this kind of environment and type of people where everything was done in secrecy among each other. The world of spies and secret agents that controlled the world as they pleased and for the best interest of everyone.

    They walked up the spiral stairs and it took them almost five whole minutes to reach the middle half of the tower. Rasmus didn''t know where the man was taking him, which made it exciting in a way. The man guided them to a spacious room, and he told them to wait as he left the room.

    Rasmus looked out the window as he leaned against the wall. He looked at the city from above and it looked beautiful and unreal. He had never seen any city like this back on Earth, and it reminded him that he was in another world.

    An hour had passed, and there was no sign of people coming into the room. Rasmus and Aris wondered if Master Yasser Arhat was busy, so they waited for a bit more. However, after they waited for another few hours, they realized something wasn''t right.

    Rasmus began to look around the room and found a single book that was placed on top of the fireplace. The book was covered in dust which made it odd because the other furniture or items in the room were covered in dust. When he grabbed the book and opened it, there was nothing inside, only blank pages.

    "Do you think this is some kind of test?" Aris asked as she sat down on the couch.

    "Maybe," Rasmus muttered as he made sure he didn''t miss anything on or in the book. "This book is covered in dust and I wonder why," he said as he looked around and the first thing that came up in his mind was where the book might belong in the room.

    He looked around the room and he didn''t find any spot where it was covered in dust. He brushed the dust off the book and rubbed it before he smelled it up close to his nose. The smell was just like the smell of the whole tower, the smell of sandstone.

    He looked at the ceiling and walls of the room thoroughly. He couldn''t find anything off about the ceiling or the wall until he looked at the bookshelf that was empty. He tilted his head and decided to push the bookshelf away and found a small gap in the wall.

    "Huh, that hole is oddly a perfect size with the book," Aris said as she stared at the wall.

    Rasmus placed the book carefully into the hole and it fit perfectly. He then heard a soft click from inside the wall, and slowly the wall behind the couch began to slide. Aris turned around and watched the sandstone wall move until a person could fit into the wall. She pushed the couch away from the wall so they could walk into the passage.

    "After you," Aris smiled as she stared at Rasmus and pointed at the passage.

    Rasmus walked in, and it was so dark. He could smell sulfur in the air, and anyone who used fire would put themselves on fire. He used his perception magic and let Mana guide him deeper into the tunnel.

    He realized there were so many paths to take, but thankfully he could tell which one was the right path where the rest led to dead ends or pits into the ground. Aris followed him and found this whole thing exciting and fun.

    Finally, they found a door made of wood in front of them. Rasmus slowly opened the door and saw so many torches on the wall. The square room was empty with nothing inside until he noticed a man sitting in the center of the room in a black robe standing still.

    "Welcome, Rasmus Blackheart. I have been waiting," the man''s voice sounded old and weak.

 Chapter 169 A test.

    Aris looked at the old man who looked so fragile with barely any flesh on his cheeks. However, she could see the immense amount of Aura in his body and around him. That Aura was the only thing that kept him standing and alive.

    "It''s an honor to meet an Aristoria, the greatest among the ancient race..." The old man smiled weakly at Aristoria as he slowly bowed his body.

    "Your days are numbered, don''t waste your energy to show some respect," Aris responded as she walked around the room. "For a human, you live quite a long life..." She said and guessed that the old man had lived for more than a hundred years.

    "It''s a gift and a curse," the old man answered with a weak smile. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Rasmus observed the old man''s skin that looked pale and thin. The cheek bones and the jaw muscles of the old man looked weakened. It was enough to tell that the old man had been hiding in a dark place for decades without sunlight. He realized that the knights wouldn''t know who that old man was because they had never seen him outside the tower.

    "Master Yasser Arhat, it''s an honor to meet you," Rasmus said as he bowed his head.

    "I heard a lot of things about you, Rasmus Blackheart. What you have done, what you have achieved, and how many lives you killed," Yasser said and looked at Rasmus with his droopy eyes. "At first I thought I was seeing things when my favorite student requested me to teach you the technique. I thought I taught her everything that she needed to know, but I didn''t expect someone like you to exist," he added.

    Rasmus couldn''t grasp Yasser''s words completely. He didn''t know if that was a good thing or a bad thing.

    "Let me ask you, Rasmus Blackheart. Did you trick her or force her so you can be here?" Yasser asked calmly.

    "No. It was her who offered me that she would give me anything in exchange for helping her or them to deal with the situation in South Neva," Rasmus answered as he shook his head. "I don''t force anyone, I give them choices, always."

    Yasser closed his eyes and nodded after he finally grasped what kind of person Rasmus was. A man with questionable deeds and yet never told lies which made him dangerous because he didn''t need to lie to get what he wanted.

    "A man who can see through people and also make them see through your eyes. You don''t need to lie because you make them lie to themselves," Yasser slowly opened his eyes and stared right into Rasmus''s eyes.

    Rasmus only responded with a smile, not wanting Yasser to see through him. He didn''t know how dangerous that old man was, and he could see it in the old man''s eyes that he wanted to make a better world. It reminded him of himself when he was an old man and wanted to achieve something that he had never done before.

    "Give me a reason why I should teach you about Primal Force, Rasmus Blackheart?" Yasser asked with a sharp gaze.

    "Do you believe in words, Master Yasser?" Rasmus asked back. "If so, then my answer will be because they need me more than they know. I know what they don''t, and I do what they don''t want to do," he answered without hesitation.

    Yasser nodded with understanding and then slowly walked toward the door behind him. He then signaled to Rasmus and Aris to follow him.

    Rasmus didn''t expect to see people in the next room, and they were all staring at him with cold gazes. He then looked to his right and saw ten people wearing black silk robes, sitting on a chair and facing those people.

    "You join with them..." Yasser said as he walked toward the people in black robes. "You can stay and join us here to watch," he looked at Aris with a weak smile on his face and pointed at the empty chairs.

    Rasmus looked at the young men and women standing in line. They were as young as Maximilian and the others, and based on their expressions, they were trained assassins because they didn''t make any other expression but that cold gaze. Aris on the other hand sat on the chair and stared at the faces in front of her.

    "Take off all your clothes," an old lady in a black robe said.

    Everyone removed their clothes without hesitation while Rasmus was taken aback by the sudden order by the old lady. He slowly removed his cloak and everything on his body just like the others. He was completely naked just like those young men and women around him. It reminded him back when he got recruited into an elite force where he was forced to get naked with his brother-in-arms.

    When his white hair was revealed, everyone stole glances at him and wondered if he was the person they thought he was. The old lady walked down the stairs and looked at every one of them from top to bottom. She suddenly stopped in the row where Rasmus was, and then she stood in front of him and stared right into his eyes.

    The old lady turned around and looked up at Yasser who was sitting on a chair for a moment before she turned around to observe Rasmus. She grabbed Rasmus''s left arm and thoroughly looked through his veins and felt his muscles. When she looked at his palms, she let out a soft hum and nodded before she walked away.

    After the old lady finished observing everyone, clothes fell from the above. Everyone looked at the old and ragged clothes, all of them had stains whether it was blood, vomit, sweat, or all of them.

    "Put them on," the old lady said as she sat down.

    Rasmus grabbed the nearest one, but a man got the clothes first before him and snatched it away from him.

    "I almost forgot. There are only a few of clothes, so those who don''t get one will fail the test," the old lady pointed out.

    The man that snatched the clothes suddenly smirked at Rasmus, but suddenly his head was grabbed by Rasmus and pulled it down forcefully. Rasmus kneed the man in the face and then kicked the neck of the man before the man hit the ground.

    Everyone was shocked that Rasmus didn''t hesitate to harm that man and took the clothes from him. Yasser and the others looked at the man and saw how Rasmus almost killed the man and made him paralyzed for the rest of his life because he kicked precisely on the spine.

    While Rasmus was putting the clothes on, the others fought for the clothes on the ground. He glanced at Yasser and the others who had been staring at him with sharp and cold gazes. He gave them a cold and unfazed gaze as he walked to the side and watched the others fight.

    Rasmus counted there were a total of forty participants excluding himself. He observed the way they fought and handled the situation. He was right those young men and women were trained to be assassins because they didn''t show remorse or emotion throughout the bloody fight.

    There were twenty participants left while the rest left the room with shame. The man that Rasmus injured was carried by them because he was paralyzed from the neck down. His way of dealing with his opponent made the other participants avoid him if necessary. They knew if someone could disable their opponents that easily, they were dangerous people.

    "Congratulations. Now that all of you are wearing clothes, feeling comfortable, it''s time for the second test," the old lady said as she stood up and looked down at all the participants. "It''s a survival and endurance test. Go to that door on your left over there and if you succeeded, you would come back here through that door over there on your right."

    All the participants glanced at Rasmus because they were wary of him.

    "Can I kill during the second test?" Rasmus glanced at the old lady.

    "It''s a survival test, everything is allowed," the old lady answered with a straight face.

    "Well, would you all prefer me to go first and hunt you all down or I go last and let you all be?" Rasmus asked with a straight face at the other participants.

    Without saying a single word, they all walked into the door, leaving Rasmus behind.

 Chapter 170 Second Test.

    Rasmus was about to enter the room, but then he heard a chair being pushed back. He glanced at those old people and saw Yasser standing and staring at him. Yasser seemed to be warning him and judging him at the same time in this test.

    "That ring, you shouldn''t bring that with you in that room," the old lady stared at the ring on Rasmus''s finger.

    Rasmus looked at his ring and pulled it off his finger without hesitation. Fortunately, Aris was there and could hold the ring for him.

    When Rasmus left the room, Aris glanced at Yasser and the others who seemed to be worried that Rasmus would kill all the participants. She could hear them murmur, but she could hear them clearly.

    "You should have given him what he needed without having to waste your time and your little pets'' lives," Aris said as she crossed her legs and stared at the blood on the floor. "You know what kind of a person he is, and yet you''re surprised that he would kill without hesitation?" She asked and stared into Yasser''s eyes as she pulled down her hood, revealing her white hair to them.

    "You all might be old, but you''ll still get burned if you play with fire," Aris warned as she leaned back and made herself comfortable on the chair. "If he ended up killing all of them, and you decided to change your mind even if he passed all the tests, your head will touch the ground faster than you can even blink," she said with a cold gaze toward them.

    Yasser realized there was no point in regretting his decision. He began to wonder if he even got a choice from the beginning when Aris could force him to teach Rasmus about Primal Force. However, he wasn''t bothered by it, he was more curious as to why she wanted him to learn it. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ...

    Rasmus looked at the maze in front of him and decided to use magic to find the right path. He used his perception magic but immediately a sound of gear was heard from the wall. He dashed backward and barely dodged the poisoned steel arrow.

    He knew it would be too easy for him if he could use Mana in the maze. He had expected they would have anticipated this kind of situation and prevented anyone from clearing the test easily. He decided to use the most efficient method which was the breadth-first search by eliminating dead-ends and backtracking the path efficiently.

    He began to mark the walls when he took the path with his nails that only he could understand. He could hear traps getting triggered in the distance, which meant the other participants had gone further than him.

    As he went further into the maze, the path was either getting narrower and the worst part of the maze had levels where he should have climbed, jumped, or went down to the lower level. The traps and the challenges took a toll on his body, and saying the test was about endurance and survival was an understatement.

    He didn''t play by the rules and used Mana to reach his goal more efficiently. All he had to do was to be careful and be prepared for traps that would get triggered by Mana. He flew toward a path that would be impossible to achieve with only brute strength.

    He ended up meeting with a few participants during his exploration, and they didn''t dare to do anything to him. They didn''t want to deal with him knowing that the test itself was already dangerous and could take their lives.

    After dozens of dead-ends that he took, he found a door, but he didn''t know if it was the exit or if it was just another trap. He carefully opened the door and saw a long hallway with torches on the walls. It looked promising, so he used Mana all the way to the end of the hallway to see if it would trigger traps, but nothing happened.

    He wasn''t convinced still, and decided to use Mana to use wind magic to put pressure on the floor and the walls. He thought there would be a few traps that could only be triggered by pressure, but nothing happened. He finally decided to walk in and walked toward the door at the end of the hallway.

    Aris was staring at the ring in her hand when she smelled Rasmus''s scent. She looked at the doors in front of her and then looked at the specific door where she smelled Rasmus''s scent. She got up from her chair and walked toward that door while Yasser and the others looked at her with curious looks.

    "Are all these doors connected with each other?" Aris asked.

    Rasmus was about to grab the door handle suddenly heard Aris''s voice. He was confused and decided to listen to her.

    "Yes, all of these doors are connected to each other. The second test is a maze and those who come out from one of these doors will fail because they don''t use the exit that we want them to take," Yasser answered as he nodded.

    Aris looked at the doors and counted them under her breath.

    "So there''s a total of ten doors in the room. That''s why you want them specifically to take the right door which is over there? How do they know which one is the right door?" Aris asked.

    "If they know, they know. We don''t choose people who don''t know. We choose people who have outstanding intuitions," the old lady answered.

    Rasmus smirked and then took a few steps away from the door after he found out that he was about to choose the wrong door. He would remember Aris''s help and then go back into the maze to find the right exit. Aris who could no longer smell Rasmus''s scent, she went back to her chair and sat down.

    He located Yasser''s and the old lady''s voice back there. The exit that he found, it led to the door in front of them rather than on their left. He could see the structure of the maze and knew where to go so he could end up on the left side of the room where Yasser and the others were.

    After hours of exploring the maze and going back from dozens of dead-ends, he reached another door. He found another long hallway, and he believed the door in front of him was the right door to open. He was waiting for a few seconds so anyone behind the door would make a noise.

    Aris knew that Rasmus was right behind the door, and he was behind the correct door. She yawned as she rested her cheek on her fist because she was bored. She believed it would be enough for Rasmus to know his location.

    Yasser and the others were waiting patiently for the participants when they heard a door being opened. They all looked to their left and saw Rasmus was the first to pass the test and used the correct door. They were amazed by his skill and intuition, not knowing that Aris was helping him.

    "Congratulation, you''re the first one to pass the test with an amazing time as well," the old lady said as she stared at Rasmus.

    Rasmus nodded and immediately sat down and leaned against the wall because he was completely drained and exhausted. It had been a while since he had pushed himself to the limit since he had been busy with politics. He knew he had to start intense training again since he was going to learn Primal Force that might require him to be fit.

    Every hour, participants came out of the doors and none of them took the correct door. They were stunned, frustrated, and in despair when they realized they chose the wrong door and failed the test after they risked their lives in that test.

    In the end there were only six participants left, including Rasmus who passed the test. The rest of them left the room, devastated after they failed because of their own stupidity that they didn''t pass the test and forgot about the objective.

    Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire

    "You don''t have time to rest because we will begin the final test," the old lady stood up from her chair and looked at the remaining participants. "Go to that door and you will see what kind of test it is," she pointed at the door below. "Good luck."

 Chapter 171 Third Test.

    All the participants looked at each other and wondered what kind of test it was until suddenly, Rasmus walked past them and opened the door. The moment the door was open, they could smell something sweet with a bit of a scent that they couldn''t describe. Rasmus stood there for a second before he decided to walk in without any fear.

    The room was pitch black, and he realized that the room was completely sealed, that even Mana didn''t exist there. He didn''t know what kind of room it was, but when the other participants entered the room, the door behind them was shut so tightly that no light could enter the room.

    Suddenly, they heard sizzling and hissing sounds from around them, and even though they couldn''t see anything, they could feel and smell the strong scent of the smoke. Everyone tried to hug the wall to calm themselves while Rasmus stayed put and tried to understand what the test was.

    He tried to inhale the smoke a little bit, and so far, he didn''t feel anything wrong with it, and it didn''t affect him at all. He could hear the other participants were looking for a hidden exit to leave the room because they believed it was the objective. He maintained his calm and tried to find the hidden exit as well by rubbing his feet and hands on the ground and on the walls.

    While everyone was busy looking for an exit, Rasmus felt someone or something brush his nape. He turned around and tried to grasp whatever was in front of him, but there was nothing in front of him. Suddenly, he heard one of the participants shriek in fear, followed by the other participants screaming and begging.

    He wondered what was happening with them until he also heard whispers in his ear, mumbles. He tried to get away from the mumbles, but no matter what, he kept hearing those mumbles and whispers in his ears. He realized the smoke made everyone hallucinate, so he sat down and tried to calm down.

    "(The first test was combat test, the second was survival, and this one might be about mental fortitude...)" Rasmus thought as he closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and let it happen rather than resist it.

    "Rasmus Blackheart!" A man yelled right in front of his face.

    When Rasmus opened his eyes, he was in the city square of the destroyed city with black smoke in the distance. He looked around and saw hundreds of people glaring at him, screaming and pointing their fingers at him. He was confused at first, but then suddenly fear and anxiety overwhelmed him and made his whole body tense up and frozen still.

    He looked down and noticed how small his hands were, and the old memories that he had been trying to ignore and lock away came back. He then felt a rock hit his head, and that moment scarred him, or at least the real Rasmus. He looked at the man who had thrown the rock at a kid with a huge grin on his face after he had managed to hurt an innocent kid.

    He began to cry because of the pain and the fact he was being thrown at with rotten vegetables and rocks. The pain he felt and the rotten smell were so real that he could feel it vividly, as if he had gone back in time. Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire

    Each person that screamed "Kill" to him was so clear, from an old man''s voice to a small girl''s voice. They were trying to break through the knights that had blocked their paths, and they all wanted him dead.

    Rasmus covered his head in a fetal position as he sobbed uncontrollably with tears that dripped from his eyes and blood that fell to his eyes. He tried to wipe off the tears and blood from his eyes, but it was pointless. He glanced at the bodies of men, women, and children hanging, their bodies twisted and broken, their eyes forever frozen open.

    "Uncles... aunties... grandpa... grandma... I''m scared..." Rasmus sobbed as he kept covering his head from the rocks and rotten vegetables thrown at him.

    "Father... mother... it hurts..." Rasmus looked at the headless bodies of a man and woman on stage. "Please... stop..." he sobbed as he wiped his eyes, and the pain on his body became unbearable.

    The knights only watched from a distance without showing any sympathy. Some of them were even glaring and smiling at him as if he deserved such treatment and they would kill him if they could.

    Rasmus looked at the man with a greatsword walked toward the dead bodies of his parents. He watched as the man stabbed his sword on his father''s head and then stabbed his mother''s head. The man lifted his sword with heads on it like a skewer as he stared down at Rasmus with a cold gaze.

    Rasmus got up as he screamed his lungs out, blinded by rage when the heads of his parents were being treated like cheap meat. When he got up on stage, the man kicked Rasmus right in the chest, sending him toward the spectators.

    The people who saw the opportunity began to spit on his body and kicked him with the intention of breaking his bones. He felt the pain as he heard his ankles broke, his knees dislocate, and his shoulders crack. He screamed in pain while at the same time couldn''t breathe because of the kick of that man.

    The knights once again only watched and let it all happen to him. If it wasn''t because of the voice of a man that told them to secure Rasmus, they wouldn''t move his body from the spectators. He was brought into a dungeon and threw him into the cell, leaving him there on his own, in the dark.

    He was imprisoned there for no reason, letting him starve and be thirsty for days as if they had forgotten about him. He endured the pain, the hunger, and the thirst to the point he began to hallucinate.

    "(Get up...)"

    "(Get up...)"

    "(Get up! And wake up!)"

    Rasmus opened his eyes and immediately gasped for air when he got back to reality. He fell to his knees as he hyperventilated and clenched his fists. He was blinded with anger after he re-lived the memory of that moment. At that moment, he wanted to kill those people, the faces that he saw back then who enjoyed his suffering.

    "Calm down..." Rasmus muttered as he wiped his tears.

    His uncontrollable rage still overwhelmed him and it was the first time he couldn''t control his emotions. He knew that it was Rasmus''s past and not his, but he also knew that he was Rasmus and no longer Kyroz.

    He sat down and leaned against the wall as he listened to the other participants struggle to break the hallucination. He didn''t know what kind of expression he was making and his thoughts were filled with rage, hatred, and death. He couldn''t get rid of those emotions, and the only thing he could do was to let them loose and try to control them.

    After what it felt like an eternity, the door opened. He stared blankly at the silhouette of a person standing at the door, checking on everyone''s condition. He stood up and approached the figure with bloodlust where his only thought was to kill anyone that tried to hurt him.

    The person that opened the door was Yasser, and when he saw the bloodlust around Rasmus, he slowly took a step back. He had never seen anyone with such bloodlust from hallucinations, and that kind of bloodlust was dangerous to have because they would live to kill.

    The others felt Rasmus''s bloodlust even though they couldn''t see him yet. Aris immediately went down and looked at Rasmus''s cold and empty gaze toward Yasser. She had never seen him lose control like that, especially showing his bloodlust.

    "So? Did I pass the test or not?" Rasmus asked and stared right into Yasser''s eyes.

    "That depends. Seeing you like this, you can''t control your emotions, and that''s not a good thing to have," Yasser answered.

    "Do I not look calm to you, Master Yasser Arhat?" Rasmus asked calmly even though his eyes were still cold and empty. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yes, you are, but your bloodlust doesn''t change the fact you can''t control your emotions," Yasser answered.

    Rasmus took a deep breath as he closed his eyes. After he let his emotions loose, he finally could control them and hid them back where he had put them. He slowly opened his eyes, his gaze no longer empty or cold.

    "I can control my emotions, I''m just letting them loose for a moment," Rasmus said with a cold smile.

 Chapter 172 Enraged.

    Rasmus put his shirt and pants back on since the test was over. Only two participants passed the final test, the rest were still traumatized by their pasts. If it weren''t for his old self, who had lived for more than half the century, he would have lost his mind during that hallucination.

    He looked at the young man and woman who had passed the final test. They were calm and collected, and they were the two people who passed the second test after him. After he had observed them, they seemed different from the other participants.

    "The three of you have passed the test, but the real challenge just starts now. What you''re about to learn might cost you everything, including your life. Many tried, many failed, and they didn''t get a second chance. Everything will depend on your effort," the old lady said with a serious expression as she looked down at them.

    Rasmus had just found out the tests could only be taken once for those who were chosen by those old people. If they failed the tests, they couldn''t come back and retake the tests in the future. It was the consequence for those who didn''t put their lives on the line at that moment.

    "You may call us Grandmasters as you are all now our disciples. We will teach you how to unleash your Primal Force. We will teach you what you need and what you want. However, we will not hold accountable for your failure and the risk you take; it will be all on you," the old lady''s voice echoed throughout the room.

    "Go through that door. You will find rooms for you to stay in," Yasser said as he pointed at the door. "We will be here to teach you once you are all well rested," he added as he watched Rasmus and the others walk toward the door.

    They looked at numerous doors on the sides, and they decided to pick rooms where they weren''t close to each other. The room looked like a jail room where it only had one bedroom and was surrounded by walls. There was no window or bathroom, no light from outside, only a lantern that lit the room.

    Aris gave the ring to Rasmus, but when he wanted to pull the ring from Aris''s hand, she resisted.

    "What was that? That bloodlust," Aris stared into Rasmus''s eyes.

    Rasmus didn''t want to remember what he went through. The glimpse of that memory was enough to disturb his mind and emotions. The trauma that the real Rasmus had was too much to handle because it had rooted deep within him. He inherited the trauma and pain from him.

    "A past that I don''t want to remember," Rasmus answered as he stared back at Aris.

    Aris still didn''t want to let go of the ring, and then she placed her index finger on Rasmus''s forehead. She didn''t say a word for a few seconds as she stared down deep into Rasmus''s eyes back and forth.

    "Can you show me that bloodlust again?" Aris asked.

    "I don''t want to," Rasmus answered without hesitation. "Unless you tell me why I need to do that," he added.

    "When I saw you walking out of that room with that bloodlust, Mana surged toward your body and felt your rage and hatred. You might not have realized that back then, but if you can show me that bloodlust again, there''s something you can achieve. You will understand when you feel it," Aris explained as she took a few steps back from Rasmus and kept the ring in her hand.

    He furrowed his brows as he sat on the edge of the bed. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes as he tried to remember the day of the execution. The bloodlust brewed within him once again when he remembered the faces of those people, the pain, and the humiliation that he felt.

    He could feel every beat and sting of his heart grow faster and more hurtful. He was slowly being consumed by rage, but then he felt the surge of Mana linger around him. It felt good because it felt like he was being caressed and hugged by Mana.

    "Can you control it?" Aris asked quietly. Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire

    "How?" Rasmus asked back, but the moment he was no longer consumed by rage, the Mana around him began to disperse and dissipate. "Wait... it''s... gone..." He muttered as he breathed heavily and felt empty.

    "It''s because you''re not focusing on your bloodlust. You need to keep that bloodlust and that rage within you. You channel those overwhelming emotions toward the Mana around you and turn it into a powerful Aura, then make them move to your will just like your limbs," Aris explained as she leaned against the wall.

    "You''re really bad at explaining things..." Rasmus said with a straight face.

    Aris closed her eyes as she sighed deeply and crossed her arms. It was hard for her to explain because she didn''t know how human emotions worked.

    "When you''re consumed by rage, what do you feel?" Aris asked with her brows furrowed and eyes still closed.

    "I want to kill," Rasmus answered.

    "How? Like what do you want to do to them?" Aris asked, trying her best to understand Rasmus''s emotions and to turn them into something.

    "I want to strangle them, break their necks, rip their throats... crush their heads..." Rasmus muttered as he began to feel the rage brewing within him again. "I want them to suffer, and I want them to feel pain for the rest of their lives," he gritted his teeth and clenched his fists.

    Aris could see the Mana gathering around Rasmus again, and it was trying to soothe him and waiting for him to use it.

    "That''s it... now turn it into Aura," Aris muttered under her breath. "Can you imagine me being one of those people that you want to kill?"

    Without hesitation, Rasmus lifted his head and stared Aris dead in the eyes. He imagined himself strangling her with both hands with his thoughts. He channeled his rage and bloodlust toward her. He almost blacked out when he channeled those emotions and imagined himself pushing Aris to the wall to crush her head.

    Aris felt the surge of pressure and smashed her head against the wall, breaking the wall behind her. Aris was shocked by how powerful the force was, and she felt her neck being crushed slowly. She looked at Rasmus''s eyes, and she knew that he intended to kill her at that moment.

    The wall around her began to crack because of the intense force of Aura that Rasmus had released. The wall began to crumble and break because he wanted to kill her and crush her to a pulp like crushing an orange in his hands.

    "Stop..." Aris said quietly as she began to suffocate.

    However, Rasmus didn''t listen to her and kept strangling her because he was completely consumed by rage. She sighed and did the same, dispersing the Aura that was trying to crush her body. She turned the Aura against Rasmus and pushed him to the wall.

    Rasmus snapped back to reality as he felt his body being crushed against the wall. Aris immediately stopped and let him go, making him fall to the bed. His whole body took a huge toll after he released such a powerful Aura, the soreness was similar to working out for days nonstop. The cramps were extremely painful, as if his muscles were being twisted to the point that they were being torn apart, and he couldn''t move his body at all.

    "I told you to stop..." Aris sighed as she looked at the damage that Rasmus had done. She looked at the huge hole in the wall behind her. "Your body can''t handle such power. You need to learn that Primal Force technique so I can unblock your power as Orthias," she explained and sat on the bed, looking at Rasmus, who was on his stomach, unable to move.

    Aris poked Rasmus''s back, and it felt like his back was being crushed by a heavy truck. He groaned in pain, and his face turned red. Aris chuckled as she toyed with Rasmus''s weakened state, listening to him groan in pain.

    "This is what you get for not listening to me," Aris said as she got up from the bed. "You won''t be able to move your body for a few days. I''ll get you something to eat, so just rest." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Rasmus glanced at Aris leaving the room, leaving him alone in that painful state.

 Chapter 173 Agonizing night.

    Rasmus was bedridden for three days after he learned how to use Aura differently. He didn''t want to experience that ever again because it was the most painful feeling he had ever felt. He needed to recover and had to stay in the room for another two days. Aris didn''t want to stay in the tower and decided to spend her time in the capital city with the money in the ring.

    Once he recovered, he went to meet the Grandmasters, and they heard about what had happened to him. They didn''t expect him to learn that technique because that was one of the hardest advanced techniques of using Aura. Uriel was one of the few who could use that kind of technique, which made her the Queen of Swords.

    "Before we begin, we will check your body thoroughly," Yasser said as he walked down the stairs. "Primal Force is a technique that every people can learn, and the reason why it''s impossible for others to learn it is because every person has a unique body that it needs a unique approach to learn the technique," he explained as he signaled Rasmus to open his shirt.

    "We need to know how much pain tolerance each individual has and how much resistance to poison they have," Yasser muttered as he looked at Rasmus''s back from top to bottom.

    The other Grandmasters stood around Rasmus, and they all put their hands all over his body. The moment their thumbs pressed against the spots on his body, his whole body tensed up as if it was being electrocuted. He couldn''t even scream or make any noise as he felt dizzy and almost lost consciousness.

    After they released their thumbs from his body, he felt relieved and, at the same time, lost all his strength. He fell to his knees and began to vomit. He looked at the black substance that he threw up, which looked like tar even though he didn''t smoke.

    "Hmm, that''s quite a lot of them..." the old lady said as she stared at the vomit.

    "It appears he has gone through countless death doors but managed to survive," the old man nodded.

    "Knowing his background, it''s not surprising," Yasser added as he stared down at Rasmus.

    Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire

    Rasmus cleared his throat, which felt dry and hot after he had vomited. He didn''t know what they were talking about, but one thing he grasped was that he had indeed gone through a lot of moments where he could have died. It was because of his training with Videl back then where he got beaten to the point he could die if Videl didn''t use his power to heal him.

    "What you''re seeing is called the Old Blood. It''s a term where the blood that''s supposed to be renewed but it didn''t. It''s the result of your body undergoing extreme stress that it stays in your body and affects your health and growth," Yasser explained it to Rasmus.

    "Yeah? So what now?" Rasmus asked as he stared at his reflection in the black blood.

    "Come back tomorrow, and we will redo this process until you no longer vomit," the old lady answered. "For now, you need to rest and let your body recover."

    Rasmus hummed as he nodded and watched the Grandmasters go back to their seats.

    ...

    After a full week of getting treated by the Grandmasters, he finally stopped vomiting Old Blood. He could feel the significant changes in his body where he could no longer feel exhausted so easily.

    Rasmus sat on the edge of the bed when Yasser came into his room with a bowl. He looked at the bowl with dark purple liquid inside that looked so thick and had a strong stench.

    "Drink it all," Yasser said as he offered the bowl.

    "What''s this? A poison?" Rasmus asked as he took the bowl and stared at it from up close.

    "Poison, potion, medicine, what''s the difference? They''re all using the same ingredients, just a different dosage," Yasser answered as he looked at the bowl. "Drink it all, and don''t vomit. If you even spill a drop of it, your life will be in danger."

    Rasmus took a deep breath and drank it all until the last drop. As soon as the liquid entered his throat, his body rejected it and forced him to gag. He shut his mouth with everything he got as his life was depending on it. His face trembled as he tried to swallow it back into his throat.

    Yasser made sure that not a single drop was dripping out of Rasmus''s mouth. He could see the struggle on Rasmus''s face and the tears that glimmered in his eyes because his body was rejecting the medicine.

    Rasmus swallowed the medicine little by little until he swallowed it all. He let out a shaking sigh of relief as he grabbed his neck and made sure he didn''t vomit. He kept swallowing and made sure the medicine in his mouth had fully entered his body.

    "Good, now you need to prepare..." Yasser said as he walked toward the door. "Tonight, you''ll feel the world around you crumble..." He warned as he looked at Rasmus over his shoulder.

    Rasmus didn''t know what Yasser meant by that, but it sounded so dangerous. He leaned against the wall and rested his head on it after the intense fight with the medicine.

    When the night came, he began to sweat excessively with a runny nose. His eyes felt hot when he blinked, like he had a very high fever. His head began to spin slowly, and he felt nausea, but he couldn''t vomit because Yasser said that he wasn''t allowed to vomit. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Every minute that passed, he felt worse and worse, to the point he couldn''t lay, sit, or stand still. His body was burning, sore, itchy, and in pain. If he stopped moving, the burn within his body worsened, but if he moved, the pain and the soreness worsened. The headache and the nausea also got worse.

    He removed all his clothes and became completely naked, but that was the worst decision he had ever made. He felt cold all over his body like having frostbite all over his body, but felt hot from within. He groaned in pain and didn''t know what to do because everything he did only worsened his condition.

    Each beat of his heart made his head throb so hard that it felt like it was crushing his skull. His ears began to ring so loudly that he couldn''t hear anything but his own breath. The moment he focused on his breathing, he felt a sharp cold through his nose, and it worsened the headache.

    His vision became blurry and zoomed in, and the worst part was that he felt his head spinning to the point that he saw things upside-down. If he closed his eyes, his other senses were enhanced and made him even more in pain.

    After a long and agonizing night, he survived the hellish night. He finally understood when Yasser meant that the world around him would crumble. He was sitting in the corner, blankly staring at the wall, not remembering anything that he had been through earlier.

    Yasser came in and saw Rasmus''s condition. He didn''t expect Rasmus to be able to endure it because only a small percentage of people could pass that part. He approached Rasmus and checked his vitals and body thoroughly.

    "Your body has been cleansed..." Yasser said as he looked at Rasmus.

    "And?" Rasmus''s voice was weak and quiet, glancing at Yasser with his eyes barely open.

    "And that means you''re ready to learn Primal Force. However, there''s just one last thing to do..." Yasser answered as he got up. "For now, you need to fast for three days. You''re not allowed to eat or drink anything. I believe it''s not that hard knowing that you survived from that nightmare."

    Rasmus didn''t have the energy to react that there was one last step that he needed to accomplish. He watched Yasser leave the room and took a deep breath as he crawled back to the bed. After that hellish night and after feeling better, he didn''t think fasting would be that bad since he could use the three days to sleep.

    "Three days... three more days..." Rasmus muttered as he hit the bed and closed his eyes. He fell asleep the moment he closed his eyes.

 Chapter 174 Muscle Training.

    Rasmus walked out of his room after he had fasted for three days. On his way to meet the Grandmasters, the two participants were on their way to meet them as well.

    "(It seems they also survived from that hell...)" Rasmus stared at them from behind with a cold gaze. "(I wonder how strong they are to be able to reach this stage...)"

    They both looked over their shoulders and noticed the gaze was from Rasmus. The way he looked at them made them feel like prey that was ready to be killed. Although he was being stared at by them, he never left his eyes from them.

    They entered the room and stood in the presence of the Grandmasters. The atmosphere was different from the usual, and the Grandmasters looked down at them with stoic expressions.

    "What you have experienced so far is still far from over. That''s just the beginning, and whether you can learn Primal Force or not, it all depends on your determination," the old lady said and looked at the three of them.

    "You''ll feel pain, you''ll vomit of Old Blood even more, you''ll drink more of that medicine. You will experience all of them over and over until your body breaks its limit," the old lady added as she walked down the stairs.

    "Now, we have decided which Grandmasters you''re going to learn from. We have chosen who we wanted to teach based on our compatibilities toward the three of you. You might learn from all of us, or only one of us," she continued as she looked at the other Grandmasters walking down the stairs.

    Rasmus and the two participants waited outside the room because the Grandmasters would call for them when they were ready. He didn''t care much about who or how many Grandmasters would teach him. His only goal was to learn Primal Force and master it.

    The three of them waited silently and didn''t try to strike up a conversation. The three of them were acting like complete strangers because they didn''t want to know each other.

    The young woman was the first one who got called into the room. It didn''t take a minute until she came out, and the young man entered the room. Then, it wasn''t even a minute until the young man left the room.

    It was Rasmus''s turn to enter. He stood in front of the ten Grandmasters and wondered which one he was going to learn from.

    "Rasmus Blackheart, we have never seen anything like this before. Your body possesses both masculine and feminine traits¡ªnot in shape or function, but in the very structure and growth of your muscles," the old lady said, her expression serious.

    "We know so little about the Orthias race. What we have learned is that both men and women share similar characteristics. Which is, in your case, your muscle structure is distinctly feminine, while its growth follows a masculine pattern," she explained.

    Rasmus, who was knowledgeable, felt lost when he listened to the old woman''s words. He didn''t know what she meant or where she was going with that.

    "To put it simply, your body can grow indefinitely while maintaining your current body shape. A feminine body has less muscle growth, but it has a higher recovery rate and endurance compared to a masculine body. However, since you have the growth of a masculine body, your muscles can grow denser and stronger without getting bigger, which also makes your recovery rate even higher and have even greater endurance." Yasser explained it to Rasmus since he could tell that Rasmus was at a loss.

    Rasmus hummed as he nodded and realized why Aris''s body was slim and toned a bit, even with such strength. This also answered why his body couldn''t grow bigger than its current state even though he had trained it to the limit so many times. He found out that all Orthias were like that, which meant there were no big and muscular Orthias out there.

    "And is that a problem?" Rasmus asked with a serious expression.

    "Yes, we don''t know which is the right method to teach you Primal Force. We might have to learn and examine your body thoroughly while we teach you a few different methods of learning Primal Force," the old lady answered.

    "And that means all of you will be teaching me Primal Force?" Rasmus looked at all the Grandmasters in front of him.

    "Yes, that''s correct," Yasser nodded.

    ...

    On the first day of training, Rasmus was taught how the muscles in his body worked. Since he already knew everything about muscles, the Grandmasters were amazed by his knowledge of them. It was something that he had learned in his past life a long time ago.

    The Grandmasters wanted him to feel every muscle in his body when they told him to do certain poses. They wanted him to feel and be profound about the core muscles in his body. It was similar to how people could move their chest muscles, ear muscles, bicep muscles, and thigh muscles.

    The training involved simple stretching poses, but he felt every muscle in his body move and how hard and painful they were. He had never thought he would struggle from a simple training session like this, but he realized how little he knew about the human body.

    The Grandmasters were observing him and trying to understand how his body worked like a rare species. They found his body fascinating and couldn''t believe he had no limitations on his body, unlike other humans. They believed that once he awakened Primal Force, his growth would be infinite.

    "That''s all for today," the old lady said with her hands behind her back. "How do you feel?"

    "I feel relieved... in a way..." Rasmus muttered as he looked at his arms. "I feel like I have become the master of my own body and how I can use it more proficiently..." he added.

    "That''s right. Humans only understand how their body works by up to 30% of the whole thing. The purpose of Primal Force is to make you fully in control of your body. You will control the system of your body as you please," the old lady nodded.

    "Fully in control of my body? So you''re saying that I can make my heart stop beating once I awaken my Primal Force?" Rasmus furrowed his brows.

    "Why do you think we, the Grandmasters, are still alive right now? We keep ourselves alive while we should be dead a long time ago," the old lady raised her brows. "Of course, we can prolong our lives, but we are not immortals. We will die once our bodies have finally given up and completely destroyed themselves," she added.

    Rasmus rubbed his chin with his arms crossed and hummed with understanding.

    "The first training session is over. You should keep training on your own until you''re proficient in controlling your muscles. Once you think you have reached that point, come back here, and we will judge whether you can continue to the second training," the old lady said as she walked toward the stairs. Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire

    "Thank you, Grandmasters," Rasmus bowed his head and left the room.

    Rasmus stayed in his room for a whole week, stretching and posing with his body just like the Grandmasters had taught him. The first time he pushed himself to the limit, his body cramped, and it was painful that he couldn''t move his body for hours. However, the more he pushed himself to the limit, the more his body got used to it. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He began to see changes in his body and how he could move any muscle in his body. He could tighten the muscles in his abs, back, shoulders, arms, hands, fingers, and legs. He tried to throw punches on the wall with the new profound of his body, and to his surprise, how easy it was to crack it and how it didn''t hurt at all because his muscles had grown denser and flexible.

    "I barely started, and I have reached this far?" Rasmus scoffed in disbelief as he stared at his knuckles. "This is amazing..." he smirked as he clenched his fist and began to train again.

    Another week had passed, and Rasmus decided to visit the Grandmasters. He believed he had mastered the muscles in his body and could do things most effectively and proficiently.

    The test was him doing the poses as the Grandmasters observed and touched his body. They were amazed at how he could move the muscle they wanted him to move like it was nothing. His muscle growth was exponential to the point they couldn''t believe it, even though they saw and felt it.

    "Congratulations, you have passed the first training. Now, it''s time to train your bones," the old lady smiled at Rasmus.

 Chapter 175 Bone training.

    Rasmus was brought to another room where there were so many objects scattered on the ground. It looked like a workout space where he would train his body differently than just stretching like before. The Grandmasters wanted him to train his bones through endurance to make them denser and resilient.

    They made him lift blocks from the smallest to the biggest. He thought it was about strength, but he was wrong because each block trained different bones. The small and yet heavy block was used to train his finger muscles and bones by lifting it with the tips of his fingers. He could barely lift the block and failed to lift it completely.

    He felt the struggle on each block he had to lift, and it gave him the excitement to train. If it wasn''t for the first training session, it would be impossible for him to lift any of those blocks. He grew stronger, but he was nowhere near those who had reached the top like Uriel and the Black Northern Star.

    "You''ll be spending your days here, and once you have managed to lift all of these objects, you come to us and we will give you the final test before you can go to the third training session," Yasser said as he watched Rasmus struggle to lift the small block from the ground. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Once Yasser left the room, Rasmus looked around at all the objects that were used for his bone growth. He knew where to start, and it was to train his legs first because legs were the most important thing in all kinds of training since legs were the foundation of strength.

    He used the block that was placed on his thighs as he sat down and tried to lift the block with only his hips, thighs, and calves muscles. The block was heavy, but since his muscles had grown denser and flexible, he didn''t have to worry about getting injured. If he started doing this training without the muscle training, his thighs would get crushed immediately.

    Days had passed, and it had been a month since he started the second training session. He could see growth in his bones and muscle strength. He managed to achieve the goals on each object, but he still struggled, so he decided to keep training until he no longer struggled to lift them all.

    He had been in that room for more than a month, and yet he didn''t see the other participants. He found out later on that those two learned Primal Force with different methods. He realized why it was impossible for anyone who had learned Primal Force to teach it to others because everyone used completely different approaches to achieve it.

    "Welcome back, how was the training?" The old lady asked.

    "It was extremely hard and painful," Rasmus answered as he looked at his body that barely grew bigger even after all the training.

    "That means you''re doing it right," the old lady said with a faint smile. "Now that you''re here, that means you''re ready to finally test the result of your training, right?" She raised her brows and looked down at Rasmus.

    "Yes, I''m ready to take the test," Rasmus nodded without hesitation.

    "Follow me," the old lady said as she got up from her chair.

    Rasmus followed the old lady to another room that was quite far away. When they arrived, they were in a room with dozens of pillars filling the room. Rasmus saw the two participants there as well as the other Grandmasters.

    He looked at the thick pillars and he saw a few of them had cracks in them, and there was one pillar that had completely broken and was lying on the ground. He approached one of the pillars and tried to feel it with his hand. He realized how solid the pillar was and he recognized the shape and the feel of the pillar.

    "Is this bassalt?" Rasmus asked as he looked up at how tall the ceiling was that the light could barely reach it.

    "Yes, the strongest pillar of stone that nature could create," the old lady muttered and nodded. "And this will be your test, to see how far your body can beat this thing," she pointed out.

    Rasmus turned around to look at the old lady with his brows raised. He realized the test was to break the pillar that was humanly impossible if only using pure strength.

    Before he could open his mouth, he heard a loud banging sound, coming from his right. He saw the young man kicking the thick pillar with his shin. He could feel the pain in his leg when he saw it, and the young man was hiding the pain in his eyes. When the young man pulled his leg away from the pillar, there was barely any scratch on it.

    "That''s quite disappointing," the old lady muttered under her breath. "Well, it seems he needs to train more," she said as she walked toward a pillar.

    Rasmus could see the frustration in the young man''s eyes. He also didn''t know if he could do it knowing he only trained for less than three months. He then looked at the young woman standing in front of the pillar and was ready to hit it.

    The young woman used her fist and punched the pillar with everything she had. The banging sound echoed throughout the room, louder than what the young man produced. When she slowly pulled her fist, she could see a dent with a small crack in it. She was relieved and she didn''t seem to be in pain after she punched the pillar.

    "She''s much better, but not good enough," the old lady glanced at the young woman.

    Rasmus felt the pressure when the old lady was going to watch him from up close. It had been a while since he felt nervous and anxious because the test was something that he couldn''t control. He tried to calm down and thought of something else when he remembered that Maximilian had also learned about Primal Force.

    Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire

    "Grandmaster, are all the disciples take this test?" Rasmus asked.

    "Yes, every single one of them," the old lady nodded.

    "Can I see the one that Maximilian Wyverncrest did?" Rasmus asked.

    "That kid? Oh, he was your student back in the academy, wasn''t he?" The old lady looked around and tried to remember which pillar that Maximilian used. "I believe the pillar is around here... somewhere..." she muttered to herself as she walked and looked around at the pillars.

    The old lady suddenly stopped walking and then pointed at the pillar in front of her. Rasmus tilted his head and saw the massive crack in the pillar and a big chunk of it scattered on the ground around it. He couldn''t believe that Maximilian was that strong, and realized how Maximilian had been going easy on him back then during the spars.

    "Little brat," Rasmus chuckled as he shook his head. "And what about Lady Uriel Goldmane?" He asked.

    The old lady pointed at the pillar in the distance where the pillar was tilting and leaned against another pillar. It would have collapsed if it hadn''t leaned against the other pillar.

    "What about that one over there? The one that got compeletly obliterated," Rasmus pointed at the pillar on the ground with rubble around it.

    "That one is Arandil D''Armond''s," the old lady answered and then glanced at Rasmus. "The First Swordmaster, the man who killed your mother."

    At that moment, Rasmus''s bloodlust brewed and surged within him. He remembered the man who skewered the head of his parents'' heads and showed them to the spectators like trophies. He clenched all the muscles in his body as his gaze turned cold when he stared at the pillar on the ground.

    The old lady and the other Grandmasters felt his strong bloodlust, and how the Mana began to gather around him. Because of that, they were curious about the results of his training, and so they approached him.

    "This is your pillar, now show me the result of your training," the old lady pointed at the pillar on her left.

    Rasmus glanced at the pillar and imagined the pillar was Arandil. He channeled his bloodlust and rage through his muscles and bone. He tried so hard to not use Aura because that would nullify the test. He slowly pulled his right leg and readied his stance.

    He gritted his teeth as he clenched the muscles on his shin and shaped them to be more pointy around his shin. The moment he swung his right leg toward the pillar, he transferred all the energy to his shin as he used everything to clench the muscles for impact.

    *Bang!*

    The sound echoed throughout the room, and slowly they heard cracking sounds from within the pillar. Slowly the cracks appeared on the surface of the pillar as they grew longer and wider. But then suddenly Rasmus grunted as he pushed his shin deeper into the pillar and shattered the surface around his shin.

    The pillar crumbled, however it still stood tall because he wasn''t strong enough to defeat the pillar like Uriel and Arandil. However, he did more damage that Maximilian and half of the previous disciples.

    "You passed the test. It''s time for your third training, mind and soul training," the old lady said as she patted Rasmus''s shoulder. "Get some rest."

 Chapter 176 Mind and Soul training.

    The mind and soul training was something that Rasmus didn''t expect to learn. During that training, he was forced to take more of that medicine every day. He was forced to understand his mind and to become one with it rather than taking it for granted.

    The main objective of the training was to meditate and learn about his body at its lowest and weakest state. He had to drink the medicine with a higher dosage, which also meant that he would suffer even more. His goal was to overcome the side effects and to maintain peace within his head.

    On the first day, he couldn''t even stay still or think because of the medicine. He had to re-live the hellish night and suffered for hours until the morning. It was a complete failure, and he could die from the medicine if he couldn''t achieve it before his body collapsed.

    For three days straight, Rasmus couldn''t meditate and failed miserably. However, on the fourth day, he began to feel his mind was connecting with him. The pain that was unbearable before had lessened and become tolerable.

    As his mind and body found the connection, he began to meditate, even though he couldn''t ignore the pain. He managed to sit still the whole night and accept the pain. He had done countless meditations in his past life, and that helped him a lot in this training.

    On his seventh day, his mind and body had completely ignored the pain during the meditation. He thought he had gotten used to the medicine''s side effects, but he found out he was wrong as soon as he stopped meditating.

    "Hmm, it''s a surprise to see a young man like you capable of meditating in this caliber," a Grandmaster said as he saw Rasmus in a Zen state, sitting and crossing his legs on the floor. "You must have overcome most of your past and suffering," he chuckled.

    Rasmus slowly opened his eyes and looked at the Grandmaster in front of him. He completely nullified the pain of the medicine and didn''t feel a thing. He realized how powerful the connection between the mind and body was, and he wouldn''t have been able to achieve it if he hadn''t come here.

    He slowly got up, and oddly, his body felt so light, almost like a feather. He was confused for a moment, but suddenly he felt a dagger flying toward him. He grabbed the dagger in between his fingers and stared at the Grandmaster who threw it.

    "You have passed the test," the Grandmaster said as he nodded his head. "Do you understand now? What is this training all about?"

    Rasmus played with the dagger in between his fingers. He had amazing dexterity even before he came, but he could feel the huge difference. His body and mind were connected with zero delay in responses. He could catch any projectiles before they could reach him as long as his body could move faster than the projectiles.

    "That''s not the only thing that you learned. Try to gather Mana into your body," the Grandmaster said as he pointed at Rasmus''s hands.

    Rasmus gathered the Mana around him and immediately felt it. He became more sensitive, and he could feel the Mana under his fingernails, taste it on the tip of his tongue, behind his eyes, and in his body. It was the first time he felt Mana like it was made of water. The refreshing, gushing feeling and the flow of it within his body became vivid.

    "Now, turn Mana into Aura," the Grandmaster said.

    Rasmus circulated Mana into his heart and released it into Aura. It had been months since he used Aura, and he released it like he used to do. He didn''t realize that when he released Aura, it had gone out of his body and cracked the walls of his room. The Grandmaster got pushed back by it as well, and it caught him off guard. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "This feeling..." Rasmus stared at his hands and then looked at the wall.

    The wall got destroyed, and a massive hole was created. It was the same feeling when he did it to Aris, but this time, he didn''t have to use his rage anymore to do it. He could do it as he pleased, but then he felt a sting in his chest like a needle pierced deep into his chest.

    "Your body isn''t ready yet to use such power. You''re still halfway there, so don''t try using that power, or your heart will explode," the Grandmaster said calmly, even though he was deeply shocked by what he had just witnessed.

    "I understand..." Rasmus nodded as he clenched his chest.

    "Get some rest, and once you''re well rested, come and visit us. We will cleanse your body from the Old Blood that has been accumulating since the beginning of the training. You''ll feel even greater once you have been cleansed," the Grandmaster said and then left the room.

    The next day, Rasmus met with the Grandmasters, and they cleansed his body from the Old Blood. He felt much better and felt stronger as the Grandmaster said.

    "You have reached the halfway point of the training. It would be a lie if we expected this for you to reach this far this fast. It''s both amazing and concerning because your rapid growth might cause you a drawback later," the old lady said, staring down at Rasmus with her cheek rested on her fist.

    "With that being said, we will postpone your training and wait for at least a month before we can proceed to the next training session. We will decide then whether we can continue or wait for another month," the old lady added as she got up from her chair.

    "You can train, or you can enjoy your time in the capital city since the tournament starts tomorrow. I suggest you enjoy your time in the capital city and perhaps show what you have learned to Lady Aristoria," the old lady smiled faintly at Rasmus.

    Rasmus hummed as he crossed his arms and nodded with understanding. He had been spending his time inside the walls without any sunlight for months. He wanted to know about the outside world as well, including what happened in South Neva.

    He was so focused on his training that he blocked his thoughts from other things. He decided to leave the Sand Tower and check out the tournament, as the old lady said.

    When he was about to leave the gate, he felt a gaze pointed at him from above. He turned around and looked at the top of the tower, where he saw that man again. The man with black hair wearing a black feather cape and surrounded by crows. Their eyes met for a second, and then the man moved away from the edge and disappeared.

    As soon as he walked out of the gate, he used Mana to check his surroundings. The parameters that he could cover from his perception of magic had grown larger. He could feel things a few hundred meters away from him.

    He was exploring the city when he suddenly sensed someone approaching from a few hundred meters away. It was extremely fast, to the point that when he sensed it, the presence was already behind him before he could completely turn around.

    "How can you move so fast?" Rasmus stared at Aris, who was standing behind him, her face and hair covered by a hood.

    Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire

    "Hmm? Oh? You can detect me now?" Aris asked with her head tilted. "You really have grown stronger and a bit taller..." She placed her hands on Rasmus''s arm to feel his growth.

    Everyone couldn''t resist stealing glances at Rasmus and Aris, knowing she was groping his body publicly. Fortunately, they both wore cloaks to hide their faces, or it would be embarrassing.

    Rasmus furrowed his brows when Aris''s face was close to his. He smelled something coming from her, a smell that he was vaguely familiar with. He sniffed her body, and it was indeed coming from her that he hadn''t noticed before.

    "You have a scent?" Rasmus stared at Aris with a confused look. "I never knew you had a scent."

    "Hmm, you can smell my scent? That means you''re also getting more sensitive to Mana. Yours smells like a fresh layer of an oak tree," Aris said as she stared into Rasmus''s eyes. "Yes, my sisters said that I have the smell of the core of a mountain."

    "All are Orthias really bad at explaining things?" Rasmus narrowed his eyes and stared into Aris''s grayish blue eyes.

    "Soon you''ll become one of us. You''re going to mock yourself if you keep doing that," Aris chuckled as she pulled away after she checked Rasmus''s body. "You really have grown stronger," she smiled faintly.

    "I am, but not strong enough," Rasmus hummed as he turned around and looked at the mega building of the arena. "But I''m not complaining. Baby steps are fine with me..."

 Chapter 177 Champions.

    Rasmus and Aris walked into the mega building and looked at the free spot in the spectator''s seat. There were thousands of people in the spectator''s seat and there were another thousand outside the building. They didn''t expect it to be this crowded, but it was enough to say that the tournament would be the best entertainment that people could ask for.

    "People from around the world are coming here to watch..." Rasmus said as he fixed his hood to keep his hair hidden and sat on the bench.

    "Heard there are three favorite contestants that the people are rooting for. The Black Sword, The Silver Hair, and The Flame Fists," Aris sat down beside Rasmus as she looked around.

    "Silver Hair?" Rasmus raised his brows, surprised by the name.

    "Hmm, I heard he''s an old man. I don''t think he''s an Orthias because we don''t age at all..." Aris answered under her breath as she stared at a person in a white robe on the other side of the arena with an immense amount of Mana around them. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Let me guess, you don''t remember their names, do you?" Rasmus asked and glanced at the man who sat beside him.

    Aris only responded with a soft hum as she kept staring at that person in the white robe. Rasmus noticed that Aris had been staring at someone, and he looked at the person she was staring at. Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire

    There were so many people at the arena who wore hoods to cover their faces since it was a normal thing to do. However, the person in the white robe stood out more than the others because of the quality of the robe.

    "It''s rare for you to be interested in some random person," Rasmus said and observed the other spectators.

    "It''s because that man is strong, and if I could compare him with someone, that would be Uriel Goldmane," Aris answered.

    Rasmus knew that Swordmasters weren''t the only people that stood on top. There were others like Mages, Sorcerers, Witches, Warlocks, Northern Stars, the Marines fleet, and Shamans around the world. The Swordmasters were more significant because they were knights. There were others that didn''t reach the light of recognition, especially after he saw a lot of the basalt pillars in the Sand Tower that got heavily damaged.

    Aris looked around and noticed there were a few more of them among the crowd. The people hid their identities and tried not to stand out. However, it was impossible for them to hide their power from Aris with her powerful eyes.

    "I see there are more of them in the crowd, at least four of them," Aris pointed at the people in the crowd.

    Rasmus looked at each of them and noticed how they were trying to blend in with the crowd.

    "Ladies and gentlemen!" A man stood at the podium in the arena. His voice echoed throughout the arena. "Welcome to our humble place, the Arena of Blood!" He spread his arms with a huge grin on his face.

    All the spectators screamed as they gave a standing ovation. Aris had never been to a such event where thousands of people screamed in excitement. She could feel the adrenaline from each individual in the area, and it gave her the same excitement as them.

    "Today! We will begin the 129th tournament, where warriors from around the world gather and claim the title as the Champion!"

    Everyone shouted the names of the contestants that were going to fight in the arena. The names that people chanted were either the Black Sword, the Silver Hair, or the Flame Fists. It was unquestionable that those three were strong and well-known to the people of East Neva.

    "I can hear all of you fine. I can hear all of you already have a champion in your heart!"

    "However! Don''t underestimate the other Warriors that will participate in this tournament. There are times where the unnamed warrior came to the top and took the title of the Champion!"

    "With all that being said, why don''t we bring in the previous Champions who have conquered this arena?!"

    The crowd went wild as they raised their hands, clenching them in excitement.

    The people that Aris pointed out earlier suddenly jumped from the spectator seats into the arena. They landed from the fall perfectly, and the crowd kept screaming until their vocal chords gave up on them.

    The so-called Champions slowly reached out their hoods and pulled them down, revealing their identities. Of the four of them, one of them was a woman, and they didn''t look strong at all. They all had different skin colors and different face shapes, but they all wore something in common, and that was a necklace made of gold in the shape of a sun.

    "You all know who these people are. The 118th Champion, Maxim, the Juggernaut. The 120th Champion, Sofia, the Lightning Spear. The 125th Champion, Amir, the Invisible Hands. The 128th Champion, Jin, the Deathbringer."

    Rasmus listened to their titles and wondered what kind of abilities and skills they possessed to be called those things. He remembered in his past life when he got himself a few titles from both his allies and enemies. The Headhunter, the Finger''s Collector, the Problem Solver, and there were many more, but the one that stuck with him until his old age was the String Bearer.

    "Now, now... aren''t you all tired of screaming? The tournament hasn''t even started yet, so why don''t you keep quiet for a moment and treat yourself better?"

    "This year, we have something different, a twist, if I must say."

    Everyone went quiet after the announcer revealed there was something different than in previous tournaments.

    "The situation in the whole world is grim right now. Evil has spread across the world, and the rulers of East Neva have decided to bring in the strongest warriors to fight evil. This is why we will bring all the previous Champions to fight and become the ultimate Champion! The rulers will grant them anything they want in exchange for fighting evil!"

    Everyone''s eyes and mouths were wide open, and then they all screamed once again because they would never have thought to see the Champions fight against each other. The four Champions who were in the arena looked each other in the eyes as the atmosphere became heavier around them.

    "Look at them! They''re ready to fight! However, we have to wait until the tournament is over. Now, shall we bring in our Warriors that will fight in this arena? Let''s bring them in and let the world know who they are!"

    Rasmus found out that the Warriors that registered to participate in the tournament needed to have a name for themselves. The Arena of Blood was similar to the ultimate championship where the participants were the strongest and skilled people among themselves that had proved themselves.

    There were a total of 200 Warriors that would participate in the tournament. They came from different continents, and a few of them were from islands that nobody had ever heard of. Aris could tell which of them was strong, and she already knew who would win the tournament.

    "Well, aren''t you ruining the fun?" Rasmus looked at Aris with his brows raised.

    "What? I''m just stating a fact," Aris looked at Rasmus with a confused look. "Aren''t that a good thing? You can bet your money and make a lot from it. I heard people do that here, and they''re not holding themselves back," she pointed out.

    At that moment, Rasmus tilted his head, realizing that Aris was quite smart. He could bet his money and double it easily, but he didn''t know what kind of world he was in. He needed to know if the whole tournament was fixed or not because it was usually like that, especially in this kind of time and age.

    "Well, we can do little bet here and there," Rasmus said as he looked at the VIP lounge two levels above him. "I can use this opportunity to get to know those people," he muttered and saw people in the lounge with women, drinks, and fruits around them.

    "And here we go again," Aris rested her chin on her fist as she stared at Rasmus. "I thought you wanted to have fun, and yet here you are, ready to scheme again, ruining the fun for me," she narrowed her eyes.

    Rasmus smirked as he chuckled and looked down at the arena.

 Chapter 178 Pieces of news.

    Rasmus watched the fight with a serious expression, trying to learn anything that he found interesting. He watched the warriors fight in the arena with their weapons in their hands, bruises on their faces, and wounds on their bodies.

    The tournament only had two rules, the first one was no killing and the second one was no use of Aura or even Mana. It was also the best of three matches where things could have changed in the second round. They fought only with their own strength and skills, making it interesting to watch.

    They learned each other''s strength and skill which made the second round and the third round of each match fun to watch. They were indeed skilled individuals and not some random thugs who used only their muscles to fight.

    "If you''re participating in the tournament, how far do you think you will go?" Aris asked as she watched the match.

    "With my current state, maybe on the top twenty if I use everything I have," Rasmus answered with confidence. "What do you think?" He glanced at Aris.

    "Hmm, top fifty," Aris answered without hesitation. "Your swordsmanship is not the best. You won''t stand a chance against those who know their weapons. Especially those who use spears, halberds, and quarterstaffs," she explained.

    Rasmus couldn''t argue with that reasoning because he had never fought anyone with a spear before. His experience in a medieval type of combat was close to none. He didn''t know what a master in weapons other than a sword could do to him.

    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire

    The sun was setting, and the first day of the tournament was finally over. Half of the Warriors had been eliminated, and the next stage would be held in a week. They wanted the Warriors to be in their best condition because it would be good for them and good for the spectators because it would give them the best fights.

    Everyone left the arena with huge smiles and bright faces because they were satisfied with the matches. They couldn''t stop talking about the Black Sword, who barely moved a muscle when defeating his opponent. The Silver Hair also defeated his enemy with a single strike, just like the Flame Fists.

    "Can''t even tell how strong they are when they barely show anything," Rasmus said as he stayed in the spectator''s seat, waiting for everyone to leave because he didn''t want to be stuck in the crowd on his way out. "But you said that they''re nothing compared to that guy named Ermes?" He looked at Aris.

    Ermes was one of the warriors that found it interesting because of his mysterious appearance. He covered every part of his body with bandages and wore a ragged and torn cloak. He even wore a black goat mask to hide his face completely. His movements were different from the others because he moved so swiftly, as if he was defying gravity.

    "He''s that guy that you saw back then at the Sand Tower. The one that you saw sitting on top of the tower. I know because they both smell the same," Aris revealed.

    Rasmus didn''t expect someone from the Sand Tower to participate in the tournament. Knowing what kind of people worked in the tower, he immediately thought that there must be a reason behind it.

    "Now that''s interesting..." Rasmus said under his breath as he crossed his arms, thinking that the Sand Tower might be investigating something from the tournament.

    Once the arena was less crowded, the two of them walked toward the gate to leave the arena. Rasmus and Aris went to a nearby inn to spend the next few weeks there. Unfortunately, all the nearby inns were full, and they couldn''t get a room at all.

    They went to another area in the capital city and managed to find an inn there. The downside of it was the fact it was near the slum area where people lost their places in the city because of gambling. The gambling culture was strong in East Neva, and it wasn''t a surprise to have so many people struggling in all places.

    "Any news?" Rasmus asked as he sat down at the table in a pub.

    "A war is happening right now between two big clans whose names I don''t remember. It''s on the north side of East Neva," Aris answered and ordered a mug of warm beer. "It''s something about the demonic cult that they recently discovered underground of that clan. They said the cult has existed for more than a hundred years."

    "They said those demonic cult members were so strong that they almost took over three small clans before the war happened. So far, hundreds have died, and the other clans are about to join the war," she continued and ordered the food on the menu.

    East Neva was similar to the Asia continent, where the north side was similar to East Asia culture while the south side was similar to Middle Eastern culture. The central East Neva was a mix of both and unlike South Neva, they handled things differently from each other since they had different cultures.

    "What about South Neva? Any news from there?" Rasmus asked and ordered water because he needed to be clean for his training.

    "The new Commander, the one that you helped, he closed the border. Nobody can leave or enter South Neva, and it has something to do with the quarantine and isolation plan," Aris said and began to eat her beef stew.

    "Quarantine and isolation?" Rasmus furrowed his brows.

    "Yes, Lineva and a few other nations have been occupied by revolutionary parties. They''re mostly common folks and knights who believe they can do better than the current government. They''re against the South Neva Union because they believe the South Neva Union has failed and can''t fulfill their promises," Aris explained as she pushed the bowl away because it tasted bland, unlike the soup that Rasmus had made. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Hmm, so that means Kiel''s plans are going smoothly. Now the revolutionary parties have grown bigger, he''ll soon unite them all and control them from behind," Rasmus crossed his arms and leaned back.

    "Soon you''ll get what you wanted," Aris stared into Rasmus''s eyes as she drank her beer.

    Rasmus hummed and nodded his head as he looked outside the window. He then noticed a group of people wearing scarves to cover their faces as they walked into the pub.

    Seven men entered the pub with scarves that covered the bottom half of their faces. They slowly pulled out their axes and began to threaten everyone at the tables.

    "Give me all your money if you want to live!" A man shouted but cracked midway. He pointed his old and rusty axe at Rasmus.

    Rasmus glanced at the other tables and noticed that the robbers only pointed their weapons at certain people. He assumed that everyone who got threatened were travelers and adventurers because the ones that didn''t get robbed were oddly calm.

    He glanced at the man''s hand that held the axe and noticed it trembled. He could tell the man was anxious and afraid of pointing a weapon toward others. He glanced at the man''s yellowing eyes and saw the desperation in them.

    "(Yellowing eyes...)" Rasmus thought as he kept staring at the man''s eyes.

    "H-hey! Did you hear me or not? Give me all your money!" The man yelled as his hand began to tremble even more.

    Rasmus glanced at the bowl of beef stew that Aris had ordered and didn''t eat. He slowly pushed the bowl toward the man and pointed his hand at the stool.

    "Why don''t you sit down and eat first? No matter how loud you scream, you won''t have the guts to hurt people," Rasmus said calmly as he stared out the window. "You can keep screaming and attract the attention of others out there. You might get lucky and attract a righteous warrior," he pointed out.

    The man gulped as he looked down at the beef stew that looked delicious. He slowly bent down and sat on the stool as he put down his axe on his thighs. He looked at Rasmus and Aris back and forth, confused by what was happening.

    "Take this with you once you''re done," Rasmus put down a gold coin in front of the man.

    "Th-thank you..." The man was shocked and immediately put the coin under his sleeve.

    He ate the beef stew without catching a breath, but then suddenly the other approached him and noticed how nice it was for him to be treated that way. He immediately pushed the bowl away and lowered his head, afraid of his own subordinates.

    "What''s this?" The other man wrapped his arm around Rasmus''s neck and placed the dagger on his throat. "I saw you giving him a gold coin. Wouldn''t it be fair if you give us one each?"

    The moment one of the robbers wrapped his arm around Aris, Rasmus closed his eyes and sighed. The man''s head got crushed by a powerful Aura, and the blood splattered around the pub, making everyone scream so loudly.

    Rasmus took the opportunity when everyone was distracted by what happened by grabbing the dagger that was on his throat. He bashed the man''s head behind him onto the table really hard. He lifted the dagger and pierced the man''s skull with it all the way under the table.

    "A gold coin should be plenty for all of you, and yet they wanted more. How ungrateful of them, am I right?" Rasmus stared at the yellowing-eyed man with a cold gaze.

 Chapter 179 A graveyard of the living.

    Aris was disgusted when a human wrapped his arm around her neck like that and breathed behind her ear. She was going to kill the rest of them, but then Rasmus placed his hands on her shoulders and stared right into her eyes. There were no words coming out of their mouths, but Aris calmed down not long after.

    All the robbers were petrified as their bodies failed them and stayed put on the ground. They knew that the risk of robbing people would be death, but to face it right in front of them, they realized how wrong they were.

    Find your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire

    "Yellowing eyes..." Rasmus muttered as he looked at the other robbers. "Normal white eyes..." He glanced at the man''s head that he had stabbed on the table.

    "All of you were following these two?" Rasmus pointed at the headless man and the man he had killed.

    The robbers nodded their heads repeatedly unconsciously to keep themselves alive. They were telling the truth because they didn''t have the drive to harm others, but they had a strong reason to do so.

    Rasmus tossed a gold coin at each of them without saying a word. They looked at the coin and they were in disbelief, tears covering their eyes as they clenched the coin with all their lives. They immediately bowed, placing their heads on the ground in front of him and thanking him for his kindness.

    "Tell me, what are you going to use with the money I just gave you?" Rasmus stared down at them with a cold gaze.

    They gave various answers, but they wanted to use the money for their families and the people who were in need. They lived in the slum for almost as long as they remembered, and they had accepted their identity as the bottom feeder.

    "Wouldn''t that be a problem if all of you go back with a gold coin in your hand? After all, the people who forced you to do all this are back there, right?" Rasmus asked as he went down on one knee and stared at them with a stoic expression. "So, why don''t you take me there, and I''ll deal with them for you? I can assure you that I can give you enough money to live comfortably for the next few months if you''re willing to cooperate with me," he offered with a cold smile on his face.

    All of them agreed with his offer without showing any hesitation and guided him to the slum area.

    Rasmus looked at the stacks of houses made of thin wood that a gentle earthquake would be enough to make all of the buildings collapse. The people there barely had anything to wear, there was a boy who only used a piece of dirty cloth to cover his lower body.

    During his research into the Asghar family, he found something interesting in the book. In East Neva, there was a society where the members were beggars and the poor. They sold and bought information to powerful families across East Neva. Since they were beggars and poor, nobody would pay attention to them and never suspected them of the leak of information.

    The society was called the Poor Man''s Hands, and they were all over East Neva. One of the few organizations that had existed for hundreds of years. The Poor Man''s Hands was a secret society that was impossible because it was impossible to differentiate normal beggars from them. They survived and stayed existed that long because of that.

    "They... they''re over there... the man you''re looking for... his name is Saliman..." The man pointed at the tallest stack of houses in the distance nervously. "I can''t... I can''t go anywhere near there, I don''t want to..." he said with fear written all over his face.

    Rasmus furrowed his brows with a confused look when the man looked scared. There were two possibilities from that reaction alone. The first one was that the so-called boss of the slum wasn''t a part of the Poor Man''s Hands, or the second one was that the Poor Man''s Hands society was a ruthless one.

    "Go back to your family," Rasmus said and continued to walk toward the building that the man was pointing at.

    Aris looked at the small kids with large bellies, and yet they were skinny. Rasmus explained it to her about malnutrition from starvation, and it was something that she didn''t know about the human body.

    "So you gain fat in your liver because you don''t eat?" Aris was confused by the explanation.

    "It''s because a human body needs something called protein, the liver can''t transport fat to the other parts of the body, so it stuck there and cause your stomach to swell," Rasmus explained as he nodded.

    "I don''t understand at all..." Aris shook her head and decided not to dwell on it. "But, these kids, are they dying?" She asked.

    "It''s one of the signs of dying from starvation, yes," Rasmus nodded. "This is a graveyard of the living."

    "There are so many food that nature can provide, and yet they''re starving to death," Aris muttered under her breath.

    "Because the other humans make sure nobody can get food without money," Rasmus answered and saw a kid lying on the ground with barely any strength left in her body. The mother could only watch as she was also waiting for her moment before she died from starvation as well. "Money is the worst thing that a human could come up with. They made people believe that without money, they couldn''t live. A system where only the few can enjoy it," he added.

    "One is a fool, and the other is greedy," Aris scoffed.

    Suddenly, a man with dark brown hair ran past Rasmus and approached the girl. He fixed his round glasses and opened his suitcase to pull out a syringe. He hugged the little girl with extra care as he injected something into the girl''s arm.

    "You''re going to be okay..." The man had a soft voice, smiling sadly at the girl.

    "Doctor Daryus! It''s Doctor Daryus!" A man pointed at the man. "He''s back! Everyone! He''s back!"

    In a matter of seconds, all the beggars and the poor surrounded the man with bright smiles on their faces. Rasmus watched as the man willingly gave away money in small pouches to everyone, and he had enough money for them. Nobody tried to steal anything away from him, and they treated him with respect.

    "And don''t forget the one who want to make a change," Rasmus faintly smiled at the man before he continued on his way to meet with the boss of the slum.

    Daryus was checking everyone''s health and conditions when he noticed two figures in cloaks walking toward the tallest building. He saw a glimpse of their faces when he ran past them, and he could tell that they weren''t beggars or poor.

    "Doctor!" The man that ate the beef stew said with a huge grin on his face as he approached Daryus. "Doctor! Here..." He said as he shook Daryus''s hand with a gold coin that Rasmus had given him earlier. "Use this..." he said with determination in his eyes.

    Daryus furrowed his brows and when he looked down, he saw a gold coin in there. He was shocked and immediately hid the money from everyone.

    "Where did you get this coin?! You''re not stealing it from someone, did you?!" Daryus panicked and was concerned because he was afraid that the man would get in trouble because of that money.

    The man explained everything to Daryus from where he got the money and about Rasmus who came to meet with Saliman. He also revealed that Rasmus would give him enough money for him and the others to live comfortably for months.

    "That''s why Doctor, please, use this money and help the others. You have helped us and we wanted to contribute in your cause," the man said with a wide smile on his face even though he was suffering just like the others.

    Daryus sighed as he clenched on the coin in his hand, massaging his nose bridge with his other hand. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I will keep this for now. You can''t trust people that easily, and if he doesn''t keep his promise, I''ll give the money back. If he keeps his promise, I''ll use the money as you have requested," Daryus said with a slight frown.

    "Thank you, Doctor, for everything," the man nodded and then left.

    Daryus looked at Rasmus and Aris who had gone further into the slum.

 Chapter 1 - 1: Prologue.

    Breaking news: the North Atlantic Treaty Organization has surrendered to the Sivean Party," the news anchor announced, her hands trembling on the desk. "The world has fallen to the tyranny of Sivean. Only God can protect us now..." Tears streamed down her face.

    She glanced at someone off-camera, her eyes wide with fear. Suddenly, a gunshot rang out, and a bullet hole appeared in her forehead. The broadcast was cut to static.

    An old man turned off the TV, his reflection visible on the dark screen. Gray hair and deep wrinkles marked his face. With a sigh, he stood from his luxurious crocodile leather sofa, its gold buttons gleaming. Leaning on a cane made of black diamond and white gold, he left the room.

    Servants in his opulent mansion bowed as he passed, their eyes avoiding his. Fear, not respect, drove their actions.

    He gazed at the luxury cars outside and the soldiers guarding the entrance. In a nearby window, his reflection reminded him of his age and the emptiness that wealth and power now brought him.

    "Sir, the important guests are waiting in the meeting hall," an old butler informed him, bowing.

    The old man nodded and walked down a hallway lined with expensive paintings as he breathed heavily because of his age. At the meeting room door, soldiers with "Sivean" armbands stood aside, fearful under his gaze. The butler opened the door.

    Inside, people in suits and military uniforms stood to greet him. They applauded, including the tyrannical leader who had just conquered the world.

    "Your Excellency," the old man''s voice was weak and quiet, smiling at the leader across the oval table. "As promised, you now control the world." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The old man sat, and the others followed suit. Silence fell over the room, all eyes on the powerful figures at the table. The world had changed, and they were at its helm.

    "If it wasn''t for your help and insight, I wouldn''t be here, nor would anyone else in this room. So, let''s toast to our fallen comrades who died and sacrificed themselves. Salute!" Sivean, the tyrannical leader, raised his glass of champagne as his deep and rough voice echoed throughout the room.

    Everyone, including the old man, raised their glasses and drank. The champagne was smooth, a testament to its expense, but soon their throats felt strange. They began to cough and fell to the ground, clutching their necks, realizing they had been poisoned.

    Sivean spat out the champagne he had held in his mouth and wiped his lips with a handkerchief, smirking as he watched everyone die in agony. But then he noticed the old man was unaffected.

    "How did you know?" Sivean asked, narrowing his eyes.

    "Did you think I would fall for such a cheap trick?" The old man cleared his throat, calmly setting down his glass and showing that he hadn''t drunk the champagne.

    Sivean whistled, signaling the soldiers surrounding the mansion. Two guards entered, pointing their guns at the old man.

    "I''m just an old man, yet you treat me as a threat?" The old man remarked, his eyes fixed on Sivean. He hoped for a more clever scheme but saw only disappointment.

    "An old lion is still a lion," Sivean said, walking slowly towards the old man.

    The old man chuckled but then coughed, his age and frailty evident. Pain etched his face as he caught his breath.

    "I realize how foolish you are," the old man said, leaning back in his chair, staring at Sivean with his weary eyes. "I expected more from you," he sighed, settling in.

    Sivean''s vision blurred. He felt dizzy, and blood trickled from his nose¡ªa sign of poisoning.

    "When did you¡ª" Sivean began, but he saw the old butler enter, swiftly killing the guards. The butler wore a mask and offered the old man medicine.

    "You poisoned the air through the vents... smart..." Sivean acknowledged, collapsing as he realized the old man had outsmarted him. His body was paralyzed and couldn''t move a single muscle.

    "As you said, an old lion is still a lion. You entered my den, thinking you could do as you pleased without consequences?" The old man said, watching the dying tyrant. "You were on top of the world. Now, I''ll take that from you."

    Sivean tried to withstand the pain, but it worsened. He could no longer speak, his eyes glaring at the old man. He died with that glare, filled with anger. The old man showed nothing but a stoic and cold expression at the dead body of the tyrant.

    "The antidote, Sir..." The butler was confused as to why the old man didn''t take the antidote in the butler''s hand.

    The old man looked at the antidote in the butler''s hand. He averted his gaze, showing that he was uninterested in taking the pill. The butler was saddened, his hands trembling because he knew the old man was planning to die with everyone.

    "I have lived my life to the fullest that everything seems so bland and unexciting. I think this moment will be the best ending for my story," The old man smiled weakly. "When the world found out, what do you think they would call me? A hero that killed the tyrant? Or a villain who was the brain behind the world domination?" He glanced at the butler, and his voice grew weaker.

    The butler clenched his fist and put it on his chest as he lowered his head.

    "The world would lose such an amazing man, and I''m honored to serve you until the day I die, Sir," the butler answered as he stood beside the old man and removed the gas mask that he wore, planning to join the fate of his master. "Thank you for everything, Sir," he lowered his head to show his final respect to the old man.

    The old man smiled weakly at the butler and didn''t expect the butler to stay loyal to him. He realized the only person who was close to him and meant something to him was the butler who had served him for decades.

    When the old man felt weak by the poison and heard his butler collapse, he closed his eyes. It didn''t take a while until he realized that he wasn''t affected by the poison anymore.

    The remaining soldiers who heard the tyrant''s whistle came to the meeting room. They saw the dead bodies of their leader, and the culprit behind his death was the old man who looked confused that he hadn''t died.

    They pointed their guns at the old man, and they didn''t hesitate to pull the trigger. The loud gunshots were deafening, but the old man was unbothered by it. He had accepted his fate since there was nothing else he wanted to do in this world.

    When the bullets were about to make holes in the old man''s body, the bullets stopped.

    "No, no, no..." A man landed on top of the desk, his voice gentle and soothing like a breeze of wind, shocked as to where he came from. "He''s mine," the man looked young and handsome, wearing a black suit and a black shirt underneath.

    The old man slowly opened his eyes. He was shocked and couldn''t believe that the bullets around him were floating still. He looked at the young man with a terrified look written on his face.

    "Let''s get rid of these pests first," the young man raised his index and middle fingers.

    All the soldiers collapsed. They lost their lives with a simple raise of the young man''s fingers. At that moment, the old man knew with whom he was dealing.

    "So I came all the way down here to meet someone like you," the young man squinted as he stared at the old man. "Kyros Revenor, the man who grew up in an orphanage. He killed a man for the first time when he was seven years old..." the young man read the scroll that appeared from thin air.

    The young man read the biography of the old man named Kyros Revenor. An orphan who became a mercenary, killing and assassinating powerful people who could change the world to a better place. A man who began to climb his status through corrupt people who thought nothing but of themselves.

    At that moment, Kyros'' heart was racing, a sensation that he had forgotten. He was terrified and excited at the same time because he had met with a being that was beyond logic and human understanding.

    "No wonder the angel of death is eager to take your soul. It would be bad if that loner came first before me," The young man threw the scroll and it disappeared into thin air. "A man who ruined God''s plan," he grinned widely with his sharp and cold gaze toward Kyros.

    "Who are you?" Kyros asked as he gulped and his body trembled.

    "I''m what you people called The Devil," The handsome man suddenly appeared behind Kyros, gripping his shoulders. "This is just the beginning of your new story. So, let''s have some fun, shall we?" He grinned as his eyes turned glowing red and flames were blazing in his pupils.

 Chapter 2 - 2: A New Life.

    Kyros was brought by the Devil by force and ended up in a place where the heat was enough to make his sweat sizzle. He couldn''t breathe without his chest feeling immense pain, and his mouth was so dry it made him hallucinate from dehydration. He didn''t remember how it happened, but he remembered that The Devil was gripping his shoulders earlier.

    He looked at his surroundings and saw mountains made of lava with smokeless flames. He began to hear screams that he had never heard before, the kind of screams that went beyond desperation and pain. He thought he was hallucinating, but everything was so vivid because it gave him a chill down his spine.

    "Oh, you''re not hallucinating. Those screams belong to the people that were blinded by greed, pride, envy, wrath, gluttony, sloth, and lust," The Devil giggled. He was still a handsome young man. "Follow me, and you will see how hell treats them so kindly," he smiled mischievously and walked toward the long bridge made of stone.

    "(Hell? So this is hell...)" Kyros was petrified that he couldn''t move his body as he looked at his surroundings. His heart had never pounded this fast before and his sweat vaporized when it came out of his pores.

    Kyros didn''t want The Devil to repeat his words, but his legs were so weak. He used everything he had to move, and once he put his foot on the bridge, it immediately melted the sole of his loafer. He retracted his foot, but suddenly his feet floated from the ground and forced him to stay close to The Devil.

    "You''re an honored guest here, so I''ll treat you differently," The Devil grinned at the old man. "Don''t be scared, you''re not dead yet, so you''re not going to be treated like those humans," he chuckled mischievously as he watched the world he ruled over.

    Kyros watched as the terrifying creatures fed those sinners with flesh-eating insects and bugs. He watched the other sinners drink a handful of lava to ease their thirst which only made it worse. He also watched them skin their skin because of the extreme itches on their bodies that wouldn''t disappear.

    He imagined himself in those situations with his pupils shrunk and shaken. He could feel the tingling sensation all over his body that made him shiver and tremble.

    "It''s fun to watch, right?" The Devil whispered into Kyros'' ear in a deep and soothing voice. "But what you''re seeing right now isn''t even the tip of the iceberg. I can bring you down deeper and see what kind of tortures we do for people like you," he continued and chuckled mischievously into Kyros''s ear.

    Kyros felt a chill down his spine when the Devil whispered into his ear and felt sick, but he couldn''t look away or throw up. He was forced to watch by The Devil which made him unable to ease the sickness in his stomach. His life was in the hands of the Devil, and his mind went blank and he didn''t dare to think what the Devil wanted from him.

    "Why did you bring me here?" Kyros gathered all the courage that he had to say those words, shaky and breathless. With every word he spoke, his chest and throat felt like being stabbed with hundreds of needles by the heat.

    "God gave you two choices. First, accept your death and live your eternal life here in hell, or accept his offer to live a new life," The Devil answered as he fixed his slick black hair. "Well, it''s obvious which option you''re going to take, right?" He glanced at the old man with his glowing red eyes.

    Kyros'' eyes trembled at the being that people worshiped and asked quietly as he swallowed in pain, "God?"

    "It''s crazy, isn''t it? That ''The'' God gave you these choices," The Devil laughed. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "For what reason? To redeem myself for what I have done?" Kyros asked and hoped that it was the case because he didn''t want to end up in Hell after he found out how terrifying it was.

    The Devil laughed frantically and made all the sinners cover their ears as they screamed in pain and cowered in fear. The creatures that tortured the sinners were petrified by his laughter as well and trembled in fear. Kyros almost passed out because of fear from hearing the Devil''s laughter from up close.

    "Redeem yourself?! That''s the funniest thing I have heard in millions of years!" The Devil shouted in front of Kyros'' face as he kept laughing as his horns started to appear on his forehead. "God doesn''t pity you! God despises you!" He glared at Kyros with a big grin on his face, mocking the old man''s existence.

    At that moment Kyros lost hope and was ready to accept his fate as he closed his eyes.

    The Devil let out a short chuckle as he fixed his hair again and hid his horns.

    "No, I was lying. God doesn''t despise you. In fact, God has somehow praised you for your amazing feat of destroying the world that God treasured and eradicated all evils at the same time," The Devil said as he cleared his throat.

    "Earth isn''t supposed to become peaceful, but because of you and the death of the tyrant, it made the world peace and became one as humans. Of course, Satan is furious about that since you took the job," the Devil tilted his head and shrugged when he mentioned Satan. "If you choose to accept your fate here, Satan will make your stay worse than these sinners."

    Kyros slowly opened his eyes with his eyebrows furrowed when he realized that his dream had come true, to eradicate evil by being the ultimate evil and bring all evil along to his demise.

    "God is challenging you to turn a new world upside down, a world with a lot of complexity compared to Earth." The Devil crossed his arms and looked satisfied with the fear that was written on Kyros'' face.

    Kyros was so confused because it didn''t sound right even though he didn''t believe in divine existence his whole life. Something felt off about God and The Devil which made him feel uneasy.

    "Let''s just say I made a bet with God. I bet on you while God bet on that world," The Devil said. "So? What do you say? Stay here, or go to that world?" The Devil asked with his eyebrow raised.

    "Anything but this place..." Kyros answered without hesitation as the image of hell was carved deep into his head that he wouldn''t be able to forget.

    "I know you''re smart," The Devil grinned in excitement and showed off the mischievousness that was written on his face.

    Kyros looked at the scene in front of him and he couldn''t stop shivering. He knew the depiction of Hell from different religions, although what he read was spot on, but seeing it with his eyes it looked more terrifying than what he had imagined.

    "You..." The Devil glanced at Kyros. "What was your goal? You went against humankind, created chaos, and killed millions of lives because of you. And yet, you changed your mind in the end." He narrowed his eyes with a stoic expression.

    Kyros glanced at the Devil and he could tell the Devil was confused by his action back on Earth.

    "Why do you want to know? Aren''t you supposed to be able to read my mind?" Kyros asked back.

    "You who defied God and listened to the demons inside you since you were young. You have committed countless sins that nobody has ever done in the history of humankind. Why did you change your mind in the end?" The Devil stared right into Kyros''s soul so that Kyros could feel the itch in his chest.

    "I was bored, that''s all," Kyros answered nonchalantly with a straight face.

    The Devil grinned and then started laughing again, making every soul in Hell tremble in fear.

    "I like that, I like that a lot!" The Devil raised his voice in excitement with his pupils grew sharper like a cat''s eyes. "Why don''t you work for me, Kyros? I can assure you, that your soul will be treated like how those creatures treat me, with respect. I can also give whatever you need and make your stay here in hell like the heavens," he offered with a wide grin on his face.

    "Why should I work for someone who''s lower than me in terms of existence? God made you and those demons with unimaginable powers, and yet, all you could do to humans was to tempt and incite us. That''s when I realized, you guys are powerless against humans and you''re only powerful in your domain," Kyros stared back into the Devil''s eyes even though he was trembling in fear.

    The Devil''s grin disappeared, but then he scoffed as he looked up at the red cloudless sky, "That was worth the shot. You didn''t mind, right? I can see why you treat this human being like your messengers."

    Kyros furrowed his brows as he looked up and wondered if the Devil was speaking to God.

    "Enough with useless talk, let''s bring you to the new world that awaits you." The Devil pointed his hand at Kyros and it pushed him into a small black hole that appeared behind him.

 Chapter 3 - 3: Dangerous Camaraderie.

    Kyros'' head was spinning roughly so that he threw up before he could even open his eyes. When he opened his eyes, he saw the vomit on the dusty and dirty floor in front of him. He slowly lifted his head and found out that he was in a dark, moldy, and cold room where everything was covered in dust.

    "Where am I?" Kyros asked, but his voice sounded so young. He looked around and noticed he was inside a cabin because the walls, ceiling, and floor were made of planks of wood.

    "Wait..." Kyros noticed the change in his voice. He looked around to find something that could show reflection. He realized that his health and body were worse than his old body. He could see how thin his arms were and he could see the shapes of his bones.

    Kyros looked at the dusty window as he wiped it with his dirty and stinky sleeves. He looked at his white messy short hair and blue eyes which he didn''t recognize at all. He thought he was dreaming until he felt a stomach ache because of extreme hunger.

    "Who are you..." Kyros muttered in pain as he stared at his reflection with narrowed eyes.

    He had so many questions in his head, but nothing made sense. The only thing he could think of was that he had been transferred into a new world in a new body. He remembered what The Devil had said back then.

    "Young master?! Are you alright?! I heard you vomit," A butler barged into the room with a panicked expression.

    Kyros tilted his head as he looked at the butler over his shoulder. He had many things going on in his head, and he began to feel feverish from thinking and moving.

    "Who are you?" Kyros furrowed his brows.

    The butler tilted his head with a confused and worried look.

    "I''m your butler, Young Master..." The butler''s voice was quiet and soft with a confused look.

    Kyros decided to sit on the edge bed because his body couldn''t handle it anymore. He knew that his health had worsened so he tried to not exhaust himself.

    The butler looked at the vomit and thought for a moment if he wanted to even clean the vomit. At the same time, Kyros noticed how clean the butler''s uniform was and how healthy his body was compared to him. Something wasn''t right until he looked at the butler''s slick hair.

    "You can stop pretending, Devil," Kyros said as he lay down on the bed and hugged his stomach.

    The butler''s confused face suddenly changed into a terrifying grin that his mouth was wide open from ear to ear. He knew that he couldn''t fool Kyros.

    "You''re sharp and I hate that," The Devil said as he leaned against the wall. "Let me help you," he snapped his fingers.

    Kyros'' body became lighter and he was no longer in pain. Although he felt a lot better, his body was still weak.

    "Where are we? Who am I? And what is this place?" Kyros asked as he leaned against the dirty wall behind the bed.

    "Your new world. It''s called Neva where it''s three times bigger than Earth," The Devil answered as he looked at how dirty the room was. "You''re a fallen noble that tried to scheme against the Refenus Kingdom. For what your parents did, the world agreed to kill all your family and let one live to keep the bloodline," he explained.

    "And my name is?" The old man raised his eyebrows.

    "Rasmus, of the Blackheart from the Refenus Kingdom," The Devil answered with his arms crossed. "That''s all I know from looking into your soul."

    "They spared one life to keep the family name existing, that means the Blackheart is an important family in this world," Rasmus muttered to himself and narrowed his eyes. "Wait, what did you just say?" He glanced at the devil with his brows furrowed.

    "I''m as clueless as you are. I know nothing about this new world," The Devil crossed his arms as he stared at Rasmus. "You will regain your memories, so you''ll get all the answers you''re looking for because you''re no longer Kyros, you''re Rasmus."

    Kyros closed his eyes and tried to read the memories of Rasmus, the body that he had taken over. He could see fragments of memories, split images of them which were hard to tell about Rasmus'' past. But, he found a lot of information about the world he was in from those fragments and images.

    He was brought into a unique world that was similar to the Georgian Era where the nobles and hierarchy were still strong and controlled the world. What made it unique was that magic and divine power existed and everyone depended on them in their daily lives.

    "You said that God wants me to turn this world upside down..." Rasmus muttered as he looked outside the window and noticed he lived in the middle of the forest where the trees were gigantic.

    "That''s the premise," The Devil nodded. "But we both know it won''t be that easy..." he added. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Of course, there''s always a twist..." Rasmus decided to go outside to see the world he was in.

    Rasmus couldn''t exhaust himself if he didn''t want to collapse, but he had no choice because he needed something to eat and drink. The Devil was following him, and it made him feel uneasy because the Devil''s gaze gave him chills and made him shiver.

    He was too afraid to have thoughts because the Devil could read his mind. He didn''t want to be on The Devil''s bad side, not until he knew more about him and his purpose.

    "You said you know nothing about this world, is that right?" Rasmus asked as he looked at the mushroom that grew on the roots of the trees. He didn''t know if it was edible or not, but he knew once he cooked it and tasted it a bit.

    "I just came to this world after you, so I know nothing yet," the Devil answered as he watched Rasmus collect different types of mushrooms.

    "You''re useless for someone who''s going to help me," Rasmus looked at The Devil from over his shoulder with suspicion.

    The Devil grinned widely as he looked down, hiding his face.

    Rasmus thought about it thoroughly as he gathered the mushrooms. He knew it wasn''t that simple, especially after he observed the Devil and how he played with words and hid half the truth every time.

    "By the way, those mushrooms are all poisonous. Even a tiny bite is enough to kill you," The Devil pointed out as he scoffed.

    Rasmus stared blankly at the trees when he heard what The Devil said. He dropped the mushrooms that he had collected for minutes. He was convinced about how The Devil played his game which was making himself dance on the palm of the Devil''s hand for entertainment.

    He took a few dried leaves and branches from the ground to make a fireplace since it was cold. He found a few herbs that seemed edible, and he planned to boil it to fill his stomach. Once he was done, he went inside the building and warmed his body with the fireplace as he boiled water at the same time.

    "You said you made a bet with God, that means you''re not going to stay put when things don''t go as you want them to be, right?" Rasmus put his hands near the fireplace.

    "You''re too keen. I hate that..." The Devil smirked playfully. His words and expressions didn''t match. "That''s right. I''m allowed to give you hands since we are against God after all, but there''s a limit to that," he nodded as he leaned his shoulder against the fireplace.

    "You''ve done it once back on Earth. From a nobody who was abandoned and then climbed your way up to the point you ruled the world," The Devil looked at Rasmus. "It''s not that hard to do it once again, right?" He continued with a faint smirk.

    Rasmus hummed as he closed his eyes after he ate the herbs he found that were enough to fill his stomach. He made himself comfortable in the living room which had nothing but a fireplace. He tried to read Rasmus''s memories.

    He had so much free time in his past life during his old age, so he knew exactly how to meditate. He connected the fragments of memories like a puzzle and found out about Rasmus'' past and his family. He discovered a crucial piece of knowledge, the existence of Mana.

    "(So my family is a magic expert, a powerful family at it as well)" Rasmus furrowed as he tried to understand how to use magic. "My father was a Count and I have inherited that title," he muttered as he looked at the herbs in his hand. "A lord without a land, what a joke," he continued as his eyes were focused on the burning woods.

 Chapter 4 - 4: Magic & Mana.

    Rasmus imagined creating fire through combustion that replaced the elements and materials with that flowing energy around him and it was enough to light a fire on his right index finger. It was so small, but it was enough to light the wood again.

    "I''m impressed," The Devil was mildly shocked as he raised his eyebrows. "So you know how to use Mana now," he crossed his arms, observing Rasmus.

    "Barely," Rasmus felt weak after he manipulated Mana to turn into fire. "This thing called Mana, it can act as hydrogen, oxygen, and other elements...." Rasmus muttered to himself and thought of the possibility that he could achieve with Mana.

    "Interesting, isn''t it? But you know it''s too good to be true," the Devil grinned as he stared into Rasmus''s eyes and read his thoughts.

    Rasmus hummed and nodded in agreement. The knowledge about Mana was still basic because the original owner of Rasmus''s body barely understood it since he got banished when he was still young. He was just an innocent child who knew nothing.

    "Mana isn''t unlimited and has a limit just like any natural energy and element..." Rasmus muttered as he rubbed his fingertips. "I should get some rest because my body is asking me to rest, but I don''t feel safe with you around," he glanced at The Devil coldly.

    "I promised to God that I wouldn''t deceive you or try to harm you. If I did, God would punish me and send me back to hell, taking my vacation away," the Devil assured as he raised his hands. "My job here is to be your guide and accompany you until the end."

    "But that doesn''t mean you can''t hide the truth, just like how you toyed with me when I gathered mushrooms," Rasmus responded as his gaze narrowed with suspicion. "You don''t want me to do this in an easy way, don''t you?"

    The Devil chuckled mischievously as he sat down with his cheek resting on his fist.

    Rasmus observed the Devil who was supposed to be guiding him throughout his journey. He knew that he couldn''t show any vulnerability near the Devil because he knew that one day the Devil would use him as his pawn.

    "Don''t bother me. I need to rest now," Rasmus slowly stood up and his legs were shaking because of how weak his body was.

    The Devil raised his hands as he watched Rasmus walk back to his room.

    Rasmus felt restless when he was asleep because of his empty stomach. He could barely sleep, but his body was too weak to stay awake.

    "This is pointless..." Rasmus sighed as he sat up and rubbed his messy hair. "I need to find something to eat..." he muttered and got up from the bed.

    Rasmus remembered there was a small village not far from the forest. He thought for a moment and decided to pay it a visit even though it gave him bad memories because nobody treated him nicely.

    "I''m no longer Kyros..." Rasmus stared at himself in the mirror. "This foreign feeling feels weird and yet real..." he said under his breath when Rasmus''s memories affected him deeply.

    He walked out of his room and found the Devil staring out the window. When the Devil noticed that he was being stared at, he glanced at Rasmus with a cold gaze.

    "You want to pay the village a visit?" The Devil asked with his brows raised after he read Rasmus''s thought. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yes, to get something to eat or we both will go back to hell if I die from starvation, right?" Rasmus asked as he rolled his sleeves.

    "How are you going to do that? Begging for food?" The Devil arched his brow as he observed Rasmus''s skinny body.

    "What''s wrong with that?" Rasmus raised his brows as he walked toward the front door.

    The Devil shook his head in disbelief and then watched Rasmus leave the cabin. He was surprised that Rasmus took this whole situation as if it was nothing. He was expecting Rasmus to be overwhelmed by the new reality.

    Rasmus left the forest and looked at the brick-paved road that led to the nearest town. He tried to regain more of Rasmus'' memories of the world he lived in as he saw the beautiful world he was in. His bare feet followed the path and the only thing that he felt at that moment was excitement.

    "Hurgel Village... the furthest village in the Refenus Kingdom," Rasmus looked at the small village from the top of the hill.

    He looked at the village which looked so beautiful because he loved Georgian architecture. Its symmetry, elegance, and simplicity seemed timeless and pleasant to look at. The city had a river that split the village into two sides and the smoke that came out of the chimney made the scenery look like it came out of a fantasy movie.

    He walked into the village in his ragged clothes where everyone looked at him with pity, but seeing his white hair, they knew who he was. He ignored the gazes and went straight to the market where people sold bread and other food.

    "I don''t have any money..." Rasmus looked at the warm bread in front of him as he wiped his drool. "Do you have any bread you''ve discarded or can''t sell?" He looked at the man who stood behind the stall, his voice weak and shaky.

    The man knew who Rasmus was, but seeing how skinny his body was, made the man pity him and gave him two breads without saying anything. Rasmus immediately bowed his head and even went down to his knees to show gratification.

    Everyone saw the gesture that he made to the baker. Some were touched and pitied him while some were disgusted because he was a Blackheart. Rasmus didn''t mind the gazes and immediately walked away as he hugged the two breads tightly.

    The moment he went into an alley to eat his bread, the Devil appeared beside him with a cold gaze pointed at him. Rasmus couldn''t read the Devil''s expression at all and it was unnerving.

    "Huh, that was easy," the Devil looked at Rasmus with his brows furrowed as he scoffed.

    "That''s human for you..." Rasmus paused and looked at The Devil as he took a bite. "There''s a reason why humans are God''s greatest creation," he continued with a smirk.

    The Devil couldn''t stop staring at Rasmus with his eyes fixated on Rasmus''s eyes. His stoic expression was impossible to decipher and what he had in his mind.

    "You want one? It''s delicious," Rasmus offered the other bread to The Devil.

    The Devil looked at the bread for a moment before he took it from Rasmus''s hand.

    "What should I call you?" Rasmus asked as he munched on the bread and glanced at The Devil. "Since you''re my butler, at least I need to address you properly."

    "Videl," The Devil took a bite of the bread. "You''re not kidding. This bread is delicious." He shrugged his mouth, surprised by the taste, and took another bite.

    "Videl?" Rasmus scoffed. "For a powerful being, you came up with such a stupid name."

 Chapter 5 - 5: Influence.

    A month had passed since Kyros became Rasmus and was brought to Neva. His utmost priority was to regain his health and gather information from the villagers about Neva. To survive, he needed money, and the easiest way to earn it was by selling dried wood and herbs.

    "Good morning," Rasmus greeted the guards with a soft smile, fully aware of their hatred for his lineage.

    He had learned that white hair was uncommon in Neva, especially in the southwest where it was almost nonexistent. While his father had black hair, his unusual white hair came from his mother.

    "Ah, you really came!" A young woman hurriedly approached Rasmus as she watched him struggle under the weight of dried wood on his back. "Let me help you," she offered.

    "I''m fine. I need to train my body as well, so I''ll carry them myself," Rasmus shook his head with a smile. "Where should I put this?" He asked, glancing at the bakery store.

    The woman guided Rasmus to the back where they stored the dried wood.

    "Here you go, your payment," The young woman handed him five copper coins. "Also, I baked this just for you. Please, take it," she offered a loaf of bread with a gentle smile on her face.

    Rasmus accepted the bread, which was worth two coppers in itself. Essentially, he was being paid seven coppers, and he was happy to accept the offer.

    "Five copper for dried wood. It''s not worth the time and effort," Videl commented, appearing beside Rasmus with his stoic expression.

    Videl had the ability to come and go as he pleased, invisible to others. He often disguised himself as a traveler or adventurer, finding pleasure wherever he could, indulging in the company of both men and women. Sometimes he gathered information for Rasmus.

    "Money isn''t my goal. It''s about making a name for myself and receiving acknowledgment from the villagers," Rasmus responded as he checked the freshness of the herbs in the bag he made from leaves and tree bark.

    "You do you. It''s time for me to spend the day with the lady from the pub. Don''t bother me," Videl sighed, disappearing like smoke.

    Rasmus sold the herbs for ten copper, more than he earned from the dried wood. The herbalist, an old man with a wealth of knowledge, taught him how to make medicine and supplements to improve his health.

    "Ten... twenty... twenty-six," Rasmus counted the coppers he earned for the day in his hand. "I can buy the book I wanted," he muttered, putting the money in his bag.

    "There you are! The parasite that keeps dirtying our village," a man emerged from a dark alley, blocking Rasmus''s path. "Looks like you got some money there."

    Everyone''s eyes were on Rasmus and the six thugs. Some smiled and smirked, enjoying his trouble, while others pitied him.

    "I do. You can have it," Rasmus said, offering his bag to the thugs with a stoic expression.

    One of the thugs grabbed the bread from Rasmus''s hand, then dropped it and stepped on it, covering it in the dirt before kicking it away. A dog quickly snatched the bread, but Rasmus remained unbothered, his lack of reaction surprising the thugs. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Can I go now?" Rasmus asked calmly, staring fearlessly into the thug''s eyes.

    The thug smacked Rasmus, sending him to the ground. They all laughed before leaving him alone.

    Videl appeared in front of Rasmus, looking down at him with disgust, "What the fuck was that? You''re pathetic..."

    "Because I need their sympathy," Rasmus mumbled, not wanting anyone to see him talking to himself. "Also, I''m not pathetic. I''m just trying to be pitiful," he said, standing up and brushing off the dirt on his ragged clothing.

    Videl furrowed his brow in confusion until the young woman from the bakery store approached Rasmus.

    "Are you alright?! I can give you another one! Wait here for a moment!" She frowned and checked Rasmus over before leaving to fetch more bread.

    "Compassion, right?" Rasmus''s voice was barely above a whisper, glancing at Videl, trying to hide his smirk. "You do you. That''s what you said, right?" He raised his eyebrows.

    Videl crossed his arms and rolled his eyes, unamused by what he witnessed. "Humans are weird and pathetic. What''s next? Begging for scraps and calling it a strategy?"

    Rasmus responded with a soft smirk and a scoff. He then glanced at a bunch of kids who were staring at him. The moment their eyes met with his, they all ran away out of fear because of his lineage and white hair.

    "Rasmus!" A man with a rough and deep voice called Rasmus. "I need your help, can you come with me for a second?"

    Rasmus turned around and looked at the big muscular man.

    "Eduard? You''re back already?" Rasmus raised his brows in disbelief.

    Eduard was a merchant, but Rasmus knew that his background wasn''t ordinary, unlike the other villagers. His appearance and scars all over his body were enough to convince Rasmus that Eduard had an interesting past.

    "What can I say, my goods are always the best compared to the other merchants. It didn''t take a while for the townspeople to buy everything that I offer," Eduard smirked as he crossed his arms. "Anyway, can you help me? I need your talent in magic. The usual."

    "Sure..." Rasmus nodded and walked toward Eduard.

    A moment later, they arrived at the back of Eduard''s house which was a farm. Eduard wanted Rasmus to water the whole farm in exchange for 1 silver. Rasmus didn''t mind and it only took him less than a minute to create a rain at Eduard''s backyard.

    "No matter how many times I saw it, your talent in magic is just mind-blowing," Eduard scoffed as he shook his head in disbelief.

    "It''s not that hard to do. If you know how rain works, it''s like flipping a hand," Rasmus said as he sat down on the ground and watched his magic creation pour over Eduard''s farm.

    "The Blackheart family, huh? I guess the rumor about the family that produced magic genius is true after all..." Eduard muttered to himself as he sat beside Rasmus. "You know, if you teach kids with magic talents, you''ll get a lot of money, right?" He glanced at Rasmus with his brows raised.

    Although it was true that the Blackheart family was known for their talent for magic, the real Rasmus was just an innocent child who got punished and exiled. He didn''t know anything about advanced magic, it was Kyros who knew how nature works and the science behind it. He used both Mana and his knowledge to create magic.

    "Teaching? That''s not a bad idea, but I''m just an outcast. I need recognition first from the villagers because right now, a lot of them still hate me for who I am," Rasmus answered as he watched the rain he made.

    "I can help you with that, you know? I''m the richest merchant in the village," Eduard looked at Rasmus with a serious expression.

    Rasmus showed a faint smile as he shook his head. "You can''t force someone to change their view. Let it be done naturally," he responded as he watched the plants feed on the rainwater.

    "I guess you''re right..." Eduard nodded in agreement. "But if you need help, don''t be shy to come to me," he tossed a silver coin at Rasmus.

    "Thanks," Rasmus smiled as he caught the silver coin.

 Chapter 6 - 6: Sadistic Mentor.

    Another month had passed. Rasmus''s health improved drastically thanks to his training, medicines, and supplements that he made. He also got the book that he wanted, so he decided to take a day off to read.

    "Have you heard?" Videl barged into the small, rustic cabin, the wooden floor creaking under his weight. He yawned, the sunlight filtering through the cracked window highlighting his tired expression. "Those thugs that kept bothering you got kicked out of the village. The villagers complained about them, so the chief banished them," he sat down across the table from Rasmus.

    "Once I got their sympathy and empathy, they began to help me. I barely did anything and look what I got in return from being pitiful," Rasmus said as he kept reading the book. "Sometimes life is simple if you don''t take things too seriously."

    Videl squinted his eyes, a slow, simmering disbelief brewing within him. As The Devil, he couldn''t fathom how someone could manipulate outcomes so seamlessly while appearing so indifferent.

    "What''s that book you''re reading?" Videl asked as he rested his head on his fist.

    "History and politics. The old Rasmus has no idea how the world works, so his memories are useless for this kind of stuff. After all, he was banished for ten years since he was 12," Rasmus answered as he flipped the page. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As Rasmus read the book, he thought about how he could use this newfound knowledge. Understanding the history and politics of Neva was crucial. If he could grasp the intricacies of power and influence, he could maneuver more effectively and achieve his ultimate goal.

    Videl looked bored, his eyes drifting aimlessly around the cabin. He hadn''t found anyone interesting in the village.

    "You spent 20 years working as a mercenary. I thought you would kill those thugs or at least harm them," Videl said, staring at Rasmus, who was focused on his book.

    "Who said I won''t kill them?" Rasmus replied, looking intellectual with his legs crossed and the book held in his left hand. "You know where they are, right? I want to visit them later."

    Videl raised his brows and then a huge grin formed on his face. But then he furrowed his brows, crossed his arms, and stared down at Rasmus.

    "You know this world isn''t about guns and bombs. This world uses magic, swords, shields, and arrows to fight. Your combat skills aren''t enough," Videl pointed out, his boredom evident as he began tapping on the table with blank eyes.

    Rasmus glanced at Videl, curious about what he was implying."That''s true, but what''s your point? Do you perhaps want to teach me how to wield weapons?" Rasmus asked, raising his brows.

    "It helps with muscle growth as well, which is something you''re trying to do," Videl smirked mischievously, staring into Rasmus''s eyes.

    "Are you really that bored that you decided to help me?" Rasmus stared back at Videl, surprised by the prospect of having a normal conversation with the Devil, the most feared being and the ruler of Hell.

    "I don''t want to admit that," Videl jolted from his seat, then slammed his left hand on the table. "So? Are you in or not?"

    Rasmus closed the book and placed it on the table. "I''m in," he nodded as he stood up.

    Rasmus followed Videl to the backyard, his curiosity piqued. He watched in awe as Videl''s right hand phased through the trunk of a gigantic tree. Moments later, Videl withdrew his hand, now gripping two wooden swords. He tossed one at Rasmus.

    "(This wooden sword is heavy...)" Rasmus thought as he hefted the weapon. He had to use both hands to hold it properly.

    "Let''s begin with the basics. Stances and grips," Videl suggested, spinning the heavy wooden sword effortlessly before balancing it on his fingertip. "Or we can just start with a spar!" In a flash, he was in front of Rasmus and swung the sword down vertically.

    Rasmus, barely able to hold the sword properly, was forced to block Videl''s attack. He mustered all his strength, but the attempt was futile. His wrists twisted painfully, and the sword flew from his grasp. He dropped to his knees, stifling a scream as veins bulged on his neck and forehead.

    "My bad..." Videl chuckled, resting his wooden sword on his left shoulder. "I forgot how weak you are."

    Rasmus lifted his head slowly, realizing Videl had intended to hurt him from the start. He remembered Videl''s promise not to harm him or deceive him.

    "You broke your promise to God..." Rasmus muttered under his breath.

    Videl looked skyward, his lips forming a shrug. It seemed he was communicating with someone unseen.

    "God is fine with that since I said it was for your training," Videl chuckled, looking down at Rasmus. "Am I wrong?" He raised his brows, his grin wide and threatening, hinting at more pain to come.

    "I should have known..." Rasmus said as he struggled to his feet and sighed. "But I can''t hold a sword with these hands," he showed his swollen wrists and hands to Videl.

    "Is it?" Videl pointed, and miraculously, Rasmus''s hands healed before his eyes.

    "I''m not your toy when you''re bored..." Rasmus muttered as he walked over to retrieve the wooden sword. "Remind me next time to ignore you when you''re bored," he readied his stance again, his eyes locking onto Videl''s.

    "So stingy..." Videl chuckled as he readied his stance. "Enough with the talk. Watch and learn."

    The day turned into the night in the blink of an eye, but not for Rasmus. He was lying on the ground on his belly with his broken hands and fingers. It was so painful that he got a fever and was close to passing out.

    "How was it? Did it remind you of the countless times you got tortured in your past life?" Videl chuckled mischievously as he patted the wooden sword on his shoulder and looked down at Rasmus.

    "Fuck off..." Rasmus muttered in his shaky voice as he pushed himself up with his elbows.

    Videl laughed to his heart''s content, holding his stomach because he could finally make Rasmus pissed for the first time. He didn''t expect it to be this satisfying because he had been trying to put Rasmus on edge and push his button. He enjoyed every second of Rasmus trying to get up but was unable to do so.

    "Alright, I''m done playing around," Videl snapped his fingers and healed Rasmus''s body completely.

    Rasmus gasped as he felt immense relief because the pain from the broken bones all over his body disappeared. He went on all four and processed everything that he had learned from the spar he did with Videl.

    "Are you giving up already? I never thought you were this weak, or is it because you had forgotten what pain feels like that makes you both physically and mentally weak?" Videl chuckled as he crossed his arms.

    Rasmus couldn''t argue with Videl''s words because it had been decades since he felt pain. He might be smart and cunning, but it wasn''t enough because he didn''t know what kind of challenges he would face in the future.

    "(Magic and divine power exist in this world. Strong knights and warriors who conquered others with force also exist. I need to get used to this kind of pain again.)" Rasmus thought as he closed his eyes.

    "That''s more like it," Videl said with a smirk written on his face after he read Rasmus''s thoughts.

 Chapter 7 - 7: The Great Era of Neva.

    Rasmus was looking through the shelves in the bookstore for books that he might find interesting. When he looked at a certain book which had a black cover, it piqued his interest and he decided to check what kind of book it was.

    "I knew you would be interested in that book, Count," A slit-eyed old man stared at Rasmus with his hands on his back. "The Great Era of Neva, an era of the most influential and powerful families tried to conquer the whole world."

    Rasmus looked at the cover as he brushed off the dust from it before he read the title of the book.

    "You startled me, Henry," Rasmus''s voice was quiet as he turned his head to look at the old man.

    The old man chuckled weakly as he nodded and walked toward Rasmus. His weary and skinny body had no sign of flesh in between his skin and bones.

    "I thought coming back to my hometown was a huge mistake..." The old man looked around at his book collection. "But now I''m grateful that finally there''s someone interested in my collection."

    Rasmus didn''t say a word and let the old man continue to speak as he looked at the shelves that had been collecting dust. He realized the old man no longer had the strength to take care of his own collection.

    "Back when I was still a scholar, everyone treated a single paper of knowledge like gold. Everyone would fight over that paper and would digest the new knowledge they got from it, then find a new perspective of life," the old man smiled faintly with his eyes closed. "But here, the books are covered in dust, unwanted and ignored..."

    "The wise are humble while the fool is arrogant," Rasmus responded as he opened the book and read the first page. "But it can be the opposite sometimes."

    The old man chuckled weakly as he nodded in agreement.

    "Would you like a cup of tea, Count? My days are numbered, and I would love to have one last valuable conversation with someone who seems to have seen the world differently," the old man slowly turned his head to look at Rasmus. "Especially about that book you''re holding. The book that holds truths that even the wisest minds have struggled to grasp."

    "With pleasure," Rasmus smiled softly as he nodded.

    Rasmus sat down at an old table and began to read the book that he had taken earlier. He took his time to read each sentence thoroughly, and it was Kyros''s habit to read and understand the author''s character through their writings.

    The old man sat across from Rasmus, enjoying his tea and trying to remember the content of each page of the book. He had read that book countless times and he still couldn''t understand the reason behind the conflict between the influential and powerful families in Neva.

    The book of the Great Era of Neva was about the 4 powerful families in Neva that happened 400 years ago. The families were the Suncrown, the Kingswell, the Langley, and the Servil Union.

    The Suncrown family was the most powerful family in the Central of Neva and had over 9 kingdoms that supported them. The Kingswell family was the most influential in the West of Neva. It was supported by 4 kingdoms and a league of wealth which was a league of the most influential merchants around Neva. The Langley family was the sole ruler of the South of Neva which got complete support from all the families that existed in the South of Neva. Lastly, the Servil Union was led by Servil, a woman who raised and fought for the status of women in Neva and turned them into formidable warriors.

    Although Northern Neva wasn''t mentioned that territory had its own conflict that everyone knew about. It was a battle against a powerful tyrant who tried to conquer Northern Neva, and it had its own book.

    The book stated that the spark of the conflict began when those 3 families produced an heir. Asher Suncrown, Aleksandre Vayne, Roman Ardentis, and Servil were born into Neva in the same year. They were geniuses of their time in terms of strength, strategy, and politics. The four of them enrolled in the Gratlan Academy, the most prestigious academy in Neva.

    "The Gratlan Academy..." Rasmus muttered to himself as he kept his eyes on the page in front of him.

    "Yes, the floating island where the Council of Neva meets annually. The island of the great where heroes who unified the world and named it Neva. Only those who are chosen can live up there," Henry nodded as he stared at his own reflection in the teacup.

    "My father graduated there..." Rasmus hummed and remembered the memories of his father.

    Henry nodded slowly as he took a sip of his tea.

    Rasmus continued to read about the beginning of the conflict based on what the author wrote. Unfortunately, there was so little evidence as to why they chose to fight against each other. The words from Professors and the Chancellor were the only ones who witnessed those figures debate and argue about the system that ran the world.

    The event was so intense that nobody dared to stop them and chose to watch and listen. That moment was the only moment during their enrollment in the academy where those figures would be in the same place and talk to each other. That was their only encounter with each other before they decided to go their separate ways and focus on their studies.

    "A broken system?" Rasmus muttered to himself with his brows raised. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Unfortunately, that was all they knew. As to why they ended up debating about that and believed the system was broken back then is still unknown," Henry responded as he looked at the page that Rasmus was staring at. "They were prominent figures who had critical minds, but why they chose to go against each other when they could forge a better future?"

    "Their ideologies," Rasmus lifted his head to look at Henry. "That''s the only possible answer. Even animals only need one leader, and that''s why wolves or lions tend to fight each other for that position and take everything from the other."

    "Of course, but they chose violence and created chaos, harming those who were innocent and powerless. They weren''t that kind of people, and the author stated that it wasn''t the only case," Henry pointed at the book in Rasmus''s hands.

    "The answer lies in that debate where they were arguing about the broken system. Since there was nobody there from the beginning, it will remain a mystery," Rasmus nodded, agreeing with what Henry said. "But the author or everyone at that time might be wrong about these figures," he added as he looked down at the book he was holding.

    "What do you mean that they might be wrong?" Henry furrowed his brows as he tilted his head and stared at Rasmus.

    Rasmus gave a faint smirk as he flipped the page, letting the silence take its time.

    "Before I answer your question, how about I ask you a similar question to you? What do you think about my father? The former Count of Blackheart family, Erglade Blackheart, and my mother Aristoria Blackheart?" Rasmus stared into Henry''s eyes with a sharp gaze. "You believed those figures were respectable, and so was my father before he decided to raise his banner against the royal family. What made them and my father different when all of them suddenly became a completely different person?" He raised his brows and intertwined his fingers.

    Henry was taken aback by the question and he didn''t know what to say. As a scholar and a wise man, he didn''t want to jump to a conclusion without thinking about it thoroughly.

    "The answer might be because it was necessary," Rasmus revealed before Henry could find the right answer. "They knew what others didn''t..." he added and showed a serious expression.

 Chapter 8 - 8: Understanding.

    "Necessary?" Henry tilted his head, his eyes narrowed as he sat straight. "What part of it requires killing innocent people? Children? And those who had nothing to do with the conflicts between those figures?" He asked as he rested his arms on the table.

    "Yes," Rasmus answered and nodded without hesitation.

    "Don''t you see that it''s wrong no matter how you see it?" Henry furrowed his brows, baffled by the answer that Rasmus gave him. A young man, not even half his age could say something like that without consideration.

    "Right or wrong... it doesn''t matter. For example, murder is wrong but when it comes to protecting one''s family, it''s necessary. It''s about the context and what''s necessary," Rasmus responded and stared into Henry''s eyes.

    "So you assume those figures, including what your father did, they did it for the greater good?" Henry asked and stared into Rasmus''s eyes as well.

    "If only life was that simple, Henry. Sometimes, it''s not about what is good or bad, it''s necessary. For example, my life, you won''t understand what I have been through, and you never will because my reality and yours aren''t the same," Rasmus shook his head, tapping his forefinger at the table.

    Henry took a deep breath as he looked at Rasmus''s expression, a hint of what kind of man he was. He never thought that Rasmus could say such a thing, but then he realized that the man who sat in front of him was exiled and abandoned when he was 12 years old, surviving on his own for a decade.

    "But that way of thinking is dangerous, Count. You see what fits in your reality which isn''t a good thing to have," Herny responded in a calm and gentle voice, leaning his body forward. "I know what you have been through, abandoned and exiled. But, it was not the world''s fault that made you that way, it was the people. Don''t turn your back on the world because, without it, you won''t be here. The world is beautiful and innocent in a way," he added with concern in his voice.

    "So what''s your point, old man?" Rasmus raised his left brow, leaning forward, and rested his cheek on his fist. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I''m not trying to educate you or try to force my view into your life. What I want is for you to not make those who have suffered suffer even more." Henry smiled as he stared at his own wrinkled hand.

    Rasmus looked down and hid his smile as he stood up. He took a deep breath before he lifted his head to look at Henry.

    "You remind me of someone..." Rasmus grabbed the book and held it tightly. "Someone who was dear to me in a way," he continued, staring blankly at the old table.

    "Oh? Was he a wise man?" Henry raised his brows and looked up at the young man.

    "No..." Rasmus shook his head as he chuckled. "It was because he understood," he explained as he looked the old man in the eyes, reminding him of his old butler in his previous life.

    When Henry heard the answer, the anxiety and concern in his head about Rasmus''s personality was slowly fading away. He realized the young man who stood in front of him was different. He had never seen anyone like him before, and deep down he felt that Rasmus could bring a change to Neva for better or worse.

    "It seems that we have deviated from our discussion quite far. I''ll take my time reading the rest of this book in my cabin, and I''ll come back to discuss this matter with you once I''m done," Rasmus said as he looked at the book in his hand.

    Henry smiled faintly as he nodded his head.

    "Then you don''t have to pay for that book. In exchange, you have to tell me what you find in that book," Henry responded as he slowly stood up from his chair.

    "That''s a fair trade," Rasmus smirked as he nodded and then left the bookstore.

    Rasmus took a short walk in the village and everyone had begun to greet him with a warm smile. He finally got everyone''s acknowledgment and recognition made his life in the past 3 months in the village comfortable.

    "Sir Rasmus, good morning..." A small girl''s voice could be heard from behind Rasmus.

    Rasmus turned around and saw a group of children standing in line as they looked up at him. He gave a warm and gentle smile at them as he went down to his knee to level his head with them.

    "Sinclair, Abigail, Cinder... good morning," Rasmus said in a soft and gentle voice as he patted their heads. "What can I help you today?" He looked at them with his brows raised.

    "We..." Sinclair paused to look at Abigail and Cinder. "We want to learn magic, Sir..." She looked at Rasmus nervously.

    "Magic? Do you have an aptitude for it?" Rasmus tilted his head a bit.

    The first book that Rasmus read was advanced research about Mana and how to use it efficiently. He already knew the basics and a few methods that were only passed down to the Blackheart family. He believed with his modern knowledge he could create something new.

    The introduction about Mana was revealed in the book that Mana was a result of the heat that the Dragon Veins produced. The heat couldn''t be detected by people who had no sensitivity to Mana. There were stages of magical aptitude to detect someone''s sensitivity through a certain method.

    Dormant Stage which meant they were unable to detect Mana and they couldn''t utilize it no matter how hard they tried to learn magic.

    Awakening Stage which meant they were capable of detecting Mana just like a wind that grazed their skin. This way, some didn''t realize they could detect Mana until they were in a thick and rich Mana. It would be hard to tell since it felt like a normal gentle wind most of the time.

    Perception Stage which meant they were capable of detecting and differentiating between Mana and wind. They could utilize Mana better than the Awakening Stage which made it easier for them to learn magic compared to the Awakening Stage.

    Flux Stage which meant they were capable of detecting Mana and the flow of it. Some were capable of manipulating the flow while some couldn''t. Either way, they could easily learn magic and they could also learn to turn Mana into Aura. Only 18% of Neva''s population was gifted with this ability.

    Arcane Stage which meant they could detect Mana, sense the flow of Mana, and smell Mana. Mana had a scent and it could be used to inform them that someone could sense Mana or not. The scent could also tell how powerful someone was by smelling how soft or strong the scent of the Mana around them was. Only 0,4% of Neva''s population was gifted with this ability.

    Sage Stage which was the highest meant they could see the color of Mana and the amount of Mana with their eyes. There were only a handful of people in the past thousand years that had reached this level. Only 0,0001% of Neva''s population was gifted with this ability.

    Rasmus was at the Flux Stage and there was no information related to the stages and how to increase it. It didn''t bother him that much because what he had was more than enough to understand Mana and magic.

    "We were told by a mage that we are in the Awakening Stage," Cinder looked at Rasmus with her bright blue eyes.

    "Is that so? Then let''s give it a try," Rasmus smiled as he stood up. "Let''s borrow Eduard''s land, shall we?"

    The three girls smiled widely as they nodded their heads repeatedly.

 Chapter 9 - 9: Purpose.

    Rasmus crossed his arms, watching the children with an aptitude for magic try to create a fire from Mana. He knew that the Refenus Kingdom produced the most mages compared to the other regions in Central Neva, but he didn''t expect there were quite a few of the children from the village that had an aptitude for magic.

    "It was less than a month since you brought Sinclair, Abigail, and Cinder, here. Now look at the other children here. You really made a name for yourself now, huh?" Eduard stood beside Rasmus as he crossed his arms. "Did the parents pay you well?" He smirked as he glanced at Rasmus.

    "I do it for free," Rasmus shook his head as he observed that a few of the children had managed to create a spark in between their hands.

    "Free?!" Eduard''s eyes widened as he stared at Rasmus in disbelief. "You know you can make a fortune from this. Well, it seems you''re no merchant," he sighed in disappointment and shook his head.

    Rasmus only responded with a faint smirk and a soft scoff.

    "Anyway, there''s something that I''m worried about," Eduard''s tone and expression changed drastically into a serious one.

    Rasmus glanced at Eduard and wondered what made Eduard look so concerned. He knew Eduard, and he had never seen him that concerned before.

    "You need to be careful, Rasmus," Eduard said in a quiet voice. "I heard rumors that some kind of people are looking for you," he pointed out as he stared into Rasmus''s eyes.

    "Some kind of people? Like bad people?" Rasmus crossed his arms and his focus was on Eduard''s expression.

    Eduard nodded slowly as he glanced at the children and their parents on the sides. "They''re not bandits or thugs. They''re more organized and well-known in the underworld," he explained.

    Rasmus hummed as he nodded with understanding and looked at the faces of the parents. He knew what it was all about before Eduard had to explain the details. He knew his lineage was useful for criminals and they would use his suffering and desperation to join them.

    "How good these people are?" Rasmus glanced at Eduard. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I don''t know much about them. I heard about it from the other merchants when I was in the capital city and on my way back here. I''ll find some information about them if you want me to," Eduard said as he shook his head.

    "No, that''s fine. I can''t afford to pay you for that, and since you said you''re a merchant, you won''t do things for free, right?" Rasmus smirked at Eduard. "I know someone else that can do that for me, willingly."

    Eduard furrowed his brows as he watched Rasmus walk away and approach the children. He wondered who it was, the person that Rasmus could ask to do something like that.

    As the sun went down, the children left the field with their parents after Rasmus taught them the basics of science and physics. Rasmus went to his cabin with a few ingredients for dinner and bread for Videl.

    "Catch..." Rasmus threw the bread at Videl who was sitting at the table.

    Videl caught the bread and ate the freshly baked bread where the crisp could be heard in the living room when he took a bite. He watched Rasmus sit across from him with a serious expression. He couldn''t help but read Rasmus''s thoughts and find out what it was all about.

    "You want me to go to the capital city?" Videl smirked as he rested his head on his fist.

    "Yes, and you can sleep with all the men and women you want. I believe people who live in the city are more... alluring," Rasmus said as he stared into Videl''s eyes.

    Videl grinned widely as he reached out his hand toward Rasmus and opened it. That gesture made Rasmus look a bit confused.

    "Pocket money," Videl explained as he looked at his palm.

    "You can easily steal their money and use it on prostitutes. It''s a perfect opportunity to gather information about this organization from those women," Rasmus slapped Videl''s hand away from his face.

    Videl laughed as he retracted his hand and nodded.

    "How long do you want me to stay in the capital?" Videl cleaned his hand from the breadcrumb.

    "A week or two. Enjoy your time there," Rasmus answered as he stood up and grabbed a book from the bookshelf that he had made. "You can go now if you want," he added as he read the book about the Great Era of Neva at the table.

    Videl nodded with understanding as he stood up and snapped his fingers. He changed his appearance into a handsome man with long red hair, making him look eccentric.

    "I might bring back some souvenirs," Videl said as he walked away and left the cabin.

    Rasmus continued to read the book since he had been busy teaching the children how to sense and use Mana. He didn''t mind teaching them even though his goal after he was brought into this world was to destroy it.

    The last chapter of the book that he read was when the 4 figures graduated and went back to their homes. The first figure who showed signs of dissatisfaction with the system was Servil. She raised a banner and created a guild that began from the southeast of Neva. She then began to make a name for herself, protecting the commoners and bringing them under her wings all the way to Eastern Neva.

    "Rather than going straight to Central Neva, she went to gain support from the Eastern Neva. That''s quite a bold move..." Rasmus muttered to himself as he flipped the page.

    Eastern Neva was famous for slavery and the power struggle there was visible to everyone. That continent was about survival of the fittest, and nobody dared to touch that continent except for the native people. It was similar to Northern Neva, but Northern Neva was strong and unified, treating each nation as their own brothers and sisters.

    Rasmus found Servil''s story fascinating because she was beyond what he would expect. She upheld justice and protected the innocent, especially women. She waged wars against feudal lords, princes, and sultans, strengthening her status in the eyes of the world, and gaining support from Eastern Neva. In a span of 4 years, she managed to conquer half of Eastern Neva and gained the title Warmonger.

    "I see, so you were planning to conquer Eastern Neva and hoarded their golds," Rasmus muttered with a smirk on his face. "You''ve got power, wealth, and territory, competing with the other 3 figures just like that."

    He read the book until midnight and he could imagine how severe the conflict and the chaos those 4 figures had created back then based on the description that the author wrote. Something bothered him because there was something amiss with their purpose in waging wars against each other.

    "These figures... they were righteous and yet killed countless innocent lives..." Rasmus sat straight as he looked down at the book on the table. "What did you guys know? And why did you all turn the world upside down?" He sighed as he narrowed his eyes and stared at the page.

 Chapter 10 - 10: A visit.

    "Abigail," Rasmus called as he walked toward Abigail who was busy teaching the new children about magic.

    Abigail turned around and immediately bowed her head, and so did the other children. It had become a new habit for the children in the village to respect Rasmus. They knew that Rasmus was a Count, a noble and they had to show respect as commoners.

    "How''s your progress?" Rasmus asked as he went down to his knee.

    Abigail closed her eyes, taking a deep breath as she tried to absorb Mana. She imagined a sphere of Mana moving around in between her hands, creating friction until it created a spark and fed the spark with oxygen.

    "You created a fire in less than a second, good job," Rasmus smiled and patted Abigail''s head. "But the real test starts now," he said as he touched the flame with his finger.

    The flame lost its energy and was extinguished immediately. Abigail looked so disappointed as she sighed and looked down.

    "You still can''t maintain the flame it seems..." Rasmus muttered as he rubbed his chin. "It''s okay. Mages are required to have imaginative thinking, and all you need to do is learn about fire," he added as he looked at Abigail.

    "I did, but I couldn''t understand any of it..." Abigail said, her voice was quiet and Rasmus could barely hear it.

    Rasmus knew that Abigail had aphantasia, a condition where she couldn''t or had a hard time creating an image in her mind. Compared to Cinder and Sinclair who already mastered their own elemental aptitude.

    "That''s not a problem at all," Rasmus smiled as he patted Abigail''s head again. "If one door is closed, more doors are open for you."

    Abigail tilted her head with a confused look written on her face as she looked at Rasmus. She then watched Rasmus open his left palm and create a spherical ball of fire. She watched as the ball of flame became smaller and smaller, yet she felt the heat begin to hit her skin.

    "Do you feel that?" Rasmus raised his brows and looked at the ball of fire that was as big as a marble. "If you can''t imagine it, you can feel it. The hotter the fire, the stronger it gets. Although this is smaller, it''s denser because you can feel the heat and Mana it consumed," he explained and then dispersed the flame into a thin layer of smoke.

    Abigail looked at her hands and began to follow what Rasmus had said. She created a fire and began to wrap the fire with Mana, turning its shape into a spherical one. She could feel the tingling sensation on her palms and she began to pour more Mana into it.

    She felt the fire was fighting against her will, but she squeezed the fire until it became smaller. She was smiling widely as she managed to imitate what Rasmus did even though it was imperfect.

    "I did it..." She whispered, her voice trembling with a mix of disbelief and excitement. For the first time, the fire felt like hers, and not just an uncontrollable force, but something she commanded.

    "Another lesson, Abigail..." Rasmus grasped the ball of fire and extinguished it.

    Abigail was shocked when Rasmus forced her to stop. She watched the white smoke flowing and lingering around Rasmus''s hand.

    "You need to know your limit," Rasmus said in a gentle voice. "You may force it, but don''t make it the only way to get better. Just like earlier, if one door is closed, a few will open for you. Find it, and become one-of-a-kind," he explained and patted Abigail''s head.

    "Okay..." Abigail''s eyes lit up as she said it energetically.

    Rasmus got up and checked the other children''s progress.

    When the sun went down and all the children went home, Rasmus went to check out the bookstore. Henry was writing a book at his desk with a hot cup of tea beside it when Rasmus entered the bookstore.

    "My favorite customer..." Henry said with a soft smile.

    "I read the whole book..." Rasmus paused to sit on the chair, across from Henry. "It was confusing at first when the 4 figures waged wars against each other. The power struggle was vivid, but something tells me that they weren''t enemies," he continued with his brows furrowed and eyes narrowed.

    Henry raised his brows, intrigued by Rasmus''s conclusion.

    "What made you think that way?" Henry narrowed his eyes and closed the book.

    "Let me borrow this for a moment..." Rasmus stood up and walked toward the stack of scrolls and grabbed a map. "You see..." he paused and opened the map of Neva. "I tried to map their strategies and the regions they used as the battlefields..." he muttered and stared at the map on the table.

    "You map them? If I remember correctly, they went to war, dozens of times," Henry looked at Rasmus, amazed by his determination.

    "184 times in the past 20 years to be exact, at least the big ones," Rasmus answered as he grabbed a pencil. "I''m drawing the patterns for you and I hope you can give me an insight as to why they chose these patterns..." he added and began to draw the patterns, circling the nations and areas that were used for battle.

    Henry was speechless when he watched Rasmus draw the patterns of the major battles from each side and each year. He couldn''t believe Rasmus remembered every single one of them. It was shocking, and he believed Rasmus because he knew that Rasmus wasn''t the kind of person who made things up.

    "Yes, I remember those events from the book..." Henry nodded as he began to see the patterns. "There are specific nations and areas that each side used for defense," he pointed out.

    "Even though they weren''t the most beneficial areas for them to take or defend, they kept taking these places over and over..." Rasmus nodded as he pointed at the areas that he mentioned. "I don''t know anything about these areas since their reigns and glory had long gone, replaced by new rulers. But you, you might be able to find out about these places and why they kept focusing on them," he looked at Henry with a serious expression.

    "I might have to do my research in the capital city..." Henry answered as he kept staring at the areas Rasmus drew. "Maybe these will give us a new light..." He nodded in agreement.

    "Well then, I''ll take my leave. It''s getting late anyway. Goodnight, Henry," Rasmus said as he took a few steps back and then left the bookstore.

    Rasmus left the village and went into the forest where his house was. Since Videl went to the capital city, he was alone in the forest, but then he saw a group of men wearing black leather coats standing in front of his house. When they noticed his presence, they all turned around and they all had cold and menacing gazes.

    "Rasmus Blackheart, we have been looking for you," a gray-haired man with a scar on his neck said in a cold and deep voice. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You know my name. It''s a bit unfair if you don''t tell me yours and your men..." Rasmus responded and counted there were 11 people in front of him.

    "Well..." the man moved aside and the others followed, opening the space for Rasmus to enter his cabin. "Why don''t you let us in and we can talk," he smiled coldly with empty eyes.

    Rasmus looked down a bit as he smirked faintly and nodded. He sighed and walked toward the door, passing through the people who kept their menacing and cold gazes at him. He wasn''t bothered by their gazes and opened the door.

    "Come in," Rasmus smiled coldly at them as he grabbed the wooden sword that he had placed behind the door, hiding it from the mysterious men.

 Chapter 11 - 11: Pain.

    As soon as the man stepped foot into the cabin, Rasmus gathered the Mana onto the door that he was holding. He created a wind magic, a powerful one that slammed the door shut, hitting the man''s face until the thick hard wooden door broke. The man collapsed and fainted before he could react.

    The moment the other saw their leader get attacked, they all revealed their weapons that were hiding underneath their coats. Rasmus ran toward the 2 guys that were in front of the door as he swung his wooden sword horizontally right on their necks. He broke their windpipes and made them suffocate before they could even unsheath their weapons.

    The 4th guy swung his sword toward Rasmus''s head, but Rasmus managed to block it. Rasmus used his left foot and kicked the guy''s foot, making him lose balance, but when he was about to break the guy''s head with a vertical attack, an arrow was shot toward him and hit him right on his right shoulder.

    Rasmus was taken aback by what had just happened for a split second, but then he created balls of fire floating on his hands. He threw them at the people that were about to attack him. The balls of fire exploded and burned them all alive.

    He was protected by Mana''s shield so he didn''t get hurt from the explosions. He then looked in the direction where the arrow was shot as he created two disk-like winds on his palms. He threw them in the direction repeatedly where the arrow was shot and the disks of wind cut down the trees like they were nothing.

    The archer fell from the tree he was hiding in and when he was about to stand up, he saw the wall of fire from where his accomplices got burned alive. He saw a silhouette of a man walking and that was when he saw Rasmus walking through the wall of fire, unscathed.

    The archer panicked and he lost his bow when he fell from the tree. He didn''t have a choice but to unsheath his dagger. Before he could take a step forward, he heard a high-pitched whistling sound coming toward him. When he looked up, his body stopped responding to him. He was confused until his vision faded away as his head fell off his body.

    Rasmus looked down at his right shoulder where the arrow had stuck in his shoulder. He carefully pulled the arrow as he groaned in pain, clenching his teeth and closing his eyes. When he managed to pull the arrow, he threw the arrow away and used a small flame on his index finger to close the wound.

    "Magic is fascinating..." he groaned as he kept burning the wound. "But it can''t completely stop anything solid yet..." he said under his breath as he covered the wound with his hand. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Rasmus looked at the mess and then looked at the leader who was unconscious at the door. He walked back to his cabin, ignoring the 2 guys that were suffocating because he broke their windpipe.

    He dragged the man''s body inside and tied him to the chair. He waited for the man to wake up as he cleaned the wound on his shoulder and treated it with herbs. He grabbed a knife from the kitchen and dragged a chair from the dining table toward the man.

    He pinched and closed the man''s nostrils, forcing the man to wake up because of the lack of oxygen. When the man opened his eyes, he gasped for air and panicked since it was a natural reaction.

    The man tried to move his body, but his body was tied to a chair, making it impossible for him to move his body except his head and hands. He then looked at Rasmus with a confused look and fear at the same time.

    "Wha-what happened?" The man panicked and then groaned in pain because his head was bleeding.

    "We haven''t finished our introduction yet. I believe you owe me your name," Rasmus said calmly as he sat in front of the man, crossing his legs and placing the knife on his thigh.

    "Russell! My name is Russell!" The man answered immediately, his eyes filled with fear and desperation.

    "I believe you''re the people who are looking for me? Something about an organization? A bunch of criminals?" Rasmus stared at Russell dead in the eye as he tapped on the knife''s blade with his nail, making a clanking sound.

    Russell was surprised that Rasmus knew about them. Although he got exposed, he didn''t want to answer.

    "Good, that''s what I want to hear. Nothing," Rasmus slowly stood up and grabbed the knife.

    "W-wait! What are you doing?!" Russell''s voice was shaky and breathy. His pupils shrunk and trembled, staring at the knife in Rasmus''s hand.

    Rasmus didn''t say a word, his face was stoic and cold as he stared at his own reflection from the sharp blade in his hand. He slowly glanced at Russell''s eyes and at that moment Russell knew those eyes were the eyes of cold-blooded murderers.

    "Please... PLEASE!" Russell shouted and begged. "I''ll tell you everything!" He exclaimed as he struggled to free himself.

    "I know you will, but in my way," Rasmus''s voice was quiet and flat.

    Russell shook his head repeatedly as he screamed and tried to loosen up the rope, but it was impossible.

    "What I''m going to do to you. If I do it correctly, you''ll feel an unimaginable pain that you might pass out the moment I do it. But if I do it incorrectly..." Rasmus paused as he stood in front of Russel. "Well, it''ll be worse than that. So, let''s talk so I can''t focus on what I''m going to do to you," he slowly formed a cold smile as he stared down at Russell.

    Russell''s screams and gargles were loud and almost deafening, but he was in the middle of the forest, far from the village. Nobody would hear him, and nobody would help him. In his final moment, his eyes and mouth were wide open. He died from a heart attack because of the immense pain that he couldn''t endure.

    Rasmus dragged all the dead bodies into the woods and buried them deeply. His arms and clothes were covered in blood as he looked at the flattened ground in front of him after he had buried them all.

    When he was about to leave, he felt a presence or someone was watching him. It was his instinct, something that he had possessed in his previous life. As a mercenary for almost half a century, he could tell when someone was watching him or not.

    "(They left...)" Rasmus thought as he stared at the distance.

    He wondered who they were, and why they only watched.

    "Were they his allies? That''s unlikely. They would have come and helped him since their secrets were in danger," Rasmus said as he covered his arms with water magic. "So many eyes have been pointed at me..." he sighed as he turned around and went back to his cabin.

    Rasmus cleaned the mess in his cabin, but no matter how hard he tried, the smell was too strong to get rid of. He gave up cleaning it and decided to do it tomorrow morning, so he decided to get some sleep.

    Before Rasmus hit the bed, he grabbed his notebook and read the information that he had gotten from Russell.

    "The Wraiths. Is that what you called yourself?" Rasmus muttered to himself as he read the organization name that was created after the rebellion that his father did. "Just a bunch of thugs with connections..." he sighed, throwing the book on the bedside table.

 Chapter 12 - 12: Powerless.

    "There are no words from Russell and his men?" A mysterious man with a rough voice asked. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "No, the last thing we heard was that he went to Hurgel Village," A butler-like man shook his head, staring at the man who sat on the expensive leather sofa, facing the window.

    "Does that mean Rasmus Blackheart is there?" The mysterious man glanced at the butler.

    "We''re not sure. It has been two weeks since then, and if he hasn''t come back that means something has happened to him and his men. We can assume that he''s dead," the butler answered as he looked out the window. "It would be troublesome if anyone found out about us," he pointed out.

    The mysterious man sat there with his legs crossed and arms rested on the armrest. He gave it a thought for a moment and knew it was indeed dangerous for people who knew their organization.

    "What do you want us to do? I can send someone to check the village," The butler glanced at the mysterious man.

    The mysterious man sighed as he slowly stood up from the sofa and adjusted his attire. He didn''t turn around to look at the butler and just stood in front of the window.

    "We have no idea who lives there. Russell isn''t an easy target, but if he really died, that means someone strong lives there. Let''s not take risks because we''ll expose the people above us and they will kill us all," the mysterious man said calmly.

    The butler nodded with understanding.

    "Now, there''s a more immediate problem that we need to take care of," the mysterious man said, turning around to look at the butler. There''s a scholar who has been trying to find information about our past in the capital city. Find him, and we need to kill that old man," he said, staring at the butler with a cold gaze.

    The butler bowed his head and then left the room.

    Rasmus was in his home, reading the information that he had got from Russell. He found out that the Wraiths wanted him dead, rather than making him an ally. There was something off about it when a crime organization wanted the son of the man who raised his banner and went against the royal family to be killed.

    Unfortunately, he didn''t get much information from Russell since he was only a footman, a man who received an order to kill. The Wraiths organization itself seemed to be just the lowest one that dealt with "waste management".

    "What did you do, father? What did you know..." Rasmus tapped his finger on the table, staring down at the notebook.

    He was trying to remember old Rasmus''s memories, but he found nothing. His father, Erglade, was a nobleman and a most respected figure in the Revenus Kingdom. Rasmus wasn''t close to his parents, especially his mother, whom he had only met once in his whole life.

    "Looks like someone was having fun without me..." Videl whispered right into Rasmus''s left ear from behind.

    Rasmus got a chill down his spine when Videl whispered, but he tried his best not to show any reaction. He slowly glanced at Videl, watching him walk around the table, and sat across from him.

    "You''re back," Rasmus stared into Videl''s eyes. "What did you find?"

    "You don''t miss me?" Videl smiled as he stared back at Rasmus. "Well, I don''t find much information about them, and you seem to already know who they are," he pointed out after he read Rasmus''s thoughts.

    Rasmus furrowed his brows when he heard that Videl couldn''t gather much information. He was confused because Videl was the Devil, a being who could read thoughts and made men and women to his knees for pleasure.

    "What do you mean you don''t get much information? You can read minds and make them talk," Rasmus asked, crossing his legs.

    "Right. I forgot to tell you that I''m not allowed to use my power on anyone as long as it''s not used to help you in any way. If I do, we lose the bet with God," Videl sighed as he leaned back against the backrest. "My power is extremely limited when it comes to helping you. You can say I''m basically your butler, but a bit special."

    "That''s why you haven''t done anything helpful..." Rasmus sighed as he massaged his nose bridge. "Let''s change the topic. What did you find?"

    Videl explained to Rasmus what he found during his visit to the capital city. The Wraiths organization was in fact a new organization that was made after Erglade''s rebellion. Their purpose was to eradicate the remnants of the nobles that were against the royal family politically.

    The Wraiths had managed to get rid of 6 noble families and there were rumors that the Wraiths worked under the royal family or were paid by the royal family. Nobody dared to dig any information about them because there had been cases of displayed dead bodies of people who tried to uncover the truth.

    "You''re no kidding when you said you didn''t get much information. What you know, I already know it from Russell as well," Rasmus muttered as he rested his head on his fist.

    "I have been wondering this past few weeks. Why did you help those children? Are you trying to be a good guy here? I know you''re trying to get their recognition, but isn''t this unrelated?" Videl stared coldly at Rasmus.

    "Because I just want to. Can''t I do whatever I want?" Rasmus asked back, unbothered by Videl''s cold gaze. "What about you? Aren''t you enjoying your time as well? Sleeping with someone''s wife or husband?" He raised his brows. "Just enjoying your vacation. I know what I''m doing."

    Videl raised his hands because he had been doing nothing but indulging himself in pleasure.

    "You know I can''t protect you in any way. You need to lay low because those villagers might spread about your kindness. You''re not naive, so you know what I mean," Videl said with a serious expression.

    "I know... kindness isn''t just attracting good things, it also attracts bad things..." Rasmus stood up from his chair and put his notebook in his pocket.

    Rasmus walked to the window and looked at the forest that surrounded his cabin. He was deep in thought about the Wraiths and his parents.

    "(I need to train my body and my Mana control.)" Rasmus thought as he looked at his hands. "(I''m not strong enough to explore this new world.)" He sighed deeply as he crossed his arms.

    "You said you can''t use most of your power when it comes to helping me. What about your eyes?" Rasmus turned his head to look at Videl and pointed his finger at his eye.

    "My eyes? What about it?" Videl arched his brows.

    "I feel like someone has been observing me the past two weeks. I don''t know who they are, but my guts are telling me that someone is watching me from the woods," Rasmus explained as he stared at the woods through the window. "Like using your perception power?" He glanced at Videl.

    Videl raised his brows, intrigued by Rasmus''s words. He slowly closed his eyes and used his power to detect anyone in the forest. Once he opened his eyes, he hummed and got up from his chair.

    "There''s someone indeed. He''s watching you right now and he knows you''re standing behind the window," Videl said as he nodded.

    "What kind of attire he''s wearing? A black coat?" Rasmus asked as he scanned every tree that he could see.

    "A dark green robe. Quite old, with gray hair, maybe in his 40s. I believe he''s a mage because he doesn''t have any weapon on him," Videl described the man as he rested his cheek on his fist. "You said he''s been watching you for weeks? There must be a reason why," he said as he stared blankly at the spot on the wooden wall.

    "A mage. I wonder if he''s the one who informed those guys where I lived..." Rasmus muttered to himself. "I might be strong enough to fight some bandits. That mage must be an expert, so fighting with him with magic, I would undoubtedly lose to him," he said as he walked back to the table.

    "So you''re going to let him watch? You''re quite an exhibitionist, aren''t you?" Videl grinned and chuckled softly.

    "Just keep me updated about him. I want to know if he''s indeed the one who exposed my whereabouts to the Wraiths," Rasmus said as he sat down. "If nobody comes here, then he''s here for a different reason..." He added as he tapped the table with his fingers.

    Videl only responded with a nod.

 Chapter 13 - 13: News.

    Rasmus climbed the tallest tree in the forest, his muscles straining as he reached the top. Catching his breath, he looked down at the vast expanse below. The ground was at least 80 meters away. Taking a deep breath, he leaped off the branch. Before hitting the ground, he used wind magic to push himself up, landing softly.

    "(Almost half a year since I came to this world. The furthest I''ve gone is that village, and yet this world is three times bigger than Earth)," Rasmus mused, staring at the leaves that blocked the sunlight. "(I wonder what kind of mysteries I''ll find out there. The world is too big for me to turn it upside-down. My lifespan is the only thing that''s holding me down.)"

    "Done with your training today?" Videl asked, leaning his left shoulder against the tree and tossing a towel at Rasmus.

    Rasmus caught the towel and wiped the sweat off his muscular and toned body, the result of nearly a year of rigorous training. Surviving in the forest had made him healthier and stronger. Under Videl''s tutelage, he had become a skilled swordsman, but he knew he was nowhere near as strong as those sword masters.

    He suffered almost every day from Videl''s cruelty. Countless times he almost met his ends during training. Those experiences couldn''t be erased and made him more sensitive to the dangers in his surroundings.

    "It''s time to sell the dried woods and herbs. Prepare the cart for me," Rasmus said, drying his hair before throwing the towel at Videl''s face.

    "Getting cocky now, are you?" Videl scoffed, incinerating the towel into ashes with a glance.

    "Said the Devil who hurt me by explaining to God that it was all just for training. You''re my butler, so act like one," Rasmus retorted, walking past him with a chuckle. "You made me your punching bag, so it''s time for me to repay your kindness."

    "Fair enough," Videl replied, heading to the backyard to grab the cart Rasmus had made for carrying more wood and herbs.

    Rasmus took a bath and thought about the mage that had been observing him for the past month. The mage had been observing him in the forest and in the village whenever he taught the villagers how to utilize Mana. He thought the mage was a part of the Wraiths, but it appeared he wasn''t since there were no strangers or criminals who came to his house for trouble.

    "(So you''re not one of them...)" Rasmus sighed, feeling relaxed in the wooden bathtub. "Who are you, and what do you want? " he muttered, closing his eyes.

    Once he was done taking a bath, he went to the living room and looked at the bookshelves. It had been a while since he had visited the bookstore because Henry hadn''t come back from the capital city.

    "I''m going to visit the bookstore..." Rasmus looked at the shelf that he had made that had been filled with books. "I''m going to the village, are you coming?" he looked at Videl as he put on his clothes.

    "No. I''m too lazy. I just want to sleep right now," Videl yawned as he lay down on the sofa. "Don''t forget to bring me a loaf of bread," he watched Rasmus walk around the house.

    "The usual, right?" Rasmus raised his eyebrows and looked at Videl as he prepared to leave.

    Videl gave a thumbs-up with a smile on his face.

    Rasmus walked into the village and stared at the small dot in the sky which he didn''t notice when he first went into the village. It was thanks to his understanding of Mana that he could create a magnifying glass from water that he put on his eyes. He could see things clearly from kilometers away.

    The floating island was Gratlan which translates to the Land of the Great. Since he read the book about the Great Era of Neva, he was interested in that place. Based on his memories, his father mentioned a Great Sage who lived there and she was the pioneer of humankind.

    "A small island where it overrules the whole world," Rasmus muttered as he stared at the tiny dot in the sky and walked into the village.

    The villagers greeted Rasmus with smiles on their faces. Some of the young women were blushing because of how fit his body was and how handsome his face had become. He became well-known and everyone loved him because he helped everyone without asking anything back in return.

    "Is there Anything good from the neighboring nations?" Rasmus asked when he saw Eduard preparing to leave with his carriage, restocking goods to sell.

    "Same old, same old. But I heard there''s a conflict between The Suvian Kingdom and the Erlon Empire because they found a new mining cave that was discovered in the border," Eduard shrugged as he counted the silver coins in his left hand. "Oh, now that I think about it. Do you know about the Great Era?" he glanced at Rasmus.

    "Of course. What about it?" Rasmus asked and leaned his back against the carriage, furrowing his brows and looking at Eduard.

    "There are words that have been going around Neva lately. They say the Second Great Era has come," Eduard answered as he put his coins in the pouch. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Rasmus raised his brows, surprised by what he had heard. He immediately pushed himself forward and stood in front of Eduard with a serious expression.

    "What do you mean?" Rasmus asked in a serious tone.

    "I don''t know much, but I heard that the Suncrown Empire''s Crown Prince is going to attend the Gratlan Academy. Not only him, but the daughter of the Angelis family is also going to attend the Gratlan Academy. Both are the same age," Eduard answered as he stared at Rasmus. "That''s all I know. If that''s really happening, the world will tremble and I''m going to take this opportunity to gain a favor from one of those figures!" he grinned widely. "Anyway, I have to leave now. I have to give the supplies to other clients," he patted Rasmus''s right shoulder and went inside the carriage.

    Rasmus watched Eduard''s carriage leave the village as he tried to process what he had heard.

    "The Suncrown family again..." Rasmus muttered as he crossed his arms. "The Angelis family as well, the family of Saints..." he sighed as he looked up at the tiny dot in the sky. Slowly, he formed a smirk on his face, finding this news to be the most exciting news he had heard in a while.

    In the book, the Suncrown family was the one who basically won the war while the other figures lost their place in Neva. The Suncrown changed its status from a kingdom to an empire because of it. The Suncrown family became one of the powerhouses in Neva, both respected and feared.

    He wanted to tell Henry about what he heard from Eduard, so he went to the bookstore as he had planned earlier. When he turned to the corner to where the bookstore was, he was confused by the crowd that stood in front of the bookstore. He saw some of the people murmuring and saw some wiping their eyes.

    "What''s going on?" Rasmus asked one of the villagers.

    "Henry died. We just got the news a minute ago. His body was hung on display at the town square in the capital city," the villager answered as he looked at Rasmus. "I heard they tortured him..." he added.

    Rasmus didn''t show any reaction to the news and he didn''t feel a thing when he found out that Henry was dead. Death didn''t bother him anymore no matter who they were, and he had been detached long before he entered this new world.

    He walked away from the crowd and realized the reason behind Henry''s death had something to do with the Wraiths. At that moment he knew that there was a connection between the old kingdoms that fell during the Great Era and those criminal organizations.

    "It seems they''re trying to hide something..." Rasmus paused to look at the crowd. "Something that might put them in danger," he continued as he crossed his arms.

 Chapter 14 - 14: Not-so-innocent.

    Rasmus tailored his attire and made a red suit of wool and silk. He took his time to make the suit and trousers which was uncommon. In fact, suits hadn''t been invented yet. He would stand out by simply wearing something different from others.

    "That wristwatch. Is it still telling the right time?" Videl looked at the watch on Rasmus''s left wrist.

    Rasmus glanced at his watch and saw the needle was moving, "It is. I haven''t removed them since I made it."

    Rasmus made the wristwatch with precision and it was a perfect training tool to maintain and control Mana. He had to create tiny gears for the watch using pure Mana like a blade. He no longer had a problem controlling Mana anymore, and it made his magic more powerful and precise. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Is there anything you can''t do?" Videl crossed his arms and watched Rasmus thread the needle.

    "I lived for 84 years back on Earth. I stopped killing people with my own hands when I was 50. I spent the rest of my days learning everything and trying to master whatever I could. I never wasted my time doing nothing," Rasmus answered as he focused on his suit.

    "You pretty much have accomplished everything, don''t you?" Videl asked as he looked at the first pair of suits that Rasmus had finished making. "You''re not a jack of all trades, you''re a freaking master of all trades.

    "You can say that..." Rasmus nodded.

    Videl raised his hand and used the wool and silk that Rasmus had bought. He made them all float and slowly turned them into a black tuxedo in a matter of a second. Rasmus who saw it stopped threading the needle and glanced at Videl with a cold gaze.

    "You could a tuxedo that easy and you didn''t tell me?" Rasmus asked, his eyes never leaving Videl''s.

    "You didn''t ask," Videl responded as he chuckled mockingly.

    Rasmus took a deep breath and exhaled deeply as he continued to make his suit.

    After Rasmus made the last suit, he went to the village to tell Eduard about the news and hoped Eduard could bring him to the capital city. He also wanted to ask about the thugs'' whereabouts, which had made him suffer for a whole month since he had come to this world.

    Eduard was checking his farm when he saw Rasmus walking toward him.

    "It''s rare to see you come here at this time," Eduard said as he wiped his hands that were covered in dirt.

    "I''m leaving soon," Rasmus said as he showed the recommendation letter from Lenin. "Just read it."

    Eduard took the letter and read it thoroughly. His eyes were wide when he found out that Rasmus had been invited to teach at the Gratlan Academy. His hand was trembling, and the letter in his hand was shaking visibly.

    "Y-you''re going to become an instructor in the Gratlan Academy?!" Eduard stared at Rasmus in disbelief.

    "Yes. I knew someone had been watching me the past few months, but I didn''t expect them to be from the Gratlan Academy. Now that you know, can I join you when you''re going to the capital city with your carriage?" Rasmus answered as he took the letter from Eduard''s hand.

    "Of course!" Eduard said immediately.

    "Also, there''s another reason I came to see you," Rasmus paused to put the letter in his pocket. "Do you know where Malric lives now? His friends as well," he asked, his demeanor changed into a serious one.

    "Yeah, I know..." Eduard answered in a quiet voice, observing the way Rasmus stared at him. "What are you going to do with them, Rasmus?" he asked, his expression becoming serious.

    "I''m not a saint, Eduard. Neither are you," Rasmus''s eyes looked at the scars on his arms. "I know you have hurt people. I can tell you only hurt not-so-innocent ones, so I also plan to do the same," he said and looked back up at Eduard''s eyes.

    Eduard never told anyone about his past or what he did before he became a merchant. The way Rasmus described him, it felt like he was being exposed even though he knew that Rasmus didn''t know anything about his past.

    "He... and his friends are living in a village not far from here. I have met them a few times when I traded goods with the merchants there," Eduard nodded with understanding.

    "Then can we do a small detour later when the time comes?" Rasmus raised his brows, his eyes never leaving Eduard''s.

    "Yeah, sure..." Eduard swallowed hard as he nodded.

    Rasmus smiled as he patted Eduard''s shoulder and grabbed it firmly, "I owe you one. I''ll repay you later."

    Rasmus excused himself and left to buy a few things before he left the village. Eduard on the other hand was overwhelmed by what had just happened. He knew that Rasmus wasn''t exactly a goody-two-shoes guy, he was far too pragmatic for that. This time he finally saw the real Rasmus and it was a bit overwhelming for him.

    The morning came, and Rasmus packed his things into a wooden briefcase that he had made. He never thought that the day had finally come for him to leave the village, not to mention that he was going to the place where every person in the world wanted to be.

    "Time flew by so fast..." Rasmus stood in front of the window as he opened it to let the morning air enter his cabin.

    "I''m back!" A beautiful tall woman barged into the cabin, with a blanket that covered her curvaceous and alluring body. She was out of breath and her long black hair was messy.

    "Can you at least turn back into a man when you''re back?" Rasmus wasn''t amused by Videl''s act at all. It wasn''t the first time that he saw Videl in that form.

    "Well, some of those women turned out only interested in women, so I had to change my appearance," Videl walked in as she wiped her sweat off of her chest. "I also fucked a few me-"

    "I don''t need to hear the details," Rasmus cut Videl off before she could finish her sentence. "We are leaving in half an hour," he said as he put his clothes in a briefcase.

    Videl smelled her underarms and shrugged as she changed her appearance back to a man. He simply snapped his fingers and he was already in his usual butler attire.

    Rasmus was taking a bath in the river while the air was still covered in morning mist and the water was cold. He looked at his reflection and still couldn''t recognize his face even though it had been almost a year since he possessed Rasmus''s body.

    He never thought he could become young again, especially in an amazing body that was capable of using magic. Everything that had happened in the past year was a new experience for him. The experience had lit the extinguished flame in his heart that used to see everything as bland and unexciting.

    After Rasmus wore the newly made attire of a crimson red suit combined with a black shirt, trousers, and loafers, he looked at his wristwatch. He looked at his wristwatch and somehow he was proud of his creation. He remembered when he tried to make that wristwatch using Mana which was extremely difficult.

    "Are you done preparing yourself?" Rasmus glanced at Videl who was yawning and lazing on the couch.

    "I don''t have anything to prepare. In the first place, I don''t have anything on me, only my body," Videl answered as he stood up and was ready to leave.

    Rasmus fixed his suits and let Videl carry the briefcases since Videl was his butler.

    "Let''s go," Rasmus said as he opened the front door.

 Chapter 15 - 15: Heartless.

    All the villagers'' mouths were gapping when they saw Rasmus in his crimson red suit, black shirt, black trousers, and loafers. They had never seen that kind of fashion before, not to mention the villagers only wore simple clothes. Their focus was divided between Rasmus and Videl, a man that they had never seen before.

    "Good God! Look at you!" Eduard was chuckling and shaking his head in disbelief when he looked at Rasmus''s appearance. "Where did you get those?!" he looked at Rasmus from his loafers up to his suit.

    "Made it myself," Rasmus answered with a faint smile on his face.

    "You''re joking? I didn''t know you had talent in tailoring," Eduard crossed his arms, amazed by Rasmus''s talents. He then glanced at Videl and immediately furrowed his brows. "And who''s that guy behind you?" he arched his brows.

    "My butler, Videl. You don''t want to know, Eduard," Rasmus answered with a hint of warning.

    Eduard raised his hands as he nodded slightly.

    "Put your belongings in the wagon, we''ll be leaving in a minute," Eduard said and then went to check the goods that he was going to sell in the capital city.

    Rasmus and Videl got into the wagon and the villagers were looking at them with confused looks on their faces. They wondered where Rasmus was going since he hadn''t said anything to them. Until Sinclair, Cinder, and Abigail approached the wagon and looked up at Rasmus.

    "Sir, where are you going?" Sinclair asked.

    "Are you going to the capital city?" Cinder asked.

    "Are you leaving us?" Abigail frowned.

    Rasmus smiled as he patted the girls'' heads gently. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yes, I''m leaving, and no, I''m not going to be in the capital," Rasmus answered as he looked at them with a warm gaze and smile. "Your teacher will be teaching up there," he pointed at the sky.

    The three girls looked up and confused for a moment until Sinclair gasped, her eyes wide open.

    "You''re going to teach in the Gratlan Academy?!" Sinclair shouted, and her voice was heard by the villagers.

    Everyone gasped when they found out that Rasmus was going to teach at the Gratlan Academy, the most prestigious academy in the whole of Neva. They immediately approached the wagon and congratulated him. They were all so happy for him.

    "You good back there?" Eduard laughed as he looked at Rasmus from over his shoulder, holding the reins. "We are leaving."

    As soon as the wagon began to move, everyone waved their hands, waving their handkerchief at Rasmus. Videl watched Rasmus smile, but it was an empty one. He could see that Rasmus didn''t hold any lingering feelings for them.

    "So heartless," Videl chuckled as he kept staring at Rasmus.

    "Look yourself in the mirror before you talk," Rasmus said under his breath as he made himself comfortable in the wagon.

    The wagon took a detour as Rasmus requested to another village where Malric and his friends lived. They took the shortest path which was going through a forest rather than going around it. It was a bit dangerous because there were bandits who robbed merchants, but Eduard knew that Rasmus could deal with them.

    An hour had passed and the forest was so dense that the sunlight barely reached the ground. The wagon abruptly stopped as the horses began to neigh. Eduard looked at the surrounding trees and then he saw people coming out and blocking his path.

    "Eduard! Long time no see..." Malric said as he held an axe, a smirk painted on his face.

    Eduard gave a stoic expression and then looked at the other bandits, realizing some of them were Malric''s friends. In his mind, he was smiling widely because he never expected the bandits that stopped him to be the people that Rasmus was looking for.

    "So you became a bandit now?" Eduard asked, keeping his stoic face.

    "Yeah! It''s fun and makes me fucking rich!" Malric laughed as he rested the axe on his shoulder. "But what are you doing here, huh? You''re smart enough to not use this path, and yet you did," he raised his brows.

    Before Eduard could open his mouth, Rasmus tapped his shoulder and revealed himself to Malric and his friends. At that moment Eduard knew that he was no longer involved in whatever was going to happen, keeping his mouth shut.

    Malric furrowed his brows when he looked at Rasmus, but then he raised his brows, surprised to see the drastic change in Rasmus''s appearance. He remembered Rasmus was skinny and weak, but this time Rasmus had gained more weight and visible muscles underneath his suit.

    "Wow, look at this kid..." Malric chuckled as he looked at Rasmus from top to bottom. "Living a good life, eh? Looks like you have something nice with you," he looked at the shiny wristwatch on Rasmus''s wrist.

    Rasmus didn''t say a word as he jumped down from the wagon, walking toward Malric and his friends. He looked at the bandits one by one, remembering their faces.

    "Give me that thing," Malric reached out his hand at Rasmus as he swung his axe.

    Rasmus looked at Malric''s palm and he immediately gathered Mana on it. A fireball formed above Malric''s palm, and it shocked him. Before he could retract his arm, the ball exploded, blowing his hand off.

    "Fuck!" Malric screamed his lungs out in pain as blood dripped and went down to his knees, gripping his arm tightly.

    The other bandits, including Malric''s friends, began to raise their weapons and charged toward Rasmus. Rasmus clenched his right fist and a lightning bolt appeared on top of one of them and traveled through the others, hitting them in the chest.

    Eduard and Malric who witnessed what had just happened were completely shocked that their eyes and mouths were wide open. The moment Rasmus moved his head toward Malric, that was when Malric fell on his back, trying to run away but his legs were weak because of fear.

    The dead bodies of the bandits suddenly caught on flame and Malric began to scream for help as he crawled with his elbows. The pain was no longer his concern, his only purpose was to run away, but suddenly Rasmus blocked his path.

    "Please... spare my life..." Malric went on his knees as he looked up at Rasmus. "I beg you! Please!" his voice was shaky and weak similar to his condition. His body was covered in dirt and his own blood.

    Rasmus stared down with a stoic expression and slowly grabbed Malric''s axe from the ground. He lifted the axe and swung it horizontally, decapitating Malric''s head then incinerated the body with fire magic just like he did to the rest of them.

    Eduard was petrified after he watched how sadistic Rasmus was. He never thought behind that pretty face of Rasmus, there was a sadistic side inside it. He had never seen anyone that heartless and sadistic in his whole life.

    When Rasmus walked toward the wagon, he stopped right in front of the horses, staring right into Eduard''s eyes.

    "You didn''t see anything, right?" Rasmus asked with his brows raised, his eyes cold and empty.

    "Y-yeah... I didn''t see anything..." Eduard nodded repeatedly, his voice shaky.

    "Good," Rasmus floated and landed on the wagon. "Let''s turn around since we don''t need to visit the village anymore," he smiled, staring at Eduard from behind, giving Eduard a chill down his spine.

    Eduard could only nod repeatedly, guiding the horses to turn around with his trembling hands.

    Rasmus sighed as he made himself comfortable in the wagon. He looked at Videl who couldn''t stop grinning widely at him. He raised his brows, questioning Videl''s expression, and Videl only chuckled in approval.

    There was only silence on their journey to the capital city.

 Chapter 16 - 16: Land of the Great.

    Rasmus sat beside Eduard after they took a short break in a small town, the last stop before their destination, the capital city of the Refenus Kingdom. The journey took 12 hours from Hurgel Village to the capital city, and it was a bit tiring to sit that long, especially in a wagon.

    "Are you good?" Rasmus glanced at Eduard who became awkward and quiet the whole journey after what he had witnessed. "You''re one of the few who helped me during my struggle. I''m not going to harm you in any way," he said in a calm and soft voice.

    "Thanks," Eduard answered as he nodded nervously.

    It went quiet again and Videl was snickering quietly at both of them because of how awkward it was.

    "We are going to the capital city..." Eduard paused to glance at Rasmus. "Are you okay? I assume you have bad memories about that place," he pointed out.

    Rasmus had been thinking about that because the original Rasmus was traumatized, furious, scared, and anxious since he got in a trial where people called him the Son of Evil. Although he was fine, his heart couldn''t stop pounding and he felt anxious because he had become one with Rasmus. It bothered him, but he could handle it since he wasn''t planning to take a stroll in the city.

    "No, I''m not fine," Rasmus answered.

    Eduard nodded and understood how bad it must have been for Rasmus since his whole family got executed in public. He knew how traumatized it would be for Rasmus and how angry he might be.

    "Did you know that your land is now owned by a new family? The Fischer family. I heard rumors they''re sheltering criminals and selling slaves..." Eduard said as he kept his eyes on the road with beautiful green fields around it. "The Refenus Kingdom has become a mess since the rebellion that your father did. This place is now a safe haven for criminals."

    "I''m not sure if it was because of my father or if this country has been like that before," Rasmus muttered as he looked at the green field on his left with cows and lambs on it. "They were hiding something and I believed my father knew about it and wanted to eradicate the problem from its root," he added.

    "The royal family, huh?" Eduard raised his brows, staring at Rasmus.

    "You should leave this country while you can, Eduard. I don''t see a future for you here," Rasmus said and looked at Eduard.

    Eduard laughed as he shook his head, "I''m just a merchant who sells fruits and vegetables. Sometimes, used goods. I would leave if I could, but I don''t have the money to do so. I can''t even live in a small town because it''s too expensive."

    Rasmus nodded with understanding and ended the discussion there.

    "Up ahead..." Eduard nodded up in the distance.

    Rasmus coated his eyes with a thin layer of water to act like binoculars. He could see the city walls, towers, and the big palace. Memories flash right before Rasmus''s eyes when he watched his parents, uncles, aunties, cousins, and nephews get beheaded in public. The smell of rotten tomatoes and blood was right under his nose.

    "I need your help," Rasmus looked at Videl from over his shoulder.

    Videl glanced at Rasmus and knew what Rasmus wanted. He snapped his fingers and it changed Rasmus''s hair color to black in an instant. Eduard who saw it was utterly shocked because it was impossible for someone to change appearance, not even a great mage could do something like that.

    "You didn''t see anything," Rasmus glanced at Eduard. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "My lips are sealed," Eduard nodded and immediately looked straight at the road.

    They entered the capital city after getting checked by the city guard. Rasmus''s head was throbbing and he looked pale. He had forgotten how it felt to be so anxious that it made him sick. The old Rasmus was extremely traumatized and it affected his behavior completely.

    "The airfield is at the far north of the city, I''ll drop you near there because I can''t enter the airfield," Eduard could see the cold sweat on Rasmus''s forehead.

    "Yeah," Rasmus muttered as he nodded and massaged his nosebridge.

    They arrived at the airfield, and Rasmus felt a lot better after he tried to calm down.

    "I owe you, Eduard. Take care," Rasmus looked at Eduard before he walked toward the gate.

    "You too, Count," Eduard smirked.

    They arrived at the airfield, and instead of planes like on Earth, they were blimps parked on the vast airfield. He looked at each blimp that was on the airfield where there were symbols on the balloons that represented which company, family, or nation they belonged to.

    The blimps weren''t using gas, they used Mana stones to act like the machine that ran the blimps.

    "That should be the one," Videl pointed at the blimp with an emblem of a gold crown with gold feather wings around it.

    "Fancy," Rasmus approached the blimp as he grabbed the letter in his suit''s pocket.

    Rasmus knocked on the door and it woke the pilot up. The pilot was startled when he saw Rasmus, but the moment he saw the letter in Rasmus''s right hand, he immediately opened the door for him.

    "Fancy indeed..." Videl went ahead and checked the food.

    "How long is the flight?" Rasmus asked the pilot who was operating the blimp.

    "Around three to four days, Count Blackheart," the pilot answered as he kept operating the blimp.

    Rasmus wondered how far Gratlan was, but knowing it took days, it should be far away. He could only see the floating island as a dot from the village, but he never thought it would take days.

    "Don''t eat everything up. We are going to be here for at least three days," Rasmus said as he walked past Videl who had already indulged himself with the food.

    "What? Three days and only this much food?" Videl asked in disbelief as he watched Rasmus go to bed to rest. "Even in hell we have infinite food..." he held back on eating the remaining food on the table.

    Three days had passed, and they could see Gratlan through the window. Rasmus didn''t expect the floating island to be that big. If he could compare it, it was as big as Hawaii. He could see the palace that was as tall as a skyscraper in the center of the island, surrounded by green mountains.

    The Gratlan Academy building was on the north side of the island which was hidden behind the Gratlan Palace. The east side had a big and most advanced city called Gratland City in Neva which was open to the public. The West side was only for royalties and it was called Sky Heaven. The Southside had a city and a big tower, and that side was only for scholars and mages which was called the City of Knowledge and Magic Tower.

    He read about the City of Knowledge and the Magic Tower because he was interested in them. He remembered that scholars were respected figures in Neva because they had to achieve something that nobody could achieve. It was similar to getting a nobel prize on Earth.

    The Magic Tower, on the other hand, was a place where talented and genius mages around Neva gathered. There were classes based on their achievements and skills as a mage. The lowest was a Mage, then became an Arch-Mage, Wizard, High-Wizard, Sage, and finally Great Sage.

    "(There were only a handful of Sages in the history of Neva, and only three people had reached Great Sage. I wonder what kind of people they are...)" Rasmus thought as he began to wander.

    They landed on an airfield specifically used for the academy only, and that was when Rasmus saw three massive buildings that looked identical to each other. The left one had a flag with a sword and wings emblem on it. The right building had a staff and wings emblem on it. The middle building had a book and wings emblem on it.

    There were two people waiting for Rasmus at the airfield, an old man with long gray hair and beard and a woman with short bright brown hair in her mid-thirties. They both wore the same white robes with gold engravings.

    "Welcome to Gratlan Academy, Count Rasmus," the woman said.

    Rasmus offered his hand for a handshake with both of them, but they both looked down at his hand while hiding their disgust. They didn''t want to shake his hand, so he retracted his hand and put it back in his trousers'' pocket.

    "Let us introduce ourselves. We are the vice-chancellors of the Gratlan Academy. My name is Julian Escorville, I handle disciplinary matters. His name is Arnoldi Frencfort, he handles academic matters," Julian explained as she looked at Rasmus''s attire which looked quite fancy and high-quality.

    "Chancellor Lenin is waiting for you, so please follow us," Arnoldi said and walked to the academy.

    Rasmus and Videl smirked as they glanced at each other.

    "Let me fuck her brains out," Videl whispered as he chuckled.

    "And not Arnoldi?" Rasmus raised his eyebrows.

    "With this?" Videl pointed his index fingers at his crotch. "I can try, but I don''t think he will like it though," he chuckled.

    Rasmus scoffed as he smirked and shook his head because of how immoral Videl could be. Sometimes he forgot that the man next to him was the one who tortured countless souls and ruled hell.

 Chapter 17 - 17: Purpose.

    Rasmus walked past the fancy gate into the academy and was presented with two big gardens on the sides. It was a long wide brick-paved road decorated with lamp poles and benches on the sides. There was a big fountain at the end of the road with a statue of an old man wearing a mage hat holding a wand and a sword in the middle.

    "When does the new term start?" Rasmus looked at Julian and Arnoldi who walked in front of him. He realized it was too quiet and empty for an academy.

    "In a month. There are still a few students that stay in the dorm, but most of them aren''t here yet," Julian answered coldly.

    Rasmus hummed as he looked around and admired how great and big the academy was. If he could go back to his previous life, he would copy the academy''s architecture.

    Once they entered the main building, everyone''s eyes were focused on Rasmus, they were all staff of the academy. They wore the same robe with the Gratlan Academy emblem on their left chest.

    Rasmus noticed there was a badge on their right chest and it was as he heard about the hierarchy in the Gratlan Academy. He had read about the hierarchy in the academies around Neva because he needed to do some research about them.

    In the book he had read about an academy, there were nine levels of hierarchy in the academy. Chancellor, Vice-Chancellor, Dean, Department Chairs, Senior Professors, Junior Professors, Assistant Professors, Instructors, and Assistant Instructors. Each had a different badge, and Rasmus would become an Instructor.

    Videl went to the servant''s dorm under Julian''s order because they didn''t need him in the building. He was sent to the dormitory for servants of the staff to let him rest and wait for Rasmus.

    Rasmus was alone, surrounded by menacing gazes which was something that he was accustomed to. He couldn''t help but smirk because he loved to be antagonized by others.

    "(Easily swayed by emotions. They''re all easy prey)" Rasmus thought as he kept following Julian and Arnoldi.

    Julian and Arnoldi opened the big door in the middle of the hallway on the fifth floor of the building. When Rasmus looked at the room, he felt nostalgic because it had a big oval table with a lot of important people sitting around it. He entered without a sign of inferiority in front of those people in the room. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    An old woman sat across the table that looked so fragile but her eyes said otherwise. Her amber eyes were still filled with ambition and hope. She had to dye her hair black to make her look younger and she wore make-up to hide her wrinkles.

    "Welcome to the Gratlan Academy, Count Blackheart," the old woman said as she stood up. Her voice was gentle and yet filled with power and authority.

    Everyone didn''t dare to stay seated so they all stood up and looked at Rasmus with various gazes.

    "Thank you for the invitation, Chancellor Lenin," Rasmus bowed as he put his right hand on his left chest but kept his eyes on Lenin.

    "Prideful and full of confidence, and yet still have outstanding manners. I haven''t seen someone like you in a while," Lenin smiled as she observed the way Rasmus bowed and the words that he said. "Please have a seat, Count Blackheart," she sat down, then the others followed.

    Rasmus sat down and made himself comfortable as if he belonged in that room with those important people. His eyes never left Lenin and unbothered by the gazes that were pointed at him.

    "As you have read in the letter that I personally wrote, I want you to join our academy because I can see a lot of potential in you," Lenin said as she stacked her hands on the table. "With that being said, I hope your visit here is to accept my invitation."

    "Yes, Chancellor. I won''t disappoint your expectation," Rasmus answered as he nodded and kept staring Lenin in the eyes.

    "Unfortunately, even though I''m the one in charge here, my voice alone isn''t enough to bring you in," Lenin pointed out as she glanced at the faces in front of her. "These ladies and gentlemen are against my words, and of course, their voices hold power in the academy," she pointed her hands at the sixteen people who sat around the table.

    "If that''s the case, they can ask me anything and I believe my answers will change their minds," Rasmus smiled confidently at Lenin.

    Everyone in the room was baffled by Rasmus''s words and it infuriated them.

    "Allow me to ask the Count a question, Chancellor," Arnoldi said as he stared at Rasmus scornfully. "What is our purpose here in the academy?" He asked.

    "To unleash the student''s potential... or at least that''s what ordinary people would say," Rasmus answered with sarcasm. "But that''s not what I''m after if I''m going to teach in this prestigious academy," he pointed out.

    They all furrowed their brows, confused, and curious about the answer Rasmus had given them. His answer was still too vague that they wanted him to elaborate more.

    "What''s the point of raising students and unleashing their potential if they can''t even survive in the real world?" Rasmus asked with his brows raised and kept staring at Lenin. "Once they realize the world is full of people that would use them for what they are capable of, they would understand their value in life is only to be used by someone else. I will teach them not to be naive and make them realize their true value," he added.

    "What I''m going to teach them is how to be ambitious, opportunist, fearless, and especially to have a critical mind. Even a poor child can become a king, and a lion can put fear on a horde of elephants," Rasmus explained calmly. "What matters is what is inside their heads. Once they''re confident with themselves and know what to do, the world would bow to them," he tapped his right index finger on his forehead and raised his brows at Lenin.

    They were speechless with the answer that Rasmus gave them. But, they weren''t satisfied with his answer because it sounded too ambitious.

    "Not everyone is special, and you don''t know that because you never taught a student before," Arnoldi responded as he crossed his arms and leaned back.

    "Sure, not everyone is special or talented that I can''t force a fish to fly or walk on land, but everyone is unique inside their heads. I''ll teach them how to survive and become the best of themselves simply by making them understand they can do anything without any use of brute force," Rasmus answered as he crossed his hands on the table.

    "You want them to believe?" Julian scoffed mockingly.

    "I said that I will make them understand, not to believe. That''s a huge difference," Rasmus responded without looking at Julian. "I will make them understand for what they are. I want them to understand their flaws and weaknesses and then turn them into their advantages. Just like a harmless snake that mimics a venomous snake to avoid being targeted."

    Everyone found Rasmus''s answer controversial, but deep down they knew that it was important to teach their students just like what he said. But again, they thought Rasmus was nothing but all talk since he had never taught a student which made his words easily discarded.

    Although they questioned Rasmus'' answers, nobody had anything else to say. The room became silent and nobody had anything to say to Rasmus''s explanation. A few of them had begun to understand Rasmus''s way of thinking even though they didn''t like it. They didn''t think it would be a bad idea to let him in and prove his words.

    "You have been avoiding their gazes ever since you entered the room, Count Blackheart. Aren''t you a bit disrespectful toward the people you''re talking to?" Lenin asked and noticed that Rasmus only stared at her or the objects in the room.

    "They''re not worthy of my attention. They''re a waste of my time," Rasmus answered without hesitation.

    A few of them stood up and started yelling at him for being disrespectful. Some started to show their true colors by bringing his status as a fallen noble that brought shame to the world. Even in that situation, Rasmus smirked and kept his eyes on Lenin.

    Even amid the chaos in the room, Rasmus wasn''t bothered by the curses those people had said to him. His focus was fixated on Lenin who had finally found out about prejudice and the true colors of her underlings. Lenin was baffled by the words she heard and realized Rasmus''s intentions.

    "You have found out why they''re against me, am I right, Chancellor?" Rasmus stood up as he fixed his suit.

    "They''re against your proposal not because of what I can or cannot offer. It''s not because I''m capable of teaching. They did it simply because they were disgusted with my existence. Is this what the most prestigious academy truly is? Filled with a bunch of hypocrites and close-minded people," Rasmus finally stared at those people with a cold gaze.

 Chapter 18 - 18: A Trial.

    "Enough! All of you!" Lenin shouted with her eyes closed and felt embarrassed that those old people around her were acting like children. Her head was throbbing because of the words that came out of her colleagues.

    Everyone went quiet and immediately sat down as they tried to calm themselves down. There were three people who had been quiet and those people who still agreed with Rasmus''s way of teaching. They kept their eyes on him as if they were trying to dig into more about his intentions at the academy as an instructor.

    Rasmus glanced at those three people and found out those people were the ones he could play with. It was that easy to find people that would be a help to him in the future. It was as if he had just found the perfectly tempered steel that could make a great sword.

    "We have recruited a few instructors that are less talented as Count Blackheart and yet we all agreed to bring them in. This time, it''s odd because almost all of you were against it, and now I know what the reason is," Lenin said as she looked at each one of them with a sharp and cold gaze, disappointed at them.

    Lenin knew in the back of her head that something like this would happen. She didn''t expect it would be this bad and how most of them were blinded by their prejudice toward Rasmus. She was ashamed and disappointed at the same time.

    "(He planned on doing this the moment he came to this room)" Lenin stared at Rasmus. "(Did I make the right decision to bring him in? His actions and his personality don''t match.)" She thought about the deeds Rasmus did back in the village when she sent people to observe him.

    Rasmus put on a stoic expression to hide his smile because it was fun to watch people being pushed down to their place by the person they respected. He could see the conflict in Lenin''s stoic expression through her eyes and the way she stared at him.

    "And you, Count Blackheart. You have shown your disrespectful behavior toward them which also means you''re disrespecting the Gratlan Academy and myself since I chose these people personally," Lenin looked at Rasmus with a serious expression.

    Rasmus nodded with understanding, showing Lenin that he knew he was wrong and admitted at the same time that he did it on purpose in the first place. He didn''t try to justify his actions since it had been a while since he provoked someone until they showed their true colors.

    Lenin didn''t expect that her choice could create discord in the meeting room, something that had never happened before. She looked at Rasmus and was convinced that his enigmatic personality was too dangerous to be left unchecked.

    "(It''s a shame, but I should reconsider my decision)" Lenin thought with her eyes closed as she sighed quietly.

    "May I have a word, Chancellor?" A man in his late thirties who sat in the middle of the left side of the table looked at Lenin. He was one of the three people that didn''t go against Rasmus.

    Lenin''s eyes fluttered open and she slightly raised her left hand from the table, allowing the man to speak.

    "I believe this way of teaching is something that we should consider. This is something new that we have never tried before. I''m not confident that myself or anyone here can do this method," The man pointed out as he looked at the others. His voice was calm and gentle. "If we just allow him to prove himself, this whole situation won''t happen in the first place," the man continued.

    "What happens if he couldn''t prove it?" Lenin asked as she stared into the man''s eyes with a serious expression.

    "Then I believe everyone here would agree that he should leave the academy since he was unworthy because he couldn''t prove his own words," the man nodded with understanding.

    "Then we should consider putting him on trial," A woman in her late forties responded and looked at Lenin. She was the second of the three people who didn''t find Rasmus''s idea controversial. "We can decide whether he''s worthy or not once the trial is over." She glanced at Rasmus.

    Lenin looked at the others and knew they had nothing to say about it.

    "(Garret and Esprella seem to be interested in Rasmus. They have been so quiet and oddly quiet at that)" Lenin looked at Garret and Esprella who sat across from each other. "(Those two. Should I be worried?)" She asked in her head.

    "Is there anyone that has any objection to what Garret and Esprella suggested?" Lenin asked.

    Everyone shook their heads and there was no reason for them to object to the suggestion.

    "You have six months to prove your teaching, Count Blackheart. On the mid-term, we will see the result of your teaching, and if we find that your teaching is underwhelming and quite disappointing, we will have to send you away," Lenin said. "I''ll let you know where you''re going to teach a week before the new term starts. That''s all," she added.

    Everyone bowed their heads to Lenin and then walked toward the door. They had scornful looks when they glanced at Rasmus. They knew they had to do something about him.

    "You''re not going anywhere, Count Blackheart. There are things that we need to discuss," Lenin prevented Rasmus from leaving his seat as her eyes were focused on his eyes.

    Everyone glanced at Rasmus for a moment before they left the room. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The atmosphere felt heavier because there were only two of them left in the room.

    Lenin waved her fingers at the teapot on the table in the corner of the room. The teapot floated and landed right on the table in front of her and it poured itself into her cup.

    "I was expecting you to be someone that I heard of, but turned out the information I heard was only a page of a whole book," Lenin grabbed the teacup. "Although I allowed you to teach in this academy, you''ll be directly under my supervision," she said and took a sip of her tea.

    "I have no issues with that, Chancellor," Rasmus responded as he nodded with understanding.

    "I''m giving you three warnings. During your trial here, if you make any problem whether it''s a small problem, I will count it as a single warning. Once you get your third warning, you have to leave even if the trial is still ongoing. Do you understand?" Lenin asked with a serious expression.

    "Yes, Chancellor," Rasmus slightly nodded.

    "I trust my judgment. Don''t betray my judgment about you," Lenin stared into Rasmus''s eyes. "You may leave, Instructor Blackheart," she nodded up at the door behind Rasmus.

    Rasmus bowed at Lenin before he left the room.

    Lenin glanced at the window behind her and noticed a presence from outside. She was sure there was someone outside, but she didn''t see anyone.

    Rasmus was escorted by the staff to his dorm which was at the far back of the academy. There were three mansions that were hidden behind the three palaces of the academy. The mansion on the left was for female staff, the right was for male staff, and the middle was for Lenin only.

    He looked at his room where he was staying, and it was big enough that it could be a penthouse in a modern world. He saw the briefcases that Videl had brought, but he couldn''t find Videl anywhere in the room.

    As soon as he closed the door in front of him, he felt something just fall behind him. He turned around and saw Videl standing while fixing his hair.

    "That old lady is quite sensitive. I was surprised that she could sense my presence," Videl said as he lay down on the sofa.

    "She''s a Great Sage, and she''s the descendant of the Great Sage. What did you expect?" Rasmus unpacked his stuff and put it in the wardrobe.

    "Really? No wonder..." Videl yawned and didn''t seem interested in the conversation. "Also, I''m furious right now," he stared at the ceiling.

    Rasmus didn''t respond to Videl''s words because he knew there was a high chance it was something stupid.

    "Why the fuck do they have separate buildings for men and women?!" Videl sat up to look at Rasmus with frustration. "This is just ridiculous! And cruel!"

    Rasmus was checking the books that he had brought with him, but he didn''t have the book he wanted to read. He remembered that the main building had a library that he could visit. He decided to go there to read the books that he needed and the curriculums of the last terms so he would know what to teach.

    "Where are you going?" Videl raised his eyebrows as he glanced at Rasmus walking toward the door.

    "Library, books," Rasmus answered as he grabbed the door handle.

    "Ugh... boring..." Videl sighed as he lay down.

    "You know. There might be a few women in the library," Rasmus glanced at Videl.

    "I''m up!" Videl jolted from the sofa and hurriedly followed Rasmus to the library with a huge smile on his face.

    Rasmus had to keep an eye on Videl because he was currently being monitored by Lenin. He didn''t want Videl to make a scene because he knew Videl well.

    "Is sex the only thing you care about?" Rasmus sighed as he opened the door.

    "It''s sex. It''s self-explanatory." Videl chuckled.

 Chapter 19 - 19: Aura.

    Rasmus put the stack of books on the table that he had taken from the bookshelves. He began to indulge himself with the first book he opened, but suddenly he heard soft moans from the corner of the library. He sighed and manipulated the air around him, making it denser so the sound couldn''t travel to his ears.

    The first book he read was a book about Aura, another form of Mana. It was something that he didn''t find in Henry''s bookstore.

    "Aura is when someone manipulates the flow of Mana. Consuming Mana and turning it into a primal force is basically what an Aura is..." Rasmus read the page he was holding. "Unlike sensitivity levels, Aura can be trained by consuming Mana into a human body, manipulating the Primal Force to its limit..."

    Rasmus stopped reading and went to the bookshelves to find information about Primal Force. He had never heard of that because Henry''s bookstore was filled with historical events and not much about Mana and magic. Once he got the book about Primal Force, he went back to the table and began to read it.

    "Primal Force is a measurement of each individual''s strength and how much they can achieve in life. Every human has a different amount of Primal Force, some can barely train and still can outdo some who have trained their whole life..." Rasmus muttered as he learned about Primal Force.

    "Primal Force can''t grow, but research has found that in the Eastern Neva, Primal Force can be developed through a specific method. Unfortunately, that method is hidden from the rest of Neva and only selected people who have given the opportunity to develop their Primal Force..." Rasmus continued as he rubbed his chin.

    Rasmus sat there, wondering about Primal Force and how much he had inside him. Based on the book, when someone couldn''t see any progress in their strength, that meant they had reached their limit. It was similar to Mana and its stages, some people were blessed with extraordinary talent while some didn''t even have any talent in both magic and Primal Force.

    "This world is indeed complex just as Videl said..." Rasmus muttered as he crossed his legs and rested his arms on the armrest. "I need to rethink my plans because I can''t do this on my own," he leaned back and closed his eyes.

    Once he rested his eyes for a moment, he continued to read the book about Aura. He took in all the information and knowledge about Aura and how to use it. He read all the methods, but they were all too complicated, so he wrote down all the methods and checked the key points of releasing Aura.

    "Isn''t this basically like how the energy of a battery works?" Rasmus raised his eyebrows as he stared at his own method on the paper after he had found the key points of each method.

    Rasmus didn''t want to jump to a conclusion until he finished reading the book.

    The sun was setting, and he had been reading the book for almost ten hours. He finished the book and found out how Mana and Aura worked in a human body.

    "Aura''s strength depends on a human heart, bloodstream, Mana flow, and physical body. The product is the manipulation of Primal Force..." Rasmus closed the book and started processing the method he had made. "Just like a battery, the heart is the electrode, the bloodstream is the ions, Mana is the voltage, and the physical body is the battery size and model," he narrowed his eyes as he stared at the spot on the wall in front of him.

    Rasmus decided to leave the library and carry the remaining books that he had borrowed. He went back to his room and tried to release an Aura by following the concept of a battery. He didn''t want to follow the method that the book provided because it was too complicated and unnecessary.

    "If I follow the concept of a battery, it should be like this?" Rasmus furrowed and closed his eyes as he manipulated the Mana around him and entered his body. "Next is to gather all the Mana into my heart," he felt the flow of Mana like a thick blood that moved inside his body toward his heart.

    He knew how human anatomy worked and it made things a lot easier for him to move Mana inside his body. His imagination about his body and Mana flowing inside it was vivid as if he was looking at the process with his eyes.

    "Then I concentrated the Mana in my heart..." Rasmus twitched his brows because it was a bit hard and quite painful around his chest. "Now, discharge all the concentrated Mana and send them to my body..." He let loose the concentrated Mana while at the same time keeping them inside his bloodstream and nerves.

    He opened his eyes and he chuckled in disbelief that he had just created an Aura by simply following how the energy was produced in a battery. His body was light almost like a feather and his heart was racing which made him feel great. He then concentrated the Aura into his right foot and pushed his right foot on the floor as he released the Aura to the ground. The ground cracked and it shook the whole mansion, shocking everyone inside. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Since his room was on the ground floor, the crack affected the foundation of the building. He heard people panicking outside his room and they were all looking around for the source of the immense power.

    He didn''t care about them and went to the kitchen to drink because he suddenly felt thirsty and hungry, but then Arnoldi barged into his room, finding the source of the problem. He could see the massive crack and a small crater on the floor. His eyes were wide open and his head turned a bit red from anger.

    "You! You should know that we don''t allow the use of magic in here!" Arnoldi shouted at Rasmus who was casually drinking his water, making the other find out what had happened.

    "I didn''t use magic," Rasmus responded as he looked at his left hand. He could feel a tingling sensation all over his body, especially his foot which had become numb.

    "We are not blind! We can see the damage you caused over there," Arnoldi pointed at the big crack and a small crater on the floor. "Call the Chancellor, she needs to see this." He ordered one of the staff

    Rasmus didn''t panic and casually leaned against the wall as he held his glass of water. He also wanted to see Lenin''s reaction because he wanted to know if she would give him a warning or not.

    It didn''t take a while until Lenin came in with Julian, and when they looked at Rasmus''s room, they saw the damage he had caused. Arnoldi told them what had happened and he asked Lenin to punish Rasmus for using magic in the dormitory.

    "There''s no trace of magic here," Lenin pointed out as she looked around the room with narrowed eyes. Since she was a Great Sage, he could tell if Mana was used for magic or not.

    "It''s not magic..." Julian muttered as she walked into Rasmus''s room to look at the damage on the floor. "This is caused by a strong Aura..." she furrowed her brows and was unsettled by what she found when she brushed her fingers on the damaged floor.

    Lenin and Arnoldi were mildly shocked when Julian pointed out it was caused by a strong Aura.

    "Instructor Blackheart, when did you learn to use Aura?" Lenin stared into Rasmus''s eyes.

    "Just now," Rasmus answered as he showed the book he had read earlier to Lenin.

    Lenin couldn''t believe that someone could learn how to use Aura which was supposed to be a complicated and dangerous process. She was baffled because the Blackheart family excelled only in magic and not in physical strength. Not a single Blackheart for centuries could handle Aura because they weren''t blessed with a big amount of Primal Force.

    "(Rasmus Blackheart...)" Lenin stared at Rasmus with her brows furrowed. "(Is it because your parents that you''re excelled both in magic and physical strength that you can achieve both at the same time?)" She closed her eyes and shook her head.

 Chapter 20 - 20: A Truth and a Lie.

    "Come with me, Instructor Blackheart," Lenin said and left the room.

    Rasmus left the room and followed Lenin from behind while the other staff were staring at him after they heard what had just happened. Arnoldi and Julian were following him from behind since they wanted to know where Lenin was going to bring him to.

    Lenin brought Rasmus into the training hall, a separate building that was as big as a basketball stadium that was located on the west side of the academy. He wondered why she brought him there, but he believed that she wanted to see how he utilized Mana into Aura.

    "Can you show us how did you do it?" Lenin asked as she pointed her left arm at the center of the training ground.

    Rasmus stood in the center and did the same thing again, but this time it was a lot faster since he already knew how to do it. His body was covered in a thin light blue mist which only Lenin could see. He then transferred the Aura to his right foot and pushed his right foot on the ground, but this time the damage was more devastating than the one in the dormitory.

    Julian and Arnoldi couldn''t believe it, in fact, they didn''t want to believe that Rasmus could create such a powerful Aura. That amount of Aura was almost as good as Julian who had trained almost all her life to make a perfect Aura, not to mention she had a good amount of Primal Force.

    Rasmus was out of breath so suddenly, and his vision got blurry that he had to shake his head. He felt dizzy and collapsed to his knee as he held his chest because he began to feel an immense heartburn. The tingling feeling that he felt back in the dorm got worse and turned into pain like needles stabbing right into his muscles and veins. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "He''s indeed just learned how to use Aura," Lenin was convinced after she saw the drawback of releasing too much Aura.

    Lenin approached Rasmus and put her hand on Rasmus''s head. She gathered all the Mana that was enough to create a gentle wind moving and circling Lenin''s body. She transferred Mana into Rasmus''s body, easing his pain, and worked almost immediately.

    "Didn''t you know that it''s dangerous to utilize Mana into Aura? If you''re not careful, your body will paralyze permanently or worse, die because your heart explodes," Lenin warned as she stared down at Rasmus who had looked a lot better than before.

    Rasmus sat down as he wiped off the blood from his nose. He felt so weak that he couldn''t sit properly he had to use both hands to support his body.

    "I don''t know what you did, but the Aura that you released was almost as pure as the Mana you absorbed. Usually, during the process, the amount of Aura that Mana produced went down to half or even lower," Lenin explained as she removed her hand from Rasmus''s head. "The Aura you released was close to a hundred percent of the Mana you absorbed."

    "So you can see Mana..." Rasmus changed the topic as he narrowed his eyes at Lenin.

    "Of course, I''m a Great Sage..." Lenin paused to stand up.

    "With that being said, you''re capable of using Aura more efficiently than the current research team in the Magic Tower," Lenin crossed her arms and was intrigued by Rasmus''s achievement. "How did you do it?" she stared into Rasmus''s eyes with a serious expression.

    Before Rasmus could answer, Videl barged into the training hall.

    "Young Master!" Videl shouted as he hurriedly ran toward Rasmus.

    The moment Videl walked past Lenin, Lenin felt something off about him. The scent that she smelled was something that she had never smelled before. She couldn''t see the Mana around him, but weirdly enough she could smell it.

    "You should rest, and you can use another room until we fix the damage," Lenin said as she looked at Rasmus and Videl back and forth.

    "You''re not going to give me a warning?" Rasmus raised his eyebrows.

    "I was about to, but I''m going to give you a choice. Tell me how did you do it, or I''ll give you a warning," Lenin turned around to look at Rasmus.

    "I don''t see any benefit for me in that choice. If that''s the case I''ll choose to take my first warning. My knowledge is worth more than your grace," Rasmus answered with a smile. "Then please, with all due respect, I''ll take that first warning, Chancellor."

    Lenin narrowed her eyes and knew that she had lost her chance to gain knowledge from Rasmus. She found out that there was more than meets the eye about him that she decided to keep an eye on. She then left the training hall with a faint smile, finding Rasmus intriguing.

    Arnoldi and Julian followed Lenin and left the training ground.

    "That was just one book. I wonder what you will learn from those books that you borrowed earlier," Videl said as he helped Rasmus stand up. "You said you want to take this slow, but why do I feel like you''re taking it too fast that you might stumble one day."

    "Sometimes falling reminds you to look down once in a while. I''m just testing the water, and I know what I''m doing," Rasmus responded as he walked out of the training ground with Videl''s help.

    A week had passed since that incident, and Rasmus didn''t expect he would be resting on the bed for a week. He never thought the drawback would be too devastating and dangerous to his body. He decided not to use Aura or excessive Mana until his body could endure its overwhelming power. There was a term for that which was Mana Depletion where the body rejected Mana.

    He was frustrated because he had been slacking off for the past week even though he used his time reading books. He was frustrated because he couldn''t train his body, and he only had three weeks before the new term started.

    "Going out for training?" Videl watched as Rasmus changed his shirt.

    "I haven''t explored the whole island, and I''m going to spend the remaining days I have out there," Rasmus answered as he fixed his collars. "Are you coming?" He glanced at Videl.

    "It''s starting to get boring around here," Videl nodded as he grabbed an apple from the fruit basket.

    Rasmus walked into the park since it was faster to use the park to exit the academy. He noticed there was a student on his own while reading a book in his left hand and playing with a gold coin in his right hand. He looked at the tall student with brown hair and bright blue eyes.

    The student glanced at Rasmus and furrowed, "What do you want?"

    The student looked at Rasmus''s white hair, and his expression changed drastically. It was written on his face that he regretted saying those words coldly toward Rasmus.

    Since Rasmus didn''t have his robe to prove that he was a teacher in the academy, the students didn''t treat him kindly. Not only that but since Rasmus was quite young to be a teacher and a bit too old for a student, the student wondered who he was.

    "That book..." Rasmus paused as he pointed at the book that the student held. "There are so many lies in there. I suggest you read the one in the library where the point of view is from the other party. You''ll be surprised," he continued.

    "Lies? Do you even know who wrote this book? He''s a famous scholar," The student raised his eyebrows as he looked at Rasmus and pointed his forefinger at the author''s name on the book.

    "Famous for his lies and knows how to please his audience," Rasmus responded. "Beautiful lies are more fascinating to read and listen to than boring truths. You should read those authors who write from their hearts, not from their heads."

    "What are you talking about?" The student scoffed.

    "What do you think of that flower over there," Rasmus pointed at the blue flowers behind the student.

    "Meconopsis betonicifolia, a beautiful and exotic flower," the student answered as he looked at the flowers.

    "Indeed, but it will wither soon because they don''t belong here. They planted that flower because it''s beautiful and pleasing to the eyes, but they didn''t care about the consequences of planting that in a warm environment," Rasmus explained as he pointed at the withered flower that was about to die. "Just like that book. It''s fascinating and pleasing to read, but he doesn''t care about the truth at all."

    The student realized there were a lot of withered flowers because of the humidity. When he was about to ask about the book that Rasmus mentioned, Rasmus had left with Videl. The student was left stunned and then went to the library to find the book that Rasmus had mentioned.

 Chapter 21 - 21: Powerful Backgrounds.

    Rasmus swung the wooden sword at Videl, but Videl dodged it so easily without any effort. For almost a year, Rasmus had been training and sparring with Videl, but he couldn''t land a single hit. He had no choice but to use Aura to enhance his body even though he would regret it later.

    "You''re getting better at this," Videl casually repelled the wooden sword with the back of his hand before it hit his face. "Less body movements, more speed, more strength, and more precision. But not good enough!" he slapped Rasmus''s hand and made the wooden sword fall off Rasmus''s left hand. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Your grip is unnecessarily tight, your wrist is still stiff, and you hold the stick too far," Videl pointed out as he punched right into Rasmus''s gut, sending Rasmus away from him.

    Rasmus was out of breath as he put his hands on his knees and stared down at the grass. He was frustrated and yet it gave him more motivation to train harder. In his past life, he thought he was the best mercenary on Earth, but it turned out he was nothing.

    "You should be proud that you forced me to increase my power by this much," Videl showed the gap between his thumb and forefinger that even an ant couldn''t fit in there. "Your growth is a lot faster than I thought. I guess it has something to do with the royal blood that runs in your body."

    Rasmus fixed his hair and noticed there was a rabbit not far from him. He grabbed his knife and threw it right into the rabbit''s head, killing it instantly. He realized that he was good, but in front of the Devil, he was like that rabbit, powerless.

    "Right, my bloodline..." Rasmus muttered as he grabbed the rabbit.

    Rasmus learned about bloodline and why it was important in Neva. Bloodlines from royal families had been proven to have talents in learning, including the talent for manipulating Mana and the amount of the Primal Force. It was believed that the Gods blessed those who had done great things for humankind.

    "So that''s another reason why Lenin wants me to teach in the academy," Rasmus sat down near the fire and began to skin the rabbit.

    "That''s possible because people with royal blood have to devote themselves to the nation they''re from. You''re the only royal blood who got exiled in the whole Neva world and have nothing to do apparently," Videl answered and watched Rasmus cut the meat.

    Rasmus hummed as he stared at the sunset and the chill wind that began to crawl on his neck and face. He remembered Rasmsus''s memories of his family tree that his family and the royal family of Refenus Kingdom had the same great-great-grandfather.

    (At the same time in the Chancellor''s Office)

    Lenin sat at her desk with Arnoldi and Julian sat across the desk. She was looking at the documents of the students and which class they were going to attend. She held the documents in her hands and had been staring at them for the past five minutes.

    "We have been thinking about this issue for the past months, and it appears we still don''t know which class they''re going to attend," Lenin put down the documents that she was holding.

    "With all due respect, Chancellor. These six students had already gotten the best education long before they enrolled in Gratlan Academy. Their teachers were all the top graduates from our academy, and to be honest, we don''t have anything else to offer," Arnoldi pointed out and he looked a bit anxious.

    The six documents that Lenin was holding were the data and information of the six students with powerful backgrounds.

    The first student was Maximilian Wyverncrest, the most powerful family in the far north of Neva. He belonged to a Ducal family with a background that defeated a tyrant that almost conquered the whole north 400 years ago. The son of the Duke, Maximilian Wyverncrest was rumored to be the strongest warrior of the north of his age and gained a title as the Northern Star.

    The second student was Alexander Ravenshroud, a prodigy that all royalties in Neva world recognized. He belonged to a family that wasn''t a noble but was granted a title that held as much power as a Ducal family. His father was granted a title as the Prince of Neva that soon would be passed down to him. Ravenshroud''s family owned so many lands all over Neva which was why the royalties granted him that title.

    The third student was Aurelia Angelis, one of the two influential families in the whole Neva world. Angelis family wasn''t a noble family, but they were equal to a king and an emperor because the Angelis family was a family of Saints. They were the ones who spread religion and called themselves the Holy Nation where they held authority over Central, East, West, and South of Neva.

    The fourth student was Monica Sancticus, one of the two influential families in the whole Neva world. Sancticus family was similar to the Angelis family because they were also a family of Saints from the North. It held the same power as the Holy Nation and its nation was called the Sancticus Enclave. Although the Sancticus Nation only held authority in the North, the North was the biggest compared to the other areas.

    The fifth student was Valari Ashenvale, the son of the richest man in the whole Neva world. The Ashenvale family wasn''t a noble family, but their wealth could easily buy every nation by simply flooding them with gold. Although the law limited the Ashenvale family from monopolizing the economy, they were still dominating and monopolizing the economy because of their influence alone.

    The sixth student was Isador Suncrown, the Crown Prince of the strongest empire in the whole Neva World since the Great Era, the Sun Empire. The Suncrown Royal family had the biggest territory in the whole of Neva and it was located in Central Neva. The Suncrown Royal family was respected by every nation, kingdom, and empire in the Neva world. The Suncrown Royal family was the reason the world became peaceful and made everyone live in comfort.

    "Something similar happened four centuries ago, and it was impossible to tame them, turning the whole world upside down because of the great power they held," Lenin looked at the documents on the desk with her brows furrowed. "The Second Great Era is what they called about this situation by the Council of Neva..." She sighed and couldn''t imagine what the world would become once those students graduated.

    It wasn''t just Lenin who was anxious; everyone else was as well because they were pressured by the whole world. At that moment, they were carrying the whole world on their shoulders, and if they couldn''t hold it, the world would fall and they were the ones to blame just like what happened 200 years ago.

    "Academic, Magic, and Strength, these students have excelled in those three. What else can we teach them, Chancellor? If we failed, our reputation as the greatest academy would be questioned," Julian looked at Lenin.

    "That''s why I brought him in," Lenin stood up and went to the window behind her. "Instructor Blackheart has seen the harsh world of ten years, and somehow he survived without anyone''s help. He has experienced something that none of us have experienced, and that''s seeing the world from the dark pit as he crawled back up and conquered himself," she explained as she watched the beautiful mountains in the distance.

    "Chancellor, with all due respect. We are going to let Count Blackheart who''s only six years older than these students teach them? He''s lacking in experience!" Arnoldi said, raising his tone to show his dissatisfaction.

    "The young man that you said lacks experience, he has so many life experiences for the students to teach. He managed to teach children from the Hurgel Village about magic, that''s not an easy job," Lenin looked at Arnoldi from over her left shoulder. "Which one would you like to hear their story? A wealthy man who inherited his family''s wealth or a powerful man who crawled from the slum?" she raised her eyebrows.

    "I''ll take full responsibility for what will happen in the future. My judgment never wronged me," Lenin looked at Rasmus who was enjoying his food with Videl on the peak of the mountain with her magical eyes that could see miles away.

    Arnoldi knew that he couldn''t say anything else to convince Lenin. He could only nod and then left Lenin''s office with veins on his forehead and tight fists.

 Chapter 22 - 22: Grandious Arrival.

    Rasmus had trained with Videl nonstop because he wanted to see how far he could push himself before the term started. He didn''t want to have any flaws within him and wanted to become the perfect human being compared to others. But something was preventing him from growing stronger which meant he had reached his Primal Force limit.

    "This is it! I have been wanting to see your rage!" Videl grinned and watched Rasmus coat his body and wooden sword with Aura after he began to master it.

    The moment Rasmus pushed his left foot down, the ground trembled. He dashed and swung his sword at Videl as he concentrated the Aura on the edge of his wooden sword. The birds flew away and the animals that were near ran because they were threatened and scared by his Aura.

    Videl used his right hand to grab the wooden sword and crush it into pieces. He noticed the Aura had disappeared from the sword, and immediately used his left hand to block Rasmus''s right fist. They clashed and it released a strong shockwave, cracking the trees around them and some collapsed because of the clash.

    "That tickles," Videl scoffed and used his head to hit Rasmus''s head.

    Rasmus was about to lose consciousness from that hit, but he felt Videl''s hand grabbing his face. He felt immense pain when Videl slammed him to the ground which forced him to stay awake. His scream echoed throughout the forest until he passed out in the pain.

    Videl carried Rasmus''s body over his shoulder as he left the forest without treating the blood that came out of Rasmus''s head.

    The sound of an owl woke Rasmus up, and the headache made him grunt as he gritted his teeth. His head was spinning over and over until he threw up blood and it lightened up his head a bit.

    "Open your mouth. This will make you feel a lot better," Videl offered a wooden cup to Rasmus.

    The taste was bitter with a pungent smell that almost made Rasmus throw up again. He swallowed the thick and sticky substance forcefully. He didn''t know what he had just swallowed, but he felt a lot better.

    "Get some rest now," Videl said as he stood up.

    "I don''t have time to rest..." Rasmus grunted as he staggered to sit up.

    "A human body has a limit, and right now you''re slowly reaching the unbreakable wall. There''s no reason for you to grow stronger because your body is not for a warrior of this world," Videl crossed his arms as he watched Rasmus struggle to sit.

    "That''s bullshit..." Rasmus sat down and gently rubbed his face. "There''s a way to break that limit. There''s a method in the Eastern Neva to break that limit..." he sighed.

    "Good luck with that. Didn''t you say that only a few chosen people were taught that method? You''re just a nobody," Videl scoffed as he stared down at Rasmus.

    "Right now I might be just a nobody, but that won''t be the same in the future," Rasmus responded as he massaged his head.

    Knowing that he couldn''t get any stronger at the moment, he listened to Videl''s words and rested. He used all the time he had left to train, so he had to go back to the academy early in the morning.

    Before the sun rose, Rasmus came back to the academy and went straight to his room. He noticed there was a big suitcase in the living room and a letter on the table.

    Rasmus opened the letter and it was his assignment as an instructor. He was quite surprised when he was assigned to teach six students and the classroom was located in the main building. He was suspicious as to why there were only six students and he was placed in the main building and not the magic building.

    He looked at the box and it was his attire from the academy that came with a badge. At the bottom, there was a document for him to read, and it was about the students that he was going to teach.

    He put the document on the table to read the detailed information about his students.

    "I''ll let you be then..." Videl said as he slowly walked toward the door.

    "You really can''t hold it in, can''t you?" Rasmus glanced at Videl who was about to leave the room. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "There are maids that are waiting for my arrival," Videl grinned as he left the room and then closed the door in front of him.

    It hadn''t been a minute since he checked the document, and there were commotions from outside. He was curious and went to the window to check what was going on. He was surprised by the amount of blimps that were flying in the sky, and it was the first time he had seen hundreds of blimps flying.

    He went outside to check, and when he walked past the main building, he encountered Lenin.

    "Good morning, Instructor Blackheart. I heard you had just arrived after your training," Lenin looked at Rasmus and noticed the growth of Rasmus''s body. "Come with me, Instructor. Let''s see them from up close."

    "Yes, Chancellor," Rasmus nodded.

    They both rode a carriage to the airfield with blimps that covered the sky above them.

    "There are so many blimps up there. I never thought the students would arrive this early," he stared at the blimps on their way to the airfield through the window.

    "Those blimps only belong to a few students, Instructor," Lenin chuckled as she looked at the sky.

    Rasmus furrowed and when he noticed a few of them had the same crest on them, "Are those students are my-"

    "Yes, Count. Those blimps belong to the students that you''re going to teach," Lenin smiled and stared at Rasmus. "They''re all the most influential families in Neva, and they call this era the Second Great Era of Neva."

    Lenin could see the smirk on Rasmus''s face. She was right to choose Rasmus as their instructor because he wasn''t intimidated by the scene. Anyone would tremble and would be anxious if they saw their students were from powerful families.

    Rasmus and Lenin arrived at the airfield. He realized why the students needed so many blimps. He saw maids, servants, carriages, horses, and their belongings coming out of those blimps. It looked like an invasion rather than a student moving into the academy.

    "Those blimps belong to the Wyverncrest family, and as in its name, the crest is a wyvern," Lenin pointed at the blimps with the wyvern crest. "The only one who''s powerful enough to dare to be next to the Wyverncrest family is the Sancticus family," she pointed at the blimps with a black crown crest on them.

    Rasmus looked at the other side of the airfield and saw two different crests on the blimps.

    "Those belong to the Angelis family," Rasmus pointed at the blimps with a white and gold mitre hat as their symbol. "Then the one next to the Angelis family is the Suncrown Royal family," he looked at the symbol of a sun in the shape of a crown.

    Rasmus could see that both sides weren''t on good terms with each other. The fact they had to bring in knights to protect the blimps was enough to convince him. He couldn''t help but smile because those students would be in the same class and under his teaching.

    "That one over there is the Ashenvale Family. Everyone knows that symbol, the pot of gold," Lenin said and observed how grand their arrival was.

    Rasmus could tell that Ashenvale was being neutral so they didn''t choose a side and used a different place to land. He would do the same because being neutral was the right and the best choice in a world where conflicts were hidden from the public.

    He looked around and realized there should be another family, but he didn''t find the blimps from the Ravenshroud family. He looked at the sky, but no more blimps came to Gratland.

    "I don''t see any blimps from the Ravenshroud family," Rasmus pointed out.

    "Hmm? You didn''t know? He''s already staying in the academy for the past month," Lenin looked at Rasmus with a confused look. "I thought you had met him already? I believe you spoke to him in the park before you left for training."

    Rasmus didn''t expect the student that he met coincidentally in the park to be Alexander Ravenshroud.

    "I guess you didn''t know back then," Lenin chuckled. "You may stay or go back if you want, Instructor. I''ll greet these honored students of ours," she said and walked away to be with Arnoldi and Julian who had been waiting for her.

 Chapter 23 - 23: Relationship.

    A young muscular man had an intense and determined expression, with dark, slicked-back hair. His attire was a long, dark coat adorned with intricate details, a high collar, and a fur-like cape, suggesting a position of power or nobility. The young man wore gloves and had a brooch on his chest, the same symbol as the Wyverncrest family.

    "Maximilian Wyverncrest," Rasmus crossed his arms as he watched Maximilian walk toward the blimp that belonged to the Sancticus family.

    Maximilian stood in front of the stairs, waiting for someone inside the blimp. He didn''t say a word and just stood there while the knights of the Sancticus Nation paid their respects to him.

    A young woman had long, dark hair and a serene yet intense expression. Her attire was dark and intricately detailed, with a high collar and elaborate patterns, suggesting high status and authority. She wore a dark, ornate crown with sharp, elegant points, further emphasizing her status as a prominent figure in the North.

    The young woman walked down the stairs and Maximilian slowly bowed his head a bit to respect her status. They both walked side by side with knights from both families following them.

    "You''re going to be fine with her around? Monica Sancticus is going to be a Saint which should be holding divine power," Rasmus glanced at Videl who was busy staring at the beautiful maids.

    "Do you think I''m a lowly demon who''s born from hellfire? I''m The Devil who was created by God''s divine flame. Divine power is like a breeze of chill wind to me," Videl answered as he found the maids he wanted to sleep with. "But her divinity is quite lacking compared to that one over there who seems to be overwhelmed by divinity."

    Rasmus didn''t understand much about divinity, but knowing something like that did exist made him wary of it. He then looked at the woman that Videl mentioned earlier, and the woman had just come out of the blimp.

    A young woman with platinum blonde hair that cascaded over her shoulders, with a few strands delicately braided at the sides. Her expression was calm yet serious, with a hint of softness in her gaze. She was dressed in a light, flowing gown with intricate lace-up details along the neckline and sleeves, giving her an elegant and noble appearance. The gown''s fabric had a subtle sheen, emphasizing her refined and dignified aura.

    "The Crown Prince is a lot more humble than I thought," Videl said as he crossed his arms. "Unlike Maximilian who seemed to show dominance over anyone around him."

    Rasmus looked at the strikingly beautiful young man with long, light blonde hair tied back in a ponytail. He had piercing blue eyes that conveyed a sense of depth and intensity. His expression was calm and serious, adding to his air of mystery and elegance. He was dressed in a high-collared, white shirt with intricate embroidery, fastened with a brooch.

    Rasmus and Videl had the same thoughts whereas Isador and Aurelia seemed to wear similar attire.

    Isador offered his hand to Aurelius before she took the last step off the stairs. Aurelius held Isador''s hand and walked together as they wrapped their arms together.

    "It appears they''re in a very good relationship," Rasmus observed of the difference between the two Saints and their relationship with Maximilian and Isador. "Both men showed their respect in a different way. This is very interesting," he added with a bit of a smile on his face.

    "And here goes the richest man in the whole Neva world. Valari Ashenvale," Videl looked at the luxurious blimp made of gold with gems that decorated the body. "Playing safe by going out last. Smart kid," he chuckled.

    A tanned young man with black curly hair wearing a high-quality black cotton poet shirt, a brown vest, with a white cape that covered the right side of his body. He looked at the powerful figures in front of him and decided to walk in the middle of the airfield, ahead of them to greet Lenin first.

    Valari put his right hand on his chest since it was how the Eastern greeted someone with the utmost respect. Lenin smiled and did the same thing as she welcomed him into the academy.

    The conversation didn''t take long and Valari excused himself as his servants carried his belongings behind him. He waited for his carriage to be ready, but then a carriage came which wasn''t his carriage. He smiled as he rested his hands on his waist because he knew who came to see him.

    "Long time no see, Valari," Alexander came out of the carriage with a big smile on his face.

    "Alex, my brother. I''m glad to see you again," Valari offered a hug to Alexander.

    Rasmus could see the dynamics between the students that he was going to teach. He could see the big picture of their alliances with each other. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Maximilian and Monica had a good relationship since both families were from the north. Aurelius as the daughter of the current Saint was in a close relationship with Isador. Lastly, Alexander and Valari seemed to have a great relationship as both families held power from their own efforts.

    "The North has always separated themselves from the rest of the world which explains the tension between them and the rest. But, they have a neutral relationship with Ashenvale and Ravenshroud for political and economic matters," Rasmus said after he observed the students. "It''s also the same for the Angelis and the Suncrown."

    "You believe they have a neutral relationship with Angelis and Suncrown? I don''t see a reason why they should stay neutral since the North can''t offer more than what the rest of Neva can, especially with the Suncrown family," Videl looked at Rasmus with curiosity.

    "The East, West, South, and Central Neva have so many kings and emperors. If they decided to show any favorable toward a few families, they will lose more than they gain," Rasmus answered. "It''s not about what they can get, it''s about not making unwanted enemies."

    "Unlike the North who''s united and stays close to each other like one big family, the rest are competing to become the strongest. So, even if the North can''t offer more than the rest, it won''t affect these two families at all," Rasmus explained and kept observing the students.

    "On the other hand, if either the Ravenshroud family or the Ashenvale family decided to get closer to the North, the rest of the world would antagonize them," Rasmus pointed out. "They have more than enough of everything. Playing safe and keeping a stable relationship with everyone is the best for them."

    Rasmus decided to leave after he had seen enough of the students. He didn''t want to spoil the fun by observing them too much. He wanted to greet them personally in class since they were soon to become his students.

    Alexander offered Valari to go into the academy with his carriage. Valari had no reason to decline and went inside with Alexander.

    They were talking about the business that both families partake in. The conversation was heavy and they were sharing their thoughts about the business until Alexander asked the coachmen to stop the carriage.

    "What are you doing?" Valari furrowed as he watched Alexander leave the carriage hurriedly.

    Valari was confused because Alexander didn''t say anything. He looked out the window and saw Alexander talking with a man in a red suit. Seeing how Alexander spoke with the man in excitement made him curious.

    "I understand what you meant back then. The book that you suggested opened my eyes," Alexander said as he looked at Rasmus. "Do you have any other recommendations?"

    "Read the book for the second time first. You''ll see how beautiful that book is," Rasmus said. "Once you really understand the beauty of that book, come and find me," he added as he walked away.

    "What''s your name? Where can I find you?" Alexander watched Rasmus walk away.

    "We''ll meet again very soon," Rasmus answered.

    Alexander stood there and watched Rasmus leave with Videl beside him.

    "White hair..." Valari said as soon as he walked out of the carriage. "Are you sure you want to be around that guy?" he looked at Alexander with his eyes narrowed.

    "That''s exactly why I want to talk to him," Alexander responded as he rested his hands on his waist. "The prejudice about white hair is getting old."

 Chapter 24 - 24: Awkward.

    The day of the opening ceremony of the new term came. Students were walking into the hall on the east side of the academy where there were only fifty new students.

    Since the academy only accepted a selected few, the number of students was smaller than other academies. The academy was similar to a college where they had to study for the next four years.

    Rasmus watched the second year and up to the fourth year students entered the academy. He could see in their eyes that none of them had something special in their eyes.

    "(What a let down...)" Rasmus sighed as he walked to the academy hall.

    Almost every student had an amazing background because of their families. A few of them were invited just like Rasmus because of their amazing talents. Nobles or commoners could enroll there as long as they met the requirements. In this year, there were five commoners because of their outstanding magic other than Alexander and Valari.

    Rasmus was sitting on the right side of the hall with the other staff who were on the same rank as him and below. The left side was for the senior professors and below. The ones that sat on the stage behind the podium were for department chairs and above.

    Rasmus paid attention to the students and how they all behaved like proper adults. There were a total of 200 students from the first year up to the fourth year.

    "Welcome to the Gratlan Academy, and congratulations to all of you who passed the test against millions of geniuses who wished to enroll in this academy. You have proved that you''re the best in your generation," Lenin said as she stood on the podium.

    "But that''s not something you should be proud of. There''s nothing for you to be proud of by enrolling in this academy," Lenin paused to look at each of the students. "You can be proud once you show that you''re the best compared to everyone in this hall including all the staff that work here," she continued.

    "Being someone that the world can''t replace is what you need to achieve. We are here to assist you to be that someone and status doesn''t matter in this academy. You''re all equal until proven that you''re not," Lenin said with a serious expression. "Compete and become the one on the top."

    Everyone gave a standing ovation to Lenin, and the introduction was short because there was nothing else that needed to be said.

    All the students left the hall and went to the notice board to check which class they were assigned to. Everyone was assigned to their proper classes, which they excelled in.

    "How are you feeling, Instructor Blackheart?" Lenin approached Rasmus with a gentle smile.

    "Curious," Rasmus answered calmly as he watched the students surround the notice board. "I want to see what kind of conflicts they will present me within the classroom."

    Lenin chuckled with a smile and her head lowered, "It appears I''m worried for nothing. I''ll wait for the results, Instructor."

    Lenin left the hall to teach the selected fourth-year students. Those selected students were the top ten students of the year, which made them the brightest people of the future.

    Rasmus observed the crowd silently. The moment the students saw Maximilian and Monica, they all moved away and let them look at the notice board first. But, the situation worsened when Isador and Aurelia also came from the other side.

    Maximilian and Isador stared at each other with stoic expressions while Monica and Aurelius stared at each other with despise.

    "Go ahead," Isador smiled gently at Maximilian.

    Maximilian scoffed and did exactly what Isador said.

    Isador kept smiling and didn''t expect the Northern Star didn''t even show any courtesy or respect toward him. The other students murmured at the situation, and it was something that they wouldn''t be able to witness their whole lives.

    Maximilian and Monica furrowed, surprised by what they saw. They looked at each other and left without saying anything.

    Isador and Aurelia were confused by their reactions, so they went to look at which class they were assigned to. They both had a similar reaction to Maximilian and Monica. They never thought they were in the same class as those two.

    Isador realized that it was on purpose by the academy, so he decided to look for Lenin to ask about the decision she made. On the other hand, Aurelia stayed there and she looked irritated by the fact that she had to be in the same class as Monica.

    "Your Holiness..." Alexander bowed his head.

    Aurelia turned around and saw Alexander standing behind her with Valari beside him. She gently smiled at them as she moved away and decided to leave letting the other students look at the board.

    "This is quite the problem," Valari said after he found his name on the list.

    "Indeed..." Alexander nodded his head repeatedly and couldn''t believe it as well.

    They both went to the main building because that was where the class was at. They found Aurelia walking ahead of them, and they looked at each other thinking if they should accompany her or not. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    In the end, they didn''t dare to do so and waited until Aurelia entered the class first.

    When it was their time to enter, they didn''t expect that Maximilian and Monica were already in the classroom. The classroom was too big for six students, and seeing how Maximilian and Monica had separated their tables from the rest was enough to say that they didn''t plan to interact with anyone.

    Alexander and Valari grabbed their tables and put them in the center while Aurelia used her magic to move the table.

    There was nothing but silence after that, and it was unnerving for both Alexander and Valari.

    Isador came in, and he was taken aback by the positioning of his classmates. He immediately grabbed his table and put it next to Aurelia since it was the only place for him.

    "(This is worse than I expected...)" Alexander glanced at both sides.

    Alexander grabbed two books from his bag and offered one to Valari so they didn''t have to feel awkward about it. When they both were about to read, someone entered the room, and it was Rasmus who surprised Alexander.

    Everyone''s eyes were filled with questions, wanting to know who he was and his identity. His white hair was like a brand, an ominous one at that.

    Rasmus stood in front of his desk and he could see the surprised expression in their eyes. Not because of how young he was but because of his white hair that was easy to recognize.

    "May I ask who you are?" Isador narrowed his eyes, staring straight into Rasmus''s eyes.

    "My name is Rasmus..." Rasmus paused to sit on top of the desk. "Rasmus Blackheart," he continued.

    Aurelia, Maximilian, and Monica had the same reaction. They all closed their eyes and tried to keep a straight face to hide their disgust. Alexander knew about the white hair that was rare in Neva, but he never thought Rasmus was a Blackheart.

    "If you have any problem with that, say it, and I would love to hear it," Rasmus said as he looked at each one of them.

    There was nothing but silence everyone pretended that he didn''t exist.

    "Nothing? So I''m teaching a bunch of shy students, or perhaps cowards who are too afraid to speak up?" Rasmus asked with his eyebrows raised.

    "It''s no wonder that your whole family was beheaded. Their blood runs in you as well it seems. Not knowing your place," Maximilian answered as he stared into Rasmus''s eyes.

    "That might be true, and killing all of you here would give me an opportunity for revenge," Rasmus responded with a cold gaze pointed at Maximillian.

    Maximilian stood up and unsheathed his dagger that was hidden inside his fur cape.

    "Ah, the Northern Star. The muscle head that knows nothing but violence," Rasmus scoffed as he shook his head. "I wonder what the North would think that a simple provocation was enough to make you hurt an instructor in the academy."

    "Trust me, they would be careless and they would understand after they heard about what you said," Maximilian responded and tightened his grip.

    "Really? The rest of Neva have been thinking of expanding their territory. I believe they can use this as a reason to invade the North. A savage that hurt an instructor in front of the Crown Prince and the future Saint? Proving that the North is truly filled with savages," Rasmus raised his eyebrows and stared at Maximilian.

    Maximilian thought about it for a moment and finally, Monica grabbed the dagger from his hand.

    "You''re an instructor, and I hope you understand that we can easily report you to the Chancellor for your words," Monica calmly said as she stared at Rasmus coldly.

    "That''s what I want to hear," Rasmus smiled as he clapped his hand in excitement, startling everyone. "Rather than using violence that raises conflicts, simply using authority to solve the problem. A solution that strikes right into the root."

    Everyone furrowed and looked confused by Rasmus''s words. They looked at him weirdly and realized something was wrong with him.

    "You''re all the most educated people in the whole Neva. Do you want those professors to teach you something that you already know? Read a book that you have read dozens of times?" Rasmus asked as he stood in the center of the classroom.

    "This is why I''m here. I''m going to make you the most powerful people in the world that nobody dares to mess around with you even without your titles," he explained with a smirk and looked at each one of them.

 Chapter 25 - 25: First Lecture: Recognition.

    Rasmus slowly took a few steps back and looked at Maximilian who still couldn''t accept the insult. He raised his eyebrows, challenging him to see if he would do another stupid thing. Maximilian sat down and calmed himself down as Monica gave the dagger back to him.

    "I''m giving you a chance to leave this classroom," Rasmus said as he leaned his butt against his desk with his arms crossed. "You''ll regret leaving this class because you will learn nothing. You graduate, makes your parents proud, but you''ll taste bitterness from gaining nothing by wasting your time here for four years."

    "And what exactly you''re going to teach us?" Alexander asked as he tilted his head, leaning his back on the chair.

    "To rule the world," Rasmus answered as he raised his eyebrows.

    Valari couldn''t stop his chuckle, but he was the only one who did it while the others were still confused.

    "If you find it funny, then let me ask you something," Rasmus walked around his desk and sat in his chair. "Who are you, other than what your family have provided for you?" He showed his serious expression.

    Everyone took their time to think. Even Maximilian couldn''t say that he was a great warrior because he was taught by a master who was his own father.

    "I think that''s a stupid question to begin with. Are you saying that our privileges are our flaws? There were a lot of powerful nobles who fell because they couldn''t use their privileges properly. Although we all grew up because of what our family had provided, we made good use of them and did not waste it," Valari answered as he sat straight.

    "Of course not, but do you think it will last forever?" Rasmus rested his cheek on his fist. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "It won''t, but we are raised and taught to handle that kind of situation to prevent and even bring back what was lost," Isador answered with confidence.

    "You''re not the man who created the Suncrown Empire and don''t even think that you''re as great as him. What you''re taught is to maintain what you have, not to rebuild the empire that you have lost," Rasmus responded. "Do all of you believe that you can rebuild what you have with your own hands?" he asked all of them.

    "So let me ask you once again. What are you without them?" Rasmus crossed his legs and stared at them.

    Everyone still couldn''t give an answer and started to rethink who they actually were. They started to question whether they were born to thrive or to follow the path of their predecessors.

    "Nothing is certain. Even on a sunny day, rain can fall," Rasmus said.

    "Then what about this? What makes you who you are right now?" Rasmus asked as he tapped his forefinger on the desk.

    "Our privileges?" Alexander asked.

    "No, it''s not that grand. Something far smaller than what you think, and you became who you are because of it," Rasmus shook his head. "It''s the most important thing for someone to achieve greatness."

    Everyone looked at each other, and it was the first time everyone looked at each other without any ill feelings but curiosity about each other''s answers and thoughts.

    "Hard work?" Maximilian furrowed.

    "That''s correct, but hard work means nothing without this thing," Rasmus smiled as he shook his head.

    "Fortune or luck?" Monica asked and kept her stoic and cold expression.

    "Close, but that''s not it either. You''re all here and have a high status isn''t because of fortune or luck," Rasmus slowly shook his head. "What about you, Aurelius?"

    "I don''t know," Aurelius shook her head.

    Rasmus nodded up as he looked at Alexander and Valari, but they both shook their heads.

    "It''s simple and yet the most important thing," Rasmus stood up as he rested his hands on the desk. "Recognition," he smiled.

    Everyone looked so confused because they didn''t think recognition was the main reason that made them who they were.

    "You don''t believe me?" Rasmus raised his eyebrows. "A king without his people, what is he? A merchant without recognition, would they become a great merchant? A saint without their followers, would people believe that they''re a Saint? A great leader without recognition could be called a great leader. Without those around you, what you have achieved means nothing."

    "With that being said, what''s important when you want to be the greatest is recognition. You want to be humble? That''s your choice, but don''t be jealous of those who achieve so little but are recognized by many. But of course, who wants to be humble when you know you''re different from them? Don''t you want them to see how great you are and not because of the shadow of your parents or predecessor?"

    "So what do you learn from this?" Rasmus asked.

    "The public opinion about you, and supported by your hard work and ability," Aurelius answered.

    "That''s correct. All of you here already got that, but that recognition isn''t directed toward you but to your parents," Rasmus responded as he nodded. "With that being said. You need to shift their perspective and prove your worth."

    Everyone went silent and thought about it thoroughly. They didn''t realize the simplest thing about recognition and they had been taking it for granted.

    "Professor, can I ask something?" Monica raised her hand and looked at Rasmus.

    "I''m not a professor, I''m just an instructor. You can call me by my name, and not my family name," Rasmus said as he went back to his desk. "Also, ask away."

    "You said that you wanted to teach us to rule the world. What do you mean by that?" Monica asked.

    "The six of you are prominent figures in this world. The future is in your hands, and as I said earlier nothing is certain. I''ll teach you how to take over the world when needed," Rasmus answered with a serious expression. "Your first assignment will be how are you going to gain recognition the people without using your privileges. Put your answer on the desk tomorrow before class starts. That''s all for today, and you''re all dismissed."

    Rasmus left the classroom and left an impression on the students.

    Monica was the first to stand up and walk out of class then followed by Maximilian. The others left and went their separate ways while thinking about the assignment they were given by Rasmus.

    Lenin was staring at the statue in the center of the fountain. She noticed that Isador and the others were walking in the hallway. She was confused because the class had just started an hour ago.

    "What''s the matter? Why are you in here?" Lenin looked at Isador.

    "The class has ended, Chancellor," Isador answered and he was deep in thought.

    "The class just started an hour ago. Is there a problem in the class?" Lenin furrowed and looked worried.

    "No, Chancellor. There''s no problem," Isador shook his head. "Instructor Rasmus gave us a lecture and an assignment," he answered.

    "An assignment?" Lenin raised her eyebrows with curiosity. "May I ask what kind of assignment Instructor Blackheart gave you?" She tilted her head.

    "How am I going to gain recognition from the people without using my privileges? Thinking about it, makes me wonder because there are so many things I can do. But the question is what I want to do before I decide to gain their recognition," Isidor answered and he was still troubled by that question.

    Lenin smiled, "As someone that I know has said. Write with your heart, not with your head."

    "But, what if I was wrong? That my method wasn''t the right thing to do?" Isador frowned, afraid that his method was childlike, innocent, and full of flaws.

    Lenin raised her brows, staring at Isador for a brief moment before she let out a soft chuckle and covered her mouth with the back of her hand. Isador was taken aback by Lenin''s reaction and he somehow felt embarrassed by what he had said earlier.

    "My apologies, Isador, but isn''t that the point?" Lenin crossed her arms and tilted his head, staring into Isador''s eyes.

    "I don''t understand, Chancellor..." Isador furrowed his brows, staring at Lenin with a confused look.

    "That''s what they call growth and progress, Isador. If you want to start something from nothing, you make sure to start from what you believe in. You can''t start something if you''re not being honest with yourself, are you?" Lenin answered with a soft and gentle voice. "Write what you believe. Right or wrong isn''t the priority because you grow and adapt. That''s when you become wise and intelligible."

    Isador''s eyes were wide open, realizing Lenin''s words had so much wisdom inside them.

    "Thank you, Chancellor, you have opened my eyes. I''ll excuse myself," Isador bowed his head and then went to his dorm to begin his assignment.

    Lenin looked up at the main building with a gentle smile on her face, muttering under her breath, "What an interesting way of teaching the students, Instructor Blackheart."

 Chapter 26 - 26: Second Lecture: Understanding.

    Rasmus watched the garden through the window in his classroom. He heard someone come in and it was Maximilian with a paper in his hand. He watched Maximilian put the paper on the desk and went to his table.

    "May I?" Rasmus pointed at the paper on his desk as he looked at Maximilian.

    Maximilian nodded and he never thought he would feel nervous about his writings. He spent almost his whole life holding weapons and training with people who were two times bigger than him, but he never felt nervous once.

    Rasmus didn''t show any reaction as he read Maximilian''s plans to gain recognition. It didn''t take a while until he put down the paper and stayed quiet, which made Maximilian more nervous.

    Alexander came in and he looked like a mess with his red eyes, showing that he stayed up all night to do the assignment. Valari was similar, but he looked a bit better than Alexander. They both then put their assignments on the desk.

    Monica was checking her writings as she walked in the hallway, but then she stopped when she almost hit Aurelius who was walking from the other side of the hallway. They both stared at each other and had scornful looks painted on their faces.

    "Are you two going in or not?" Isador asked as he was waiting for them to get inside the class because they were blocking the door.

    Monica walked in first while Aurelius walked into the classroom with Isador. They all put their assignments on Rasmus''s desk. Maximilian, Alexander, and Valari were on the edge because Rasmus didn''t show any reaction to their writings at all.

    The class was quiet because everyone was watching Rasmus read their assignments. They were all trained to read expressions and gestures, but they couldn''t tell what Rasmus was thinking at all.

    The sound of the bell ringing startled them and at the same time, Rasmus stood up as he held all the papers.

    "After reading all your answers, this is worse than I expected," Rasmus flapped the papers in his hands. "This assignment will be your secret weapon in the future, and this will be your masterpiece to rule the world, but none of you have the ambition to do so."

    Rasmus approached Maximilian''s table and put down his paper downward so Monica couldn''t see it, "You''re going to be a tyranny with this plan. You''re not that different from Balthazar who occupied the North during his rule."

    Rasmus looked at Monica and put down her assignment on her table, "You''ll achieve nothing with this. You''re too straightforward and people don''t like a blatant truth."

    Rasmus went to Alexander''s table and put down his assignment as he stared down at Alexander, "You''ll be nothing but a tool by the others. You''re being too passive and too scared to give promises. People need something to drive their willingness to follow you."

    Rasmus looked at Valari and let out a big sigh as he put down Valari''s assignment, "You''re going to lose everything if you give everything without asking something in return. You''re a walking pot of gold."

    Rasmus stood in front of Aurelius who looked nervous by what Rasmus was going to say, "You''re going to be their slaves. Your kindness will be taken for granted."

    Rasmus looked at the last paper in his hand, and then put it at Isidor''s table, "Too optimistic, too ambitious, too many empty words, too many promises, and lastly, too much of everything. Unrealistic."

    Although with Rasmus''s blatant and harsh feedback, he didn''t mock or make a fool of the students. He used that assignment to understand the students he was teaching and what kind of personality they had. It helped him to approach them and get to know them.

    "If one day you were in a dire situation where everything was at risk. Those writings are the plans that you''re going to make, and as you have heard, you''ll lose everything," Rasmus said as he sat on top of his desk. "But I can see the honesty in your writings which is a good thing, but unfortunately honesty isn''t always what they want to hear."

    "Now..." Rasmus stood up and collected the assignments again. "Wouldn''t it be fun to read each other''s assignment?" He asked with a mischievous smirk.

    Everyone panicked when Rasmus handed out their assignments to their classmates. They all felt embarrassed because it was as Rasmus said, their writings that came from their hearts. They wanted to protest, but they knew that Rasmus wouldn''t listen to them. They had no choice but to endure their embarrassment when others looked at their paperwork.

    Monica snickered when she read Aurelius''s assignment, but then Aurelius reacted the same way when she read Monica''s paperwork. They both looked at each other and realized they were looking at each other''s paperwork.

    Isador was stunned when he looked at Maximilian''s paperwork while Maximilian was confused by Isador''s paperwork. They looked at each other and they both were in disbelief with each other''s writings.

    On the other hand, Alexander and Valari were shocked that their writings were similar. They realized they both had the same way of thinking which made them understand their flaws.

    "I want to hear your opinions about each other''s writings. Let''s start with you, Maximilian," Rasmus said as he went back to his desk and sat down.

    Everyone discussed and uttered their opinions without holding back. It was a productive and thought-provoking discussion in which everyone felt joy while at the same time making them learn about their flaws and weaknesses. They never thought attacking each other with an argument could be fun and exciting.

    They argued and discussed what would be the perfect plan to achieve recognition from the people. They tried as hard as they could to satisfy Rasmus with their perfect plan, but it never happened.

    Lenin was listening the whole time from outside the classroom. She couldn''t stop smiling and chuckling quietly when she found out each student''s mind and how they worked. She wished to barge in and join the discussion, but she held back and decided to leave because she had heard enough.

    "Look at the time," Rasmus said as he looked at his wristwatch. "We will end the class here."

    Everyone looked outside the window and it was afternoon already. They didn''t realize they had been arguing and discussing it for hours. They still had something that they wanted to utter, but they were unable to do so.

    "If you want to keep discussing it, then go ahead. This academy has so many places for you to spend your time. If you all believe that you can come up with a perfect plan, then bring me the result on a piece of paper tomorrow morning," Rasmus stood up as he hid his wristwatch under the sleeve. "Class is dismissed."

    Rasmus left the classroom and he was surprised to see Julian waiting for him.

    "Chancellor Lenin is waiting for you in her office," Julian said as she glanced at the classroom where everyone talked with each other like normal students.

    "This is my class, so I hope you can respect my students'' privacy," Rasmus said as he closed the door behind him.

    Julian gave Rasmus a cold eyes-roll, and she held back from responding to Rasmus''s words. She escorted Rasmus to Lenin''s office and was still in disbelief that those students could gather around like that.

    "Chancellor, you''re looking for me?" Rasmus asked as he stood at the door.

    "Yes. Please have a seat," Lenin smiled at Rasmus as she pointed at the chair across her desk.

    "I overheard your class earlier, and I found it interesting that you managed to pull that off. Seeing how you and those students were sharing each other''s thoughts, it was exciting that I wished I could join your lecture," Lenin said, still with a smile on her face. "What you did, that''s something that we needed. If only we had someone like you 400 years ago, maybe that event could be prevented," she muttered as she stared blankly at the chandelier.

    "Thank you, for the praise, Chancellor," Rasmus said.

    Rasmus narrowed his eyes a bit and thought about what Lenin had said earlier. From those simple comments, he knew that Lenin had no idea why the Great Era had happened. He wondered if he could entrust her with what he found since she was a Great Sage and he believed she wouldn''t end up like Henry.

    "But, you do remember that your class isn''t just about sharpening their minds. They still need to train their bodies as well, and I''m curious if you need any help with that?" Lenin asked.

    "Rest assured, Chancellor. I can handle my students, but thank you for the offer," Rasmus answered with confidence. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I see. Well then, you may go," Lenin said. "Good work, Instructor Blackheart. Keep it up," she smiled and continued dealing with the documents on her desk. "You''re dismissed."

    Rasmus bowed his head before he left Lenin''s office.

 Chapter 27 - 27: Beasts and Demons.

    Rasmus went back to his dormitory after he spoke with Lenin. He didn''t expect Videl to welcome him because he knew that Videl was busy with his own business.

    He looked at the last term''s curriculum and looked at the final exam. He never thought that the students were going on a campaign in the West. Their test was to subjugate beasts that had been disturbing the city on the furthest West of Neva.

    "Subjugation of powerful beasts, that''s something that a high-rank knight would do," Rasmus mumbled as he kept reading the details. "Compared to the last two terms, it''s always the same, so I should see how strong my students are."

    He spent the whole night learning about the dangerous areas in the Neva world. He marked the areas that he could use for himself and for the students because beasts didn''t exist back on Earth.

    "Beasts exist because of the influence of a demonic energy that corrupts the Dragon Veins. It has been proven by the discovery of the corrupted Dragon Vein deep inside the Efiva Mountain in the Western Neva," Rasmus read the book out loud. "Some of those beasts have turned into a completely different creature. They''re demonic beasts that are extremely dangerous."

    Videl entered the room and he was sneaky until he realized Rasmus was still awake.

    "Is this true?" Rasmus pointed at the book as he looked at Videl.

    Videl tilted his head with a confused look, but then he read the book in a second and Rasmus''s thoughts. He knew all the contents of the book immediately. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I don''t know anything. I came to this world not long after you I sent you to this world," Videl answered as he poured himself a glass of water. "Now that I think about it, something has been bothering me," he sat down on the sofa and made himself comfortable as he drank the water.

    "Bothering you? That''s new," Rasmus furrowed as he looked at Videl from over his shoulder.

    "When you told me to find information about the Wraiths in the capital city, I smelled something familiar. A trace of smell that belongs to my kin," Videl stared at Rasmus with a serious expression.

    "Demons?" Rasmus looked so confused.

    "Yes. They do exist here in this world as well. I don''t know how, but we know now that God sent them here. I have a bad feeling about this. We are not alone in this world," Videl responded and stared into Rasmus''s eyes, giving him a warning.

    "Since you don''t know anything, we can assume that they won''t be your allies?" Rasmus stood up and leaned against his desk.

    "You were right about us. You said that we were inferior to humans when we weren''t in our domain, hell. My status as the ruler of hell doesn''t apply here, and any demons won''t bow down before me," Videl nodded in agreement.

    "So, not only we go against humanity, we will also deal with demons?" Rasmus asked, tapping his finger on his desk and staring at the book about the demonic beast. "So this is the twist about this whole bet you made with God."

    Rasmus hummed and became curious about the history of demons in the Neva world. He left and went to the library to borrow a few books about demons, but to his surprise, there were none. He couldn''t believe that the massive library in Gratlan didn''t have information about demons.

    He decided to rest and asked about it tomorrow morning.

    The morning came and Rasmus waited for Lenin to come out of her mansion.

    "Chancellor Lenin, can I borrow your time for a moment?" Rasmus approached Lenin as soon as she walked out of her mansion.

    "What do you need, Instructor Blackheart?" Lenin raised her eyebrows.

    "Do we not have any information about demons?" Rasmus asked.

    "That information can''t be found anywhere, Instructor Blackheart. That information is too dangerous for the public, not even for royalties," Lenin answered and walked into the garden with Rasmus to go to the main building. "The reason is because that knowledge can be used for malice, and anyone can use it which is why it''s hidden from everyone."

    Rasmus never thought something like that was forbidden knowledge. Unlike on Earth, knowledge about demons was everywhere and everyone could read it.

    "Can I ask why are you interested in that?" Lenin looked at Rasmus with curiosity and suspicion.

    "I was looking for information on areas that are overwhelmed by beasts, then I stumbled about them as demonic beasts. I read about the origin of them and found something about corrupted Dragon Vein. Which is why I''m interested in learning about demons to find the root of it," Rasmus explained and told the whole truth.

    "Ah, are you perhaps interested in sending your students for a campaign?" Lenin asked and realized the reason why Rasmus asked about demons was nothing but curiosity.

    "Yes. These students are already above their peers in all aspects. I thought it would be great if I could see their abilities with my own eyes," Rasmus nodded. "The issue would be the existence of demons and how the Dragon Vein could be corrupted. If something as powerful as Dragon Vein could be corrupted, I''m afraid if we encountered demons, we wouldn''t be able to deal with it," he added.

    "If you want to know about demons. You should ask your students. They''re the ones who hold all the information about demons," Lenin pointed out as she stopped walking. "You know who those students are," she smiled and left.

    Rasmus was confused at first, but then he understood what Lenin meant. He went into the classroom and found everyone had already gathered. He looked at his desk and saw a piece of paper. He could tell everyone was eager to see him read their master plan.

    "Lady Aurelia and Lady Monica, can I speak with both of you for a minute?" Rasmus looked at both of them as he stood at the door.

    Aurelia and Monica stood up and left the classroom, still not wanting to walk side by side or be close to each other.

    In the hallway, Monica stood on the right wall, Aurelia stood on the left wall, and Rasmus stood in the middle. Although it looked awkward, Rasmus didn''t try to persuade them to be friendly with each other.

    "The reason why I called you both is because I want to know if both of your families have any records about demons," Rasmus pointed out as he looked at them back and forth. "I know it''s impossible for me to read any of those records, so I want to know if both of you have read anything about demons."

    "Since I''m still too young and my mind isn''t mature yet, they forbid me to go anywhere close to the records about demons for my own good," Aurelia answered and shook her head.

    "Yes, I have read all the records about demons and their existence. Although the Sancticus family and the Angelis family teach different religions, we share records and knowledge about demons because we both believe in the same evil entity," Monica answered.

    Aurelia didn''t expect that Monica had read records about demons while she hadn''t touched or learned anything about them. On the other hand, Monica didn''t try to brag about it, in fact, she was suspicious as to why Rasmus wanted to know about the demons.

    "You can go back to the class, Lady Aurelia," Rasmus looked at Aurelia, signaling her to let him have some privacy with Monica.

    Aurelia left as she looked at them both for one last time before she went back into the classroom.

    "How much do you know?" Rasmus asked with his arms crossed.

    "Enough to turn a devoted follower of God into worshiping demons," Monica answered and judgingly stared at Rasmus.

    Rasmus didn''t expect the answer to be that intriguing. When he thought about it, having Videl on his side made things easier even though Videl barely did anything for him.

    "If you wish to know about demons, even if you threaten me or torture me, I won''t tell you," she pointed out.

    "Don''t be so confident, Lady Monica. You never knew until you begged to be killed instead," Rasmus responded coldly.

    The way Rasmus stared into Monica''s eyes made her feel uneasy. His eyes showed Monica that he wasn''t lying and that he had watched countless people begging to spare their lives to him.

    "But that''s not what I want. If you truly know about demons, then you should be able to handle demonic energy, is that correct?" Rasmus sighed.

    "Not, currently. Unlike Aurelia, my divine power isn''t as good as hers," Monica answered. "May I ask why do you want to know how to handle demonic energy? Is there anyone you know that''s currently being possessed by a demon?"

    "No, I''m planning to send you all to a campaign, somewhere deep into the area where beasts live. Since I don''t know anything about demons, I''m afraid I can''t send you all into dangerous areas without any preparation. That''s why I''m asking you," Rasmus explained as he crossed his arms.

    "Then it can be arranged. With Aurelia''s power, I believe we will be safe no matter where we go," Monica responded with confidence.

    "Perfect. Can you meet me after class? We need to discuss this, and I hope you can keep it a secret from everyone," Rasmus stared into Monica''s dark blue eyes.

    Monica nodded and then they both went back to class.

 Chapter 28 - 28: Third Lecture: Solidarity.

    Rasmus entered the class and everyone was still waiting for him to read their master plan. He grabbed the paper, folded it, and put it in his suit''s pocket, confusing all the students.

    "Today, we will have physical training. Change your attire and meet me in the training hall in half an hour," Rasmus said and then left the classroom.

    Everyone sighed because they had been waiting for nothing. They left the classroom and went to the dorm to change their attire. They were curious as to why Rasmus suddenly wanted them to do physical training instead of discussing the assignment like the other day.

    They all went to the training ground and noticed other classes were using the training hall. There was no space left for them to use the hall, and they saw Rasmus sitting in the spectator seat on the side.

    "You guys go and do some warm-ups. I want you to run around the training ground 10 times," Rasmus said as he looked at them.

    Maximilian didn''t complain and immediately ran to do his lap. Alexander and Valari followed him after. Isador didn''t want to lose face and tried to catch up with Maximilian. Aurelia and Monica watched the boys run in the training hall before they turned their gazes toward Rasmus.

    "You both can take it easy, but that will affect my judgment. It would be impossible to not underestimate you for the whole year if you take the easy way," Rasmus looked at Aurelia and Monica.

    Monica started running and it had been a while since she had any physical training. Aurelia was the same because she always sat in her chair and learned about becoming a Saint. Both of them were unfit for heavy training because they weren''t meant to do that.

    All the students that were in the training hall couldn''t help but look at the powerful figures running around the training ground. They never thought they would see them all together and how they tried to compete against each other. It felt like they were a part of history in the future because they witnessed something exclusive to them in a way.

    "Instructor Blackheart!" An instructor shouted as he looked at Rasmus. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The students heard the name, and they all moved their gazes toward Rasmus. They began to whisper to each other because they knew the Blackheart family and the disgrace they did. Nobody liked the name Blackheart because of the rebellion that caused countless innocent lives to die because of it.

    Rasmus glanced at the instructor who was calling him, and he could see the smugness on that man''s face. He knew that the man was trying to make everyone know about him and tried to put him down to his place as a disgrace and a fallen noble. He tried to remember the names of the instructors and remembered his family name, Sherm, a family that produced a lot of famous scholars.

    Rasmus ignored the man and kept observing his students which only made the man annoyed.

    "Acting all high and mighty only because you teach those students. I''m going to remind you that everyone here is equal, and you''ll learn about it the hard way," the instructor warned and scoffed.

    Rasmus kept ignoring the man and didn''t even bother to look at his face. Deep down, he couldn''t stop smiling and chuckling internally.

    Maximilian was the first one to finish the warm-up without breaking any sweat. Isador came in second, and he realized that he needed to improve his physical strength. Alexander and Valari finished together and they both went on all four as they caught their breath.

    "Monica is going to faint..." Maximilian pointed out when he watched Monica staggering and could no longer walk properly.

    "Aurelia isn''t any better," Isador added and watched Aurelia right behind Monica and her face was covered in sweat.

    "Let them be," Rasmus approached the boys. "I want to see how far those two can endure this training. They''re trying their best and it''s their choice," he added as he crossed his arms and watched Monica and Aurelia still compete against each other even in that state.

    "Everyone has a few weaknesses, some weaknesses can be fixed, but some people believe they can''t because they have weak mentality. With that being said, for the next three days, you will have to beat Maximilian or at least not get overlapped by him in the warm-up every morning before the class starts," Rasmus looked at Isador, Alexander, and Valari.

    The three of them looked at Rasmus in disbelief because Maximilian was a beast when it came to physical strength. As a Northern Star, he could easily do dozens of laps without breaking a sweat. It would be impossible, but they didn''t want to complain because that just proved Rasmus''s words.

    "Give them hell," Rasmus patted Maximilian''s left shoulder with a smirk painted on his face.

    Maximilian nodded and smirked as he looked at Isador. He wanted to give Isador the kind of hell that he endured as the Northern Star.

    Rasmus watched as Monica and Aurelia finished the seventh lap, but they both collapsed not long after. Their legs had given up and they couldn''t deal with any more stress. They started crawling which was embarrassing to watch.

    The other students looked at the future Saints that were crawling on the ground. They didn''t expect there to be a cruel and heartless instructor in the academy. They started hating Rasmus because of what he did even though they didn''t know what had happened.

    "Are you both done?" Rasmus looked down at both of them, going down on one knee. "Is this too hard for both of you, ladies? Should I let you rest and drink some water?" he asked with a cold expression.

    Monica shook her head, and Aurelia didn''t want to lose to Monica, so she also shook her head. They tried to get up but their legs had completely given up.

    "Then crawl until you finish the remaining laps," Rasmus said and walked away, ignoring the hateful gazes from the students.

    "That''s too much, Instructor Rasmus! They''re women, and they can''t be compared to us," Isador protested as he looked at Rasmus in disbelief, raising his voice and glaring at him.

    "Do you hear that Aurelia?" Rasmus looked over his right shoulder. "Isador said it''s because you''re a woman that you''re weak."

    Aurelia slowly turned her head and gave a dead stare at Isador. Isador was surprised and somehow it felt like he was in the wrong while it was obvious that Rasmus was the one who was at fault.

    "You need to understand that not everyone appreciates an act of pity from someone else. You''re just belittling her," Rasmus glanced coldly at Isador.

    The whole training ground was focused on Aurelia and Monica who were crawling. Isador, Maximilian, Alexander, and Valari couldn''t do anything, and they knew that helping those two wasn''t the right thing to do.

    "Do you want to help them?" Rasmus asked his students as he crossed his arms. "If you want to help them, then you should know their struggles. Run for another ten laps until your legs give up. Crawl with them, show them that they''re not alone," he said with a serious expression.

    Maximilian didn''t hesitate and started running as fast as he could until he reached his limit. Isador and the others also did the same because they wanted to show Aurelia and Monica that they weren''t alone.

    Alexander and Valari could only do five laps, and their legs had given up so they started crawling to finish the remaining five laps. Isador collapsed on the seventh lap and started crawling on the eighth lap. On the other hand, Maximilian had done ten laps and added five extra laps until he finally collapsed.

    The other students didn''t dare to be on the training ground because the six most respected and powerful students were crawling on the ground. They felt bad for standing around them, so they went to the sides to sit down and watch those six students finish their training.

    Lenin heard about what was going on on the training ground and checked it out with her own eyes. She was surprised to see the six students crawling with sweat all over their red faces. She then looked at the cold stare that Rasmus gave his students.

    "Chancellor, this isn''t right," the instructor said as soon as he approached Lenin.

    "They can stop, but they''re unwilling to do so," Lenin responded. "I don''t see anything wrong with these, especially seeing the six of them crawl together which is something that the world should witness. You will never see anything like this where the Suncrown and the Wyverncrest, the Angelis and the Sancticus moved side by side."

    The instructor clenched his fists, hating the fact that Lenin, the Chancellor of the Academy showed her favorability toward Rasmus. He who had been an instructor for 3 years had never been treated like that by Lenin.

    "Yes, Chancellor..." The instructor responded as he bowed his head, holding his anger in his voice.

 Chapter 29 - 29: Fourth Lecture: Ego.

    Lenin left unnoticed and she was happy about what she saw in the training hall. She couldn''t wait to see the results of Rasmus''s training of those students of his. She believed that he alone could change the world into a better place.

    Rasmus sat down on the bench as he watched Maximilian help Monica walk while Isador helped Aurelia walk. He still had a stoic and cold expression painted on his face when they approached them.

    "I''m disappointed with the result," Rasmus said as he stared at them. "I''m not disappointed by the results of the training or by how weak you guys are. I''m disappointed that all of you were feeding my ego and got eaten by my words."

    All of them furrowed and looked at Rasmus with confused looks as always. They didn''t understand what he meant until he explained it to them. They began to understand the way he spoke and what was the wisdom behind it so they stayed quiet and let him continue.

    "I wouldn''t be upset if all of you didn''t listen to my words, but you all did and it fed my ego and made you do things that you were unable to do," Rasmus explained as he looked at them. "Let me ask you one thing. What did you gain from listening to my order? You made yourself suffer for nothing."

    "If you all became the future King, Saints, Leader, and prominent figures that the world looked up to, and you got easily eaten by someone''s words without thinking about the benefits you gain from it, you''ll end up like this," Rasmus pointed out as he looked at their condition, exhausted and could barely stand. "A gentle push would be enough to make you all fall. You thought that you were proving something, but the truth is you were only entertaining me."

    "But you''re our instructor. And as your students, of course, we will follow your order," Valari said as he caught his breath while his legs were still shaking, unable to completely bear his weight.

    "You should follow something reasonable to you. You know your limitations, and you should know that you can''t do it. Don''t prove to them that they''re wrong, but show them that you''re smarter than them," Rasmus looked at Valari.

    "You shouldn''t have to prove to them that you can outrun and fight a hungry lion, you should show that by simply climbing the tallest tree you could escape from a hungry lion," Rasmus said as he looked at his students. "Don''t ever feed their ego or worse feed your own ego because it''ll blind you."

    Rasmus pulled out the assignment that his students had done.

    "You all can rest for now because the training hall is still being used by the other students. Once they''re done, we will begin the real training," Rasmus said as he walked to the side and sat down.

    All of them had no more strength in their bodies and realized that it was only the warm-up. They all followed Rasmus to the side and sat on the floor, letting their legs rest as they massaged them.

    "I told you. Don''t follow orders blindly and now you''re bearing the consequence of your action," Rasmus smirked as he read the assignment. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Aurelia groaned and slowly she pouted as she massaged her numb legs.

    "I can''t, and I don''t want to train anymore for the rest of the day," Aurelia responded as she stared at Rasmus.

    "Then I''ll give you an F on your physical examination later," Rasmus smiled mischievously. "I''m still your instructor after all, and this is proving that authority beats anything."

    Aurelia sulked and stared at Rasmus with a scornful look on her face, but Maximilian laughed because he found it fascinating. Isador and the others scoffed as they shook their heads after realizing that they were all being played around since the beginning. They didn''t know what to do, but one thing they understood was the fact they had the right to complain and if the task was impossible to do, they could report it to Lenin.

    Rasmus hummed as he read the assignment about their plans for gaining recognition from the people. He could see which part of the plan belonged to a certain student and which was from a collaboration of an idea.

    "Not bad," Rasmus said as he kept reading the assignment. "This is not bad at all, but not good enough," he looked at his students as he showed the paper in his hand.

    "The problem with the plan is the fact you''re still dependent on people for their recognition. You linger yourself with them so that it will entangle you and stop you from growing even further," Rasmus explained the flaw in the plan.

    "Too much attachment will make you lose focus on your goal, and with that being said, don''t put too much of your feelings and emotions on those people," Rasmus pointed out.

    "That doesn''t make any sense at all! If we don''t do that, then how are we going to gain their respect and recognition?" Isador questioned Rasmus''s explanation.

    "As King, just because you love your people, that won''t be enough to satisfy them. As long as you give them what they want, and satisfy their needs, you''ll be loved. You don''t necessarily need to love them, you just need to do what needs to be done for your people," Rasmus answered.

    "Then what''s wrong if you love them as well? Isn''t that a good thing?" Alexander asked.

    "It will prevent you from climbing higher because they will hold you down," Rasmus answered. "You can simply break a single weed with your forefinger to reach the other side, but if there were thousands of weeds stacking in front of you, your forefinger couldn''t even break them. By the time you managed to break them all one by one, you had grown old and had lost all your power while at the same time lost all the ties you had with the people that you loved," he pointed out.

    The thought-provoking discussion started again. After what Rasmus said, it showed them a new light, a new perspective about the way to become a great leader. There was a need for balance in showing sympathy and being pragmatic, something that they still considered a gray area while the truth was that both could be black or white.

    They discussed this for hours and Rasmus noticed the instructor had been forcing his students to keep using the training hall. The man was still pissed and annoyed that Rasmus ignored him and tried to make Rasmus and his students waste their time in the training hall.

    "Are you still not finished?" Rasmus asked the instructor with a laid-back behavior.

    "Oh, we are planning to use the training hall for a whole day," The instructor smirked, hiding his anger and disgust toward Rasmus.

    "I see, then tell me when you''re done," Rasmus casually responded.

    Maximilian and the others noticed that the instructor was trying to prevent them from training on the training ground. They wanted to show their complaints, but Rasmus shook his head with a smile on his face. They realized Rasmus had a plan in mind.

    An hour had passed, and the instructor had been glancing at Rasmus and his students. He couldn''t believe they could have sat there for hours talking with each other wasting their time.

    "Instructor, the students are exhausted, and there''s nothing else we can do here," a student said to the instructor.

    "Nonsense! Keep training!" The instructor shouted, glaring at the student.

    Another hour passed and problems began to arise when a student fainted. Seeing that the instructor didn''t care, gave a bad impression of him on his students. The students reported the issue to Julian and she was furious at the instructor for forcing the students out for no reason.

    Rasmus stood up as he watched the students leave the training hall while the instructor got a warning from Julian and reported it to Lenin. He was smiling coldly at the instructor when their eyes met.

    "What did I say to you?" Rasmus looked at his students as he walked backward to the center of the training hall.

    "Don''t feed someone''s ego, and don''t let your ego blind you," Monica smirked, understanding the lesson and how it worked flawlessly.

    "Now you have learned how easy it is to deal with a problem without having to do anything!" Rasmus spread his arms to show the whole training hall had become his. "Come! It''s time for training!"

    Since everyone had recovered from their fatigues, they all stood up and followed Rasmus to the center of the training ground.

 Chapter 30 - 30: Fifth Lecture: Dependance.

    Rasmus looked at the racks of weapons which offered so many different types of weapons. He used wind magic and flung a sword from the racks into his hand. He swung it and the handle was good enough for his grip.

    His students didn''t expect Rasmus to be profound in controlling Mana. Even though they were trained to control Mana, they couldn''t do it like he did it. It would take people decades to control Mana, but he did it like Mana was a part of his limbs.

    "Maximilian, you''re up for a spar?" Rasmus pointed the sword down as he rested his hands on the bottom of the sword''s handle.

    "Are you sure about this? The Blackheart family was known for their amazing magic, not close combat," Maximilian asked with his eyebrows raised, staring at Rasmus with a condescending look.

    "Never underestimate your opponent. If they challenged you to something that you''re good at, it''s either they''re better than you or they have a few tricks to make you lose," Rasmus responded as he lifted his sword and pointed it at Maximillian.

    Maximilian hummed and went to grab the same sword as Rasmus to make it fair. He readied his stance and showed his perfection in holding a sword, intimidating Isador and the others. He looked like an impenetrable wall by just standing there and menacingly staring at Rasmus.

    "Don''t hold back," Rasmus said as he transformed Mana into Aura.

    Maximilian was shocked by the amount of Aura that Rasmus had produced. He did the same and his Aura was a bit stronger than Rasmus. As a Northern Star, it was undoubtedly that he could maintain an incredible amount of Aura in his body.

    They both dashed and exchanged blows which affected their surroundings and cracked the floors. At that moment Maximilian realized that Rasmus was strong and not someone he should underestimate. He knew that he had to take the spar a little more seriously.

    Rasmus smirked as he exchanged blows with Maximilian. Maximilian was annoyed that Rasmus was still able to make such an expression in a fight against him. He felt like he was being mocked by Rasmus and at that moment he lost his focus which was something that Rasmus had been waiting for.

    Rasmus raised his sword and swung it down vertically, forcing Maximilian to swing his sword up diagonally. The moment they clashed with the sword, Rasmus used the opportunity to move his left leg in between Maximilian''s legs.

    Maximilian was so focused on the swords that he didn''t realize Rasmus''s left foot was right under him. In an instant, he fell down and Rasmus''s sword was about to stab him right in between his eyes. He was shocked by what had just happened.

    "Is this the famous Northern Star?" Rasmus asked as he offered his hand.

    "What did you do?" Maximilian was still confused and couldn''t understand what had happened to him.

    "He put his left foot right in between your legs and swooped your right foot out. You slipped and he pulled your right shoulder down with his left hand," Monica explained to Maximilian. "It was so fast that I could barely see it all."

    Unlike Maximilian who was taught how to use weapons, Rasmus had the skills to disarm and take down his enemies. Rasmus was the infamous mercenary in his past life and was the best among the others. He knew every martial art that didn''t exist in the Neva world, giving him a huge advantage when it came to close combat.

    "Want a rematch?" Rasmus asked as he stepped back and swung his sword around.

    Maximilian didn''t say a word, but he readied his stance again, and now he took the fight more seriously. He didn''t want to show too much because there were a few skills that he didn''t want the others to see.

    They exchanged blows again, but this time Maximilian used his left fist to do a follow-up attack as soon as he clashed his sword with Rasmus''s sword. He didn''t expect Rasmus to drop the sword and used both hands to grab Maximilian''s left arm.

    Rasmus showed his back to Maximilian as he pulled Maximilian''s left arm to his front, forcing Maximilian to get close to him. Rasmus used the momentum and pushed his right leg to the back, lifting Maximilian''s whole body in the air, forcing Maximilian to do a somersault over Rasmus''s body. He slammed Maximilian to the ground and it was enough to stun Maximilian. He pulled out a dagger that was hidden under his suit and put it on Maximilian''s neck.

    "You lose again," Rasmus said as he looked down at Maximilian. "Do you want another rematch?" He smirked and his brows were raised.

    "No. You were holding back, and I know I can''t win against you," Maximilian said as he stared into Rasmus''s eyes with curiosity.

    "I did because you didn''t want to take this spar seriously. Maybe the result might be different if you decided to go all out," Rasmus responded as he helped Maximilian stand up.

    "Valari, you''re next," Rasmus said as he played around with the dagger in his right hand, moving it in between his fingers.

    Valari grabbed a dagger since he had mastered the dagger arts as his weapon of choice.

    In the end, the result was similar to Maximilian''s fight, but the difference was Rasmus always took the dagger from Valari''s hand. They couldn''t believe that Rasmus was fearless even though he might lose his finger or even his hand when he tried to disarm Valari.

    Isador also experienced what those two experienced and understood what Maximilian felt. He was thrown back and forth like a bag, and he didn''t see them coming as if his eyes betrayed him.

    Alexander fell for the same trick that Rasmus did to the others. Although he had observed Rasmus''s movements during his fight with the other before him, Alexander still made the same mistake as them.

    "Four of you, come and fight me," Rasmus looked at Maximilian, Isador, Alexander, and Valari.

    The four of them attacked at the same time, thinking that it would corner Rasmus. Knowing that Alexander was the least skilled compared to the other three, Rasmus immediately disarmed him and used him as a shield.

    Their plan failed immediately, and seeing he used Alexander as a shield, they stopped attacking and that was when he incapacitated him. He targeted Valari next since he was easy to disarm and took him down before Maximilian and Isador could do anything. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Rasmus grabbed the dagger with his left hand and tossed it to his right hand. He coated the dagger with a dense Aura and when it clashed with Isador''s sword, it shattered the wooden sword into pieces.

    "You''re dead," Rasmus used the bottom of the hilt to hit Isador right in the chest where his heart was.

    Rasmus kicked Isador and sent him away, but that was when Maximilian used the opportunity to appear behind him. Rasmus smirked as he glanced over his shoulder, forming a fireball right next to Maximilian''s left ear.

    "Watch out!" Monica shouted.

    Rasmus snapped his finger and exploded the fireball. Maximilian was thrown by the explosion and if he didn''t use Aura on the left side of his body, he would die. On the other hand, Rasmus was fine since he created a Mana wall on his back, preventing him from getting hit by his own magic.

    At that moment everyone remembered that Rasmus was a mage. During the spar, he didn''t use any magic and only used his physical strength which caught them off guard.

    "I''m not going to say that you all lack teamwork because I''m not going to teach you how to be too dependent on each other," Rasmus paused to squat and looked at Maximilian and the others. "I want you to learn how to use each other to reach the goal. That goal is to beat me, and with that being said, it''s time for you two misses to fight me."

    Aurelia and Monica looked at each other for a moment, and then they created magic circles on their hands as they stared at Rasmus. They knew how good Rasmus was at controlling Mana to the point he didn''t need to use any magic formation. They knew that it would be hard to win against him, but they didn''t have any choice.

 Chapter 31 - 31: Calculated Accident.

    Rasmus understood how Mana worked in this world and what he was capable of doing with it. Magic was like a mathematical equation where the magic formation showed the result of the equation. He knew how to handle Aurelia and Monica''s magic spells before they could release them, making it easy to deflect and neutralize their magic.

    The world of Neva wasn''t as advanced as on Earth in terms of science, and they still didn''t understand that physics and magic were related since Mana itself was a natural element. There was one thing that he found out during his time learning about Mana and magic he could interrupt and manipulate someone''s magic by messing up the equation and disturbing the Mana consumption.

    He didn''t want to show his ability to manipulate or dispel someone''s magic because he wanted to use it to his advantage. It was as simple as manipulating Mana and affecting the magic formation. Anyone could do it if they understood math, but that wouldn''t happen anywhere near the future.

    Not only that, he could create a Mana barrier that followed the same rules as a nanoparticle shield. He turned Mana into small particles and layered it over and over until it became a barrier. Unlike the magic barrier where they turned Mana into specific elements to become a shield, it lacked consistency and wasted a lot of Mana in the process.

    Aurelia and Monica couldn''t understand that their superiority in magic couldn''t get through Rasmus''s defense. Aurelia could control the four elements, but she mastered the Earth and Wind elements. She was confident with her ability, and yet her wind and earth magic couldn''t penetrate his Mana barrier.

    Monica could also control four elements and mastered both Wind and Water elements. She couldn''t break Rasmus''s defense even though she had exhausted herself. They both were categorized on the Arcane Stage1, and they were more amazing in handling Mana than most people including Rasmus.

    They could see the amount of Mana that lingered around Rasmus''s body. They couldn''t believe someone could manipulate and organize Mana as he did. They had seen amazing mages, and they realized that he was among them or even superior to those mages.

    After they tried their best to the point they were on the brink of Mana''s Depletion state, they knew it was impossible to harm him with magic. They collapsed and decided to admit defeat because they couldn''t push themselves anymore.

    "That''s the end of today''s class. You''re all dismissed and now it''s time for you to make your own plan to gain recognition from the people. Since you have grasped everything, I have high expectations, so don''t disappoint me," Rasmus said as he looked at his students.

    "Ah, and one more thing. Before the class starts tomorrow, I want you to do a warm-up together. You can do it early in the morning or before class starts. It''s up to you, and if you don''t do it, it will affect your grades," Rasmus added and then left the training ground.

    Alexander sighed as he lay down on the ground, staring at the tall ceiling. He never thought the life he would get in the academy was harder than he expected. He thought he would have a smooth sailing experience, but it was nowhere near what he had expected.

    "Have any of you met someone like him?" Alexander looked at the others.

    "I have met countless people, but nowhere near this guy. His way of thinking is dangerous and yet somewhat it''s something that I believe necessary to learn," Isidor answered.

    "It''s not dangerous. What he taught us is the harsh reality of this world. You believe it''s dangerous because it''s against your way of thinking and affects what you believe. For me, his way of thinking is the way to overcome every situation," Maximilian responded as he stood up. "At this point, I can say that I don''t regret coming all the way here to learn," he added and decided to lay down and thought about the spar he had with Rasmus.

    Rasmus left the training ground and saw instructor Sherm who had received a warning from Lenin. He knew the man was waiting for him to be alone by the look in the man''s eyes filled with hatefulness.

    "Hey! Where do you think you''re going, bastard?" The instructor glared at Rasmus when Rasmus walked past him.

    "None of your business, peanut brain," Rasmus said without even bothering to look back at the instructor. "Mind your own business or you''ll regret it." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The instructor was blinded in rage and didn''t hesitate to cast a fireball. He threw the fireball at Rasmus, but he noticed that the fireball grew larger as it traveled. The moment it hit Rasmus, the explosion was heard and attracted everyone''s attention.

    Rasmus was thrown with his body covered in blood and a few broken bones. His back was almost burned to a crisp because of the fireball. The instructor was trembling and didn''t expect his fireball to create such destructive power.

    Students and the staff started appearing and looking at what had happened. Maximilian and the others saw Rasmus lying on the ground with open wounds on his back. Aurelia and Monica hurriedly ran toward him and used their healing magic which was their Divine power.

    "What have you done, Instructor Sherm!? Didn''t I just give you a warning!?" Lenin stared at the instructor with a menacing glare. "From this moment, you''ll no longer teach in this academy!" She cast a spell and shackled Instructor Sherm with chains made of stone that appeared from the ground.

    "You''ll be put on trial for attempting murder. The authority will come to pick you up," Lenin said and then went to check on Rasmus''s condition.

    "Chancellor! Please listen to my explanation first!" Instructor Sherm yelled with a panicked expression.

    Lenin ignored the instructor''s words and looked at Rasmus''s condition quite severely. If Aurelia and Monica weren''t there, he would have died from the wounds and blood loss.

    "How is he?" Lenin asked Aurelia and Monica. She looked at the flesh and bones that were exposed in Rasmus''s back.

    "He needs to be treated immediately. We stopped the bleeding and we did our best to close the wound," Aurelia answered as she kept pointing her hands on Rasmus''s back which was slowly regenerating its flesh and skin.

    Lenin nodded with understanding and immediately covered Rasmus''s back with her cloak.

    Rasmus opened his eyes and saw the stars outside the window next to his bed. He heard a crunch beside him and saw Videl eating his apple while staring at him.

    "You''re a daredevil..." Videl stared at him and he looked a bit pissed. "You know if you died, it would be bad for both of us."

    "But I didn''t. I was the one who modified his magic formation, and I knew how much power my body could handle, I also protected my organs with Mana. Everything was calculated," Rasmus responded as he looked at his burned skin. "I just need to know how the world sees me as the Blackheart and their prejudice toward me so I know what kind of move I should make to ruin this world," he explained.

    "And how is this connected to that? You''re hurting yourself and somehow it will help you see the world how they look at you?" Videl furrowed with a confused look.

    "Just wait," Rasmus smirked and stared at the stars again.

    The morning came, and Videl stayed by Rasmus''s side the whole night.

    Someone entered the infirmary and it was Lenin who came. She didn''t say a word while she checked on Rasmus''s condition. When she noticed that he would be fine, she let out a sigh of relief.

    "Instructor Sherm is currently being transported to court, and they''re going to need you to be present in court. Can you do it? Because they want to hear what happened from your side of the story," Lenin asked.

    "Is that even necessary? Isn''t it already obvious what happened back there?" Rasmus furrowed and stared at Lenin.

    "After the investigation team came, they found the odd about the magic he released and the damage it caused. Instructor Sherm isn''t profound in fire magic, and somehow the spell he released was somewhat beyond his capability," Lenin explained with her arms crossed. "There could be something else that happened, and that''s why they wanted to hear from your side of the story," she pointed out.

    "I understand, and my body is good enough to attend the trial," Rasmus said as he sat up slowly.

    "Then we will leave at noon," Lenin nodded with understanding. "Get some rest for now," she said and then left.

    Rasmus looked at Videl as he raised his eyebrows, "This is what I''m talking about."

    Arcane Stage which meant they could detect Mana, sense the flow of Mana, and smell Mana. Mana had a scent and it could be used to inform them that someone could sense Mana or not. The scent could also tell how powerful someone was by smelling how soft or strong the scent of the Mana around them was. Only 0,4% of Neva''s population was gifted with this ability.

 Chapter 32 - 32: A private conversation.

    Rasmus put his suit on, and thanks to Aurelia and Monica, he had recovered completely. He was amazed by how powerful Divine power was, and it was more fascinating than magic. He was accompanied by Videl to the main building where Lenin was waiting for him. He saw two carriages with the Gratlan Academy emblem on it.

    "Ready to leave, Instructor Blackheart?" Lenin asked as she stood next to the carriage, looking at his unique attire that she had never seen before.

    "Yes, Chancellor," Rasmus nodded as he adjusted the collar of his shirt.

    "Your butler can go to the next carriage with my maids and butler. There should be a spot left," Lenin looked at Videl and pointed at the carriage behind Lenin and Rasmus''s carriage. "There are a lot of things that I want to ask in private, so, shall we?" She pointed at her carriage.

    "We shall," Rasmus gracefully bowed and then walked toward the carriage with Lenin walking behind him.

    Rasmus could see Videl''s smile even though he couldn''t see his face. He already knew what would happen in that carriage and he hoped that it wouldn''t leave any stain or smell in there.

    Rasmus and Lenin entered the carriage and left the academy to the courthouse.

    Since the journey to the courthouse was quite far and would take an hour, Rasmus grabbed his notebook from his suit. He read his writings and methods about Mana, magic, and Aura with mathematical equations.

    Lenin was curious about the writings and wanted to take a peek at Rasmus''s notebook. The moment she could see a glimpse of it, Rasmus slowly tilted the book toward his body and prevented Lenin from seeing it.

    "Why did you put random numbers on each rune that you wrote in that book?" Lenin asked since she saw a glimpse of a page in the notebook.

    "It''s my way to understand magic," Rasmus answered as he kept reading the notebook. "It''s easier for me to understand them, and allows me to experiment with these numbers," he explained.

    Lenin was sitting across from Rasmus, but she suddenly sat beside him because she was intrigued by the content of his notebook. But before she could see the content, Rasmus closed the notebook and looked at her with his eyebrows furrowed.

    "Chancellor, with all due respect, I don''t want anyone to read my writings," Rasmus said with a serious expression, showing that he wasn''t playing around and didn''t care if the person he was talking to was his boss.

    "That''s fair, but how about we exchange information? I''ll give you my writings that I don''t plan on publishing and you can let me read that notebook," Lenin offered and pointed at the notebook in Rasmus''s right hand.

    Rasmus smiled, and then stood up and moved to the seat across from him. He wasn''t interested in sharing because what he wrote could bring chaos that he couldn''t handle. He put the book in his pocket and decided to look outside the window at the beautiful scenery.

    "Count Blackheart, I heard of your methods when you taught those villagers in the Hurgel Village. You used a unique one that I found hard to understand," Lenin crossed her legs and arms, staring into Rasmus''s eyes.

    Rasmus noticed that Lenin used his title rather than his job as an instructor. He noticed this conversation had nothing to do with the academy at all, and it became more personal.

    "It''s not that hard to understand. Everything I taught them, they have existed hundreds or even thousands of years ago. It''s a natural phenomenon that people oftentimes look over it," Rasmus answered with a serious expression.

    "I don''t remember your father learning magic from that," Lenin responded, keeping her eyes on Rasmus''s.

    "You know you can stop asking around the bushes, Great Sage," Rasmus stared at Rasmus with a cold gaze.

    Lenin knew that Rasmus could understand her intentions. She then placed her hands on her thigh, making herself comfortable in the carriage.

    "The people that you killed when they visited your cabin, who were those people?" Lenin asked.

    "They called themselves the Wraiths. I don''t know much about them, but one thing that I know of is that they''re working for powerful people. Their job is to eliminate people that might endanger those powerful people, a bunch of assassins if I must say," Rasmus answered.

    "So you killed them before you knew who they were until you interrogate the leader? I believe that''s a wrong order to do that," Lenin said and she tried to read Rasmus''s expression.

    "It''s simple. Nobody would come to talk if they brought that many people. Especially when they all looked at me dead in the eye. It''s that easy to understand that they came for no good reasons," Rasmus replied with a stoic expression.

    Lenin wanted to argue, but she knew she couldn''t win when the fact that he was right, and he didn''t harm innocent people. She began to understand Rasmus''s personality based on what she observed and heard. She found out that Rasmus was a pragmatist and that he saw things through the lens of his reality.

    "So, they came to kill you, the last Blackheart?" Lenin raised her brows.

    "Yes. Fortunately, they came a little bit too late. If they had come a year ago, I might have died," Rasmus nodded as he looked outside the window, enjoying the journey and scenery.

    "Do you know why?" Lenin tilted her head slightly.

    "Who knows? Do you know why my father raised his banner and killed the king and his whole family?" Rasmus asked back, glancing at Lenin with a serious expression. "If we look at it from a glance, my father was a madman, but if you really look at it thoroughly, there''s no way he suddenly decided that in a single night. There must be reasons, valid ones for him to do a rebellion," he added.

    "It''s funny that they shoved the details under the rug and just focused on the things my father did without questioning why. I wonder if you think the same as them or do you think critically from a different perspective?" Rasmus asked.

    "And you find your father''s action is justified? No, I shouldn''t ask that question," Lenin shook her head and knew Rasmus wasn''t that kind of a person. "Let me rephrase my question. What makes you think he did it for valid reasons?" She crossed her legs again, but it was the other way around this time. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I wouldn''t dare to say anything if I don''t know the whole thing, but I can say that the Wraiths thought that I knew and they had to eliminate me to keep those ''valid reasons'' hidden under the rug," Rasmus answered.

    "Now that we are on this topic. How much do you know about my parents, Great Sage?" Rasmus asked because he remembered she was present during the execution of his whole family with the Council of Neva.

    "I know your father very well. He was a genius, an impossible egg to crack. He became the most trusted aide to the King because he was the best Sage that I know," Lenin looked away, remembering the days when she taught Erglade during his enrollment in the Gratlan Academy. "For your mother, I don''t know anything about her. All I know is the fact your mother is an Orthias."

    "An Orthias? What''s that?" Rasmus furrowed his brows. He had never heard anything about them or what they were.

    "Of course, you don''t know. It''s a hidden history from the public, only old families that have existed for thousands of years know about their existence," Lenin answered as she crossed her arms and looked at Rasmus. "You''ll find about in the Magic Tower, so if you want to know, I''ll give you everything that you need," she added.

    Lenin looked outside the window and she realized they had arrived at the Council Palace, located in the center of the island.

    "We have arrived, and there are a lot of people," Lenin said as she looked at the journalists who were waiting for their arrival.

    "So they have journalists on the island," Rasmus said as he looked at the crowd.

    "Of course. Anything that happens on the island, the whole world wants to know. We are the center of the world after all," Lenin answered as the coachman opened the door for her. "Let''s continue our conversation another time, Count Blackheart," she said and walked out of the carriage.

    "That''s exactly what I needed, both of them," Rasmus said under his breath as he walked out of the carriage.

 Chapter 33 - 33: The Court Trial.

    Rasmus walked through the crowd and everyone was talking about his family name. They didn''t believe that there was still a member of the Blackheart family that still existed and became an instructor at the Gratlan Academy. Their eyes showed different reactions when they stared at him.

    Rasmus entered the courthouse and so many people came to watch the trial. Attempting murder at the Gratlan Academy between instructors was something that had never happened before. That was why there were so many people who wanted to know the truth. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Who''s going to represent me, Chancellor?" Rasmus asked.

    "Me. I''m representing you and the dignity and integrity of the Gratlan Academy," Lenin answered as she walked to the table. "There''s one thing I want you to do, and that''s not to do any kind of provocation," she said as she sat down.

    "I''ll try my best," Rasmus responded and sat beside Lenin and fixed his suit.

    "I need to remind you that the Sherm family is a well-known and respectful family because they produced famous scholars who have contributed a lot to Neva for centuries. With that being said, everyone here will support the Sherm family while they can," Lenin pointed out and looked at the jury and the people who came to watch the trial.

    "That doesn''t sound good knowing they have a prejudiced view toward the Blackheart family as well," Rasmus responded.

    "I know you''re sharp, Instructor Blackheart. I hope you can refrain from provoking anyone in this courthouse," Lenin said. "Let me handle this, and it will be over before you know it."

    Rasmus nodded with understanding and decided to observe quietly.

    The trial began with both parties having addressed the issue, and it was enough to say the barrister who represented Sherm was good at his job. His calm demeanor and how he admitted that what happened in the academy was Sherm''s fault made his motives unpredictable.

    "Your honor, may I ask a few questions to Rasmus Blackheart?" The barrister asked the judge.

    The judge nodded and ordered Rasmus to sit in the witness box.

    "Your honor, before I ask him a few questions, there''s something I would like to address," The barrister said as he looked at the jury and the spectators. "What Instructor Sherm did was wrong, and he admitted that he used magic to assault Rasmus Blackheart."

    Everyone gasped and began to murmur about what the barrister was talking about. The judge had to calm down the courtroom.

    "But the real issue is that the attempt of murder wasn''t the truth. There are reasons as to why I''m confident with my statement," The barrister pointed three fingers out.

    "First, the investigation team stated that the magic that Instructor Sherm did wouldn''t be able to cause that much damage. It has been proven before Instructor Sherm became an instructor and was tested by Chancellor Lenin herself about his magic ability," The barrister pointed out.

    "Second, everyone knows that the Blackheart family is talented in magic. With that being said, he should be able to detect magic or Mana, and he should be able to protect himself, but he didn''t as if he did it on purpose," The barrister looked at Rasmus.

    "Third, we received news that Rasmus Blackheart was invited and recommended by Chancellor Lenin herself. Not only that, they didn''t test his skills and abilities, unlike the other staff in Gratlan Academy. With that being said, we can understand how talented and amazing his skills and abilities are," The barrister pointed out as he looked at the jury and the spectators.

    "Now my question to Rasmus is, are my statements all true?" The barrister stared into Rasmus''s eyes.

    "Other than the first statement, they''re true," Rasmus nodded calmly.

    "This trial is for Instructor Sherm for attempting murder, but that''s not true at all. There are still mysteries behind this incident, and I believe that Rasmus Blackheart himself was the one who fabricated the incident," The barrister stated with confidence.

    Everyone gasped once again and began to assume and speculate while connecting the statements that the barrister made with the accusation that he stated.

    "Do you have anything to say, Instructor Blackheart?" The judge stared at Rasmus with a blatant prejudice written on his expression.

    In Rasmus''s previous life, he attended so many trials that he did more trials than spending his whole life on a vacation. He knew how everything worked in a trial, and he knew he was standing on a ledge while the judge, jury, and everyone in the courtroom were waiting for him to jump off.

    In court, he could try to prove his innocence through his words, but in that kind of situation, that would be impossible. His words would be used against him knowing the barrister was a competent one.

    "No, your honor," Rasmus shook his head as he looked at Lenin.

    His only way to prove his innocence wasn''t through his mouth but through Lenin''s mouth. Lenin was the Chancellor of the best academy in the world, and she was the descendant of the most powerful Great Sage. Because of it, her words weighed more than his, and that was his only way to win the trial.

    "May I approach the victim, your honor?" Lenin asked.

    "You may approach the victim," The judge nodded.

    Lenin stood in front of Rasmus who was standing in the witness box. They communicated through their eyes and then Lenin cleared her throat as she turned around to look at the juries and the spectators.

    "Allow me to clear the fog that''s happening here in the courtroom," Lenin said. "Before the incident happens..."

    Lenin revealed what Sherm did during his class and what he had done to his students. She told them that he didn''t want to let Rasmus use the training ground by using the whole facility for himself for hours. That resulted in students'' exhaustion and made a few students collapse and faint.

    She informed them that she gave Sherm a direct warning about his actions. She then told them the incident happened not long after that which led to Sherm planning to harm Rasmus.

    She allowed the judge, jury, and spectators to understand the whole situation and not just half of the story. She erased the speculations from the spectators and juries with calm and dignified manners.

    "As I have explained, Instructor Blackheart has no sign of provocation toward Count Sherm. Everything that happened was all because of Count Sherm''s ignorance and prejudice toward Count Blackheart," Lenin said as she looked at Sherm with disappointment.

    "Objection, your honor! Rasmus Blackheart provoked Instructor Sherm by insulting his brain as big as a peanut," the barrister said.

    "Using violence and harming Instructor Blackheart because of an insult? Is that how the respectable Sherm family reacts to an insult?" Lenin asked the barrister. "If words alone are enough to make him harm someone and almost kill them, I don''t believe he would be in the right no matter what," she said calmly.

    The barrister didn''t have anything to say because he didn''t want to cause more damage to Sherm. Rasmus was smirking and knew that it was the right choice to let Lenin handle the case.

    "Allow me to clear the statements that were presented in court," Lenin said as she looked at the jury.

    "The first statement where Count Sherm''s magic wouldn''t be able to cause that much damage is false. In the latest research about magic by a famous and named scholar, it has been proven that we can''t control magic completely," Lenin explained.

    "Mana is the source of magic and the cause of its instability which is why we created a magic formation to cast a spell to prevent that from happening. In the latest research, it was stated that even with magic formations, our body played a big factor and it connected with our bodies and minds. Not only that, this whole island is the result of overwhelming Mana which made it float in the sky. This also adds a new factor as to why Instructor Sherm''s magic became unpredictable," Lenin added.

    "Objection! You honor! The research that Chancellor Lenin has spoken, there''s no proof of that," the barrister said.

    "That''s why I brought the scholar who did the research," Lenin responded and looked at the spectators. "Marquis Sherm, if you may," she looked at an old man blending in with the crowd.

    Everyone looked at the old man and it shocked Sherm when he saw his father testify against him. He realized at that moment that he had been disowned by his father and by his family for the embarrassment he had caused and tarnished the Sherm family.

    "I swear to my family name on the line that what Chancellor Lenin said is the truth. Unfortunately, the research is still ongoing and I''m unable to reveal everything due to public safety," the old man said.

    The barrister couldn''t fight against it and was unable to think of a way to change the situation.

    "The second and third statements about Instructor Blackheart didn''t try to protect himself because of the agreement that we both made," Lenin looked at Rasmus and then looked at the jury. "As you have heard Instructor Blackheart insulted Count Sherm. He has a habit of provoking people, and the reasonable answer to that is because it''s his defense mechanism."

    "He''s the only Blackheart left in this world. He has to bear the sins, consequences, and pain that his family did. As we all know, the Blackheart family tried to rebel against the Refenus Kingdom, and that led to the execution of all the Blackheart family members excluding him," Lenin pointed out.

    "For a fourteen-year-old boy who knew nothing about the world, abandoned and punished for ten years! If you found a wild beast and you tried to disturb it, what do you think it would do? It would retaliate and attack you," Lenin continued as she crossed her arms.

    "He provoked not only Instructor Sherm, but he also provoked the chairmen during his interview. It was his way to survive, and that was when we agreed to put him on trial and became an instructor of the academy for half a year, but with an exception which nobody knows about," Lenin pointed her forefinger up. "If he caused any trouble more than three times, I would kick him out of the academy. That was why he didn''t try to protect himself to avoid any trouble," she added.

    "If Instructor Sherm hadn''t provoked him in the first place because of his prejudice and ego toward Instructor Blackheart, nothing would have happened. If Instructor Sherm didn''t come back to confront Instructor Blackheart, he wouldn''t be here on a trial," Lenin said as she raised her voice a bit.

    "He poked a wild beast and expected it to flee, but instead the beast ate his finger. You can''t blame the beast for eating his finger, you will blame him for poking a wild beast," Lenin looked at the jury with a serious expression. "That''s all, your honor," she moved her gaze toward the judge and then walked back to her seat.

    Everyone went quiet and began to understand the whole story behind the incident. Seeing how everyone understood the situation, the barrister knew that there was no chance to turn the table.

    The juries left the courtroom to evaluate all the information they got from both parties. Everyone was waiting impatiently for the juries to give their answers. But Rasmus already knew the result not because of what Lenin said only but also because of Sherm''s father who stood against his son.

    Sherm might be from a famous and respectable family, but that didn''t mean he was famous and respectable. The juries, the judge, and the spectators respected the head of the family, not his children. Once the head of the family decided to disown his son, the jury and the judge could deal with the case without any pressure.

    The juries came back and gave their answers to the judge on a piece of paper. The judge looked at the answer and then looked at Sherm with a cold expression.

    "The juries have given their answer, and found the defendant guilty of attempting murder toward Instructor Rasmus Blackheart and will be sentenced to thirty years of imprisonment," the judge announced.

 Chapter 34 - 34: Story-telling.

    Rasmus''s case and his past were known worldwide, full of suffering and hardship. Everyone didn''t know at first that the Blackheart family still existed if it wasn''t for the case. They were curious about what kind of a person Rasmus was that the journalist made him famous by giving him the title of a "Wild Beast".

    "Wow..." Videl gave Rasmus a standing ovation after he read the newspaper. "You''ve done it. I didn''t expect your plan to go so smoothly," he scoffed and was in awe.

    "This isn''t my first ride," Rasmus enjoyed his coffee as he looked at students in the garden through the window of his room. "This is what I like about this world that doesn''t have advanced technology. People are in for something spicy because it''s not easy to access any information around the world."

    "Using this case to make yourself known to the world. I don''t think there''s any better way of doing that compared to what you did," Videl sat down and grabbed an apple from the basket. "Simply just making yourself injured and now you went viral," he scoffed as he shook his head.

    Rasmus opened his notebook and wrote Sherm''s family name on it. He thought about the research that Lenin revealed during the trial and the Sherm''s family head who was a famous and respectable scholar who specialized in Mana and Magic.

    "It''s time for my class," Rasmus emptied the cup of coffee and grabbed his suit.

    "Rasmus, can I ask you one thing?" Videl glanced at Rasmus with a serious expression.

    Rasmus saw Videl''s serious expression as he put on his suit. He nodded, telling Videl to ask whatever he had in mind.

    "Are you planning to make those students of yours your accomplice in the future?" Videl asked.

    "Accomplice? They''re bound, chained by their roles. I might be able to change their way of thinking, but they won''t be able to change who they truly are. Too much pressure from their surroundings, and I don''t believe they will be freed from those chains. Their eyes aren''t like mine," Rasmus answered as he adjusted his suit.

    "So, you''re wasting your time here?" Videl raised his brows.

    "Not really. Although I can''t change them, my impression will stay deep inside them. To put it simply, I''m living inside their heads," Rasmus answered as he looked at Videl. "Connection, that''s all that matters," he added and then left his dorm.

    Rasmus went to class and didn''t expect all his students to be already in their seats. He walked to his desk and sat on top of it, staring at them silently. He thought about the conversation he had with Lenin in the carriage about his mother, Aristoria.

    "(An Orthias. I wonder what that means...)" Rasmus sighed.

    "Instructor?" Aurelia tilted her head, confused by the silence.

    "Is everything all right, instructor?" Isador asked.

    "Everything is fine," Rasmus responded with a calm expression. "Hand me the assignment," he reached out his hand.

    Everyone stood up and pulled out their papers which surprised Rasmus because it was supposed to be a group assignment. He then grabbed all the papers and went around his desk to sit in his chair.

    While Rasmus was busy checking everyone''s assignments, the silence was deafening for everyone. They all looked at each other and they were thinking the same thing.

    "Ask away, no need to be so shy," Rasmus said as he read Maximilian''s assignment. He could feel the gazes of his students.

    Everyone looked at Monica since she was the only one who wasn''t bothered by the silence. They signaled to her to ask the question since she had also had a conversation with Rasmus before.

    "Instructor, we were in the courthouse during your trial. We listened to the Chancellor''s words when she defended you. She called you a wild beast, and I wondered why she knew about all that and what was the reason she called you that," Monica asked, staring at Rasmus who was busy checking their assignments.

    Rasmus stopped reading the assignment and slowly put the paper down as he stared at his students. They all felt anxious by the silent stare of him as he rested his head on his fist.

    "Before I answer those questions, let me ask you this. How much do you all know about the Blackheart family and about what happened to them?" Rasmus asked with a stoic expression.

    "The Blackheart family is one of the oldest families in Neva, and they share the same blood as the royal family. About your father, we knew that he was one of the great Sages and the most respected man in the Southeast of Neva," Alexandre answered.

    Everyone nodded in agreement because they heard the same thing. The fact they knew that much meant Erglade was famous all over Neva. Rasmus kept hearing the same thing until he looked at Isador who seemed to have something to say.

    "What about you, Isador?" Rasmus asked. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Isador was taken by surprise when he got called out by Rasmus.

    "I..." Isador paused to think for a moment. "I heard from my father that Erglade Blackheart was the leader of the Black Cloak. It''s a division that only the king knew and their job was to eliminate threats," he continued as he looked at Rasmus.

    It was the first time Rasmus heard about that and it intrigued him, making him want to know more.

    "Why have I never heard about that? Can you elaborate on how you know that?" Rasmus raised his brows.

    "My father knew everything in Central Neva and since the Refenus Kingdom was one of the Sun Empire''s vassal states before Erglade Blackheart took down the kingdom. I don''t know about the details and that''s all I know," Isador answered nervously.

    Rasmus stared into Isador''s eyes and he realized that the Sun Empire or the Suncrown family did know everything since they were the ones who won during the Great Era. He was so eager to dig up some information about their past, but it would be too obvious.

    "Thank you for telling me," Rasmus said as he stood up from his chair. "Now, let me tell you my story," he walked around the desk and stood in the middle of the classroom.

    Rasmus began to tell his tale after he was banished, exiled, and abandoned when he was still a child. He explained how he ended up in Hurgel Village by getting into a random wagon one day after he was hunted and harmed by everyone. He vividly explained how the villagers kicked him away and closed the gate in front of him and how he ended up in the abandoned cabin deep in the forest.

    His students listened to his story without blinking their eyes, imagining it was them in the story. They imagined themselves starving for weeks before they could hunt rats or insects to fill their stomachs. It was horrible to imagine and the fact Rasmus endured that for more than a decade was unimaginable.

    "One day, I thought to myself that I can''t live like that anymore," Rasmus said as he sat on top of his desk. "That I need to change after I learned from my experience that not everyone is heartless. That''s when I began to see how to read a person''s personality and how nature works," he continued as he stared at the spot on the wooden floor.

    "I survived and learned many things at least in the last decade. I understand people, learn from them, and use it to survive. I bare my fangs and claws as my only choice to live," Rasmus said and looked at his students''s expressions. They all were touched by his resilience and understood his suffering, which he had been trying to do.

    "After things went smoothly, Chancellor sent someone to look for me and found me in the village a few months ago. She found out what I did and what I contributed to the village. She was interested in how I taught the villagers Mana and magic, and not long after that I got a letter, a recommendation letter from the Chancellor herself," Rasmus showed a faint smile. "And now here I am, teaching you brats how to see the world at its worst and how to survive that," he scoffed as he crossed his arms.

    All the students chuckled at his words and the atmosphere immediately became lighter.

    "Look at the time. I was supposed to check all of your assignments," Rasmus looked at his wristwatch.

    "Instructor, what''s that on your wrist and why do you always look at it?" Valari stared at the wristwatch.

    "It''s a clock," Rasmus pulled up his sleeve and showed the wristwatch made of iron, but he polished it to be shiny. "It''s a small clock and I call it a wristwatch. I use Mana to run this thing," he explained.

    Everyone was intrigued by his wristwatch and wanted to see it up close. But Rasmus took the papers and left the classroom before they could ask him more about it.

 Chapter 35 - 35: Divinity.

    It was late at night and Rasmus was busy reading the assignments that his students had made. He was surprised that each of them used their unique approach to gain recognition from the people around them. Deep down he felt proud about this and he didn''t realize he was smiling the whole time.

    "These kids are bright..." Rasmus chuckled, but then his smile disappeared as he put down the papers. "Too bright for my taste as I had expected. These kids will make a better world together," he muttered as he looked at the stars through the window.

    Rasmus got up from his desk and went to bed since it was late.

    Rasmus stared at the massive painting on the wall above the stairs while holding a book. He was still young, and the book was almost as big as his torso.

    He looked at the woman, who wore a veil that covered her whole face. She wore a long white dress that only showed off her silky, smooth, long white hair. He wondered what his mother looked like because he had never seen her.

    "I knew you would be here, Young Master," a maid hurriedly walked down the stairs. "Come, your father is waiting for you in his office," she reached out to Rasmus with her right hand.

    Rasmus walked into the long hallway where all the maids were busy cleaning the mansion he lived in. Every wall and space on the wall, they were filled with paintings of his faceless mother. People always told him that his mother was the most beautiful flower in Neva that could be called one-of-a-kind.

    "Count, are you looking for me?" Rasmus looked at the handsome man sitting at his desk, busy with the documents in his hands and on the table.

    The man was Rasmus''s father, Erglade Blackheart. A man with his long black hair and sharp eyes with silver pupils. He had his sleeves rolled up, showing off his battle scars on his arms. The proof of his achievement and loyalty to the Refenus Kingdom.

    Erglade stood up and approached Rasmus who was only as tall as Erglade''s knees. He went down to his knees and slowly removed his black gloves, showing the burned scars that looked hideous.

    "I''m a great man that the whole kingdom looks up to, but I''m nowhere near to being called a father," Erglade looked at Rasmus with his cold expression.

    "You have grown up and got taller than the last time I remembered. You must have begun to realize that something isn''t right about me and your mother, but I can assure you that one day you''ll understand," he explained as he put his left hand on Rasmus''s head.

    Rasmus had no attachment toward his parents which made him look so confused by what Erglade said. He never looked at Erglade as his father, he looked at Erglade as an admirable and respected family head of the Blackheart family.

    "Do you want to see your mother?" Erglade asked, still with his cold expression.

    Rasmus raised his eyebrows in disbelief that the day had finally come. He slowly nodded his head because he was wary of the offer.

    Erglade left his office with Rasmus following him from behind. He walked down the long hallway, and there were two doors in the center of the hallway. He walked past those doors which made Rasmus confused because Rasmus thought his mother was in the room at the right door.

    Rasmus''s confusion and curiosity turned into fear when Erglade brought him to the entrance to the dungeon. There were guards near the entrance, and they immediately lined up to bow their heads to Erglade.

    While Rasmus was in fear, he noticed all the knights were gathering around the training ground at night. It was unusual since he had always observed the training ground for years. He had never seen all the knights gathered and trained since the morning.

    Erglade and Rasmus walked into the dungeon. Rasmus was welcomed by the damp air with a weird smell that made him cover his nose. Erglade kept walking and didn''t care about what Rasmus was going through.

    The dungeon became darker the deeper they went. Once they reached the end, there were two torches on the wall with a steel door in the middle. There were three knights guarding the door, and they immediately moved away from it.

    Erglade unlocked the door and slowly pushed it open. The door looked heavy because of the sound it made.

    The room was dark with no light, only the torches from outside the room that illuminated the entrance. Rasmus was a bit scared to walk into the room because he heard the rattling sound of chains. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Say hi to your mother," Erglade coldly stared at Rasmus.

    Rasmus was frozen still as he stared into the darkness. He saw a pale hand come out of the darkness, and when it was about to reach his face he woke up. His eyes fluttered open and realized it was a dream.

    "That dream again..." Rasmus muttered under his breath as he massaged his nose bridge.

    After he washed his face and took a bath, he took a stroll in the garden to enjoy the morning sun. He watched the students not wear the uniform since it was the weekend. They all left the academy and went to Gratlan City to enjoy their free time.

    "Good morning, instructor," Monica greeted Rasmus when she saw him in the garden as well.

    "Good morning," Rasmus nodded. "Oh, I almost forgot. Do you have any plans for today?" He raised his brows.

    "No, I don''t waste my time like other students," Monica shook her head as she watched the other students laughing and talking in groups as they all walked toward the entrance gate.

    "Perfect. Shall we discuss it now? About demonic beasts and why Aurelia can handle it while you can''t?" Rasmus asked as he crossed his arms. "Let''s talk about this matter in my dorm room," he looked at Monica with a serious expression.

    Monica stared at Rasmus for a moment before she agreed to follow him to his room.

    All the staff looked at Rasmus in disbelief as Monica followed him into the staff''s dormitory. They were curious, but they respected Monica''s status and didn''t dare to do anything.

    "Would you prefer the door to be closed or open?" Rasmus asked as soon as Monica entered his room.

    "You want to talk privately, correct?" Monica asked back.

    Rasmus nodded and slowly closed the door and then escorted Monica to the table.

    "Where should we start?" Rasmus removed his suit and hung it on the chair he was going to sit on. "I believe the last time we talked, you said that Aurelia could fend off the demonic energy..." he pointed out as he sat down.

    "Yes, compared to the previous saints, Aurelia holds a tremendous amount of divine power. They said her devotion and love toward their God is incomparable which is the reason why," Monica nodded.

    "That''s that, but why is it impossible to find a way to defeat demon beasts? Letting the public not know about any method to defeat them is baffling," Rasmus furrowed and stared at Monica.

    Monica took her time to think of an answer to that question.

    "Because it''s not their concern, and even if they knew how, they would have zero chance to win against them. The records are proof that only the Paladins and the Templars have successfully defeated and eradicated them. All the civilians and the other knights were killed during their attempt to subjugate demon beasts," Monica explained in detail.

    "Even magic won''t work on them?" Rasmus raised his eyebrows.

    "Demonic beasts are the result of them getting corrupted by demonic energy. As we have known, demonic energy originated from Dragon''s Veins which also means that magic is the accumulation of Mana that originated from Dragon''s Veins," Monica explained. "With that being said, demonic beasts are immune to magic, but only to some extent. Powerful spells could kill them depending on how strong the demonic beasts are," she added.

    Rasmus realized there were still a lot of things that were hidden. If he wanted to take over Neva, he needed to know everything about it. He knew that he was nowhere near knowing the world he lived in.

    He needed to know about Paladins and Templars. He only knew that Paladins were knights who were blessed by the saints and received divine power. On the other hand, Templars were the elites among the elites that belonged to the Angelis and the Sancticus families.

    Their job was solely to eradicate demonic beasts to prevent them from growing in numbers. Their works and their achievements weren''t known to the public. Another thing that made them different was the fact that their identities were hidden from the public as well.

    "So the easiest way to defeat them is using divine power which only the blessed knights or Paladins and Templars can have..." Rasmus hummed as he rubbed his chin. "Now that you said it that way, I''m getting more interested in finding a demonic beast," he smiled as he leaned his back against the chair.

    "You''re going to kill yourself if you think you can deal with it by yourself. You have no idea what you''re dealing with," Monica said with a serious expression, giving a stern warning to Rasmus.

    "Thank you for your concern," Rasmus stood up and walked toward the door. "I don''t want to take your resting time. We will discuss this matter with Aurelia in the next discussion," he opened the door for Monica.

    Monica stood up and left the room without saying a word.

 Chapter 36 - 36: A stroll.

    Rasmus roamed around the academy after his conversation with Monica. When he walked toward the training hall, he noticed someone was doing a lap, it was Maximilian. He observed from the door until Maximilian noticed his presence and stopped running.

    "Instructor," Maximilian caught his breath as he wiped off the sweat on his forehead.

    "Do you mind if I join you?" Rasmus arched his brows as he removed his suit and unbuttoned the top two buttons of his shirt.

    Maximilian raised his brows, then he smirked as he nodded his head. He got excited when Rasmus wanted to join his training because he could see how big Rasmus''s stamina and endurance were.

    "It''s a bit lonely training on my own," Maximilian said as he stood straight after he recovered his stamina. "I hope you can keep up, Instructor," he added with a smug smile written on his face.

    "I doubt it," Rasmus chuckled softly as he rolled his sleeves. "I''m ready whenever you are, brat," he said as he stood beside Maximilian.

    Maximilian began his lap again, and Rasmus followed him from behind. He immediately noticed how soundless Rasmus''s steps were that he couldn''t hear anything at all. He knew a few people who could walk or run without making any noise, those people were experts in stealth.

    "How did you do that? Your steps don''t make any noise," Maximilian looked over his shoulder at Rasmus.

    Rasmus smirked and was amazed that Maximilian could notice it immediately.

    "Isn''t your instructor amazing?" Rasmus raised his brows.

    Maximilian scoffed, and then he fastened his pace to see how far Rasmus could follow him.

    10 laps were fine for Rasmus and he could follow Maximilian without breaking a sweat. Then, another 10 laps and he began to break a little sweat, but he never left Maximilian''s shadow. On the 40th lap, Rasmus began to breathe heavily and slowly lost his pace while Maximilian was widening the gap.

    Rasmus stopped on the 50th lap because he knew his limit and didn''t want to push his body too hard. He was amazed that Maximilian could still run and that his breathing was still steady. Not to mention that Maximilian had done a few laps before he joined in.

    "So this is the body of a Northern Star," Rasmus shouted as he pulled his hair back and looked at Maximilian.

    Maximilian stopped running and started walking toward Rasmus.

    "They trained me like I''m a warhorse, Instructor. This is nothing," Maximilian explained with a smirk on his face. "But I have to admit, you''re not bad, Instructor. You''re above average compared to the warriors of the North," he pointed out as he stood in front of Rasmus.

    "Is that title really important for Northerners?" Rasmus raised his brows, still catching his breath.

    "Yes, it''s like a life goal. But there are still two above a Northern Star," Maximilian nodded as he wiped off the sweat on his neck. "There''s a Northern White Star and then a Northern Black Star. It''s similar to mages for Sage and Great Sage. The Northern White Star and Northern Black Star are either experts in physical ability or magical ability, they''re also on par with Swordmasters of Neva," he explained.

    "Who has reached the White Star and Black Star?" Rasmus asked.

    "There are three White Stars, my father, and the Wolffein family. For Black Star, there''s only one and that''s one of the Northern elders, my grandfather," Maximilian answered. "So my path is still far away."

    Rasmus couldn''t imagine how strong those people would be with those two titles. He heard about Swordmasters, and there were only a few people who had given such a title in the whole Neva, except for Northern Neva because they had their own system and a title for it.

    "Instructor, I believe you have an amazing physical body because of your late mother," Maximilian pointed out. "Since your mother was basically northerners," he added. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Rasmus stopped his thought and slowly moved his gaze toward Maximilian''s eye.

    "You know about Orthias?" Rasmus asked, his expression changed into a serious one.

    Maximilian opened his mouth but stopped himself from answering the question. He suddenly felt anxious for some reason and thought of an answer.

    "I apologize, Instructor. I''m not allowed to speak such matter," Maximilian lowered his head, hiding his expression.

    Rasmus furrowed his eyes as he stared at Maximilian''s sudden change of behavior. He wondered why both Lenin and Maximilian didn''t want to tell him anything about the origin of his mother. His mother, Aristoria had such an enigmatic aura around her and he only met his mother once in his whole life.

    "That''s all right. Continue your training," Rasmus said as he walked past Maximilian and then left the training hall.

    Rasmus wandered the main building and there were only instructors and the other staff. Everyone stared at him with scornful looks and didn''t bother to greet him. He didn''t care about them and continued his walk until he looked at the library and found Isador having a conversation with Valari and Alexander.

    Rasmus once again observed them and listened to their discussion. They were discussing issues that were happening in Central Neva. They immersed themselves in the discussion until Valari noticed Rasmus was staring at and listening to them while leaning against the door frame. Everyone stopped talking and followed Valari''s eyes.

    "Instructor, good morning," Valari said quietly.

    "Don''t mind me," Rasmus smiled as he walked into the library.

    Everyone continued their discussion while Rasmus grabbed a random book to waste time. He read the book while he listened to their conversation because it sounded interesting. It was about the mining site that was discovered on the border a while ago, the one that Eduard told him back then.

    "Instructor, can we ask your opinion about this matter?" Isador looked at Rasmus who sat on the furthest chair at the big long table.

    "The mining site?" Rasmus asked as he read the book in his hands.

    "Yes. The Suvian Kingdom and the Erlon Empire. They both found the mining cave, but they both didn''t want to share it because of the rich and rare minerals that were found inside the cave, both wanted to monopolize it," Alexander answered.

    "And that issue hasn''t been solved? Even though it''s easy to solve the problem," Rasmus asked as he flipped the page.

    The three of them furrowed their brows because they had been trying to find a solution to this issue. They tried to make sure there would be no war or conflict in their solution, but they found none.

    "Use a third party to solve that issue, a powerful and neutral party at that, and doesn''t belong to both factions as a mediator," Rasmus pointed out. "Since we are talking about the Central Neva continent, it''s a lot easier because we have that powerful party since everyone believes and devotes to that party. The Holy Nation, the Angelis family. With that, the problem is solved. Both can share the mining site and share the profit with the Holy Nation," he explained.

    "Using the Holy Nation, both parties can''t do anything and are forced to share ownership of the mining site," he added as he closed the book and looked at them. "Authority outmatched everything else, remember?" he smiled.

    The three of them chuckled in disbelief because they never thought of that. The solution was simple and yet they couldn''t see it and wasted their time thinking of the complicated solution.

    "Is there anything else you want to ask?" Rasmus asked as he stood up. "One day, you''ll be the one who decides the future. You have to be able to make such a difficult decision. You need to understand that you will never be able to satisfy everyone," he said as he looked at them.

    "Then what should we do?" Isador looked at Rasmus with a serious expression.

    "Who knows," Rasmus smirked as he walked toward the bookshelf and put the book back in its place. "Read a lot of books and you might find the answer yourself," he said as he walked toward the door. "But again, the best teacher is experience," he added and then left the library.

    Rasmus looked at the sky as he walked back to his dorm room.

    "Now the Wraiths should know my existence and location from the news. I wonder what are you going to do with that information," he muttered as he entered his room to take a bath.

 Chapter 37 - 37: Partnership.

    Rasmus looked at his wristwatch and he noticed that his lunch hadn''t been delivered to his room. When he was about to get out of his room, someone knocked on the door. He thought it was Videl who brought his lunch, but when he opened his door, he saw a familiar face that he hadn''t seen since he came to Gratlan. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Good afternoon, Instructor Blackheart. Do you care to have lunch with us?" The man asked.

    Rasmus stared at the man''s expression and hair that had a few gray hairs already. That man was the one who suggested Lenin consider Rasmus to teach at the academy.

    "I''m sorry. I must have been rude," the man smiled with his eyes closed. "Garret Earnwind. It''s nice to finally be able to meet you again," he offered his hand for a handshake.

    "Rasmus Blackheart," Rasmus shook the man''s hand firmly. "You said us, which means there will be more people?" he raised his brows.

    "Two, there are two more people who will join us. I can assure you, that we mean no harm. We only want to have a conversation, to get to know each other a little bit more," Garret smiled gently at Rasmus. "Shall we?" he slowly took a step back and pointed his left hand at the hallway.

    Rasmus grabbed his suit from the hanger and then walked out of his room. He followed Garret and since he was one of the executives at the Gratlan Academy, nobody avoided their eyes. It wasn''t a good thing for Rasmus since it seemed that he was getting more favor from the executives. Their jealousy and hatred could be seen in their eyes.

    They left the dormitory and went to the executives'' dormitory, which was forbidden for anyone to enter. The building was the biggest compared to the other dormitories in the academy even though there were only a dozen of rooms.

    When they entered the building, Rasmus was welcomed by a massive chandelier made of pure gold. There were paintings of all the current executives and the previous ones on the walls. He looked at the rug made of bear hides, couches made of high-quality leather, and decorations that were worth hundreds or even thousands of gold coins.

    "I thought the staff''s dormitory was amazing, but I didn''t expect it would pale in comparison to this building," Rasmus said as he found the building to his liking.

    "I know how you feel. I was like you back then, just an instructor," Garret smiled as he guided Rasmus to the third floor.

    Rasmus noticed how young Garret was compared to the other executives. If he could make a guess, Garret was in his late thirties, and compared to the other executives, he could be at least a decade younger than them.

    "You climbed the ladder quite fast," Rasmus pointed out as he followed Garret into the hallway.

    Garret smirked without saying a word as he walked ahead of Rasmus. He then stopped right in front of the door and opened it for Rasmus.

    "Come in," Garret said as he walked into his room.

    Rasmus looked at the inside of Garret''s room which was three times bigger than his. There were plants, partitions to separate a few rooms, and expensive plants in each corner. He then saw a woman in her late forties and a man in his mid-forties, having a cup of tea with the amazing scenery of the island next to the window.

    "(Those two were the ones who didn''t complain about me joining the academy. I knew they would be interested in me, but I wonder what they were after)" Rasmus thought as he looked at both of them.

    "I brought the man," Garret smiled at his colleagues as he joined in and sat among them. "Come, join us, Instructor," he looked at Rasmus as his butler prepared the tea for him and Rasmus.

    Rasmus walked in and sat among the executives, but he wasn''t feeling nervous. He grabbed the cup of tea that the butler had given him, but he didn''t drink it immediately, he looked at it and smelled it, making sure nothing was weird inside the tea.

    "If we wanted you to die, we wouldn''t use a cheap trick like that, Instructor," the old woman said in a calm manner and took a sip of her tea. "We have no intention to harm you in any way," she assured as she glanced at Rasmus.

    Rasmus raised his cup of tea and took a sip to taste the expensive tea. It was bitter and yet so smooth. He had never tasted a tea that good in his entire life and wondered what kind of tea it was.

    "It seems you have good tasting buds, Instructor," the old man smirked as he looked at Rasmus.

    "So, Instructor, I believe you have done your research about us the executives already," the old woman looked at Rasmus with a gentle gaze. "Care to tell us what do you know about us?" She smiled at him.

    The old woman''s name was Esprella Bleuman, and the old man''s name was Rouben Orbeliani. Bleuman family was a family of businessmen and women who had close relationships with the Ravenshroud family and the Ashenvale family which made the Bleuman respectable across Neva.

    The Orbeliani family was known to be the family of genius inventors, and they were the ones who invented blimps. They also had a close relationship with the Ravenshroud family and the Ashenvale family because of what they did. Both the Bleuman and the Orbeliani were close to each other to the point they could monopolize the economy with the Ashenvale family.

    The Earnwind family on the other hand was the core family in the Southern Neva because they were the ones who helped the Ardentis family end the civil war and united the South continent. The Earnwind family had countless connections with all nobles and royal families in the whole of Neva, including the North.

    "That''s all I know," Rasmus looked at the three of them after he told them what he knew about them. He could see the big smiles on their faces, amazed that he knew so much.

    "So you connected the dots, didn''t you?" Esprella narrowed her eyes.

    "Just now. Seeing how the three of you seem close," Rasmus answered and took another sip of his tea. "I can assume that you invited me because you wanted something from me. As people who know how to make profits and satisfy their clients, I believe your intention is to make a profit, a long-term one, with me" he added as he looked at the three of them.

    The three of them went quiet and stayed still for a moment before they shared a look. They all chuckled as they shook their heads, they were amazed by how sharp Rasmus was. They didn''t expect how sharp he was and how he could read them like an open book.

    "Well, you''re not wrong, but I think it''s too early for that discussion since our lunch hasn''t arrived yet," Garret said as he leaned back and crossed his legs.

    "He''s right, that''s why we should start with an appetizer. That thing on your wrist, what''s that?" Rouben pointed at Rasmus''s wristwatch.

    Rasmus explained what it was and how it worked. The three of them could only blink their eyes because they didn''t know what he was talking about. It was too complicated for them to understand how a wristwatch worked.

    "You said you put a small amount of Mana into that thing and it worked? Why bother using your own Mana when you can put a small Mana stone into it?" Rouben tilted his head, confused by Rasmus''s method.

    "Do I look wealthy to you?" Rasmus raised his brows with a smirk on his face.

    "Right, but for someone who was abandoned and exiled, you invented a lot of things, didn''t you? That wristwatch and those attires of yours," Rouben looked at Rasmus''s suit, shirt, and trousers. "Are you interested in making a patent on that wristwatch and that clothing you wear? I can make you rich in the blink of an eye as long as you agree to have a partnership with us, the three of us," he added.

    "As long as I''m the owner of my inventions, I''m interested," Rasmus smiled at Rouben.

    "Of course. We are good at making our clients satisfied just like you said," Rouben smiled as he offered his hand for a handshake.

    "Let''s talk about the details during our lunch," Rasmus shook Rouben''s hand and nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 38 - 38: Trust.

    Rasmus negotiated with Rouben about the wristwatch and how much percentage he wanted for royalty. In the end, he got 35% of the prize that was going to be put in a single wristwatch. Since it was a complicated process and not everyone could make it as perfect as him, Rouben wanted to sell a single wristwatch for 50 Eclers.

    "10 Eclers is 500 Gold Coins, so I get 175 Gold Coins per wristwatch?" Rasmus looked at Rouben as he enjoyed his steak.

    "We can go for 15 to 30 Eclers per wristwatch depending on the quality and the model," Esprella said as she swirled her wine glass. "I know nobles, and they would spend at least thousands of golds for that wristwatch, so you''ll get more," she pointed out.

    "She''s right. We should limit the product to the point we have to use auctions to sell that thing," Garret said as he pointed at Rasmus''s wristwatch. "I know people who have deep pockets for this kind of stuff," he added.

    "Of course, not to mention that I''ll rent your patent for a year. I''ll rent your method for 3,000 Eclers how''s that?" Rouben raised his brows.

    "That''s a reasonable price knowing you get more for selling it for a year. That''s a deal," Rasmus nodded in agreement.

    "You really know how to do business, Count. I can see myself doing more business with you in the future," Rouben said as he raised his wine glass.

    "Hold on, old friend. Don''t make this whole thing about yourself. Give us room to join," Esprella raised her wine glass.

    Garret nodded in agreement and raised his wine glass. The four of them shared a toast. For the first time ever since he went into this world he felt at home with these three people. They were greedy, a cunning and strategic kind of greedy because they knew how to control the rich and it reminded him back when he monopolized the economy in his previous life.

    The four of them were discussing the profits already even though they hadn''t started the business yet. It was because they were that confident and knew it would work no matter what because wristwatches were a necessity, especially for social status among nobles.

    After they had their enjoyable lunch, they went back to the couch and enjoyed their wine.

    "It''s time for the main course, Instructor Blackheart," Garret sat straight as he looked into Rasmus''s eye. "We want you to join us in this political game against the other executives. If you join us, we can make sure you climb that ladder faster than I did," he revealed.

    "Why me? What''s the reason?" Rasmus looked at Garret then both Rouben and Esprella.

    "What else? Chancellor Lenin personally scouted you and brought you here into the academy as an instructor. That has never happened in decades, and when she brings someone, she knows that person is worth the trouble," Esprella explained and took a sip of her wine. "I have known her for 20 years, and the fact that you''re here with us with your amazing talents both in business and teaching, speaks volumes," she added.

    "We want to get rid of both Julian and that stupid old man Arnoldi. With those two gone, and you have joined us at the table, Esprella and I can become Vice-Chancellors. That power alone is enough to make us the most powerful people in Neva," Rouben explained.

    Rasmus thought about it for a moment as he stared at the wine glass he was holding. The silence was supposed to pressure him, but he was calm and began to swirl his wine glass.

    "(It''s a good offer, especially knowing these people are the people I''m looking for to help me with my plan. But I don''t want to spend years in this place, it''s a waste of time because the world is too big and there are still things that I need to understand)" Rasmus thought as he looked at his reflection in the wine.

    "That''s a tempting offer, but I must decline," Rasmus said with a serious expression and looked at the three of them.

    They were shocked and confused when Rasmus declined their offer. They didn''t expect that and wondered what was the reason behind it.

    "You must be wondering, and the reason is because I''m not planning to stay here," Rasmus answered as he looked at them. "I''m not interested in this place. I can achieve more outside this place, or even this island," he added.

    "You do realize that this floating island is where all the power, wealth, and authority are. So what is it that you want when you don''t need those three?" Garret narrowed his eyes, staring right into Rasmus''s eye.

    Rasmus knew there was a foreign power lurking underneath the ground. The power which led to the Great Era, and the rebellion that his father did. Those things were connected and it was as if they were preventing something from coming out of the ground.

    He wanted to tell that reason to those three, but he didn''t because he didn''t know if one of them was a part of that hidden power that tried to reach the surface and rule the world. He didn''t trust them at all when it came to this matter, but there was someone he could trust, and that was Lenin. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I have a priority," Rasmus answered as he stared into Garret''s eye. "Trust me, what I''m planning to do, you don''t want to be a part of it because it will affect your reputation," he warned.

    "So you want revenge?" Rouben raised his brows.

    "It''s not that simple, but you can say that I don''t care about this world anymore because of what they had done to me. I want something else," Rasmus shook his head as he looked down at his wine glass. "But, don''t get me wrong. I would love to maintain what we have here. I might be not interested in authority or power, but wealth, that''s something else," he looked at the three of them and wanted to see their reaction.

    "We understand," Garret nodded. "You''re really something else. After all, it was Chancellor herself who brought you here. You have your own view of life and we respect that," he raised his wine glass.

    "Of course. I know a good businessman when I see one," Esprella raised her wine glass. "It''ll be foolish of me to pass this one out," she smirked.

    "Let''s get fucking rich, huh?" Rouben raised his wine glass.

    After Rasmus emptied his wine, he excused himself and left the room.

    (In a dark room)

    A mysterious man was sitting in his chair when the butler came into the room and gave the newspaper to him. The man looked over his shoulder and saw the headline of Rasmus Blackheart''s existence and his title was a "Wild Beast".

    "How is that possible?" The man asked as he grabbed the newspaper and read it.

    "I sent a man to Hurgel Village, and Russel was right. Rasmus Blackheart used to live in the forest near the village. We couldn''t find Russel and the others, and I think he killed them and buried their bodies or maybe burned them to ashes," the butler mentioned as he watched the mysterious man read the newspaper.

    The mysterious man sighed as he put the newspaper down after he read what happened in Gratlan and how impactful it was for Rasmus because his existence had become well-known. He didn''t expect it would be this hard to find Rasmus, and after he found out where Rasmus was, it became problematic.

    "I''m going to meet the people upstairs. I don''t think this matter can be handled by us anymore," the man said as he walked toward the coat hanger.

    "The people upstairs, boss? Do they have people in Gratlan?" The butler turned around to look at the mysterious man.

    "They have, a lot of them and I believe there''s one at the Gratlan Academy as well. We shouldn''t be discussing this matter because the walls have ears," the man warned as he put on his coat. "Let''s focus on finding the remaining rats that are hiding. Don''t let any of them escape or we will end up like Russel," he added as he adjusted his coat and then left the room.

    The butler bowed his head until he could no longer hear the mysterious man''s footsteps.

 Chapter 39 - 39: Sixth Lecture: Reality.

    The bell rang and all the students went to their classrooms to begin the lecture. Rasmus walked in with the paperwork and saw his students staring at him eagerly since they wanted to know if their paperwork was to his liking.

    Rasmus put down the paper on his desk and then walked into the middle of the classroom. He crossed his arms and looked at each one of them with a smile on his face.

    "Maximilian, your method of getting recognition is flawless. You don''t put yourself above others, but you put yourself at the front for others. You also show a necessary compassion to those who follow you. You don''t care who they are; as long as they are loyal to you, and that makes more people follow you and your cause. You''re like the spearhead," Rasmus pointed out as he nodded in approval.

    Maximilian was in disbelief when he heard Rasmus compliment him. He never thought he would feel proud of himself from a simple compliment from an instructor. He was amazed that Rasmus could see him that way because it was exactly what he was thinking about when he wrote that assignment. Everyone looked at him and began to give him applause.

    "Monica, your method of getting recognition is what the world needs. You help those who are suffering, becoming the beacon of their lives. You make yourself the root of the people around you, and you use them to gain more recognition. You''re like a ficus tree," Rasmus pointed out as he nodded at Monica.

    Monica smiled as she nodded back at Rasmus. It was the first time everyone saw her smile, including Maximilian. They could tell how meaningful the compliment was to her.

    "Alexander, your method of getting recognition is fascinating. You become a wise man who shows reality to those who don''t want to see it. You use your wisdom to attract others and you use your understanding as your tool to gain their trust. It''s as if I''m looking at myself in the mirror," Rasmus crossed his arms as he smirked at Alexander.

    "It''s because I used you as an example, Instructor, but I used my own twist in that assignment," Alexander responded with a huge grin on his face.

    "Brat," Rasmus scoffed.

    Everyone laughed at Alexander, but he didn''t care because he believed in what he wrote. He believed that he could do things like Rasmus and become an unforgettable figure to those around him. It was the first time he had had his own desire to influence the people around him.

    "Now you, Valari. Your method of gaining recognition is really something else, isn''t it? You use your knowledge to help people get rich by all means. You make yourself the pioneer, attracting all kinds of people and I believe you''re the first will achieve greatness compared to the others here," Rasmus looked at Valari and approved of his method.

    "Wow, so I guess we should be cautious around him in the future, huh?" Alexander jokingly said.

    Everyone laughed and nodded in agreement.

    Rasmus walked toward Aurelia and stood right in front of her desk, staring down at her. The silence was deafening and it made Aurelia swallow hard as she looked up at him.

    "Aurelia, your method of gaining recognition is really beautiful. Your method is similar to Monica''s, protecting the weak and offering your hands to those who are in need. But unlike Monica, you turn them into devoted followers who will be your shield as if you''re their precious mother. Rather than indulging yourself in that feeling, you keep yourself focused on your goal, bringing in more people and making them feel your compassion. That''s what a Saint should be," Rasmus said as he approved of her method.

    Aurelia was speechless when Rasmus said that her method was beautiful. She was touched when he mentioned that she was like a mother figure to her followers, and that was exactly what she wanted herself to be. Tears threatened to fall, but she wiped them off immediately.

    "So does that mean Monica is like a stationary light to attract people to come to her while Aurelia is a moving light, giving light and warmth to the people on her path?" Isador looked at Rasmus.

    "That''s a good analogy," Rasmus nodded. "Monica as Northern doesn''t need to move as people will come to her. On the other hand, Aurelia has to move because she has the rest of Neva waiting for her," he explained.

    Rasmus walked toward Isador''s desk and then put his hands on the desk. His eyes were straight into Isador''s eyes.

    "Isador, your method is quite underwhelming compared to the others and I have to say that I''m quite disappointed," Rasmus said with a serious expression.

    Isador''s heart felt like it was being squeezed so tightly when he heard that. He looked at the others, but none of them showed any reaction as if they were judgingly staring at him without him knowing.

    "What''s wrong with my method, Instructor?" Isador asked nervously.

    "Your writings, they''re all over the place as if you don''t know what are you doing and where you want it to go," Rasmus answered, his eyes never leaving Isador''s as he leaned forward toward him. "You''re like walking aimlessly and hoping everything works to the point it''s absurd," he added.

    Isador was speechless and he felt ashamed by his writings. Not only that he feel ashamed, but he also felt inferior to others who seemed to have achieved something in life. He was angry at himself, his hands clenched so tightly to the point his nails were digging into his palm.

    Aurelia wanted to comfort him, but she knew that it would only belittle him. She decided not to and pretended that she didn''t see anything.

    "Meet me after class, Isador," Rasmus said. Then pushed himself up and walked back to his desk, sitting on top of it. He crossed his arms as he stared at his students with a serious expression. "What did I say to the three of you in the library?" he asked Isador, Valari, and Alexander.

    "We will never be able to satisfy everyone," the three of them answered.

    "Aurelia, Monica, Maximilian, what do you think of that?" Rasmus asked as he looked down at the floor.

    Aurelia, Monica, and Maximilian shared a look as they thought of the meaning behind that statement.

    "Because everyone has different needs and goals that might not align with others," Monica answered.

    "That''s right," Rasmus nodded. "With that being said, is it possible to be fair with anyone?" he looked up to look at Monica.

    "Yes, we can because fairness doesn''t have to meet everyone''s expectations. Fair doesn''t mean that everyone has to be pleased by the decision. It''s about giving the same treatment to all parties whether they like it or not," Monica answered as she nodded.

    "But do you believe such treatment can be called fair?" Rasmus looked at Aurelia and Maximilian.

    "No, I don''t believe it''s fair because if all parties don''t find any benefits from that, what''s the point of being fair to begin with?" Aurelia responded as she looked at Rasmus. "I agree that fairness doesn''t have to meet everyone''s expectations or interests. Fairness is about getting both parties to understand why it''s fair rather than forcing them to accept it without explanation," she explained.

    Rasmus nodded in agreement to Aurelia''s words, "That''s correct. So what''s the main thing that we learn from this discussion?"

    Maximilian raised his hand as he looked at Rasmus. Rasmus glanced at him as he nodded, allowing him to speak.

    "That everyone''s reality isn''t the same as ours. We have to understand their perspective and how to bring fairness to them before we decide what''s fair," Maximilian answered.

    Rasmus smirked as he chuckled, making all the students look at him with their brows raised.

    "Perfect answer, Maximilian. That''s correct. Your reality is different from others, and your job is to understand their point of view about the world. Once you see some alignment between your reality with theirs, that''s when you pull them to your side," Rasmus said with a huge smile on his face. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "But isn''t pulling others to your side manipulative, even if it feels fair to them?" Isador looked at Rasmus with a confused look.

    "What''s wrong with being manipulative when it will bring a better future for humanity or everyone? Do you believe manipulation is a bad thing, Isador?" Rasmus raised his brows, his eyes locked into Isador''s eyes. "Do you look at the world as white and black? Where good and evil are visibly separated like a wall on the field?" He added.

    Isador sat there, didn''t know what to answer because within his heart, he believed it was wrong, but his logical mind thought it wasn''t wrong. He wanted to speak his mind, but something held back his voice in his throat.

    "If the world is that simple, there will be no more evil in this world, Isador," Rasmus pointed out. "You think it''s wrong, but look around you. It proves my point that your reality isn''t the same as others," he added.

    Isador looked at the others and it was as Rasmus said, none of them found manipulation wrong. At that moment he realized that he needed to find a middle ground between his ideology and what was necessary.

 Chapter 40 - 40: Manipulation.

    After the class ended, Isador stayed in the classroom with Rasmus. He was still in a dilemma since that discussion about manipulation. He wanted to hold on to his ideology, but he knew that wouldn''t align with others which would only raise conflicts in the future.

    "Isador, you''re really holding that ideology tightly, don''t you?" Rasmus asked and could tell by Isador''s complex expression that he was struggling.

    "Yes, Instructor. It''s what I believe, and if I don''t hold on to what I believe, what''s the point of moving forward when I have to lie to myself for the rest of my life?" Isador looked up at Rasmus who was standing in front of his desk.

    Rasmus had a faint smile on his face as he dragged a chair to Isador''s desk. He sat across Isador''s desk and folded his hands on the desk, his eyes focused on Isador''s face.

    "Who taught you that ideology?" Rasmus asked, his voice calm and soft.

    "Nobody," Isador looked down at his own fingers. "It''s... it''s something that I read when I was still young that all kinds of evil will only lead to destruction. Once you lie, you''ll tend to lie even more in the future, creating a world based on lies and that''s when the world will crumble," he explained as he played with his fingers.

    "So manipulation is an act of evil?" Rasmus raised his brows.

    "That''s what I believe because manipulation is a part of lying," Isador answered as he nodded in agreement. "Hiding the truth for their own benefits," he added.

    "Then what about this..." Rasmus rested his head on his fist, his eyes never leaving Isador''s eyes. "You''re in a situation where you can only save one person. One is a stranger that you don''t know who they are or your mother, the Empress. The killer will give you a choice to choose one. Who do you choose?" he raised his brows.

    "My mother, of course, but that''s not manipulation," Isador answered as he tilted his head, staring into Rasmus''s gray-blue eyes.

    "No, Isador, that choice alone is manipulation. You are in control of the outcomes and you choose to save your mother because it benefits you the most," Rasmus pointed out as a smirk began to form on his lips.

    "But that''s... that''s different. It''s not the same as deceiving someone," Isador stared at Rasmus''s eyes back and forth. He began to feel the turmoil within him, his gaze and words were like the last string that he was holding on to. All he asked for was validation for his answer and reasoning.

    "Is it? By choosing your mother, you condemn the stranger to die. You''re deciding their fate based on your own values and emotions. You have manipulated the situation to align with what serves you best, even if it''s unconscious. That''s the nature of manipulation, it''s not always malicious, but it''s always about control," Rasmus raised his brows as he leaned back and crossed his arms, cutting that last string that Isador was holding onto.

    Isador looked down as his fingers began to dig into his scalp and massage his head. He began to see it clearly that this whole time he wasn''t just a fool, he was also naive. He never thought how immature of him and how he was blinded by his own ideology that he couldn''t see the truth.

    "Do you want to hear the truth, Isador?" Rasmus raised his brows, still sitting comfortably in the chair.

    Isador slowly lifted his head to look at Rasmus. His expression was of a person who had lost their purpose.

    "It''s not about what''s right or wrong, it''s about what''s necessary. I think you can understand that because your ancestor, he was one of the figures in the Great Era of Neva," Rasmus pointed out as he sat straight and began to shift the conversation. "Did he do it because it was right? Or did he do it because it was necessary? He killed countless lives, burned countless towns, villages, and cities," he arched his brows and leaned forward toward Isador.

    Isador was in his turmoil state and hearing that from Rasmus made him lose control over his thoughts. He immediately thought about the Suncrown''s past and how his ancestor was indeed killing innocent lives, and yet the Suncrown family became the most respected family.

    "There''s something that the world doesn''t know..." Isador blurted out without thinking.

    "So that means his action is justified?" Rasmus tilted his head as he placed his arms on the Isador''s desk.

    "Yes, the lives that he took, it was all for the greater good," Isador nodded as he looked at the spot on his desk, his eyes were empty. "He tried to protect the world from evil..." he muttered.

    "Do you believe he was evil or a hero? He killed countless lives in exchange for protecting this world. But again, how can it be so righteous even after everything he did to those innocent lives? Is the evil you mentioned earlier was that threatening back then?" Rasmus tilted his head, tapping his finger on the desk slowly, putting Isador in a state of vulnerability and relaxation at the same time.

    When Isador was about to answer the question, someone knocked on the door, snapping Isador back to reality. It was Alexander and he came in because he had forgotten his book that he was supposed to return to the library.

    "I apologize, for bothering you, instructor," Alexander looked at Rasmus''s cold expression that was pointed at the wall. He then immediately left the classroom.

    Rasmus sighed as he slowly stood up and adjusted his suit.

    "You seem to have understand how the world works now, Isador," Rasmus said as he looked down at Isador, his gaze a bit cold and menacing. "I want you to redo your assignment and I want you to give it to me by tomorrow," he added as he walked toward his desk.

    "Yes, Instructor," Isador nodded. "And, Instructor..." he paused as he looked at Rasmus. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yes?" Rasmus turned around to look at Isador.

    "Thank you, for opening my eyes. I realized how spoiled and naive I was, and maybe still am. I''ll try to become a better man, a man that my parents can be proud of," Isador said as he clenched his fist, his eyes filled with determination.

    "I''m not a man who believes in words, Isador. I''m a man who see a person through their experience and achievements," Rasmus smirked as he walked toward the door. "If you want my recognition, the prove what you''re capable of," he looked at Isador before he left the classroom.

    Rasmus was a bit disappointed that he couldn''t get enough information about what happened during the Great Era of Neva 400 years ago. But he knew there was indeed something that those figures were hiding, something evil that made them have to make such decisions as to wage wars against each other.

    "I should visit Lenin on the weekend and ask her about this matter. She must know something about this, and I also want to know about the origin of my mother," Rasmus muttered to himself as he left the main building and went to his dorm.

 Chapter 41 - 41: Magic Tower.

    Days had passed since he found out about the ulterior motive behind the Great Era from Isador. It was his day off and he decided to pay Lenin a visit in her office, and he brought Videl with him since Videl was getting bored of the academy, complaining and whining about every little thing.

    When he was about to knock on Lenin''s office, Julian came out and immediately changed her expression to a scornful one. She didn''t even greet him and prevented him from entering.

    "Do you have any business with the Chancellor, Instructor?" Julian asked coldly.

    "Am I not allowed to speak with the Chancellor? I think that''s none of your business to begin with, Vice-Chancellor," Rasmus responded, staring into Julian''s eyes with a cold gaze.

    Julian didn''t want to waste her time arguing with Rasmus, so she immediately walked away. On the other hand, Videl was chuckling quietly when he watched how pissed and grumpy she was.

    "She''s so grumpy. Maybe she needs something hard to satisfy her," Videl said quietly.

    Rasmus didn''t respond to Videl''s words and began to knock on the door. It didn''t take a while until he heard Lenin tell him to enter.

    "For what reason do you want to see me, Instructor Blackheart?" Lenin asked as she closed the document she was working on.

    "Am I allowed to go to the Magic Tower, Chancellor? Or is it off-limits to the public?" Rasmus asked as he tapped the notebook in his left palm repeatedly.

    "The Magic Tower is off limits to the public since that place is only for scholars and mages. But, I can give you the permit to go there," Lenin answered as she crossed her arms on the desk. "The question would be, why do you want to go there?" She squinted her eyes.

    "You said that I could go there to find out about the origin of my mother," Rasmus answered as he put his notebook in his suit''s pocket. "There''s something else that I want to try, and I heard the Magic Tower has a spatial space where scholars and mages can do experiments. I was thinking if I could use that place for a moment," he added.

    Lenin was intrigued by Rasmus''s answer and she wanted to see what he wanted to experiment with. She rested her elbows on the desk and intertwined her fingers in front of her face. "I could permit you to enter the Magic Tower, but I want to be there as well. I''m not going to permit you if you don''t agree with that condition," Lenin smiled at Rasmus.

    Rasmus realized how stubborn Lenin was, and seeing how she was curious about his abilities made it even worse. He didn''t want Lenin to know what he was capable of because it would raise problems for his plan to bring chaos to Neva. But, he found this situation an opportunity as well and thought it wouldn''t be a bad idea to let her know a bit about his abilities.

    "(After all, I don''t want her to be on my bad side)" Rasmus thought as he looked at Lenin. "I don''t mind," Rasmus nodded in agreement.

    "Then let''s head out to the airfield because we are going to use the blimp. I don''t want to waste my time traveling with a carriage," Lenin said as she stood up and used magic to bring her robe from the hanger on the wall.

    Rasmus left the building and noticed that the students and the staff were staring at him while talking with each other. The story about his past and the ten years of surviving on his own was still a hot topic for them. Still, some didn''t like him because he was a Blackheart no matter what he went through.

    He glanced at the training building and saw his students on the training ground. It had become a habit for them to train their bodies since he also told them that he wanted to spar with them tomorrow.

    "Your students are doing well together now," Lenin said as she looked at Rasmus''s students. "Who would have thought that someone could make them work together like that, standing side by side without even a single care about their backgrounds," she added.

    "I only did what I believed to be the right way to teach someone like them," Rasmus responded and dismissed Lenin''s compliment.

    Lenin chuckled when she heard Rasmus''s response. She was intrigued by Rasmus''s personality where he sometimes showed his arrogance, and sometimes he knew how to be humble.

    The three of them went inside the blimp and went to the south of the island since it was where the Magic Tower was. It took them two hours of flying to enter the City of Scholars.

    "Everyone is old here..." Videl said out loud.

    "Of course, they''re scholars and known mages who dedicated their whole lives to reach that point, but there are a few young men and women here as well," Lenin responded as she led the way.

    "How young?" Rasmus asked as he looked at the scholars who were moving from one building to the other, holding as many scrolls as they could.

    "Around your age. They''re the geniuses of this era, and I believe you could be one if you weren''t that unfortunate in life..." Lenin answered as she sighed. "You might see them inside the Magic Tower since they spend every day in there."

    The Magic Tower was the tallest building in the city and it had a mix of dark blue and purple colors made of stone. It looked like the Pisa Tower but it was twenty times wider and ten times taller which was 200 meters in diameter and 1,120 meters in height. The Magic Tower pierced through the clouds and it was hard to see the top of the tower from the ground. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Welcome to the Magic Tower..." Lenin turned around to look at Rasmus as she entered the tower.

    Rasmus looked at the grand entrance and how spacious the inside was like a football stadium. He was in awe because he had never seen anything like it even in his previous life. He entered the tower and looked at the scholars in gray robes and the arch-mages with books and papers floating around them.

    "Let''s head to the 100th floor. That''s where the testing area is at," Lenin said as she guided Rasmus and Videl to the center of the tower with a massive magic circle.

    Lenin activated the magic circle and the ground began to lift like an elevator. The scholars and the mages noticed that someone was using the magic circle. They were all envious and it made Rasmus wonder until Lenin explained that only a few people were allowed to activate the magic circle.

    They arrived on the 100th floor, and it was just a door in front of him with thick walls that surrounded him. They walked through the door and that was when Rasmus got suffocated and felt dizzy. He looked at the bright pillar in the middle of the room that it was so blinding it was impossible for him to see what it was.

    "We can''t be in this room for too long, so let''s get inside that spatial space," Lenin said as she walked toward the light.

    Rasmus looked at the structure of the room and how it was so rich in Mana that he got goosebumps all over his body. He realized the room was a magnetic field, and it was a powerful one that could kill him if he got exposed to it for too long.

    He approached the light and immediately threw up, but thankfully he was no longer suffocating or feeling dizzy. He had never experienced something like that in his whole life, it was as if his body was being squeezed by gravity.

    "It''s normal for your first time. Everyone did that," Lenin said as she looked at Rasmus wiping his mouth. "Your butler on the other hand... seems.... fine..." she was surprised when Videl wasn''t affected by the magnetic field.

    Videl didn''t say a word and just stared back at Lenin with a stoic expression until he showed a gentle smile at her.

 Chapter 42 - 42: Experiment.

    Rasmus took his time to recover while Lenin was talking with the sages that were in the spatial space doing some research and experimenting. He sat down and sighed and looked at the empty white space that made him feel like living inside a cloud.

    "I let my guard down, and she''s suspicious of me," Videl said as he stared at Lenin. "I think it would bring you trouble in the future. Sorry about that."

    "It''s fine. It gives me a reason as to why I''m so talented and strong," Rasmus answered as he massaged his nose bridge. "We will think of a backstory for you once I''m done here," he stood up as he sighed.

    Videl hummed and nodded as he stood behind Rasmus to act like a proper butler. He offered his handkerchief to Rasmus and cleaned the vomit stain on Rasmus''s suit.

    "How are you feeling, Instructor Blackheart?" Lenin asked as he watched Videl use his magic to make Rasmus feel better.

    "I''m fine, Chancellor," Rasmus answered as he looked at the sages creating new magic formations. "May I use this place now? But I might need a wide area for my experiment," he asked.

    "How wide?" Lenin crossed her arms.

    "How big is the spatial space?" Rasmus asked back as he looked at the vast whiteness that seemed to have no end. He could feel the abundant Mana in this spatial space.

    "Currently the spatial space is as big as Gratlan, and it keeps growing because of the infinite amount of Mana that the Dragon Veins provided," Lenin answered as she stared in the same direction as Rasmus. "The Mana that you felt on the 100th floor, is the same amount of Mana that makes this island float 8,000 meters above the ground."

    "That''s perfect then," Rasmus smirked as he began to walk forward, far enough from the others in the spatial space.

    Rasmus began to feel Mana around him in spatial space, and he could do anything and create anything he wanted. First, he tried to recall the creation of atomic bombs from his previous life when the tyrannical leader tried to conquer Earth. He knew the whole process and tried to do it step by step.

    "(First I need a vessel that can contain so many particles inside...)" Rasmus closed his eyes as he tried to remember the process.

    Lenin watched from the side and saw the drastic change in Mana around Rasmus. The amount of Mana moved like a stream that floated between his hands. She noticed a ball of Mana as big as a basketball formed in between Rasmus''s hands.

    She didn''t expect Rasmus to create such a thick and stable Mana ball. She was surprised when he filled the Mana ball with thousands of smaller Mana balls that were as small as an apple seed but with the same density as the Mana ball. She realized how dangerous it was that she wanted to stop him but at the same time wanted to see what he was going to do.

    The Mana ball was filled with hundreds of smaller Mana balls, and suddenly the Mana balls began to react with each other, creating friction on each other. Lenin knew that the balls were unstable and that it would be dangerous if Rasmus didn''t do anything about it.

    "(Fusing all the particles until they reach their critical point...)" Rasmus was concentrating and tried to make the Mana balls unstable to reach the critical point.

    Rasmus had experimented with it ever since he entered the new world he lived in. He had mastered controlling Mana balls until they reached their critical point. The problem was he didn''t dare to do the whole experiment in the open and he didn''t possess enough Mana to create this man-made calamity.

    Lenin was about to stop Rasmus from going further, but Videl stepped in and shook his head.

    Rasmus opened his eyes and immediately fused the Mana ball in between his hands with wind magic. He threw the Mana ball as far as he could while letting the Mana balls inside it keep fusing with each other.

    Lenin watched the Mana ball fly away into the distance, and she was petrified by it. The moment it had gone far away, the wind magic that Rasmus had infused turned into fire and ignited the Mana ball. That was when the Mana ball exploded and created the famous mushroom-shaped explosion.

    The shockwave released radiation which was different than a normal atomic bomb. The radiation released a negative Mana radiation that made everyone lose their Mana, strength and fell to Mana depletion state which paralyzed them.

    Rasmus had created a barrier around his body that was made of Mana that could have prevented him from getting affected by the radiation just like a hazmat suit. He watched his masterpiece and was satisfied by the result since it was more than what he had expected.

    Lenin almost fainted when she got hit by the shockwave while all the sages collapsed and fainted. She felt powerless for a whole minute and the fact that she couldn''t collect any Mana due to the effect of the explosion. She looked at Rasmus and Videl who were fine, she noticed the barrier they both put around their bodies.

    Lenin looked at Rasmus talking with Videl, but she couldn''t hear them because she was deafened by the explosion and the radiation. Her eyes were so heavy that it was hard to keep them open, and she was on the brink of fainting.

    Rasmus approached Lenin and put his hand on Lenin''s hand to transfer his Mana to her body just like how he turned Mana into Aura. He helped Lenin regain her consciousness, but then she coughed blood because her body was rejecting his Mana due to Mana depletion. He never expected the effect to be that severe.

    "(How could someone like him who isn''t a sage or even a great sage like me create such a terrifying and devastating magic power? Not only that, he didn''t use any magic formation to cast that spell...)" Lenin thought as she kept coughing. "(He''s too dangerous... his knowledge is too dangerous for this world...)" she added and fainted.

    Lenin didn''t understand physics, unlike Rasmus. The people in Neva world believed that the power of someone''s magic was based on the amount of Mana they produced. His understanding of magic was similar to the physics of chain reactions and the fact Mana could manipulate itself to imitate natural elements made him understand magic a lot easier.

    Lenin and the people of Neva''s way of thinking was like adding the number they had with zero which the result was equal to the number they had and they believed that magic formation would prevent the result from increasing or decreasing. Rasmus was more like multiplying, rooting, squaring, and adding the number he had by using chain reactions and he didn''t need any magic formation because the math and calculation were his assurance of the outcome of his magic power.

    "That was outstanding," Videl said as he looked at the mushroom-like smoke that had grown bigger. "It''s a shame you need tons of Mana to make this which would be impossible for you to create."

    "Not really, but I''m not going to reveal the remaining experiment to Lenin. This much is enough to make her tremble in fear," Rasmus responded as he carried Lenin in his arms.

    "What are the other experiments you want to test out?" Cipher raised his eyebrows.

    "Hydrogen bomb and my current research is to create an anti-matter bomb," Rasmus answered. "If I can reach the understanding of an anti-matter bomb, even a small particle would be enough to create this much damage." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Videl whistled in awe as he looked at the sages that were fainted from the radiation, "If you want to destroy this world, you can do it in a single night..."

    "I could, but I need a lot of Mana to make it. I don''t think I would be able to make something like this outside this place," Rasmus pointed out. "Now that I think about it. The way they maintain this spatial space, I think I just found the solution to the problem I have in creating an anti-matter magic bomb. I need to understand how this spatial space work."

    Rasmus thought about what could happen if he did manage to create an anti-matter magic bomb. He wanted to see how devastating it could be because back on Earth, an anti-matter bomb was only a concept.

    "Are you going to take my job now? I''m the Devil here, and right now your thought is more evil than I am," Videl scoffed.

    "That''s the human God made, right? We can be as good as a saint and as evil as the devil," Rasmus glanced at Videl with his brows raised.

 Chapter 43 - 43: Methods.

    Rasmus yawned as he looked at the beautiful Gratlan from the 120th floor of the Magic Tower. He enjoyed the view and he could see everything from there except the academy because it was blocked by the massive Council''s Place.

    He looked at his wristwatch and noticed it had been four hours since he had brought Lenin to the infirmary. The sages and the high priests had been trying so hard to deal with her Mana depletion.

    "Excuse me, Count Blackheart. Great Sage Lenin is waiting for you inside," A Sage looked at Rasmus with a cold expression, hiding her disgust toward him as a Blackheart.

    Rasmus nodded and went into the infirmary with Videl.

    Lenin was sitting on the bed, staring at the cloud right outside the window. She was being treated by a woman who was too young to be in the Magic Tower. The woman had short dark blue hair and blue eyes.

    "You''re looking fine like nothing happened, Chancellor," Rasmus said as he approached Lenin.

    The woman glanced at Rasmus and her eyes never left his as if she was checking on him. She then furrowed her eyebrows as if she was disturbed by something, but Rasmus didn''t bother about it.

    "That spell that you released... what was that?" Lenin looked at Rasmus with a confused look.

    "It''s something that I have developed. It has been inside my head since I was young, it was something that my late father invented. I could control such a complicated Mana, I was blessed by that," Rasmus lied without hesitation as he looked at the cloud outside the window. "I had to train for years to pull this out and because of my amazing butler of course."

    "Your training must have something to do with Mana control, correct? May I see how good you are at controlling Mana?" Lenin looked intrigued by Rasmus''s story.

    Rasmus lifted his left hand and pointed his index and middle fingers upward. In Lenin''s eyes, Rasmus absorbed a dense amount of Mana on those fingers. When he swung his fingers toward the curtain, the curtain was cut cleanly.

    "That''s pure Mana..." The woman said as she stared at Rasmus''s fingers. "Your control over Mana is outstanding. I don''t believe not all Wizards have amazing control over Mana as you do," she added and was awed by Rasmus''s control over Mana.

    Lenin nodded in agreement as she observed the dense amount of Mana on Rasmus''s two fingers. She was amazed that he could shape it like a knife blade and make Mana sharp on the edges.

    "No wonder you can contain Mana and control a lot of them like back there..." Lenin was amazed and in awe just like the woman. "How did you train to do that?" She looked at Rasmus with her eyes squinted.

    Rasmus removed his wristwatch and showed it to Lenin, "With this..."

    Lenin looked at the wristwatch which was something that she had never seen before. Her reaction was similar to Garret and the others. She took the wristwatch from Rasmus''s hand and admired the craftsmanship of the watch. She could see the small needles, the numbers, and the thin stripes on the watch.

    "You created a miniature of a clock like this which required extreme precision to achieve this..." Lenin looked at the watch from up close. "But, why is it not working?" She furrowed as she looked at the back of the wristwatch.

    "I used Mana to run the watch. This makes me capable of controlling Mana unconsciously. If my watch isn''t matched with the real-time, that means I failed, but so far, that hadn''t happened for the past few months," Rasmus explained.

    Lenin and the woman stared at each other. They realized it was perfect training for everyone, even for sages.

    "Can we use this method?" Lenin asked as she gave back the wristwatch.

    "And what can I get from this?" Rasmus asked back and wore the wristwatch on his left wrist.

    "This watch that you made, you will get the patent for this no matter what kind of model they''re making, we will give you a minimum 50% royalty. Not only that, you will get a patent for this training method, and they have to pay to use this method," Lenin answered. "With that being said, the Magic Tower will rent your training method for 10,000 Eclers. How''s that?" She asked.

    Rasmus didn''t expect that Lenin would offer something more than what Rouben offered. He thought about it for a moment and he had no choice but the explain to Lenin about the deal he had made with Rouben.

    Lenin didn''t expect that Rouben had already made contact with Rasmus, but she wasn''t surprised since it was a good invention. She knew Rouben well, and she decided to talk about this matter with Rouben for a partnership.

    "Still, the Magic Tower will still offer you 10,000 Eclers for renting this training method. Do you accept it?" Lenin asked as she gave the wristwatch back to Rasmus.

    "Of course, Great Sage. It''s an easy money," Rasmus nodded. "There''s something else that I want from this deal. It''s not something fancy. I want to learn how to create my own magic formations just like those sages inside that spatial space. I want to learn how to create runes," he added.

    "That''s not going to happen," Lenin responded without hesitation. "There are risks with this knowledge and I can''t trust you with this knowledge, Count Blackheart. You need to achieve greatness and contribute something to the world. Then, we will decide if you''re worthy of learning that or not," she added with a serious expression.

    "That''s worth the shot," Rasmus gave the page to Lenin.

    Lenin looked at how the wristwatch was made, the blueprint for it. She was stunned when she saw how complicated it was to make a wristwatch. She had just realized that the inside of the wristwatch was more complicated and required more precision than what it looked like from the outside.

    "This is..." Lenin was speechless. "You came up with this?" She looked at Rasmus in disbelief that he could create such a complicated item with extreme precision as well.

    "Yes. I spent my time learning about everything, Great Sage. It''s not that hard to believe, especially since I only copied how a real clock works," Rasmus answered as he looked at the blueprint in Lenin''s hand.

    "Ah, I almost forgot. She''s my disciple, the one and only, Novia. She''s a year younger than you, but she''s already a High-Wizard and she will rank up to Sage soon," Lenin pointed her left hand at the woman next to her.

    Rasmus and Novia nodded at each other as they introduced themselves. Novia didn''t come from a noble family, she was just a commoner, an orphan. Rasmus didn''t pry on it because he didn''t have any business with her, or at least not yet.

    "Since I''m bedridden, Novia will escort you to the Magic Tower library. There''s a book that allows you to understand magic formation. You can learn the basics from it and then I''ll teach you once I have recovered," Lenin said as she made herself comfortable on the bed. "She will also give you the book that you need," she added with a serious expression.

    Rasmus nodded with understanding. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "If you may, Instructor Blackheart..." Novia looked at Rasmus and pointed her hand at the door.

    "Ladies first," Rasmus smiled.

    Novia escorted Rasmus to the 50th floor where the library was. The library was massive because they used the whole floor as the library which was as big as a football stadium. There weren''t enough paths to walk on. There were so many books stacked on the floor because the bookshelves were full already.

    "This is the book about magic formation," Novia showed a red book in her hands. "This book is supposed to be for advanced people who are profound in magic. But I believe you can understand it," she pointed out.

    Rasmus took the book and glanced through the pages to see what kind of book he was going to read. He could see drawings and the explanation of each line and curve in a magic formation.

    "This book should be forbidden to leave the library, but the Chancellor allowed you to bring it outside. You need to return it once you''re done reading it," Novia said as she stared at the book.

    "There''s no need," Rasmus closed the book. "I''ll read the book here because I wouldn''t waste my opportunity to get my hands on these books..." he looked at the library overwhelmed by books.

    Novia nodded with understanding and then she pulled out a book from thin air which surprised Rasmus. He heard from Henry there was spatial storage that the Magic Tower had invented, and it was the first time he saw it with his own eyes.

    "This book is the one that you''re looking for," Novia put the black book in front of Rasmus. "Please make sure nobody reads this except you," she warned and glanced at Videl.

    "I understand," Rasmus said and then glanced at Videl, signaling him to leave him alone.

    Videl nodded and wandered around the library to waste time. Novia on the other hand excused herself and left the library to give Rasmus some privacy.

 Chapter 44 - 44: Ancient Race, Orthias.

    "Magic formation can act as a fail-safe method or as a preset like magic scrolls..." Rasmus muttered as he read the book. "The question would be, how could I make a magic formation that only I can understand," he crossed his legs as he leaned back against the backrest. "Runes... I need to learn how to read and understand them," he pointed out as he looked at the combination of runes in a single magic formation.

    He wanted to focus on one thing at a time but couldn''t stop glancing at the black book beside him. The book would answer all his questions about his late mother and the Orthias race.

    "Magic formation can wait..." Rasmus put down the red book and grabbed the black book.

    The book looked old and the cover''s edges had decayed with time, barely hanging on to the rest of the book. He carefully opened the book and the first thing he read was the name of the author who made the book.

    "An End of a Saga by EB... Those must be initials of the author''s name," Rasmus muttered to himself.

    He flipped to the first page and it began with a gruesome illustration, a drawing of countless bodies in a pit with hundreds of people circling it. In that drawing, some figures were different from the rest where they wore crowns and held scepters.

    "Those who defy our Gods are evil..." Rasmus looked at the quotes below the drawing. That message was simple, but because of the drawing, he felt a little bit disturbed.

    He read the second page and the author began the paragraph with a simple yet deep question, "Why?". The author began to explain what happened in the drawing and who the people were. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Orthias, an ancient race that had roamed this world long before humans, thousands of years before humans existed. They called themselves the protectors of this world and found humans as pests. They had observed many living beings that came to Neva before humans and they had erased them all from existence because of their tendency to destroy the world.

    Many speculated that Orthias had roamed Neva alongside dragons, celestial creatures that shaped the world with their powers. Dragons had long gone, leaving remnants of their existence, wyverns, and other creatures that resembled them.

    The author stated that humans weren''t born but rather came down to this world. It wasn''t the author''s words but rather an Orthias that they befriended who told them. A mysterious pair of humans came down and Orthias took care of them and taught them how to survive.

    Hundreds of years had passed since the first two humans came and the Orthias had been observing them ever since. Humans grew rapidly and for Orthias the growth of humans was similar to animals in their eyes, fast and uncontrollable. They watched as humans began to destroy nature for their own benefit, conflict among themselves, and kill each other.

    Orthias believed that humans were animals, savages that couldn''t control their desires. They could erase humankind just like they did to the previous beings that came to Neva, but they didn''t. The only reason they didn''t do it was because not all humans were savages, their intelligence, and lastly their ability to control Mana, just like them.

    As humankind grew rapidly, inventions were made and they began to question the world of who they were and why they existed. They asked Orthias about themselves and how they existed. The Orthias didn''t know the answer because they never thought about it.

    One day the first Saint was born to Neva with her ability to heal the wounded, speak to the dead, bring the dead to life, and finally hear a voice. Gods were introduced by the Saints, providing guidance, miracles, and blessings to those who followed.

    Orthias thought that humankind was no longer animals because of religion, but they were wrong. Eventually, more and more Saints were born, introducing different Gods. Conflicts arose, and humans began to kill each other because of their beliefs. They used religions as excuses to kill each other and greed never left their nature. Kings were born, nations were made, and death was everywhere.

    It was too late for Orthias to eliminate humankind because humans outmatched their numbers. The moment they killed a few humans, was when the Saints categorized the Orthias as Heathens. The magic that they taught was used against them, killing them one by one. They were hunted, killed, and things that were worse than death.

    Thousands of Orthias were killed, collected by the believers, and placed inside a massive pit. They called that pit Heathen''s Grave where they burned and bodies of Orthias. It was stated that the fire lasted for months because the bodies could endure the flames way longer than human bodies.

    "It''s believed there were a few hundred Orthias left, and they had never been seen ever since..." Rasmus muttered as he read the last paragraph.

    He took a deep breath as he looked out the window, staring at the clouds blankly. He finally found out the origin of his late mother, Aristoria Blackheart.

    "An ancient race..." Rasmus muttered as he rubbed his chin. "But how did she end up with my father?" he furrowed his brows and thought about it thoroughly.

    He was so deep in the thought that he didn''t notice Lenin was walking toward him. Lenin could see the book he was holding and she could see the conflict in his expression.

    "What kind of thought do you have in there, Count Blackheart to make such an expression?" Lenin asked as she sat beside Rasmus and looked into his eyes.

    Rasmus snapped back to reality and looked at Lenin who seemed to have recovered. He adjusted his sitting position and sat straight as he put down the book.

    "Have you wondered how my late father ended up with an Orthias? We both know that Orthias has grudges and hatred toward humans, so how did they both end up together and have a child?" Rasmus asked, his eyes focused on the spot on the table.

    Lenin grabbed the book and the book disappeared into thin air. She then created invisible vacuum walls around them to prevent everyone from eavesdropping.

    "The whole world has the same question as yours, Count. It has been a thousand years since the last time we saw an Orthias, so how did your late father meet your late mother? It''s a mystery that we will never know," Lenin answered as she looked at the ring on her middle finger. "But I know that they both loved each other," she pointed out, her eyes blank and brows raised.

    Rasmus didn''t say a word and began tapping his finger on the table. His eyes roamed the bookshelves with thousands of books around him.

    "It''s because their desires are aligned..." Rasmus pointed out and glanced at Lenin. "They wouldn''t be together if they didn''t have something in common."

    Lenin nodded in agreement, "Yes. One wanted to destroy humankind and the other wanted to take down the royal family." She crossed her arms and thought about it for a moment. "How could someone like Erglade suddenly raise his banner and kill the royal family?"

    "Distaissfaction wasn''t the case," Rasmus answered as he crossed his arms. "The most convincing reasons would be betrayal or that he found out something that he shouldn''t have about the royal family. Maybe it was both," he pointed out and glanced at Lenin, wanting to see her reaction.

    Lenin slowly shifted her body toward Rasmus and stared right into his eyes. She was in disbelief at how sharp Rasmus could be for someone his age, not to mention that he had never learned anything about politics because he had been exiled and abandoned when he was young.

    "That''s what I thought as well," Lenin responded as she leaned her body forward. "What do you think that is, Count?" she narrowed her eyes and crossed her arms.

    Rasmus thought for a moment about whether he should do this or not. He decided to risk it and hoped it worked against her.

    "The same reason why the Great Era happened 400 years ago. My late father might have found the same evil thing that the royal family hid from the rest of the world," Rasmus answered with a serious expression.

    Lenin''s expression changed into a serious one. She slowly pulled herself away and sat straight, but her eyes never left Rasmus''s eyes.

    "You knew?" Lenin asked, her voice soft and yet cold.

    "I knew," Rasmus nodded.

    "Then there''s something I have to tell you, Count," Lenin said as she took a deep breath. "The day before your whole family got executed, I visited your late father in secrecy and he told me everything," she revealed.

    This time, Rasmus was the one who was taken aback by the revelation.

    "Tell me," Rasmus said coldly.

 Chapter 45 - 45: The Blackhearts.

    A mysterious person wearing a black cloak and a hoodie that covered their faces stood in front of a steel gate. There were dozens of knights lying on the ground unconscious. The mysterious person grabbed the key to the gate and opened it slowly and quietly.

    The sound of the boots echoed in the dark dungeon without a single light. The figure could walk in the dark without any problem. The figure stopped their steps and slowly looked to the left where the cell was.

    "Count Blackheart," the figure spoke, it was a woman''s voice.

    "This voice..." The man''s voice was weak and shaky.

    The figure created a fireball to light the cell and reveal her identity. The moment the woman pulled down her hood, she revealed her face, the Great Sage of Neva, Lenin Sliver. She looked at Erglade''s condition and she couldn''t believe what she was seeing.

    "They did this to you, Count?" Lenin looked at Erglade was chained to the wall, his arms were gone. The bandages couldn''t absorb all the blood on his shoulders. She could see the blood was dripping to the cold stone floor, and Erglade was standing on his own pool of blood.

    "There''s no other way for them to feel safe, is there?" Erglade smiled weakly, his eyes barely open, fighting the hallucination from the blood loss. "Funny enough that they still fear me even in this state," he chuckled weakly.

    "Of course they are. I''m the only one who can beat you into a pulp," Lenin smiled softly. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Erglade smiled weakly as he closed his eyes for a moment. "I still don''t want to be your apprentice, Great Sage, if that''s the reason for your visit," he muttered.

    "Still arrogant even in this state, are you? Are all Blackheart like this?" Lenin laughed quietly as she shook her head.

    There was only silence after that. It wasn''t an awkward silence, it was something else.

    "Why did you do this, Count? Raised your banner and killed the royal family?" Lenin asked as she crossed her arms, staring into Erglade''s eyes.

    Erglade rested his head against the wall behind him to fight the headache and the sleepiness that had been trying to conquer his body. The pain was unbearable, but somehow he didn''t show any reaction to it.

    "The world is in danger, Great Sage. The world has become so peaceful that evil doesn''t need to lurk in the shadows anymore. They have been walking among us leisurely. I had to do it, I had to put them back to their place," Erglade answered weakly, his eyes almost all-white.

    "What evil, Erglade?" Lenin began to address him using his first name, a sign of trust and closeness.

    "Find my journal, you''ll find all the answers you need," Erglade answered, his neck could no longer support the weight of his head because of his weakened state. "A place that nobody would know," he pointed out.

    "Where is it?" Lenin placed her hands on the cell bars.

    "Do me a favor, Lenin..." Erglad forced his eyes to open wide so he could see Lenin''s eyes. "My son, my only son. Take him with you..." he said weakly, his breath was heavy.

    "I promise. Just tell me where your journal is," Lenin held the bars tightly.

    "Don''t take him now..." Erglade pointed out. "Once he''s old enough to survive on his own, take him with you. Until then, don''t do anything. If he dies, then so be it... if he lives, then take him..." he repeated.

    Lenin could tell that Erglade had begun to hallucinate and that he was no longer responding to her questions.

    "I promise," Lenin nodded as she loosened her grip on the bars. "I''ll take him when he becomes an adult," she assured.

    "Rasmus knows where my journal is..." Erglade muttered. "Aris... My love..." he muttered.

    Lenin nodded with understanding and slowly removed her hands from the bars. She took a few steps back, she didn''t want to bother Erglade anymore and she had been in the dungeon for too long.

    "Rest, my friend..." Lenin muttered as she pulled the hood to cover her face. "You deserve to rest..." She looked at Erglade for one last time before she left.

    Rasmus who listened to Lenin''s story made him remember the day his mother got executed.

    "Any last word?" An old man, wearing a white robe with gold engravings around it asked. His eyes were filled with disgust, anger, and somewhat fear. He was one of the members of the Council of Neva.

    "Yes, I have a few..." A white-haired woman, smirking with her dried lips after she fought non-stop for 7 whole days. All her limbs were chained to the ground, including her neck. "Open your ears and watch my mouth carefully..." She closed her eyes to gather the remaining energy she had left in her.

    Everyone stood there in silence, surrounding the city square and staring at the woman with mixed feelings. They despised her because she killed countless lives and they were also terrified because she killed countless lives with barely any wounds on her body. They were in disbelief because she fought non-stop for 7 whole days, and the scariest part was the fact she killed 3 Swordmasters and the strongest knights in Central Neva.

    "On behalf of the lives I have killed, they''ll be a reminder to those who have seen a glimpse of my silver hair. The next thing they would see was nothing but redness and a painless death..." Aristoria''s voice trembled because of the thirst for more blood. Her words made everyone tremble both in fear and anger even though she was already helpless.

    "Unfortunately this is the end," the old man responded as he looked at the man who held Aristoria''s greatsword and nodded his head.

    "I''m not done..." Aristoria glanced at the old man with a cold and sharp gaze.

    The old man sighed as he crossed his arms, staring down at Aristoria.

    "When you recognize a silver hair, you shall prepare..." Aristoria smiled. "The fate that awaits you will be worse than death..." She chuckled and began to laugh.

    The old man and everyone were baffled by her words, it was unnerving. He had had enough and ordered the executioner to kill Aristoria by beheading her head.

    The sound of the head falling was similar to when Lenin tapped the table in front of her. It made Rasmus snap back to reality and look at Lenin''s hand.

    "I fulfilled my promise and brought you here with me, Count Blackheart. Of course, I didn''t expect that you could survive on your own for more than a decade. I brought you in not only because of that but because of your talents," Lenin said and looked at Rasmus who had been listening to her story.

    Rasmus hummed and began to process what he listened to. His father fought for the same reason as what the Suncrown did 400 years ago. This evil they mentioned and the scent of Videl''s kin that Videl found out back then, were all connected.

    "This journal of my late father, he said that I would know where it was?" Rasmus looked at Lenin with his brows furrowed.

    "That was what he said to me. This journal will reveal everything that he knew and what the Refenus Kingdom hid from the world," Lenin nodded as she looked at the clouds outside the window. "The same thing that happened during the Great Era."

    Rasmus tried to remember his memories, but it was too hard because of the trauma that the original Rasmus had. So many memories were blurred and unrecognizable.

    "He expected me to remember everything during my childhood when I got traumatized from watching both of my parents die. I might recall it when I go back there, but the land and the mansion now belong to a new family," Rasmus said and began to sigh deeply. "It might take a while, but maybe I''ll remember it," he added.

    "But I have to admit that your personality is a combination of Erglade and your mother, Aristoria which isn''t a good thing at all," Lenin pointed out and crossed his arms. "Your arrogance and intelligence came from Erglade. Your sadistic side and fearlessness came from your mother."

    Rasmus chuckled softly as he nodded in agreement, "Is that a compliment, Great Sage?"

    Lenin shook her head in disbelief as she sighed deeply because no matter how she looked at Rasmus, it always reminded her of Erglade. She knew how cunning and manipulative Erglade was because he knew how to exploit the weaknesses and desires of the people around him.

    "Shall we change the topic?" Lenin asked. "Have you read that book?" She looked at the red book about magic formation.

    Rasmus looked at the book and slowly reached out his hand to grab it. "No, I barely read the book, only the beginning. I was too eager to read the history of Orthias that I put this aside," he answered and shook his head. "The day is still long, and I have the whole day to learn about this, so I might start reading it now."

    Lenin hummed and nodded with understanding as she stood up from the chair. She looked at the time and realized she had an important matter to do in the Magic Tower.

    "Well then, I''ll let you have your privacy," Lenin said, then left the library.

 Chapter 46 - 46: Powerful & Righteous.

    Rasmus massaged the bridge of his nose, thinking about what he had learned from the book about magic formation. He was right about the magic formation could be used as a magic formula without having him do all the processes before he invoked a magic spell. The problem was he wanted to learn how to make a unique one where only he could use it.

    "The moon looks a lot bigger from up here, don''t you think?" Lenin asked as she walked toward the table.

    Rasmus looked at the moon through the massive glass window. He didn''t realize how bright the moonlight was that the library didn''t need any lamp or lantern.

    "How was your study about magic formation?" Lenin sat down beside Rasmus''s chair. She looked at the piles of books in front of Rasmus with a surprised expression.

    "I understand everything about magic formation and its different purposes. Using it as a spell formula, spell protection, spell limiter, spell enhancer, or as a foundation of magic circles," Rasmus answered as he looked at the dozens of books that were scattered on his table.

    Lenin thought that Rasmus would be overwhelmed by all the information related to magic formation. She didn''t expect him to process everything like it was nothing, it was more like he was underwhelmed and disappointed by it.

    "You have read all of those books, and you''re not satisfied with all that?" Lenin raised her eyebrows when she looked at the amount of books scattered on the table.

    "I want to learn how to create a magic formation. I want to learn about these runes," Rasmus tapped on the example of a magic formation that was drawn in the book.

    Lenin knew that Rasmus was planning to create his unique magic formation. She had seen Rasmus''s amazing ability to use Mana, and he was thinking of using magic formation to make it easier for him to use Mana.

    "What you''re looking for is this..." She lifted her left hand and began to draw visible runes with Mana in a circle like a floating and glowing ink and stacked it with another circle in the air.

    "Runes..." Rasmus said as he observed how Lenin casually drew a magic circle.

    "A magic circle is a series of magic formations that are stacked with another magic formation. You draw the runes for the first spell formula, then draw the runes to either protect that formula, enhance it, or limit it. You repeat it until you finish all the circles to achieve the spell you want to make," Lenin showed how she stacked all the magic formations until they had seven layers.

    Rasmus realized the difference between using Mana alone to invoke magic and using magic formation. It was like science and computer science, and he could see why magic formation was the future of magic.

    "Unfortunately, this knowledge..." Lenin erased the magic circle she had made by simply waving her hand and dispersing the circle. "I don''t want to teach you how to use it just like what I had said," she looked at Rasmus.

    Rasmus could see in Lenin''s eyes that she was wary of him and his power. She knew if she gave that knowledge to him, he could endanger someone''s life and use that knowledge for no good.

    "That''s not a problem," Rasmus stared into Lenin''s eyes.

    "I''m glad that you understand," Lenin responded, but she felt anxious about how easy it was for Rasmus to give up on that matter. "Why?" Lenin asked as she stared into Rasmus''s eyes.

    Rasmus could see the anxiety behind Lenin''s eyes where she didn''t find any logical explanation as to why he wasn''t trying to break the deal. He knew that she knew that he could break the deal because he didn''t get the chance to learn Runes, and yet he wasn''t bothered by it.

    "Maybe because I''m not that greedy like some people out there," Rasmus answered as he looked into Lenin''s eyes.

    Lenin closed her eyes as she took a deep breath, realizing that she had failed to corner Rasmus. She never had trouble seeing people''s intentions, but when it came to Rasmus, she was clueless. She still had one last method to change the situation, but it was something that she didn''t want to use.

    Lenin felt that although she gained a great opportunity from making a deal with Rasmus, she was anxious that it was an illusion. She was worried that Rasmus would sell his intelligence that he could trade to certain people to gain knowledge about Runes. She knew there were certain people out there who could teach him that, and she was afraid that he could get them easily. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "The knowledge about Runes. Everything belongs to the Magic Tower, and if you use that knowledge without my permission, I have the authority to take you down and punish you for it. I''m the master of this tower and own everything inside it," Lenin responded with a serious expression, a stern warning in her voice and gaze toward Rasmus.

    "That magic you released back there was impressive, and I hope you didn''t think that I wouldn''t be able to stop it," Lenin pointed out. "If you think you can threaten the Magic Tower because of the knowledge you have, you''re absolutely wrong," she added.

    "Of course, Great Sage," Rasmus responded and nodded with understanding.

    "We will talk about this whole business in my office at the Academy, Instructor Blackheart. Have a good day," Lenin said as she stood up and left.

    Rasmus watched Lenin leave the library and then Videl came back, sitting beside him.

    "I''m surprised..." Videl paused as he crossed his arms and watched Lenin leave. "She could see through your plan," he stared at Rasmus with his eyebrows raised.

    "I realized by now that she''s going to hinder our plan. She''s both righteous and powerful. Having her around is not a great idea because she''s trying to dig into my intentions, especially when she''s interested in my talents. Her suspicion will only grow stronger, and it''s better to avoid her," Rasmus explained.

    Videl hummed and nodded with understanding, "You''re not wrong about her. She might be able to make me bleed."

    Rasmus didn''t expect that Videl would recognize Lenin''s power and thought highly of her.

    They left the tower as soon as they left the library with Novia escorting both of them to the ground floor. Novia didn''t say a single word the whole time, making it a bit awkward. Rasmus wondered if she could become his patron, but the thought disappeared when he left the Magic Tower.

    They went back to the airfield after receiving a message from Lenin that they could go back to the academy first. She wasn''t blinded by ambition and kept her mind thinking rationally, making it enough to prove how cold-headed she was.

    Once Rasmus arrived at the academy, he was surprised when he saw Lenin was there. He found out that she had the ability to teleport or something similar from one place to another as she pleased.

    "It appears you made the right decision," Videl whispered.

    "She''s not an enemy, and I hope it will stay that way," Rasmus responded as he went to the back of the academy. "We need to be cautious around here from now on. Especially around her," he added.

 Chapter 47 - 47: The Devil.

    Videl walked into the garden in the middle of the night where the two moons lit up the night sky. He watched Rasmus read a fairytale book about the heroic Paladin named Alsace in the garden.

    "Do you really need to learn about everything? Just this morning you were busy learning about magic formation, and now you''re interested in Paladins and Templars so suddenly," Videl asked as he listened to the owls.

    Rasmus remembered what Monica had said about Paladins and Templars. He also wanted to prepare himself for the campaign. He wondered how strong beasts were and demonic beasts as well. He then thought about something intriguing about Videl and his identity as the Devil.

    "If you were exposed or stabbed by a sword that was enriched by divine power, would it hurt?" Rasmus asked as he kept reading the book.

    "You''re quite knowledgeable, so let me ask you something. What do you know about the devil?" Videl asked back as he crossed his arms and stood in front of Rasmus.

    "There are so many stories and interpretations about the devil. Some people believed the devil was a fallen angel, some believed the devil was a powerful being that equals angels, and some believed the devil was an angel that God created to test humankind. There are so many of them still," Rasmus answered as he kept reading.

    Videl smirked as he stared down at Rasmus which gave Rasmus a chill down his spine. Rasmus couldn''t help but glance at Videl who stared right into his eyes.

    "But that should be enough to answer your question, isn''t it?" Videl raised his brows. "I was created to be a powerful being without any weaknesses, and only God can kill me," he answered.

    "That''s assuring," Rasmus sighed and continued reading the book.

    "That''s it? Is that your reaction?" Videl furrowed in disbelief.

    "What? Do you want me to bow down and worship you?" Rasmus asked back. "Wait..." he furrowed as he slowly closed the book. "That''s it..." he immediately closed his book and stood up from the bench.

    Videl looked confused, but he found out what was inside Rasmus''s head when he read his thoughts.

    "You won''t be able to find them, those demon worshippers. Unlike on Earth, those Satan worshippers showed themselves to the public as entertainers and people loved them," Videl pointed out.

    "It''s not that hard especially that they might look for me," Rasmus shook his head and looked at the sky. "There should be one on this island. It''s always the powerful figures," he added.

    "Good luck finding them," Videl yawned.

    "With your help, it would be an easy task. You should be able to sniff them, right? When they have the scent," Rasmus turned around to look at Videl.

    "Oh, so now I''m demoted and became your dog?" Videl arched his brows and stared coldly at Rasmus.

    "Don''t you want to get rid of them? Although they''re your kin, at this moment, we are against everyone," Rasmus answered. "Now that I think about it. Are you Satan?" Rasmus furrowed.

    "Satan was the one who sent those humans to hell as they deceived them and made them turn against God. I''m the King of Hell, I have never left hell, and the only time I came down there was to take your soul," Videl answered and fixed his tuxedo to look neat and clean.

    Rasmus gained more information about Videl and who he truly was. His curiosity toward the being that made a bet with God and took his soul.

    "You''re not Satan, but aren''t you the same? I thought Satan or whatever the people called them were the same thing? One being with a purpose to deceive humankind and go against God''s teaching?" Rasmus narrowed his eyes as he observed Videl''s expression.

    "We are one, and yet we are many. It''s complicated for humans like you to understand, and there''s no similarity in anything that I can use as an analogy," Videl answered as he shook his head. "We share the power, but one a few can monopolize that power. Me, and a few others," he added.

    There was a moment of silence after Videl revealed how the demons and him were connected. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I remember the time when you brought me to hell. You mentioned that Satan wanted me so badly because I destroyed mankind which was Satan''s job. Does that mean Earth is no longer exist?" Rasmus asked. That question had been lingering inside his head, but he didn''t want to ask that question because he didn''t know if he was ready for the answer.

    Videl glanced at Rasmus, his gaze cold and sharp under the moonlight. His face was stoic, and yet there was something behind that face that Rasmus couldn''t figure out. Was it anger, disappointment, or boredom?

    "What do you think, Kyros?" Videl asked, calling Rasmus by his previous life''s name.

    "I don''t know," Rasmus answered, his eyes never leaving Videl''s face and his red eyes.

    "Of course, Earth is gone by now. That world was supposed to last for a few more centuries. You ruined God''s plan, and it also pissed Satan because it was their only job, their sole purpose," Videl''s voice was deep and cold, his eyes never leaving Rasmus''s. "God had to destroy that world because of you."

    Rasmus felt anxious the longer Videl stared at him as if something was grasping his heart from within. He felt like if he moved a muscle, Videl would devour him and make him disappear. He tried to calm himself down because he knew that Videl wouldn''t do something like that, but his mind was playing tricks on him.

    "So, we can assume Satan is here in this world as well, right? God wouldn''t erase them just because Earth has disappeared," Rasmus asked and his throat felt dry when he swallowed. "You said that you''re one with all the demons but many at the same time. Doesn''t that mean you can feel their presence?" He added.

    Videl averted his gaze and turned his head to look at the moon silently. He didn''t think that far because he had been busy fooling around and indulging himself in pleasure. He tried to feel the presence of the demons by using the power that they all shared. He suddenly furrowed his brows and looked confused.

    "What is it?" Rasmus asked quietly.

    "I couldn''t feel any of them. Not even Satan," Videl muttered as he looked down at his hands. "This... no..." He looked so confused that his eyes never left his palms. "My connection with the other demons is gone..." he answered.

    "So you''re exiled by God and no longer a demon?" Rasmus asked with his brows raised.

    "It appears that''s the case..." Videl was so shocked that he had to sit down. "But my power is still..." he paused before he could finish his sentence. "No, I''m losing my power as well. I can feel it gradually leaving my body," he clenched his fists and gritted his teeth.

    Rasmus didn''t know what to say or do, he could only watch Videl struggle internally. Videl suddenly looked up and his mouth mumbled something that Rasmus couldn''t hear. It looked like Videl was talking with his maker, God.

    "So it was your plan from the very beginning..." Videl gritted his teeth to the point he broke his teeth and blood began to drip from his gum. "You made me powerless to the point I become a mere human..." He clenched his fists, glaring at the sky with his red blood glowing eyes.

    Rasmus knew that it would be too easy for him to destroy this world with Videl''s help. He knew there was something fishy about this bet and what Videl gained from this bet he made with God. He realized that he was in the middle of a situation that he didn''t want to be in, but it was already too late to leave.

    "It''s getting late, I should get some sleep because I have to teach my class tomorrow," Rasmus said in a soft voice as he looked at Videl. "I''ll see you tomorrow."

    Rasmus left Videl alone because he knew that Videl needed some privacy or at least some alone time. He went back to his dorm and went to sleep.

 Chapter 48 - 48: Primal Force.

    The morning came, Rasmus got up from his bed early in the morning and the sun hadn''t risen yet. The first thing that came to his mind was Videl''s condition because he knew how shocking it might be if he lost his status and power. He wanted to check on him, but he had his priority straight and Videl was the Devil so he could handle himself.

    As soon as the bell rang, he went to the training ground and found his students running around. Everyone did their warm-up, and surprisingly, Monica and Aurelia managed to run ten laps without a problem.

    "Good morning, Instructor," Maximilian looked at Rasmus standing at the entrance.

    "Happy to see me?" Rasmus asked as he walked in. "If you''re that happy, then prepare yourself because it''s sparring time," he used wind magic to send a wooden sword flying toward him.

    "Good, because I have been waiting for a rematch," Maximilian said with a serious expression as he grabbed a wooden sword.

    The others walked to the side and watched the spar between the youngest Northern Star and Rasmus.

    Maximilian readied his stance and a strong aura surged from within his body. He decided to show a bit more of his abilities for the spar because he wasn''t planning to lose again.

    "As expected of the Northern Star. He mastered the art of Body Forging," Valari pointed out as he observed Maximilian''s surge of energy.

    Maximilian dashed toward Rasmus. His movements were swift and everyone could barely see each step he took. His body looked so light and followed his command without fail, not to mention every time his wooden sword clashed with Rasmus''s, it chipped Rasmus''s wooden sword even though it was coated with Aura as well.

    Rasmus tried to block the next attack, but to his surprise, the sword was cut in half cleanly. He noticed something wasn''t right about Maximilian''s absurd strength, the only answer was that Maximilian''s strength and speed were affected by something. That something was the thing that he had been looking for, a way to go beyond a human''s limit.

    "(A method to exceed the limitation of Primal Force...)" Rasmus thought as he dodged the wooden sword that might cut his flesh and bones if he got hit. "(This is a perfect time to learn about it.)" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Rasmus had to release a powerful aura to match Maximilian''s speed and strength. He never thought he got cornered that easily while at the same time, Maximilian kept his distance from him.

    "I admit that I can''t win against you if I play fair," Rasmus said as he dodged the sword and then pushed himself away from Maximilian using wind magic.

    Maximilian furrowed, but then he saw Rasmus''s left fingers. The moment he heard the snapping fingers, a fireball appeared right next to him. He immediately created a barrier made of aura as the fireball exploded. Rasmus was surprised that Maximilian didn''t have any scratch from his magic.

    "Good, let me see how strong you are, Maximilian Wyverncrest!" Rasmus shouted as he bombarded Maximilian with fireballs.

    Alexander and the others watched how ruthless Rasmus was, they were sitting on the edge with anticipation. Maximilian had nowhere to go and there was no way for him to escape from the bombardment. They couldn''t believe how easy it was for Rasmus to cast those spells rapidly without chanting and magic formation.

    Rasmus suddenly stopped snapping his fingers. Everyone thought it was over since they couldn''t see anything but the thick smoke around Maximilian.

    "Is that all you got?" Maximilian asked as the smoke spread out. He swung his sword, provoking Rasmus.

    "Do you think so?" Rasmus asked as he raised his left hand. "That was just the appetizer. This is the main course," he swung his hand down. Sparks of lightning began to appear inside the smoke.

    The temperature on the training ground was cold in the morning while the heat was being produced from the explosion. The collision of both cold and hot with the help of Mana, created a lightning discharge.

    "You''re asking for it," Rasmus clapped his hands, and bolts of lightning struck Maximilian repeatedly.

    Flashes of lightning blinded Monica and the others, forcing them to block the flashes with their hands. The zapping sound was terrifying because it was deafening.

    It happened for a mere second, and suddenly it stopped since Rasmus had dispersed the smoke and separated the heat from the cold air. He limited the source of energy which prevented Maximilian from getting heavily injured from that attack. Not only that, the training ground had its defense mechanism, a magic formation that was buried underground which prevented a powerful spell from killing anyone inside.

    Rasmus slowly lowered his hand and saw Maximilian still standing. He was in disbelief, but then he saw Maximilian''s hands trembling when holding the sword. He knew that Maximilian had reached his limit and would collapse anytime soon.

    "You still want some more?" Rasmus asked as he lifted his right hand and gathered the energy that he had dispersed. Sparks of lightning were lurking around his palm.

    "That should be enough, Instructor. He can no longer fight," Monica stood in front of Maximilian as she stared at Rasmus. "He needs to be treated immediately," she looked at Maximilian from over her left shoulder with a stoic expression.

    Rasmus shook his arms and made the sparks disappear into thin air. He approached Maximilian who was being treated by Monica.

    "Why did you hold back, Maximilian?" Rasmus asked with a serious expression. "Are you afraid to hurt your instructor?"

    Maximilian didn''t know how to answer that question because Rasmus was right, but he didn''t want to be seen as arrogant just because he held back so Rasmus wouldn''t get hurt. He was startled when Rasmus suddenly grabbed his collar and pulled him close to his face.

    "Fine, the next time we will have a spar, I''ll make you a cripple for life," Rasmus said to Maximilian''s face.

    Rasmus pushed Maximilian away and made him fall on his back. Everyone was shocked because it was the first time they had seen Rasmus being that aggressive as if he was furious. Everyone was scared of him and didn''t even dare to defend Maximilian. On the other hand, Maximilian stayed on the ground, lowering his head.

    "I''m sorry, Instructor, I have no excuse..." Maximilian said as he held the wooden sword tightly. "I won''t hold back next time," he added as he slowly lifted his head to look at Rasmus.

    "Good, because we are going to do a campaign soon and I want to see how good all of you are," Rasmus said as he looked at all his students.

    Everyone was shocked when they heard that Rasmus was planning to send them all to do a campaign except for Monica since she already knew.

    "A campaign, Instructor? Like hunting beasts in the Western Neva?" Alexander asked with his hand raised.

    "Yes, that''s why I wanted you all to do warmups every morning before class started," Rasmus nodded as he crossed his arms. "You might think this is too early for all of you, but trust me, you need to do this now because the world won''t wait for you," he pointed out as he walked to the middle of the training hall.

    Everyone furrowed their brows, confused by what Rasmus said because it sounded like he was afraid of something or perhaps had warned them of something that was coming.

    "Now, who will spar with me?" Rasmus asked as he grabbed a wooden sword.

 Chapter 49 - 49: Special.

    Rasmus was thinking about Primal Force and the art that could break that limit and wondered if he could learn it from Maximilian. He needed that to make himself strong because, at that moment, he knew that he couldn''t even win against Maximilian without using magic.

    "Good morning, Instructor," Monica said as she was the first who came to the class.

    Rasmus looked at Monica who walked to her seat. He took a moment before he decided to approach her and stood in front of her table.

    "How long have you known Maximilian, Monica?" Rasmus asked with his arms crossed.

    "Since I was five. The Santicus family is close to the Wyverncrest family because we had to defeat the tyrant of the north back then. Although we have known for more than a decade, we barely see each other because we have our own roles in the north," Monica answered as she put her book, ink glass, and quill pen on the table.

    Rasmus hummed and realized that Monica wouldn''t know anything about Maximilian''s growth. He had no choice but to ask about Primal Force to him once he got the chance.

    Everyone came into class together right after the bell rang. Maximilian looked fine even after he took that much damage during the sparring. His body had undergone countless training which made his recovery a lot faster than any other human being.

    Rasmus sat in his chair, still thinking about Primal Force while his students were staring at him. They were confused as to why he didn''t start his lecture even though the bell had stopped ringing.

    "Aurelia, can you stand over there?" Rasmus asked as he pointed at the floor in front of the chalkboard.

    Aurelia furrowed, but she didn''t ask as she walked toward the chalkboard. She stood there and stared at Rasmus with a confused look.

    "As you all know, I''m going to send you for a campaign in the West where beasts exist, including Demonic Beasts. I need to make sure of everyone''s safety and if we will be able to hunt beasts without having to worry about Demonic Beast," Rasmus explained.

    "But Instructor, it''s a Demonic Beast that we are talking about. Even a Swordmaster prefers to avoid them if necessary rather than fighting them," Isador said with his hand raised. "Even the final exam for the senior year, the whole academy has to prepare everything months before the final exam to assure the student''s safety," he added.

    "That might be the case, but Monica said that Aurelia is different from the other saints. I''m curious what makes her different," Rasmus said as he stood up and leaned his back on his desk. "You have overwhelming divine power, but what makes it special?" He crossed his arms and stared at Aurelia.

    "I can heal any disease with my power, but that''s not the main reason why I''m different..." Aurelia answered, but she looked a bit nervous. "Because of my overwhelming divine power, my mother said that it affects the people around me. To put it simply, the divine power within me is dangerous," she added.

    Rasmus furrowed and didn''t understand what Aurelia meant by that. The only explanation or logical reason would be her charisma and charm that made it possible. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Because of that, the world that I''m seeing is not reality. It''s more of an illusion of the world that I want it to be, just like a theatrical performance," Aurelia explained even though she looked uncomfortable revealing it. "That''s why I have been training to suppress that power my whole life. I could easily remove any doubts, hatred, or ill feelings toward me if I wanted to," she looked at everyone in the class.

    "Show us," Rasmus narrowed his eyes a bit, intrigued by that power.

    Aurelia was shocked that Rasmus wanted her to show her power even though she had already warned him about it. She had no choice but to show it to him. She closed her eyes as she put her hands on her chest and took a deep breath. She stayed in that position for a few seconds until she exhaled and opened her eyes.

    "My name is Aurelia Angelis, the future saint..." Aurelia said quietly and calmly that it almost sounded like a whisper.

    Rasmus got chills in his arms and all the way down his spine when he heard Aurelia''s voice. It was similar to what he felt when he met Videl for the first time as if his body was screaming for him to run.

    Rasmus felt a sense of euphoria when he stared at Aurelia''s eyes and heard her angelic voice. He got so allured by her presence or to be exact to her existence that his mind went blank. He resisted it by shaking his head to snap him back to reality because he felt disgusted within him for admiring someone.

    He heard the chairs were being moved, and when he glanced at his students, he saw them all standing up except for Maximilian and Monica. He watched Isador, Alexander, and Valari slowly bend their knees. The three of them went down to their knees as they looked at Aurelia like a Goddess.

    He looked at Maximilian and Monica who weren''t affected by Aurelia''s charm and charisma. He noticed that Monica held Maximilian''s left wrist, making him understand that Monica was preventing Maximilian from falling to Aurelia''s power. He also found out that Monica was unaffected by Aurelia''s power and that could be because of her own divine power.

    Aurelia was disturbed by the fact that Rasmus wasn''t affected by her power. She looked at how calm and composed he was even though it shouldn''t be possible.

    "(How...? Does he have amazing faith toward Gods? It can''t be...)" Aurelia stared into Rasmus''s eyes, confused by what she witnessed. "(The Blackheart family is wicked. Perhaps he''s different? But that''s not possible since a bit of desire would be enough to lose his mind in the presence of my power)" She furrowed.

    "Is that it?" Rasmus asked calmly as he kept his arms crossed after he got the hang of Aurelia''s divine power.

    "Don''t you have any desire that you want to fulfill?" Aurelia slowly walked toward Rasmus.

    "Desire? Is that what it is? Your power makes people weak to their desires?" Rasmus narrowed his eyes.

    "Only people who have unwavering faith in Gods and those who are pure from any desire can resist her power," Monica answered as she kept holding Maximilian''s left wrist. "She thinks that you are the latter."

    "I''m not blinded by desires or live only for them. I''m the one who controls my desires and my desires aren''t wishes, but a motivation," Rasmus pointed out as he slowly put his face closer to Aurelia. "I am my own master, not Gods, not anyone," he added and stared into Aurelia''s eyes.

    For the first time, Aurelia felt weak on her knees. She had never seen a man''s face that close to hers and it made her flustered. She could smell a refreshing and sweet scent from Rasmus''s neck and it made her lose control over her power.

    The divine power around Aurelia began to release heat that increased drastically. Isador, Alexander, and Valari began to lose their minds and lowered their heads to the floor. Monica and Maximilian couldn''t resist it either and began to feel dizzy as their minds went blank.

    "I can''t control my power... please stay away from me!" Aurelia grabbed her head as she began to feel drowsy.

    Rasmus had no idea what was going on, but he slowly took a few steps back from Aurelia. He wanted to watch what was going to happen.

    "Instructor! The only person who can maintain her power is her mother, but it''s impossible to get her here," Monica said as she tried to keep herself conscious. "If we didn''t stop her, all the students would become fanatics that might endanger their lives!" She added.

    Rasmus was deep in thought to find a solution, but before he could come up with one, he felt a gentle breeze passing through him. He was overwhelmed by Aurelia''s odor that it put him in euphoria.

    "(I can''t resist this...)" Rasmus''s head was about to go blank.

    Just like what Monica pointed out, the whole academy was affected by Aurelia''s divine power. Everyone began to walk, staggering toward Rasmus''s class.

    Rasmus pulled out his dagger and stabbed his left hand deeply. He snapped back to reality as his brain focused on the pain. He then grabbed Aurelia and carried her in his arms while the dagger was stuck in his left hand.

    He ran out of the class and already saw the students and all the staff approaching him like zombies. He saw them pushing each other and even grabbing each other in the face, pulling each other away. He then went back into class, jumped out of the window, and landed safely. His mind was getting fuzzy, especially when he was carrying Aurelia''s body. The first thing that came out of his mind to solve this problem was that being.

    "Videl!" Rasmus shouted.

    "Oh, what we have here..." Videl landed right in front of Rasmus and stared at Aurelia who was unconscious. "Possessed by divinity. This child reminds me of someone.." He added.

    "Stop with the blabbering. Can you control her power since you said that divine power is nothing to you," Rasmus asked as he began to feel numb and no longer felt the pain in his hand.

    "Follow me. This place is too dangerous," Videl responded as he snatched Aurelia from Rasmus''s arms.

 Chapter 50 - 50: Its not that simple.

    Aurelia groaned and felt how dry her mouth was, waking her up from her sleep. She slowly opened her eyes and could tell that she had been asleep for a long time. The first thing she saw was a tree right above her with the sound of chirping birds.

    "(Where am I?)" Aurelia slowly turned her head to the left. "(A forest?)" She furrowed.

    "You must be thirsty," Rasmus looked at Aurelia who looked confused by her surroundings. "Don''t get up. I''ll help you drink," he said as he took a wooden cup from the fire pit.

    Rasmus gently put his right hand under Aurelia''s head and lifted her head slowly. He warned her that the water was a bit hot since he had just boiled it.

    "Your hand..." Aurelia looked at the piece of shirt that was wrapped in Rasmus'' left hand and the fresh bloodstain underneath it.

    "It''s the only way to keep me sane. I had to carry you away from people and that''s why we are here right now," Rasmus explained as he gently rested Aurelia''s back against the tree. "Worry about yourself for now," he pointed out as he walked back to the fire pit.

    Aurelia closed her eyes again because she still felt a bit drowsy. She listened to Rasmus add wood to the fire which was quite calming and relaxing because of the crackling sounds.

    "How did you do it? Nobody could contain my divine power except for my mother," Aurelia slightly opened her eyes to look at Rasmus.

    "Everyone has a limit, so I did nothing and let you be until it stopped," Rasmus lied and checked the rabbit meat that he had grilled.

    "And you endured it?" Aurelia raised her brows, compelled by Rasmus''s amazing control over his mind to resist her power.

    Rasmus didn''t say a word and showed his left hand to Aurelia because it was enough to answer her curiosity.

    "Are you hungry? If you do, I leave your share here," Rasmus put in a wooden bowl next to the fire.

    Aurelia approached the fire pit and looked at the delicious rabbit meat in the bowl. She sat down and took a bite of the meat, shocked by how juicy and tender it was, and especially by how tasty it was.

    (4 hours ago)

    "Do you know what''s happening to her?" Videl asked as he rolled up his sleeves. "If I open her eyes, you should be able to understand," he pointed out as he sat down next to Aurelia and reached out to her face.

    Rasmus was slowly losing his mind, but he wanted to see what Videl was trying to do. He leaned his right shoulder against the tree and looked down at Aurelia''s eyes. He was disturbed when he saw Aurelia''s pupils become narrow like a cat''s eyes with a bright golden color after Videl opened her eyes with his fingers.

    "What''s happening to her?" Rasmus asked as he pressed his left wrist, blocking the blood from going to his hand. His eyes were barely open because of the drowsiness and because of the divine power that lured him to worship Aurelia.

    "You''re an erudite, so you must have heard about Nephilim..." Videl answered as he closed Aurelia''s eyes.

    "Yes, they were mentioned in the book of Genesis. They were half angel and half human. Are you saying she''s a Nephilim?" Rasmus furrowed as he looked at Videl.

    "No, but she will produce one if we don''t prevent her body from getting devoured by an angel," Videl answered as he put his hand on Aurelia''s chest. "Right now, she''s slowly being possessed by an Angel because they like her. How disgusting..." he added and released a black smoke from his fingertips.

    Rasmus watched as the black smoke wrapped around Aurelia''s body and seeped into her pores. He watched Aurelia''s body twitching, resisting the unknown power that went into her body. He could see that she was disturbed by it, but she couldn''t do anything.

    "You called yourself holy and pure, yet your curiosity is as forceful as mine. What a disgusting and hypocritical being you are..." Videl pulled his hand from Aurelia''s body, pulling out the black smoke that went inside Aurelia''s body forcefully.

    Aurelia''s body got lifted into the air when Videl pulled his hand up. The moment she fell to the ground, her divine power disappeared, and it put Rasmus at ease. But Videl looked in pain after he did all that, especially his hands that were shaking uncontrollably.

    "It''s done. You can be at ease now," Videl shook his right hand, trying to get rid of the divine power that lingered on his hand like it was something filthy.

    Rasmus let out a big sigh as he slowly slid down to sit under the tree. He looked at Aurelia''s condition and noticed she was sleeping so soundly. He ripped his shirt to be used as a bandage for the wound on his hand.

    "I haven''t asked. How are you feeling?" Rasmus glanced at Videl who seemed oddly quiet and he could see Videl''s eyes were blank as if he had tons of thoughts in his mind.

    "That was my last string," Videl answered as he sat and massaged his right hand. "I never thought I would use my last power to save a life, ironic," he chuckled in disbelief.

    "I''m sorry," Rasmus looked at Videl with a serious expression.

    "A God''s word can mean a thousand things, a sentence can have millions of meanings. If you try to understand, you''ll lose yourself, but believing it blindly, you''re as lost as trying to understand it," Videl pointed out as he closed his eyes. "Do you understand what I''m trying to say here?" He looked over his right shoulder to look at Rasmus.

    "So this bet that you made with God, he played tricks against you?" Rasmus asked back as he looked at Videl. "Is this the end? That everything is just a set-up? That makes both of us believe it''s possible to ruin this world?" He added.

    "You''re not wrong, but what do you think?" Videl sighed as he looked at Rasmus. For the first time, he showed vulnerability to Rasmus.

    "Let''s talk about this later..." Rasmus said as he lowered his head and looked at the wound on his right hand.

    (Back to present)

    Aurelia was enjoying the rabbit meat, and then she heard the sound of someone stepping on a wooden branch. She looked toward where the sound was coming from, and she was surprised when she saw Lenin.

    Rasmus glanced at Lenin, surprised that it took her a while to come to see him even though she had been watching him for hours.

    "It seems that you managed to solve the problem that you caused, Instructor Blackheart," Lenin said as she looked at the food and the fire pit. "There''s no need for an explanation because I have heard everything from your students," she stared into Rasmus''s eyes with a serious expression. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Rasmus nodded with understanding while Aurelia looked at both of them with a confused look on her face.

    "You took the first warning when you caused significant damage to the dormitory. Luckily there were no casualties from your action, but this time, you harmed everyone in the academy, more than you imagined," Lenin said calmly with her sharp gaze that looked menacing. "The damage you have caused has harmed everyone, more than you can imagine, Instructor. This is your second warning, Instructor. One last warning, and you know the consequence," she reminded Rasmus.

    "Yes, I understand, Chancellor," Rasmus nodded calmly.

    Lenin nodded back and then walked away since there was nothing else to discuss and knew that Aurelia was in a good hand.

    "What was that all about, Instructor?" Aurelia furrowed and looked at Rasmus.

    "You must have heard about it from the trial. I was given three chances to prove myself worthy of teaching in the academy. I have used two, and I only have one left, then I will be kicked out if I make another scene," Rasmus explained as he fed the fire with logs.

    "But it was my fault..." Aurelia frowned, feeling guilty about her action.

    "You wouldn''t scold a knight for bad behavior, you would scold the captain instead. It''s my responsibility, so there''s nothing else that needs to be discussed," Rasmus looked at Aurelia. "Finish your meal, and then we can go back to the academy," he added.

    Aurelia nodded as she ate the rabbit meat quietly.

 Chapter 51 - 51: Comforting, yet controversial.

    A day had passed since the massive incident and somehow it got leaked outside the academy. The world heard about the amazing powers that Aurelia had, making people believe that she was a true saint. This matter affected Monica''s status as the future saint, making her look like a fake one.

    "The damage you have caused has harmed everyone, more than you can imagine..." Videl quoted the words that Lenin said to Rasmus. "You have made the worst mistake so far," he looked at Rasmus who was reading the newspaper.

    "Yes, so far," Rasmus put down the newspaper.

    Videl raised his eyebrows, shocked that Rasmus agreed to what he said, "You admitted that this is the worst mistake?"

    "Yes, and I would make more of them in the future. It''s not about the mistakes I made, but rather how to deal with the aftermaths," Rasmus stood up and put on his suit. "I''m not perfect and sometimes, just sometimes... mistakes can lead to opportunity," he added as he walked toward the door.

    Videl stared at Rasmus for a moment, thinking if they both could turn this world upside down. He had lost his power and he couldn''t read Rasmus''s thoughts anymore which made him walk on the edge every time. He then got up and followed Rasmus since he was his butler and he had to act like one.

    "This arrogant prick again, huh? What an eyesore..."

    "A kid is still a kid, useless with a loud mouth..."

    "He should have died with his family. Letting a Blackheart live is a mistake..."

    The hatred and malice were loud and clear that anyone in Rasmus''s spot would fall for them. Fortunately, Rasmus ignored them since it didn''t affect him at all, not even a change of expression.

    The students looked at him and antagonized him as if he was the source of the problem. Everyone heard and saw what they wanted to hear and see, not wanting to seek the whole truth.

    Rasmus went into his class way earlier than before because it was the only place where he could get peace of mind. He didn''t expect to see Aurelia in the classroom, alone. She was startled when she saw Rasmus coming into the classroom.

    "How long have you been here?" Rasmus furrowed.

    "Before the sun rose," Aurelia answered and looked at Rasmus with a troubled expression.

    Rasmus hummed as he walked toward his desk. He then heard the table moving and saw Aurelia standing up with her eyes locked on him.

    "Instructor, can we have a talk?" Aurelia asked as she looked at Rasmus with a frown. She played with her fingers nervously behind her back.

    "Grab your chair if you want to get close," Rasmus said as he sat down and cleaned his desk.

    Aurelia used wind magic to make the chair float and followed her. She dropped the chair in front of Rasmus''s desk and then sat on it, still with her troubled expression.

    "There''s something that I have to confess, instructor. My reason to be here isn''t just to study, but to increase my influence on the families of the students and the people that live on the island," Aurelia said as she played with her thumbs on her thighs. "With what''s happening right now, I feel guilty..." She added as she looked down, ashamed of what she did.

    Rasmus already knew that because he saw both Aurelia and Monica try to increase their influence on the students and even the staff. Monica who was a foreigner, carried a massive burden that she had to beat Aurelia''s influence who was already out of her league.

    "Guilty toward Monica?" Rasmus asked and took out his notebook.

    "Yes, mostly... but it''s not that simple..." Aurelia nodded and stared at Rasmus, who couldn''t believe that he understood her.

    "You want a fair fight, but because of this incident, you feel that you gained a lot of advantage, making it feel unfair toward Monica. Is that what you''re thinking?" Rasmus asked and wrote something in his notebook.

    "Yes..." Aurelia slowly nodded, amazed by how insightful Rasmus was.

    "Are you feeling guilty because you''re blessed by an immense amount of divine power than Monica?" Rasmus asked as he began to write a formula in his notebook.

    "No," Aurelia shook her head.

    "Then why is it that you''re feeling guilty because you got an opportunity to increase your influence? Or would you rather waste that opportunity?" Rasmus looked at Aurelia who was staring at his notebook. "Life is unfair, the world treats people differently. Those who think fairness exists in all kinds of situations, they''re living inside an illusion they made, people that can''t accept reality," he added as he closed the notebook.

    Aurelia took a moment to digest the words that Rasmus had said to her. She felt a little bit better, but that didn''t erase the guilt inside her heart.

    "Do you think she''s that kind of a person?" Rasmus raised his eyebrows.

    "No, Monica is a strong woman, stronger than me in everything else," Aurelia shook her head.

    "She has the right to be upset, but she has no right to blame you or anyone else for what''s happening. As you said, she''s indeed stronger than you and she has a mature and strong mentality. She''s a northern after all," Rasmus put his notebook in his pocket as he looked out the window.

    Aurelia felt relieved after Rasmus assured her and somehow showed her that it wasn''t her fault. She never thought that she could talk with an open heart toward someone that she barely knew.

    "From the first assignment that I gave you and the others, I could see everyone''s personality and character. I know that I''m right, including you who have an absurd amount of compassion and kindness," Rasmus pointed out.

    "Right," Aurelia smiled and chuckled.

    "You can go back to your seat. The class is about to start," Rasmus looked at the time on his watch.

    Aurelia hummed and went back to her desk, feeling relieved after she had poured all her problems to Rasmus.

    The bell rang and everyone entered the classroom. When Monica entered the class, her expression was colder than usual. She walked straight to her chair and didn''t make any eye contact with everyone.

    Everyone knew why she was acting cold since they were smart enough to understand her situation.

    Rasmus could see the crack between the students, especially between Monica and Aurelia. It also affected Maximilian indirectly because he represented the North just like Monica. With that being said, the gap became wider again.

    "(This might be for the best)" Rasmus thought and let the tension be.

    A week had passed and the class became awkward because Monica and Maximilian had distanced themselves from the others. Rasmus didn''t try to get involved or to fix it, he pretended that he didn''t notice it.

    Monica noticed how close Aurelia had been to Rasmus ever since that incident. She began to think that Rasmus was trying to gain influence by helping Aurelia, but then she erased that thought after knowing that Rasmus wasn''t that kind of a person.

    "That''s it for today, class dismissed," Rasmus said as he walked out of class.

    Monica hurriedly left the class and it made everyone look at her, wondering why she left hurriedly. She saw Rasmus walking in the hallway with a notebook in his left hand and writing something in it.

    "Instructor..." Monica walked beside Rasmus.

    "Yes?" Rasmus kept his focus on his notebook.

    "About the campaign. Have you thought about it?" Monica asked.

    Rasmus glanced at Monica, knowing that she was talking around the bush. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Do you think you can work as a team? I don''t think so," Rasmus responded. "Even if we are going for a campaign, I''m unsure if the Chancellor will approve it," he added.

    Monica stopped following Rasmus and she could feel the cold shoulder that he gave her. She questioned why he did that, but the answer that he gave her was enough to make her understand.

    "You''re the smartest student in my class. The last thing you want to do is distance yourself from everyone. It will only make things harder for you," Rasmus said as he looked at Monica from over his right shoulder. "Do not let others'' perceptions define you. Even negative recognition is still recognition. Seize that opportunity to your heart''s content and maybe turn it around," he smiled and then waved as he kept walking away.

    Monica stood there, amazed by Rasmus''s words and way of thinking. She had never seen anyone who had a pragmatic mind, a realistic view of the world, and yet was opportunistic at the same time. She wondered how he thought and why every word he said sounded so comforting and yet so controversial.

 Chapter 52 - 52: The Angelis and The Sancticus.

    A month had passed, and the situation between Aurelia and Monica had gotten worse. It wasn''t because of those two, it was because of the students around them who praised Aurelia and mocked Monica behind her back at the same time.

    Rasmus knew it would get worse the moment the words spread. He knew that both Aurelia and Monica were keen that if the people on the island were acting that way, it would be the same on the rest of Neva.

    "Nobody can stop the train..." Rasmus read the newspaper about Aurelia and Monica who were still a hot topic for a whole month. "And yet Monica hasn''t done anything about it," he sighed in disappointment as he burned the newspaper with a fire that came out of his palms.

    Rasmus looked at the blue sky, relaxing on the bench in the garden. He was deep in thought about creating a formula to create an anti-matter magic bomb using Mana, but he still hadn''t solved the problem of containing all the elements together. A single miscalculation would be enough to kill him in an instant.

    "Hmm?" Rasmus looked up when he heard the loud noise of propellers in the sky.

    Rasmus watched the students pointing their fingers at something in the sky. He stood up and he turned around, and that was when he saw a massive all-white blimp with a crest on it.

    "The Angelis crest?" Rasmus furrowed.

    Rasmus looked at Lenin and all the executives hurriedly walked out of the building when they saw the blimp. He could tell that the person inside the blimp was an important figure, and the only person he could think of was Aurelia''s mother, the Saint of Neva.

    "Do you want to follow them?" Videl asked as he watched everyone planning to go to the airfield. "You must be curious about Astrea," he glanced at Rasmus.

    "No. It''s none of my business, and I might see her later," Rasmus shook his head. "I have a more important matter to think about," he said as he walked away from the crowd and planned to go back to his room.

    Lenin and all the executives arrived at the airfield and saw the blimp landing. They were anxious because of the sudden visit, and it wouldn''t be good news for them.

    Lenin noticed the carriage that had arrived beside her and it was Angelis'' carriage. She saw Aurelia walking down the carriage on her own with all her maids. She could see that it wasn''t just her that felt anxious but Aurelia was feeling the same

    "Lady Aurelia," Lenin said as she lowered her head a bit. She knew that Aurelia wasn''t her student at that moment, but a future saint

    "Chancellor," Aurelia gracefully bowed. "Will you excuse me, Chancellor," she bowed once again

    Lenin bowed her head and watched Aurelia hurriedly approach the blimp to greet her mother. She then noticed a dot in the sky in the far distance. She narrowed her eyes and was shocked when she saw an all-black blimp coming to the island

    "One is enough to put us on the edge, and now another one is coming," Lenin said as he warned the other executives about what she saw. "Prepare the hall, and make sure it''s appropriate for our guests," she looked at Julian and Arnoldi.

    They both bowed and brought all the executives with them back to the academy to prepare the hall for the Angelis and the Sancticus families.

    "I knew this would happen sooner or later," Lenin sighed as she put her hands on her back. "And especially to deal with those," she saw dozens of blimps coming toward the academy from the North.

    Because of the sight of Angelis and Sancticus blimps in the sky, the journalists informed everyone on the island. They were thrilled to find out what was happening and would die to gain access to the academy.

    The Templars were the first to disembark from the blimp. Knights with diamond-coated armor that looked dazzling and yet was the strongest material for armor. They wore helmets that hid their identity, the helmets were unique because they fit perfectly with the Templar''s head.

    Aurelia stood there and watched the Templars walk down the stairs, menacingly toward those who had never seen them before. All the Templars unsheathed their long sword and stabbed them on the ground as they went down on their knees.

    A woman came out of the blimp, her hair, a shimmering cascade of platinum blonde, falling gracefully over her back and shoulders. Styled with elegant, intricate braids, it framed her face in a captivating way. She was dressed in a long white, elegant silk gown that made her graceful and held authority. A white coat hung over her shoulders and the accessories on her body guaranteed her to be the center of attention all the time.

    The woman walked down the stairs with her eyes focused on Aurelia who stood on the carpet with all the Templars on their knees on the sides. When she stood in front of Aurelia, she gently put her right hand on Aurelia''s left cheek and tucked her hair in. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "How are you, sweetheart?" The woman asked in a gentle and soothing voice.

    "I''m fine, mother," Aurelia looked at how small and skinny she was compared to her mother.

    Aurelia was pretty tall for her age, but her mother was taller than the average man.

    "I heard about what happened, and this issue requires me..." Astrea paused to look at the Sancticus'' family blimp that was approaching. "Both of us, to be exact, to prevent this matter from going further," she continued.

    Aurelia turned around and noticed the banner on the all-black blimp that was reaching the airfield. She was anxious because Monica''s mother had similar powers to her, which might put Astrea in trouble if something happened.

    "Let''s greet Moriganne, sweetheart," Astrea put her hands on Aurelia''s shoulders, calming her daughter.

    "Yes, mother," Aurelia nodded with understanding and began to walk toward the blimp that was about to land.

    Aurelia and Astrea approached the Sancticus''s blimp with all the Angelis''s Templars that followed them from behind. Aurelia looked around and she didn''t see Monica around the airfield, wondering where she was.

    "Your Holiness..." Lenin bowed her head when she joined the group. She had to join them to prevent anything bad from happening between the two powerful families.

    "Chancellor, it''s been a while," Astrea gently smiled at Lenin. "So the rumor is true that living up here is slowing your aging process. You''re still as beautiful as back then when I entered the academy," she pointed out.

    "You''re jest, Your Holiness," Lenin chuckled as she shook her head.

    They watched the blimp touch the ground, putting themselves at a safe distance and respecting the guest. Lenin and Aurelia couldn''t stop worrying about what Moriganne was going to do with the situation since it damaged not only the Sancticus family''s reputation but also the North.

    The first ones who came out of the blimp were the Sancticus family Templars. They were the exact opposite of the Templars from the Angelis family. They wore jet-black armor that was hidden underneath the black fur coat. They wore hoodies and black masks that covered their whole faces to hide their identities.

    All the Sancticus Templars were on their knees and put their right hands on the swords that they had stabbed on the ground. That was a sign that the Saint from the North was about to show herself.

    The Saint of the North came out of the blimp with her long, straight, shiny black hair that cascaded down her shoulders, matching with the black silk gown and a veil that connected to the gown. She wore a tiara on her head, similar to what Monica wore. Her beauty couldn''t be compared even to Astrea since Monica was the most beautiful woman of her era.

    Moriganne looked around and couldn''t find her daughter anywhere. She put on her stoic expression that was impossible to tell by anyone unlike Astrea who showed her expression toward everyone to show and spread her compassion.

    "Your Holiness," Lenin bowed her head to welcome Moriganne.

    "Chancellor, you''re as bright as the last time I met you," Moriganne said as she stared Lenin in the eyes. "It''s always calming to have you around, Chancellor. It reminds me of the good times as your student here in the academy," she pointed out.

    "My power is to serve as justice and to uphold righteousness. It''s my mission as the descendant of the Great Sage," Lenin answered.

    Moriganne nodded in agreement, and then she looked at Astrea as the Sancticus Templars stood behind her. She glanced at Aurelia and slightly raised her eyebrows. She began to approach Astrea and Aurelia.

    "Please know that no offense is intended. You must be proud to have a bright and beautiful daughter, Astrea," Moriganne said as she kept staring at Aurelia.

    "I have become old so I know that I''m no longer beautiful. Of course, she''s my precious," Astrea smiled as she gently stroked Aurelia''s hair.

    "May I?" Moriganne looked at Astrea.

    Astrea allowed Moriganne to approach Aurelia.

    "Your Holiness," Aurelia bowed gracefully.

    Moriganne put her right hand on Aurelia''s head and gently stroked her hair with a smile on her face.

    "You''ll be a great Saint, child. The world will put a heavy burden on you," Moriganne said calmly.

    Aurelia had no idea what Moriganne meant by that whether it was a compliment or a warning.

    "Your Holinesses. I have prepared a fitting place to rest and talk comfortably, please follow me," Lenin said as she noticed the journalists had entered the airfield.

    "Lead the way, Chancellor," Astrea said with a soft and soothing voice, a gentle smile painted on her face.

 Chapter 53 - 53: Coexist.

    Rasmus stood in front of the door to his room and noticed that Monica was in his room. They stared at each other and one of them was staring at the other anxiously.

    "Are you avoiding your mother?" Rasmus asked.

    "Yes. I don''t know if you understand, but northern women are raised like fighters where they get rid of their feelings and emotions. She''s here not to see me but rather to deal with the issue, so that''s why I''m here," Monica answered. "Your mother was like that too, right?" She raised her brows.

    "I barely knew her, but yes..." Rasmus nodded with understanding and reminisced of the memory of Rasmus''s moment when he met his mother.

    "Say hi to your mother," Erglade coldly stared at Rasmus.

    Rasmus stared at the darkness in the cell he was in when his father told him to greet his mother. Slowly but surely something emerged from the darkness, a tall and thin pale woman wearing a white dress that revealed her shoulders and collarbones. She looked beautiful with her white braided hair and bright blue eyes with a silver circlet on her head.

    "It''s a shame that you have the same hair color as mine..." The woman said as she looked down at Rasmus. "You have to carry the sins of your mother," she added and coldly stared at Rasmus.

    Rasmus ignored the words that the woman said to him because he was enchanted by her beauty. It was the first time he had ever met his mother.

    The woman noticed that Rasmus was admiring her, and she couldn''t help but let out a gentle smile at him. She slowly leaned down and went down to her knees so they were at the same height. She gently stroked Rasmus''s hair and stared him in the eyes for a whole minute.

    "Rasmus, my son..." The woman put her hands on Rasmus''s cheeks to make him snap back to reality. "Your father and I, we love you so much," she stared at Rasmus''s eyes back and forth. "But our love will make you suffer, more than you can imagine. We want you to know that this is for the best, not for me or your father, but for you," she cupped Rasmus''s cheeks a bit more tightly.

    Rasmus was too young to understand the words that his mother said, but her affection toward him was comforting. It made him believe that his mother loved him and was happy to see him.

    "Aristoria, it''s time," Erglade said.

    The woman kissed Rasmus on the forehead and held it for a few seconds before she let him go. The woman stood up and went back into the darkness grabbing something.

    Rasmus was in awe when he saw her mother emerge from the darkness with silver swords in her hands. He watched her mother walk past him in her black armor that covered her body and a cape that fluttered gracefully as she walked, but then he noticed that his father and mother had walked out of the cell. When he was about to follow them, Erglade closed the cell right in front of his face.

    "Father? Mother?" Rasmus began to panic when he realized he was locked in the cell.

    "Get some rest, Rasmus. We will pick you up when we are done," Erglade said as he walked away.

    "Mother?" Rasmus looked at his mother who sheathed her swords and put them on her back.

    Aristoria didn''t bother to look back at Rasmus and kept walking, going further from him.

    Rasmus felt uncomfortable when he reminisced about that part of the memory of Rasmus'' childhood. He never knew a mother''s love because Kyros was an orphan and he had always been alone with no love.

    "A mother is still a mother. Go and find your mother because she''s here not for the issue, but for you," Rasmus looked at Monica. "To put it bluntly, I don''t want to put myself too deep into the problem that I have caused," he pointed out.

    "I never thought you could be selfish as well, instructor," Monica stood up.

    "It''s not about being selfish, it''s about not putting myself in an unnecessary problem," Rasmus leaned against the wall next to the door. "No need to worry. I''ll do my part to fix the problem when I''m summoned to meet your mother and Aurelia''s mother," he assured.

    "Be careful around my mother, instructor. She can see through lies," Monica warned as she walked past Rasmus. "She can''t be bought by your words," she looked at Rasmus and then left.

    Rasmus was intrigued by what Monica had said about her mother, but it was already too late to ask because she had left.

    "See through lies? I have been dealing with that annoying Devil with that ability of his," Rasmus muttered as he chuckled.

    (In the Academy hall)

    The hall had become a banquet hall where a table was set in the middle with food and drink for Astrea and Moriganne. Everyone worked so hard to turn the hall befitting for the Saints.

    "There are too many journalists outside the gate..." Lenin rubbed her nose bridge because of the headache from dealing with the journalists. "I have brought a few of them this time, your Holinesses," she added and pointed at the four journalists that entered the hall with her.

    Astrea looked at the journalists for a moment to look at their appearances from top to bottom.

    "How about these ladies and gentlemen?" Astrea looked at Moriganne.

    "Yes, they''re good enough," Moriganne nodded.

    Astrea and Moriganne agreed to allow a few journalists to record the conversation. They wanted ones that were neutral to avoid biased perspectives and to avoid them from manipulating the record.

    Before they could begin the discussion, Monica entered the hall. Moriganne stared at her for a moment with her stoic expression.

    "Please have a seat," Lenin pulled up the chair next to Morrigane as she looked at Monica.

    Monica sat beside Moriganne gracefully and stayed quiet with her eyes closed.

    The discussion about the issue was opened by Lenin. She explained what had happened back then, but she kept Aurelia''s power secret because it was something that nobody should know, or at least it shouldn''t be her to reveal it.

    The discussion went on an hour and most of the time, it was Astrea who spoke about the issue. She emphasized that both future saints weren''t about who had more power or devotion, but rather about sacrificing oneself for the people. She wanted the world to know that saints were chosen not by humans but rather by the Gods they believed in.

    Astrea warned those who believed that Monica was a fake saint or had spread it. She stated that if those people could mock Monica as the future saint, those people could mock Aurelia in the future as well. She warned everyone that disrespecting one religion was equal to disrespecting the other religion.

    Astrea wished that the world should coexist whether people believed in different religions. She quoted that peace wasn''t given but rather achieved and that it was everyone''s job to maintain it, not destroy it.

    The journalists were moved by Astrea''s words because it opened their eyes and they no longer looked at the issue from one side. They understood how dangerous it would be if the world kept the issue going. The words that came out from those people who ignited the issue would become a weapon that would harm them in the future because it would cause a big war between the North and the rest of the world.

    They understood that their mission was to calm the people of Neva before it was too late. They could feel the burden in their hands, shoulders, and ears because they were the ones who could prevent war or start a war.

    "The moment someone uses a religion as a tool, that''s when they have lost their faith and humanity," Astrea frowned.

    Astrea''s last words were engraved inside the journalists'' heads. It was the final words that closed the discussion and cleared the issue.

    All the journalists left after they got everything and wanted to publish it as soon as possible.

    "Now that the journalists are gone, can you tell me how exactly, someone who''s not your mother can handle your power?" Astrea narrowed her eyes as she looked at Aurelia. "Not only he could handle it, but he could also stop your power," she added. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I have notified him to come after the journalists leave, Your Holiness," Lenin said. "He should be here anytime soon," she assured.

    As soon as Lenin said that, Rasmus entered the hall, and everyone looked at him with curiosity. On the other hand, he looked at Astrea and Moriganne''s appearances.

    "Perfect timing, Instructor Blackheart. Please have a seat," Lenin pointed at the seat across her chair.

    The atmosphere in the hall grew tense as Rasmus walked in, the air heavy with the weight of the unspoken questions lingering in the minds of those present. Astrea''s narrowed eyes tracked his movements, and Moriganne, though composed, observed him intently, assessing the man who had managed to do something so extraordinary.

    Rasmus, with his usual calm demeanor, approached the seat Lenin pointed out, taking it without hesitation. His eyes met Astrea''s briefly, then Moriganne''s, before he settled into the chair. Despite the intensity of the situation, he remained unfazed.

    "Thank you, Chancellor," Rasmus said politely.

 Chapter 54 - 54: Parents and Instructor meeting.

    "The last Blackheart in the world..." Astrea paused to hum and looked at Rasmus thoroughly. "I''m not surprised you could handle her power, but it''s not a good thing..." She narrowed her eyes.

    Rasmus kept his body straight and expression unfazed even though he had no idea what Astrea was talking about. He wondered if it was because of his mother''s bloodline, an Orthias which made Astrea believe his ability to resist divine power was from his mother''s bloodline.

    "My apologies, Your Holiness, but I don''t understand what you mean," Rasmus said calmly. "This should be sufficient to explain how I managed to keep myself sane," he unwrapped the bandage on his left hand and showed the big wound that hadn''t dried and fully healed yet.

    Lenin, Aurelia, and Monica were shocked that the wound hadn''t healed even though it had been a month. After they saw how bad it was, they understood why it hadn''t healed yet since it looked terrible, and they were confused as to why he didn''t ask to be healed.

    "I believe Saint Moriganne can help you with this problem," Astrea looked at Moriganne.

    When Moriganne stood up, Rasmus could see how anxious Monica was by how she twitched her brows. He remembered the words she said about her mother.

    "Can you show me your hand?" Moriganne stared at Rasmus with her stoic expression.

    Rasmus didn''t hesitate to offer his hand to Moriganne because he wanted to know the greatest Saint of the century. He read books about her that she could heal any wounds and she could bring a king back to life when she was Monica''s age.

    "You will feel an unbearable itch, endure it," Moriganne warned as she put her left hand under Rasmus''s left hand.

    Moriganne put her right hand on Rasmus''s left palm and gently brushed her fingers on the wound. She stared at the wound and the flesh began to regenerate slowly. She looked at Rasmus''s reaction, but she didn''t get anything from him, not even a flinch.

    Rasmus felt the unbearable itch in his palm like a feather tickled him from inside his palm. It was uncomfortable, but he could endure it because he tricked his mind by distracting it. He then thought about if he could use the future Saints as his pawns.

    "You have very dangerous thoughts in there..." Moriganne stared right into Rasmus''s eyes. "Shrouding by a thick blackness..." she pointed out.

    Rasmus was surprised that Moriganne could tell what he was thinking. He wondered if she could read his thoughts or if it was something else. The fact that she said that she saw a thick blankness, he believed that she could only see the color of people''s thoughts.

    "It''s just a mere thought," Rasmus responded as he stared back into Moriganne''s eyes. "Everyone has the freedom to think whatever they want to think. You can judge someone''s actions, but not their thoughts," he added.

    Rasmus''s words echoed throughout the hall because everyone was quietly observing and judging every move he made and the words he said. Lenin and Astrea stared at Rasmus and they both made serious expressions because his words were controversial.

    "You don''t expect me to have pure and happy thoughts after what I have been through for the past decade, do you?" Rasmus asked as he raised his brows. "You can read my thoughts as you please, but know your boundaries," he warned with a serious expression.

    "My apologies," Moriganne nodded with understanding. "I''ll focus on healing your wound," she said as she looked at the wound that was about to heal completely.

    After Moriganne healed Rasmus''s wound, she settled down in her seat. Rasmus was amazed by how effective and powerful her healing power was. He wondered if that power came from God or if it had something to do with Mana.

    "You saved my daughter, Count Rasmus Blackheart, more than you think," Astrea said as she gently stroked Aurelia''s hair. "Is there anything that you want? And I mean it when I said everything," she added.

    "Thank you, Your Holiness, but am I allowed to request for it later? Right now I have nothing in mind. I''m still taking small steps ever since I got my life back," Rasmus''s eyes were empty and he stared at the table.

    "Of course. If you need anything, you can tell my daughter," Astrea smiled as she nodded with understanding.

    The atmosphere became awkward again since there was nothing else to discuss. Rasmus wasn''t bothered by the atmosphere because he used it to see each individual who was at the table. He saw how Astrea loved her daughter so much while Moriganne rarely opened her mouth or showed affection toward Monica.

    "Since I have the opportunity to speak with the parents of my students, I think it would be a waste if we don''t use this opportunity to speak our minds at each other," Rasmus looked at Moriganne and Astrea.

    Astrea and Moriganne shared a look, and then they both looked at Rasmus as they nodded in agreement.

    "But before that, I think there''s someone who shouldn''t be here since this matter is only between the parents and the teacher," Rasmus looked at Lenin with a smirk on his face.

    Lenin didn''t expect that Rasmus was trying to kick her out of the hall.

    "This never happened before, being kicked out in my own academy..." Lenin scoffed as she stood up and shook her head in disbelief. "But, as a Chancellor, I shouldn''t get involved in this matter as you said. I''ll deal with the journalists outside," she added and left the hall.

    Rasmus observed both parents once more, but Moriganne still hadn''t shown any reaction or spoken toward Monica. He wondered if Moriganne was upset or if she was cold in general, untying herself from any lingering emotions.

    "So, Instructor Blackheart. What do you teach your students? As a former student here, I have to admit that I barely remember anything because the academy couldn''t provide me something that I needed back then," Astrea said as she tried to remember her days back when she was a student, and it was 30 years ago.

    "I''m not sure about Lady Moriganne because she came to the academy 4 years later," Astrea looked at Moriganne.

    "Unfortunately, I felt the same," Moriganne responded as she nodded.

    "In that case, allow me to show Your Holinesses what your daughter is learning in the academy, or at least in my class," Rasmus put his right hand in his suit. "I''m going to show you the result of the first assignment that I gave them," he pulled out two papers that got folded. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Monica and Aurelia looked at the papers and began to panic. They didn''t expect Rasmus would show their first work to their mothers because they were naive when they first wrote the assignment.

    "Instructor..." Aurelia stared at Rasmus and was a bit upset and flustered.

    Rasmus handed the assignments to Astrea and Moriganne so they could read what their daughters wrote. He couldn''t hide his joy at seeing his students panicking.

    Astrea and Moriganne grabbed the paper and read it thoroughly. They noticed what the assignment was and they both had to admit that it was a great assignment. They could see how their daughter planned on gaining recognition and what they were going to use it for.

    Astrea couldn''t hide her smile because she could see how innocent Aurelia was in the writings that she made. On the other hand, Moriganne didn''t react to Monica''s writings at all.

    "Those came from their hearts, and as you can see, those things that they wrote were something they believed in," Rasmus pointed to the papers in Astrea and Moriganne''s hands.

    "Were?" Moriganne glanced at Rasmus with a cold gaze, her brows furrowed.

    Based on Moriganne''s reaction, Rasmus could assume that Moriganne found Monica''s writings to be as perfect as they were. He began to understand Moriganne''s personality, detached toward everything. He could see how bland the world was in Moriganne''s eyes, and that the only purpose in her life was to devote herself to her God that blessed her with amazing power.

    "These are the perfected versions after attending my class for a few months now," Rasmus pulled out the papers and offered them to Astrea and Astrea.

    Astrea looked at Aurelia''s latest writings and she was surprised at how mature she looked in there. Although she didn''t agree with everything that she wrote, overall, she was impressed by how she could think that way to gain recognition.

    "What''s this?" Moriganne put down the paper as she stared at Rasmus. "What are you feeding Monica with? The first one is a lot better than this," She narrowed her eyes and she looked dissatisfied and a bit upset from the way she asked.

    Monica lowered her head and she already knew that her mother would disapprove of her writings. She felt embarrassed because she could feel Astrea''s and Aurelia''s gazes toward her and her mother.

 Chapter 55 - 55: Wise and calculated.

    The atmosphere became heavier in an instant because of what Moriganne said. Everyone didn''t know what to say or did they have the right to say anything in the first place.

    "Care to explain, Instructor?" Moriganne asked as she put her left hand on the paper on the table. "Although I don''t have any expectations from this academy, I don''t expect someone to dare to manipulate Monica''s mindset. You''re trying to brainwash her to your heart''s content," she added and gave a cold gaze at Rasmus.

    Aurelia was about to say something, but Rasmus raised his right hand at her. She watched Rasmus shake his head, signaling to her to not get involved.

    "That''s a bit extreme to call it brainwashing, Your Holiness. Isn''t it a teacher''s job to feed the students valuable and useful information and facts? Is it called brainwashing if the students begin to see the world differently?" Rasmus asked and stared at Moriganne.

    "My position and status don''t matter here in the academy or in my class. On my first day, my students looked me dead in the eye," Rasmus sighed as he fixed his sitting. "I''m not superior to my students. I put myself as a contender for their conscience," he explained.

    "We argued all the time and I respect their views on things, but I hate to admit that their views were the views of what they taught them to see. In this case, all of them saw the world that their parents forced them to see," Rasmus pointed out with a serious expression.

    "Now tell me, Your Holiness. Am I the one who manipulates Monica''s mind or is it someone that''s close to her?" Rasmus raised his brows and stared into Moriganne''s eyes as if that someone he mentioned was the person he was staring at.

    Monica looked at Rasmus with a shocked expression and wanted to say that he had gone too far. She glanced at her mother, but to her surprise, Moriganne was calm and collected even after the words that Rasmus had said to her.

    "With all due respect, Your Holiness. I might have crossed the line, but if a child has to follow what their parents taught them, shouldn''t I be somewhere out there to follow my parents'' legacy? Killing people and seeking revenge?" Rasmus asked calmly after he managed to nail it safely.

    Moriganne closed her eyes and could understand why Rasmus tried to change Monica''s mindset, but she still didn''t like that idea.

    "Your parents were evil, and God bless you for not following their footsteps. But that''s a different case because I''m nothing like your parents," Moriganne answered. "My teaching is suited for her as the future Saint of the North. You don''t know anything about our culture and society. What you taught her is nothing but speculation of norms and morality," she explained and looked at Rasmus.

    "I don''t mean to be disrespectful, Your Holiness, but you got an easy life. God blessed you with a power capable of bringing someone back to life, healing any kind of wounds, and cleansing any disease. You don''t have to do anything because the world is moving around you. Unfortunately, Monica isn''t as blessed as you are, if she has to follow your steps, she won''t survive and the ones who would be disappointed were no others than you two," Rasmus said with a serious expression and faced his body toward Moriganne.

    At that moment, Moriganne was struck by Rasmus''s words and it made her open her eyes. She began to feel the guilt that was slowly crawling out of her chest. She realized that all this time, she tried to shape Monica just like how she had shaped herself.

    "I''m not trying to teach Your Holiness about God, but you missed the most important thing," Rasmus furrowed his brows, disturbed by the fact Moriganne couldn''t see it. "You detached yourself from everyone and everything because you chose your God who chose you and gifted you a miraculous power. But Monica is also a gift from your God, to you, Your Holiness. Treasure her," he pointed out.

    Moriganne looked at Monica who looked anxious the whole time. She knew that her daughter was anxious and feeling guilty for what had happened, but she ignored it. She realized she had neglected her daughter and yet she had high expectations from her daughter.

    "A Saint is still a human, and humans make mistakes. Because humans make mistakes, they deserve a second chance, and nothing is too late," Rasmus said as he stood up. "I''ll take my leave and give Your Holiness some privacy," he added and excused himself.

    Astrea stood up from her seat and held Aurelia''s hand. She signaled to her daughter to leave the hall so Moriganne could have time alone with her daughter. They both decided to leave the hall and followed Rasmus.

    Moriganne was left alone with Monica in the hall. She slowly turned toward Monica and reached out her right hand. She never thought putting her hand on her daughter would be heavier than living as a Saint her whole life. She gathered all her courage and put her hand on Monica''s head, stroking her daughter''s hair slowly.

    "I have apologized to countless people like breathing air, and yet it''s so hard to say it to you," Moriganne frowned a bit, anxious and feeling infuriated by her own incapability. "I''m sorry, Monica. I have been neglecting you my whole life and there''s no excuse for it and it''s all my fault," she said as she reached out to Monica and gave her a hug.

    Monica never experienced the warmth of her mother''s body. She had never been this close physically to her mother. She didn''t know what to react to for a moment because it was too shocking for her. She then wrapped her arms around her mother and embraced it wholeheartedly.

    "There''s no need to apologize, mother. I know how hard it is because I have seen you up close. As a future Saint, I understand and I will have the same responsibility," Monica said as she kept hugging her mother.

    "No, you''re not, Monica. I realize it by now," Moriganne said softly as she gently pushed Monica away from her. "Your life is yours, and I want you to explore while you still have time. Let me deal with the North and its people as their Saint while you can enjoy your youth," she gently smiled at Monica. "I still have at least a decade as a Saint, so you can use your time to your fullest."

    Monica was in disbelief that Rasmus''s words could move the cold heart of her mother which nobody could do. She didn''t know if she should be grateful or scared by Rasmus''s ability to convey someone''s heart with mere words.

    "Yes, mother. I''ll use my precious time to learn and become someone that you can be proud of in the future," Monica smiled happily at her mother.

    They both felt the same tingling feeling inside their chests, something that released the weight off of them. It was the feeling of connection between mother and daughter that had been long forgotten by them.

    "But, Rasmus Blackheart is dangerous," Moriganne said as she put her hands on Monica''s cheeks, cupping them gently. "Although the words he said moved me and opened my eyes, the absolute darkness still lingered around him. His thoughts are dangerous," she pointed out and tried to warn Monica.

    "I know, mother. Sometimes his words and wisdom are admirable, but sometimes they''re questionable," Monica nodded with understanding. "Every word he said, it didn''t come from his heart, he said things that he could benefit from the situation," she added.

    "You observed him well," Moriganne nodded in agreement. "Be careful around him, Monica. He might have an ulterior motive, especially when his students are from the most powerful families in Neva. Perhaps he wants to gain our favor in some way," she warned.

    "I''m not sure about that mother," Monica furrowed as she shook her head in disagreement.

    Moriganne tilted her head with a confused look because of what Monica said.

    "I thought about it the moment I joined his class, but it was as he said earlier that he''s acting not as a teacher but rather a contender. He''s not trying to be likable to us, and he''s distancing himself from us by creating a wall between his students. He does have an ulterior motive, but Maximilian and I have no idea what it is," Monica explained the reason behind her disagreement.

    "I see. He''s a tough egg to crack," Moriganne hummed and it reminded her of Erglade, Rasmus''s father because Rasmus resembled his father. "Please be cautious around him, and warn the others," she looked at Monica as she caressed Monica''s cheek. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yes, mother," Monica nodded with understanding.

 Chapter 56 - 56: The Age of Apstates and A False Prophet.

    "Instructor Rasmus..." Astrea looked at Rasmus who was busy watching the journalists begging to enter the academy. "I hope it''s fine if I call you by your first name instead," she continued.

    "By all means, Your Holiness. I''m not familiar with my family, and I''m trying to detach myself from them. Unfortunately, it''s impossible because of my hair color," he answered as he pointed at his white hair.

    Astrea raised her eyebrows and was a bit surprised by Rasmus''s answer.

    "I was impressed by your words there when you spoke to Lady Moriganne. I''m intrigued by your teaching in class, and I wish I had a professor like you back in my days," Astrea praised Rasmus and she was genuinely impressed. "For a 23-year-old man, you''re very mature and wise," she crossed her arms as she stared at Rasmus.

    "As an outcast, I can only observe the people around me and learn from them. Nothing special, really," Rasmus showed a faint smile. "I have an important matter to do, Your Holiness. If you''ll excuse me..." He bowed down and then left.

    Astrea kept observing Rasmus until she saw Videl approaching him. She saw something off about Videl when she saw a glimpse of his face.

    "You''re still here, Lady Astrea?" Moriganne asked when she saw Astrea standing outside not far from the hall.

    "Yes. Apparently, the journalists are so eager to see us. It might take a while before we can leave the academy in peace," Astrea pointed at the crowd at the gate. "It has been a while since we saw each other. If you want, we can discuss another matter while we wait," she suggested.

    Moriganne stared into Astrea''s eyes for a moment and then nodded in agreement. She told Monica to go back to her dorm since she wanted to have a private conversation with Astrea. Astrea did the same and told Aurelia to go back to her dormitory.

    "All templars of Angelis, please enter the hall," Astrea looked at her knights that guarded around the hall.

    "Templars, enter the hall," Moriganne looked at her knights with a serious and cold expression.

    The Templars from both families entered the hall in order, and it attracted all the journalists who saw dozens of the most fearsome and skilled knights with their sole purpose of exterminating evil in the world enter the hall. It wasn''t just them, but Monica and Aurelia couldn''t help but look at their mothers and knights.

    "What do you think they''re going to talk about?" Aurelia asked Monica who walked beside her.

    "If the Templars are involved, it''s only one thing. They''re talking about the demonic beasts," Monica answered without hesitation. "Now that I think about it. Has Instructor reached out to you?" She looked at Aurelia.

    "About what?" Monica looked at Aurelia with a confused look.

    "It''s nothing..." Aurelia smiled as she shook her head. She was too afraid to ask if Rasmus had told Monica about the guilt that Aurelia felt from this whole situation.

    Astrea and Moriganne went to the table and sat across from each other with their Templars standing behind them. They stared at each other for a moment and then Moriganne reached her left hand to one of her Templars. The Templar put a scroll on Moriganne''s hand respectfully.

    "This just came a week ago," Moriganne said as she passed the scroll to Astrea. "You want to read it thoroughly," she pointed out.

    Astrea opened the scroll and realized it was a report from the 12th squad that had investigated Whitehill Village. She read about the missing villagers on the east side of the North. There were a total of 14 villagers that went missing in the past 3 months.

    The report stated that the 12th squad had found the corpses of the missing villagers. They were all in the same state, skinned, tongue cut off, eyes gauged, ears ripped off, and jaws pulled off. The squad believed it wasn''t a beast who did it, but rather a person since the corpses were cut cleanly.

    "The Whitehill village is the closest border from the demonic beast territory. What did they find there?" Astrea put down the scroll after she read all of it.

    Moriganne didn''t say a word, but she reached out her hand again to the Templar who stood behind her. The Templar gave another scroll to her. She then offered the scroll to Astrea because the answer was written there. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Astrea opened the scroll and noticed it was a follow-up report related to the missing villagers. The report stated that hundreds of carcasses were mostly demonic beasts scattered around the scene. The squad didn''t find anything else but corpses on the border.

    "Someone that isn''t a Templar or a Paladin hunted hundreds of demonic beasts? That''s impossible. The Northern Stars did this?" Astrea furrowed as she stared at Moriganne.

    "No, it wasn''t them either," Moriganne shook her head.

    "Who else?" Astrea furrowed her brows as she looked at the report and then remembered there was still one group of people that could do that. "Was it the Orthias?" She looked at Moriganne.

    "It wasn''t them. I have confirmed it, Your Holiness," a woman''s muffled voice came from one of the Templars of Sancticus.

    Astrea was a bit buffed that a Templar dared to join in the conversation between Saints. She couldn''t hide her confused and irritated expression.

    "And who are you?" Astrea asked in a raised tone.

    "I''m..." The Templar pulled down her hood and revealed her silver braided hair. "I''m an Orthias, Your Holiness. I know my kind, and it wasn''t their doing," she pulled the mask off and revealed her smooth skin and blue eyes to Astrea.

    Astrea was shocked and speechless when the silver-haired race joined hands with the Sancticus family. Orthias race, the so-called ancient and superior race that the people of Neva were terrified of. The same race as Rasmus''s mother, one of the oldest races that roamed Neva.

    "Why are you so shocked, Astrea? Isn''t your intel reported about an Orthias joining my family?" Moriganne stared into Astrea''s eyes. She confronted that the Angelis family had been keeping an eye on Sancticus for years.

    Astrea suddenly felt like she was being cornered by Moriganne and it caught her off guard. Knowing that Moriganne had seen through her secret, there was no reason for her to deny it anymore.

    "I never believed that report until I saw it with my own two eyes..." Astrea was still shocked and couldn''t stop staring at the woman with silver hair and blue eyes.

    The woman sat down beside Moriganne without asking permission, showing that she alone was equal to the Saints.

    "I''m not working for the Sancticus family, Your Holiness. I''m only fulfilling my mission as an Orthias to hunt demons. Another reason why I came all the way here is because I want to see the son of my long-lost friend," the woman explained, assuring Astrea that she wasn''t working for the Sancticus family.

    Astrea immediately felt relieved and she almost let out a sigh of relief that would make her look intimidated. There were no histories about the Orthias because they had been wiped out. Nobody had seen an Orthias for centuries, and only recently was Rasmus''s mother, Aristoria.

    "I''m not my mother," Moriganne paused to close her eyes. "I''m not interested in competing on which religion is the right one, and I want to get rid of that tradition before I give my authority to Monica. We have a bigger and more threatening problem to deal with," she continued, still with her eyes closed.

    Astrea closed her eyes, nodding her head with understanding. She never thought Moriganne would let her intrusion and disrespectful behavior by putting spies on the Sancticus family be pardoned immediately.

    "I''ll do the same," Astrea said as she took a deep breath.

    "Let us focus on the main issue here," Moriganne said as she looked at the two scrolls on the table. "Based on the information, the missing villagers and the corpses of demonic beasts are a sign of the prophecy that my ancestors said. I believe your ancestors have something similar to mine," she pointed out.

    "A power that can annihilate demonic beasts isn''t the power of the savior, but rather the beginning of an inevitable chaos. The power mentioned in the Sancticus''s family prophecy is assumed to be the source of this future chaos," Astrea remembered the prophecy of the Sancticus''s family.

    "14 of the followers of God, 13 of them are sanctimonious. Only one of them is the true believer of God that will be the final sacrifice to warn the people of Neva that a false prophet will become the one and only light to those who are lost," Morrigane stated of the prophecy of the Angelis family ancestors.

    Astrea furrowed her brows for a moment and immediately grabbed the first scroll. She looked at the names of the missing villagers, and that was when she found out that the one that was still missing was a woman.

    "A False Prophet... a nameless Saint..." Astrea was in disbelief and looked extremely anxious.

    "The Age of Apostates has come once again, Your Holiness," the Orthias woman said calmly. "Morality and humanity will disappear with the existing religions," she added, warning Astrea with a serious expression.

    Astrea''s hands trembled which was visible because of the scroll she was holding.

 Chapter 57 - 57: Resignation.

    Rasmus noticed that Saints from both families had decided to leave the hall with their Templars. He watched the commotion made by the students since it would be a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to meet both Saints at the same time.

    "What are you thinking?" Videl leaned against the wall with his arms crossed, staring at Rasmus.

    "About what I''m going to do now," Rasmus paused, his eyes never leaving the Saints. "I think it''s time for me to leave this place and start my plan..." He muttered and watched the students swarm the Saints. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "So you''re not going to stay here and work as an Instructor? No more wasting time?" Videl raised his brows. "I''m getting bored here anyway. This place is... too nice. I need brothels, women selling their bodies, and drunkards who would kill for a penny," he added as he looked at the saints.

    "I have planted enough seeds into their minds... I have gained their recognition, and I believe Morrigane and Astrea are wary of me now after that meeting. It''s pointless to teach them from here and out," Rasmus answered as he leaned back against the backrest of his chair.

    Videl stared at Rasmus and was curious about what Rasmus was planning to do. He was surprised that Rasmus had planned everything as if he had all the answers for all kinds of situations.

    Videl found out the reason why Rasmus helped solve the problem between Monica and Moriganne. He understood Rasmus''s plan as showing those powerful families that he had no desire for power from them. He saw Rasmus''s plan to disappear and to be looked over by those families, making them neither an ally nor an enemy.

    "I know you''re having a hard time right now. All I''m asking you is to not create problems for me from now on," Rasmus glanced at Videl from over his right shoulder.

    "Don''t worry. I''m not planning to do that in the first place. I''ll let you handle everything," Videl nodded with understanding, thinking about his existence that had been demoted by God from the Devil to a normal butler.

    "I''m planning to start over and disappear. This whole thing is a beneficial mistake, but a mistake nonetheless," Rasmus stood up and grabbed a piece of paper. "We need allies... or to be exact pawns who share the same interests as mine," he added and began to write in the paper.

    "You''re planning to resign and leave?" Videl raised his brows as he read the resignation letter that Rasmus was writing.

    "From the academy, but not from Gratlan. I still haven''t received my money and teaching from Lenin. I got a deal from her, remember?" Rasmus raised his brows and walked back to his desk. "I have nothing to gain here, and to be honest, this is a waste of time," he added.

    "I''ll follow you, Count," Videl smirked as he looked out the window.

    The sun was setting and the academy became quiet as usual. Thanks to the sudden visit of the Saints, there were no classes that day.

    "It''s time for me to meet Lenin," Rasmus said as he folded the letter that he wrote.

    Rasmus left the dormitory and went to the main building since Lenin should be in her office. When he was about to enter the building, he noticed the immense amount of Mana on the training ground. He was familiar with it so he went to check if he was right.

    "Training on your own?" Rasmus stared at Maximilian on the training ground.

    "Instructor?" Maximilian grabbed his towel and wiped off the sweat on his face. "Do you want to spar with me? I promise I won''t hold back this time," he added with a smirk on his face.

    "I don''t gain anything from it, so I''m not interested," Rasmus answered as he crossed his arms. "Unless you want to bet the method to break the limit of my Primal Force and teach me how to do it," he raised his brows.

    "Unfortunately, I can''t give away this art to anyone, Instructor," Maximilian shook his head and didn''t hesitate to give an answer.

    "I thought so too. Well then, continue your training," Rasmus said and left the training ground.

    Maximilian furrowed and thought about that short conversation which felt off to him. He noticed that Rasmus was being straightforward for the first time, and it bothered him. He shook his head and then continued his training.

    Rasmus stood in front of Lenin''s office, and before he could knock on the door, Lenin''s voice told him to enter. He opened the door and saw Lenin indulging herself in paperwork on her desk.

    "Is there anything you need, Instructor Blackheart?" Lenin asked and kept her focus on the paper in front of her.

    Lenin was waiting for an answer, but she only heard footsteps going close to her desk. She was about to look at Rasmus but stopped when she saw Rasmus pushing a letter on the desk toward her.

    "This is my resignation letter, Chancellor," Rasmus said as he took a few steps back after he gave the letter.

    Lenin was shocked and looked at Rasmus with a confused look with her head tilted a bit. She wouldn''t expect him to resign from teaching at the academy since she knew that he could handle the pressure.

    "Why? I don''t think you have any issues here, and I know for sure that you can thrive here because you''re strong and unbreakable," Lenin asked as she opened the letter, keeping eye contact with Rasmus.

    "Just because I can, doesn''t mean I want to do it, Chancellor," Rasmus answered calmly as he put his hands behind his back. "I don''t want to spend years in this place where people are elbowing each other to climb the ladder of fame, power, and wealth. People here are savages," he added.

    Lenin was confused because she remembered when she invited him to teach at the academy. It was still vivid inside her head when he confronted the executives during his interview and managed to shut them down. She thought he was trying to climb the ladder, but it turned out that he was looking for something else.

    "If you quit, you have no purpose here on the island. You''re going to be sent back to where you came from. Are you sure about this?" Lenin raised her brows as she put the letter in her drawer.

    "I believe you still owe me both money and knowledge, Chancellor. I assume, with your power, I can live in the Magic Tower until you fulfill your promise," Rasmus answered with a smile on his face.

    "Right..." Lenin paused as she thought about the deal. "I can arrange that. When are you going to leave?" She crossed her arms at the desk as she stared at Rasmus.

    "Tomorrow, early in the morning if it''s possible," Rasmus looked at his wristwatch.

    "I''ll take care of it once I''m done with my work," Lenin nodded with understanding.

    "Thank you, Great Sage," Rasmus no longer called Lenin Chancellor and addressed her status as Great Sage in the Magic Tower.

    Rasmus excused himself and let Lenin do her work. Lenin on the other hand looked at the resignation letter in her hand, confused by Rasmus''s decision.

    "I don''t understand what''s inside that man at all..." Lenin sighed as she massaged her nose bridge. "Why is your son so similar to you, Erglade..." she muttered to herself.

    The morning came and all the students were walking to their classes, including Monica and the others. They entered the class and were surprised that Rasmus wasn''t in the class since he was always the one who came into the class first.

    The bell rang, and there was no sign of Rasmus anywhere, not even in the hallway.

    "Good morning, students," A woman entered the classroom and walked toward the desk.

    Maximilian, Monica, Aurelia, Alexander, Valari, and Isador looked at the woman with confused looks on their faces. They didn''t know who that woman was because they had been taught by Rasmus alone.

    "Where''s Instructor Rasmus?" Maximilian asked the woman.

    "You haven''t heard? He resigned and he left the academy this morning," The woman looked at the students and had no idea they didn''t know that Rasmus had resigned from the academy.

    "What? Why?" Monica furrowed and was in disbelief.

    "What else? He has nothing to offer and he can''t even teach," the woman scoffed.

    All of them stared at the woman dead in the eye like beasts staring at an animal that had entered their territory. The woman''s smile disappeared when she noticed that the students were giving cold gazes at her.

    "We''ll see if you have something to offer to us, Instructor," Monica responded coldly.

    The instructor realized that she had already made the wrong move, and she regretted what she had just said.

    Rasmus entered the City of Knowledge which was exclusive to scholars and mages. He couldn''t wait to read the books in the library again because he didn''t get the opportunity to learn a lot of things.

    "Count Blackheart, you''re here already," Novia said as she walked toward Rasmus. "I''m sent here by my mentor, and she said that I should treat you as an important guest. Please, come with me," she added and pointed at the famous tower that pierced through the clouds.

    Rasmus entered the Magic Tower and Novia led him and Videl to the 120th floor. The room that they were going to stay in had a perfect view of the whole island.

    "You can use this ring. It has a magic formation to allow you to access the facilities that we have, but not everything. You can eat on the 125th floor and there''s an artificial lake on the 130th floor, and lastly the library. All you have to do is press the gem on the ring when you''re in the magic circle over there and point the ring on the floor you want to go," Novia explained.

    "If you need anything, I''ll be in my research lab on the 90th floor. Have a good day," Jael said and left hurriedly.

    Rasmus put his bag on his bed and looked out the window.

    "So? What''s the plan now?" Videl asked as he lay down on his bed.

    "You can do your thing. I''ll focus on my training," Rasmus answered as he looked at the amazing view of the whole island.

 Chapter 58 - 58: Lies and Deception.

    Rasmus was left alone because Videl went hunting for men and women who piqued his interest. He was indulging himself with the books that were in front of him.

    "This world looks so beautiful from the outside, but as rotten as Earth in my previous life. Why do you have to ruin everything that you created," Rasmus mumbled as he looked at the moonlight. "Is it boredom? Or are you dissatisfied with your creations?"

    Rasmus was deep in thought when suddenly someone knocked on his door. He tried to sense the Mana behind the door, but he didn''t feel anything. He knew who it was, so he went to the door and opened it.

    "How''s your stay? Do you like the room?" Lenin looked at the room and realized Videl wasn''t in the room with Rasmus. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "It''s a shame that I can''t enjoy it long enough," Rasmus answered as he walked to the table.

    "You''re not going to let me in?" Lenin raised her brows.

    "It''s your tower, I don''t think you need anyone''s permission," Rasmus answered. "But please, come in," he said as he pointed at the chair across from him

    Lenin walked in and closed the door behind her. She sat at the table and suddenly books fell from thin air onto the table.

    "These are the books that you need to study. They''re all important for you to understand advanced magic formation and magic circles. Some of the books have examples of magic formation that you can use," Lenin explained as she pointed at the books on the table.

    Rasmus immediately grabbed one of the books and checked the content of it. He skimmed through the pages and knew that it would teach him a lot of things and would solve the problems he was having.

    "Your former students are saddened when they found out you resigned. They all came to me personally and asked the reason for your departure," Lenin said as she stared at Rasmus checking the content of each book. "You created a lot more problems than the things you have done in the past months," she sighed.

    "They''ll manage. There''s no need to be worried about it," Rasmus answered coldly as if he didn''t care about them. "Thankfully, it''s not my problem anymore," he added.

    Lenin should have realized that Rasmus never had an attachment to his students in the first place. He treated them so greatly that she misinterpreted it as affection. Once again, she didn''t understand how his mind worked, and what it was that he was looking for.

    "Are you feeling dissatisfied working in the academy?" Lenin asked and was still curious about his resignation.

    "A man tries to climb the highest tree because he believes it''s a great achievement. Not everyone agrees with him because climbing the highest mountain, swimming in the fierce sea, or diving into the deep sea is a better achievement. Not everyone has the same view of greatness. It''s as simple as that," Rasmus answered.

    "And which one are you?" Lenin rested her cheek on her right palm.

    "Neither. Achievement is meant to boast an ego, and I don''t want to waste my time boasting my ego," Rasmus answered without hesitation. "I just do what I want to do. It doesn''t matter if I''m better or worse than others," he added and began to focus on the book in his hand.

    Lenin had never seen anyone like Rasmus in her whole life. She wondered if Rasmus saw things blandly or if it was because he had a specific goal in life. The more she dug into Rasmus''s way of thinking, the less she understood. Something told her that he had no drive or motivation, but on the other hand, she believed there was more to it.

    "Is it true that you only saw your late mother once in your whole life?" Lenin asked, changing the topic.

    "The only time I met my late mother was when my late father introduced her right before the rebellion. I don''t know anything about her, but her love for me was real," Rasmus answered as he leaned back and read the book more comfortably.

    "Count, what do you think of the evil that your late father mentioned? Do you have any idea?" Lenin asked as she stacked her arms on the table, leaning her body forward as she stared at Rasmus.

    "If Demonic beasts exist, then so are demons. What else could it be, Great Sage?" Rasmus asked back. "I believe you know more than everyone else, right? But you know it''s not enough because those people hid it so well so the whole world wouldn''t know."

    "If you want to seek the truth, you''re going to put yourself in danger. Seeing your personality, I don''t believe you would go that far for a truth," Lenin said with a subtle warning in her voice. "But what do I know? Your actions always surprise me," she added.

    "It''s not me that you should worry about, but rather the people of Neva," Rasmus pointed out as he flipped the page. "I can feel like something big is going to happen. Two Saints coming to the academy just because of what happened to Aurelia and Monica was an understatement. They must have another reason to meet each other, hiding the truth from the world," he added.

    "What are you implying?" Lenin asked, and she felt uncomfortable with the words that Rasmus said as if he knew something that she didn''t.

    "Anything that''s built based on lies or hiding the truth would only make it break and fall even harder. I''m afraid what they''re trying to hide, it would only ignite the distrust of the people," Rasmus explained. "A spark of flame can burn a whole forest."

    Lenin could no longer hide her uneasiness, the feeling of fear crawling up her shoulders. She was baffled that Rasmus could say something like that like it was nothing.

    "If you have to choose which side are you on, which one would it be? The one who built the lies or the one that seek the truth? As someone as important as you are, you should have thought something like this before, right?" Rasmus asked as he copied the magic formation to his notebook.

    "I don''t believe choosing a side would make things better. As someone who holds power like me, my job is to prevent things from getting worse and solve the problem immediately," Lenin answered because that was what she would do.

    "I see," Rasmus responded.

    Lenin felt like she had just made the wrong answer because of Rasmus''s response. She never thought she could be judged by a young man who was 40 years younger than her.

    "It''s getting late. You must have things to do, so I won''t take your time anymore," Rasmus said, and never even once he lifted his head from the book in front of him.

    Lenin looked at the time on Rasmus''s wristwatch and it was late as he said.

    "You should get some rest as well. This time you can stay here for as long as you want, so enjoy your time here," Lenin said as she stood up.

    "As I said earlier, it''s a shame that I can''t enjoy it long enough. I''m not planning to stay here for too long," Rasmus responded and kept writing in his notebook while reading the book beside it.

    Lenin chuckled and nodded with understanding.

    "Once you''re done reading all the books, I''ll test your knowledge and understanding about magic formation and magic circle," Lenin said as she walked toward the door.

    Rasmus didn''t say a word even after Lenin left and closed the door.

 Chapter 59 - 59: Magic Tools.

    A few days had passed since Rasmus received the books from Lenin. He hadn''t left his room since that day and kept studying until he grasped all the knowledge from the book.

    "Where did she say she''s at?" Rasmus mumbled as he grabbed the ring that Novia had given him. "Was it 90th floor?" He looked at the ring as he walked to the corner of the room where the magic circle was engraved on the ground and ceiling.

    Rasmus was curious about the ring and the magic circle because he wanted to know how they worked. "Press the gem on the ring," Rasmus paused to press the emerald on the ring. "Then wait until the magic circle activated..." he watched the magic circles glowing underneath and above him.

    A blue light surrounded Rasmus and it made him feel like inside a tube. He looked at the runes in each circle and had no idea what kind of spell each circle produced. He then saw words and numbers floating in front of him. He used the ring to point out which floor he wanted to go to, and once he was done, he was teleported to the floor he wanted to be on in an instant.

    "This is hard to process," Rasmus scoffed in amazement.

    Rasmus looked at the 90th floor''s plan and noticed it was massive and that he could get lost if he didn''t know where to go.

    Rasmus asked the Arch-mages who walked around the 90th floor about the location of the research lab. At first, they glared at him with disgust until they saw the ring on his left index finger. They treated him like an important guest and guided him to the research lab where Novia was.

    He entered the research lab, not knowing what it was used for because, in his head, it would be researching microorganisms or something like that. He didn''t expect the research that Novia was doing to have something to do with gems where the whole room was filled with colorful gems.

    "You looked tired," Novia noticed when Rasmus entered the lab. "Have you eaten?" She asked with a stoic expression as she observed the gem in her hand.

    "I ate the fruits in the room. I just haven''t slept," Rasmus answered and looked at the rare and finest gems around him. "What are you researching here?" He asked and grabbed a dark blue color gem that was as big as his hand.

    "The quality and durability of rare gems for magic tools," Novia answered as she put down the gem. "Just like the ring you''re wearing, it''s a magic tool as a medium to make it easier for people who can use Mana to use magic," she explained and pointed at the ring on Rasmus''s finger.

    "So you engraved magic circles in these gems?" Rasmus glanced at Novia who was focused on checking the quality of the gems in front of her.

    "Yes. It seems you have read about magic tools," Novia looked at Rasmus with her brows raised. "Do you know the types of magic tools?" She asked and continued to focus on the gem in her hands.

    "Improvement, expansion, alteration, and protection," Rasmus put the gem down carefully.

    Rasmus explained each type in detail where improvement magic tools were meant to enhance and boost magic power. Expansion magic tools were meant to hold more power as an external space that the body couldn''t handle. Alteration magic tools were meant to use Mana from the surroundings rather than from the body which prevented the body from exhaustion. Lastly, protection magic tools were used to create protection for the wearer.

    Not only did he explain the purpose of each magic tool, but he also explained how it worked. He explained it simply and yet he didn''t miss anything in his explanation.

    "You learned," Novia looked at Rasmus, impressed by his knowledge. "So you really have been studying and that''s why you''re in that state," she realized why Rasmus had bags under his eyes. It was the first time she showed her smile.

    "I don''t like wasting time," Rasmus responded as he kept exploring the lab.

    Novia could see in Rasmus''s eyes that he was thirsty for knowledge that reminded her of herself back when she was a child.

    "Do you want to test those out?" Novia pointed at the magic tools on a table away from the rest.

    Rasmus looked at the table and saw gloves, cloaks, and different types of jewelry. He went there and looked at them from up close then grabbed the white glove from the table.

    "Where are the gems?" Rasmus looked at the glove inside-out.

    "It''s mixed with the fibers to make the glove. If you pour Mana on the glove, you will see the magic formation," Novia explained as she walked toward Rasmus. "Try it. Don''t be shy," she smiled at Rasmus''s curiosity.

    Rasmus put on the glove and poured his Mana into the glove. It was as Novia said, the engraving did appear in a glowing blue light. The runes that were engraved on the glove were nothing like those in the book, which made him confused.

    "They''re runes that have been modified to serve a specific purpose. You can say that one letter of the modified rune is equal to a single or multiple words unlike normal runes that represent letters," Novia explained as she pointed at the runes on the glove

    Rasmus understood that immediately because it was similar to the languages in Asian countries, like Chinese, Korean, and Japanese. He didn''t expect that runes could work like that, and that it would give endless possibilities.

    "What does this glove do?" Rasmus observed the unique engravings on the glove.

    "Break this," Novia pointed at the gem that she was holding.

    "How?" Rasmus furrowed with a confused look.

    "Imagine your hand is crushing this gem. You can do it," Novia answered as she lifted the gem high in the air.

    Rasmus pointed his right hand at the gem and crushed the air with his fingers as if he was crushing an apple in his hand. He was shocked when the gem that Novia held shattered into pieces and fell on her head.

    "I wasn''t expecting that to happen..." Novia brushed off the debris on her head. "I forgot that you have mastered controlling Mana. You used that magic tool to its maximum capability," she added as she gathered the debris on the floor.

    Rasmus looked at the glove for a moment and then looked at the red gem on the table. He imagined himself picking up the gem, and it made the gem float and move as he moved his hand around. He realized the magic tool gave him the telekinesis ability, and it was amazing.

    "Tell, me. What''s the reason it''s forbidden to learn about runes?" Rasmus removed the glove since he didn''t want to play with an expensive item.

    "Every nation has its own secret techniques, knowledge, or traditions. Nobody has the right to learn them until you''re worthy to earn them," Novia answered as she stared at Rasmus. "You lent us your knowledge, and we paid the price for it. So we earned it, as simple as that," she smiled at Rasmus.

    "That''s fair, and I don''t mind about it either because I have more in here," Rasmus pulled out his notebook and showed it to Novia. "Your mentor is so interested in the content of this note of mine that she would trade it with her research. So, I still have a lot of knowledge that I can use to get what I want," he added, his brows raised as he looked at Novia.

    Novia looked at the notebook for a moment and then looked at Rasmus. She wondered what made Lenin interested in that notebook and how she would trade her personal research for it. She knew Lenin well enough that Lenin''s research was worth more than anything in Neva. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "If my mentor is interested in that, I suggest you keep it for yourself. I might look young, but I was raised in a place where power means anything. Some individuals would offer you things that you want and need for that book, then they will use it for things you can''t imagine," Novia warned with a serious expression.

    "I''m not planning on selling this in the first place. When I said I can use it to get what I want, it''s about using this knowledge to get what I want," Rasmus responded as he put the notebook in his suit''s pocket. "I don''t care much about wealth and I already got my gold mine from the deal I made with your mentor," he added.

    Novia was confused by Rasmus''s words because it sounded like he hadn''t mastered the knowledge in his notebook. It made her curious about the content of that notebook and why Rasmus sounded so confident in his statement.

    "Anyway, I haven''t asked you the reason why you came here. Do you need anything?" Novia asked as she put the shattered gem on the table.

    "I want to test the magic formation and circle that I have created. I don''t know anyone else in this tower, so you''re my only choice," Rasmus answered.

    "I see. My mentor also said that I should accompany you when you want to test your magic. You managed to make my mentor bedridden, so it would be wise for someone to keep an eye on you to avoid unnecessary casualties," Novia nodded with understanding.

    "Perfect. I can wait until you''re finished, so I''ll let you be," Rasmus said as he walked toward the door.

    "We can go now. Shall we?" Novia asked with her brows raised.

    "Ladies first," Rasmus walked to the side and pointed at the door with a smile.

 Chapter 60 - 60: Magic and Science.

    "Let''s see..." Rasmus looked at his variation of magic formations and became one big magic circle. "It should be like this..." he imagined the magic circle in his mind and pointed his hand forward.

    Since Novia was at the Arcane Stage, she could see the Mana flow, and she looked at the magic circle that Rasmus had made. She looked at it with curiosity because she had never seen that kind of magic circle before. She wondered what it did and what kind of magic it would produce.

    A bolt of lightning came out of Rasmus''s index finger and it traveled in a straight path. Countless lightning bolts followed the same path in a matter of a second which was extremely deadly to whoever got hit by it.

    "How did you do that?" Novia was shocked by what she saw.

    "Which one?" Rasmus was curious about what Novia meant because so many things happened almost simultaneously.

    "Your lightning bolts were centered and moved forward rather than going down like normal lightning bolts," Novia answered with a confused look because she had never seen that before. "We summon lightning bolts from above because the only way it moves is down, and nowhere else," she explained.

    "Yes, that''s how it should be, but I manipulated its path and went wherever I wanted it to be," Rasmus responded as he crossed his arms. "I can simply point my index finger anywhere and lightning bolts will go in that direction as far as I want them to be," he pointed out.

    "How?" Novia tilted her head as she walked closer to Rasmus.

    Rasmus ripped the page of the magic circle he had drawn in his notebook and gave it to Novia.

    "Do you see how it works?" Rasmus asked as he looked at Novia who was busy deciphering the magic formations.

    Novia deciphered the magic circle with a few formations inside. She looked at the first ring where the formation was about creating heat and the ring acted as an enhancement for the spell. She then looked at the second ring where the formation was the opposite of the first one, creating cold air and the ring acted as an enhancement as well.

    "(Why did he waste the first two rings for these spells when the lightning bolt spell itself already has that?)" Novia furrowed and looked confused at the magic circle. "(No matter how I looked at it, it doesn''t make any sense...)" She looked troubled.

    "You made this magic circle unnecessarily complicated," Jeal answered after she was done deciphering the magic circle.

    "Is it? Why don''t you try to use it?" Rasmus raised his brows and pointed at the paper in Jeal''s hand.

    Novia stared at the paper and imagined the magic circle in her head. She created an exact copy of the magic circle and then she released it. When the lightning bolts came out, she was surprised that they struck where she pointed her finger.

    "This doesn''t make any sense, and I''m confused about how it works so precisely..." Novia was baffled when she kept shooting lightning bolts in any direction she pointed.

    "If you''re questioning that, then why don''t you answer this question?" Rasmus crossed his arms and stared at Novia. "Why is it when you blow the lit candle, you extinguish the flame, but when you blow on embers, it starts a fire?" He asked with his brows raised.

    Novia took her time to find an answer to that question. She had never thought about that and realized it was a really good question. Both conditions were affected by air, and she wondered why the first and the second had different results.

    "I don''t know..." Novia felt ashamed and looked troubled when she didn''t know the answer to the question.

    "The answer is because of the interaction and reaction. As long as you understand how nature works, you will achieve the result you desire. Isn''t the magic formation''s purpose to use our creativity to make our own unique magic? With that being said, this is the result that I desired," Rasmus explained.

    For Novia who was one of the smartest people of her generation, she still didn''t know much about science. Science wasn''t important in this world because it got overshadowed by magic and people were more interested in magic than science.

    She didn''t understand that the hot air and the cold air that Rasmus produced in the magic circle were acting as a channel for lightning to move freely. He used that trick to create static electricity which ionized the air and made lightning use that channel as its designated path. Not only did it create a path, but it also made it easier to release more lightning bolts without wasting a lot of Mana because of it.

    "Where did you learn about this? Your knowledge is superior to the scholars that we have here in the city," Novia asked and was surprised by Rasmus''s knowledge.

    "Don''t believe everything you see and hear. Question every small thing and you''ll find answers that will lead you to greater mysteries that people often ignore and look over. Don''t be scared to feel lost because if you keep looking, life will always find its way," Rasmus answered with a bit of a smile on his face.

    "But how? This isn''t something you can understand on your own?" Novia walked even closer to Rasmus and was eager to understand how he could achieve such knowledge.

    "Nobody taught you how to crawl, roll, stand, and walk when you were a baby. A human body is made by a series of complexities but it''s not impossible to understand if you wish to understand it," Rasmus answered and could see the thirst for knowledge in Novia''s eyes. "And so does nature. It''s not really that impossible to understand, you just have to pay attention to your surroundings," he added.

    Novia was convinced that Rasmus was someone who could be called the genius of the century. She had never met anyone with that kind of insight and creativity like Rasmus.

    "Count Rasmus, would you like to join my research?" Novia asked the first thing that came out of her mind. She believed that having Rasmus by her side, she could reveal the mysteries of the world.

    "Unfortunately, I have to decline," Rasmus shook his head. "I''m not planning to stay here for long, and we have a different path to take," he answered and explained the reason behind his rejection.

    "I see," Novia nodded with understanding, a bit disappointed by the rejection.

    Rasmus could see the disappointment in Novia''s eyes, and he knew that it would be a great opportunity for him, but he didn''t have time to take a detour. He was running out of time because he had to make his own empire. He could feel it in his guts that an unknown force might take over Neva soon. He had to start his journey to find people of his kind who shared the same vision.

    "We are still young. Why with the rush?" Rasmus raised his brows. "There''ll be a time when we will meet each other again. When the time comes, we can share what we found," he smiled as he put his notebook in his pocket.

    "You''re right," Novia nodded as she stared at Rasmus. "Also, I should thank you for allowing me to see the world through your perspective. You have opened my eyes, and it makes me realize that I''m not special," she added and she looked a bit embarrassed.

    "Four-leaf clovers are still counted as special even though there are a lot of them out there. Don''t lower yourself and what you have achieved is the proof of your hard work. You can be proud of yourself, but don''t let it blind you," Rasmus responded as he gently smiled at Novia.

    Since Rasmus got the chance to test the magic circle that he had made, he didn''t have a reason to stay on the testing ground. He had grasped the idea of magic formation and magic circles, so he could begin his experiment with the time he had left in the tower. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You''re leaving already? But you just tested a single spell? Don''t you want to learn about advanced spells?" Novia furrowed when she saw Rasmus walking to the door.

    "Now I know how to walk. I''ll take my time enjoying the walk," Rasmus answered as he waved his left hand, telling Novia that he wasn''t interested in advanced spells. "As I said. We are still young, so enjoy the moment once in a while," he added.

    "What about this?" Novia pointed to the paper in her other hand. "Don''t you want to take it back?" She furrowed.

    "I guess it''s yours now. Let''s just say that it''s a payment for letting me play with your toy earlier," Rasmus waved his hand as he left the room and yawned because he needed to get some sleep.

    Novia blinked her eyes a few times, shocked by how easy it was for Rasmus to give his unique spell to her.

 Chapter 61 - 61: Prodigy vs. Genius.

    Novia walked into a long all-white hallway where there was nobody else on that floor. She reached the end of the hallway and there was a door in front of her.

    "Master, may I come in?" Novia asked as she stared at the white door made of stone.

    "Come in, Novia," Lenin answered from behind the door.

    Novia put her right hand on the door and there was a complex magic circle engraved on it. She looked at the incomplete magic circle and tried to fill the formation to enter the room. She loved challenges and that was why Lenin made it for her.

    Novia completed the magic circle and it opened the door in front of her.

    "I remember it took you six hours when the first time I put a magic circle on that door. Now it only took you seven seconds..." Lenin looked at Novia who stood at the door. "Was that too easy?" She crossed her arms, realizing that Novia had grown smarter each day.

    "I have become your disciple for 14 years, Master. I can see the patterns and it becomes predictable," Novia answered as she stayed at the door.

    "Only 14 years, Novia. People who have followed me for almost 40 years, they can''t decipher that kind of magic circle," Lenin pointed out as she stared at Novia. "You''re different from everyone I know. You''re a prodigy," she added as she pointed at the sofa, telling Novia to sit there.

    Novia and Lenin sat across from each other with a small table that separated them. Lenin brewed tea for Novia and herself using telekinesis ability.

    "Has Rasmus reached out to you?" Lenin asked as she held her cup of tea.

    "He did, yesterday. You asked me to observe him and report it to you, so I did," Novia nodded as she looked at the floating cup of tea in front of her.

    "And? How did go?" Lenin raised her brows and took a sip of her tea.

    "You said that I''m a prodigy, but most of the people here in the Magic Tower and the City of Knowledge, they''re all prodigies. When you put all prodigies in a place, they''re no longer one and become average people," Novia took the cup and looked at her reflection in the tea.

    Lenin furrowed a bit and wondered where Novia was trying to go with the words she had said.

    "Rasmus is a genius, just like you, Master. Prodigies learned and did exactly what they were taught or studied. They see things like a straight line path, but geniuses, they learned and became creative," Novia pointed out with a stoic expression. "He has mastered magic formation and circle. Now he uses them to create something unbelievable," she added as she pulled out the paper that Rasmus had given her.

    Lenin stared at the magic circle on the paper and made the same expression as Novia when she first saw it. She grabbed the paper so she could see it from up close. Although she had observed it up close, she couldn''t understand the purpose of the first two formations in the circle.

    Lenin drew the magic circle to test it out because she wondered what kind of spell it would release. She was startled when lightning bolts came from the magic circle and destroyed the wall in front of her. She wasn''t in disbelief about the spell, but rather the concentrated and centered lightning bolts that struck the wall.

    "This magic circle is so simple for a spell to release lightning bolts..." Lenin looked at the paper in her right hand.

    "Yes. Rasmus''s magic circle only needed 7 rings of formations to achieve this. The one that we have, needs 14 rings of formations, and not to mention it drains a lot of Mana," Novia nodded in agreement.

    "Lightning spell is one of the most powerful spells, but nobody can control its trajectory or where it strikes. It''s unreliable for most cases, but this..." Lenin paused and tried to comprehend what had just happened. "I have been studying to control lightning with Mana, and this is my latest research," she said as she began to draw the magic circle.

    Novia watched Lenin draw the magic circle in the air. She was baffled when Lenin drew 18 rings of formations. When she wanted to understand each ring, Lenin released the spell. She saw the long wall shattered and torn into small pieces in the blink of an eye.

    "This is my latest research. Summoning multiple lightning at the same time to prevent the spell from missing its target. It costs five times more Mana and it has a drawback to the caster," Lenin explained of the magic circle that she made as she held her trembling hand. "You said he''s like me?" She glanced at Novia. "He has surpassed me..."

    Novia stood there and couldn''t believe Lenin had admitted that she was inferior to Rasmus''s understanding of magic. The Great Sage that she looked up to as her mentor paled in comparison to Rasmus''s genius mind.

    "I''m sorry to say this, but your Master has become old and boring," Lenin sighed as she looked at Novia. "You on the other hand are still young. Take all the knowledge that you can from me before you decide to leave," she added as she sat down.

    "Even a dog is loyal to its savior and master. If I leave you behind, I''m worse than a dog," Novia responded with a stoic expression after she calmed down. "You saved me from that hellish place. You gave me a new life," she took a sip of her tea.

    "I didn''t raise you like dogs, using leashes to prevent them from running away. I raised you like birds where I taught and inspired you to fly, then when you have grown older and your wings ready, you have to spread them and be free," Lenin said with a serious expression. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Novia didn''t have anything to say because she didn''t want to argue with Lenin. She looked at Lenin as more than just a mentor, and she didn''t want to leave for a few reasons that she couldn''t say.

    "Don''t become like us, staying in this place of so-called knowledge. We believe we are wise because we know more, but wiseness doesn''t only come from what we hear or read, it comes from experience. Stuck in this place with no life experience, only knowledge from books," Lenin leaned as she massaged her nose bridge.

    "Master, you talked a lot more than usual. Is something bothering your mind?" Novia asked because she had just realized that Lenin was a bit on the edge.

    Lenin stopped her hand from sipping the cup of tea. She had forgotten that Novia was a sharp child since she was young.

    "I received this," Lenin pulled a letter from thin air, a letter with the Angelis family''s seal on it as the seal. "And this as well," she pulled out another letter, but this time it had the Sancticus family''s seal on it.

    Novia couldn''t hide her stoic expression the moment she was presented with two letters from the two major families in Neva. She couldn''t help but wonder at the content of each letter that made Lenin on the edge.

    "What''s in the letters, Master?" Novia couldn''t keep her eyes away from the letters on the table.

    Lenin put down the cup of tea and used her telekinesis ability to grab a bottle of whiskey from the cabinet. She needed something to drink because the matter was something she only heard about from her ancestors.

    "I remembered back when you were still a child that you wanted to live up north because of the never-ending winter," Lenin said as she poured the whiskey into a cup. "You have never been to the North, so what do you think?" She lifted the cup and stared at Novia.

    "Are you sending me off to the North? Is this why you''re talking about spreading my wings?" Novia furrowed and looked at Lenin weirdly.

    "No, the Holinesses are requesting both of us to go to the North, Novia. We are going to the North in a week," Lenin answered as she kept taking a few sips of the whiskey.

    "That''s so sudden?" Novia raised her right brow. "But, seeing that both families are requesting Master to go all the way to the North, this isn''t something trivial, right? And when both families are involved and the North as well, is it about demonic beasts?" She narrowed her eyes.

    "Neither I know the details. We should know when we are there," Lenin answered as she sighed. "I hope it''s nothing serious. At least we are allowed to wish for that," she added as she closed her eyes, but deep down she knew they wouldn''t ask her for something trivial.

 Chapter 62 - 62: A Wildcard.

    "Count, are you awake?" Lenin''s voice could be heard from outside the room.

    Rasmus stood up from the floor with sweat covering his body after he trained his body to the limit. He walked to the door and allowed Lenin to come in without bothering to put a shirt on.

    "Oh, I apologize if I''m bothering your training," Lenin couldn''t help but look at Rasmus''s muscular and toned body covered in sweat.

    "I have been waiting for your visit. Please have a seat, Great Sage," Rasmus pointed at the table as he walked toward the wardrobe to put his shirt on. "You''re here to test me, right?" He asked as he grabbed a black shirt.

    "That, and to give you the money I promised," Lenin answered as she put a silver ring on the table.

    Rasmus walked toward the table as he buttoned his shirt and stared at the silver ring on the table. He sat down and grabbed the ring so he could observe it from up close. He could see the tiny runes engraved on the inside side of the ring that he could barely see them.

    "That''s a storage ring. It is based on the wearer''s Mana and how much they can control. The more Mana they could handle, the bigger the space within the ring," Lenin explained as she pointed at the silver ring. "That alone is worth 1,000 Eclers," she pointed out.

    Rasmus wore the ring on his ring finger and he immediately felt the ring was squeezing his middle finger. He gathered the Mana from around him and concentrated it on his ring finger. The ring felt lighter and no longer squeezed his finger.

    "I knew you could handle that much," Lenin chuckled. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What if I couldn''t?" Rasmus realized that Lenin was testing him by not telling him the consequences of wearing the ring with a big space within it if it was piles of gold that were stored inside it.

    "Your finger would fall off from your hand, but it didn''t happen so it''s all good," Lenin smiled at Rasmus. "All the money is in there, and you can pull them out whenever you want. There are a total of 13,000 Eclers in there. 10,000 from me and 3,000 from Marquess Rouben," she pointed out as she looked at the ring on Rasmus''s finger.

    Rasmus imagined grabbing a single money paper from thin air. He could feel the paper in between his fingers when he pulled it out. He watched as his fingers pulled out a money paper from thin air and put it on the table. A paper with a painting of the Gratlan island in the middle and 1 on top of it.

    "This single paper is worth 50 Gold Coins?" Rasmus looked at Lenin, making sure that he remembered it correctly.

    "Yes, and in total you have 650,000 Gold Coins. You can exchange that in any bank if you prefer coins compared to this piece of paper, but I''m not sure if you really want to carry a gold coin since it''s heavier," Lenin nodded as she looked at the paper money. "This paper is made of a special material that is easy to detect if it''s fake or not. It''s a secret that we have kept for decades, and it''s impossible to fake or imitate," she said confidently.

    Rasmus exposed the money to the sunlight and wondered what made it special. He didn''t find anything different from any piece of paper, and he didn''t feel any Mana on it either or if it interacted with Mana.

    "Now that you have got your money and the knowledge about magic formation and circles. There''s something that I would like to ask," Lenin said as she crossed her arms on the table. "This magic circle that you made, and Jeal had explained to me how you came up with it. Are you sure you''re going to give this thing for free? Because this circle is worth twice more than the money in that ring," she continued as she stared at the paper in her hand.

    "You brought me here and gave me a second chance in life..." Rasmus paused as he put the money in his shirt pocket. "You gave me the access to gain countless knowledge. Knowledge worth more than money can give, so I think it''s a fair trade," he continued as he pointed at the paper.

    "Well said," Lenin smiled as she put the paper in her pocket.

    It went quiet after Lenin said that, and then she cleared her throat as she drew something in the air so suddenly. She drew a rune and it glowed so Rasmus could see it with his eyes since he couldn''t see Mana.

    "Do you know what this rune means?" Lenin asked.

    "A spark that''s the root for a fire spell. Without it, the spell won''t work," Rasmus answered immediately.

    Lenin was shocked by Rasmus''s ability to decipher runes, especially when he recognized it immediately. She didn''t know if she should be amazed or terrified because she didn''t teach him how to understand runes. Runes were something dangerous to learn because if someone understood how they worked without any authorization, they could bring chaos.

    "I underestimate your genius mind, Count," Lenin sighed as she dispersed the Mana. "I said that you''re forbidden to learn about runes as what we agreed upon, but you learned runes from learning magic formations," she stared Rasmus in the eyes, afraid of what he understood about runes.

    "Are you afraid, Great Sage?" Rasmus asked as he stared back at Lenin.

    "Yes, because you''re unpredictable which makes you dangerous, Count," Lenin answered with a serious expression. "The world betrayed you, and you''re not someone who would welcome the world back with open arms," she pointed out.

    "You''re exactly right, Great Sage," Rasmus responded as he nodded. "But I''m not someone who would take things personally. The world did betray me, so I don''t care what the world would become because I no longer have any obligation to get involved in anything," he explained calmly.

    "So you''re neither making the world into a better place nor breaking it down to pieces?" Lenin narrowed her eyes.

    "As long as it''s none of my business, then yes. But, if something is forcing me to get involved, I might or might not do both," Rasmus answered with a straight face.

    "I guess it''s better than not knowing," Lenin sighed as she closed her eyes.

    "You''re not expecting a sunny day every day, aren''t you, Great Sage?" Rasmus raised his eyebrows.

    "If I could wish for it, then I would," Lenin answered and she looked a bit frustrated and anxious about Rasmus''s answer and question.

    Rasmus realized that the test that Lenin was planning to give him was the test to see his motives and plans for the future. He knew that Lenin knew there was no need for her to test his ability and knowledge about magic formation and circles.

    Rasmus stood up and went to grab his suit that he hung on the wall next to the door. He let Lenin think and gave her some time alone to process everything.

    "When are you leaving, Count?" Lenin asked without looking back at Rasmus who was standing in front of the door.

    "I have yet to find the right place I want to be, so I''m planning to read some books about the cultures of each nation and continent," Rasmus answered as he grabbed his suit.

    "Do you have any specific place you want to be?" Lenin asked again as she stared out the window.

    "Somewhere far away where the world doesn''t pay attention to that place. I''m going to live my life as I please and care nothing else but myself," Rasmus answered as he put on his suit. "But that''s just a wishful thought because I don''t believe that I have the right to live in any peaceful place as I am a Blackheart," he looked at the wrinkles on his suit.

    "There are places where you can live and people don''t care about your background or even your existence. With your personality, I think those places would be a great place for you to take over, don''t you think?" Lenin glanced at Rasmus.

    "Is that another test to see my motive? Or perhaps taking a peek at what''s inside my head?" Rasmus asked back as he stood at the door. "But I don''t see that''s a bad idea to go to such places. I''ll consider that suggestion, Great Sage. Have a good day," he said and then left the room.

    "To have a wildcard in this time and age..." Lenin sighed as she shook her head.

 Chapter 63 - 63: A Favor.

    Rasmus was reading a book in the library peacefully, but the murmurs kept distracting him and he couldn''t help but listen to the scholars across his table. He tried to not be obvious when he eavesdropped on the scholars behind him.

    "Have you heard that the Great Sage is going to leave the island?" The first scholar asked the group of scholars in front of him.

    "Her Excellency is leaving the island? It has been decades since she stepped foot off the island. For what occasion?" The second scholar asked with his eyebrows furrowed.

    "Novia said that The Great Sage is going to the North for a while, and it''s not only her, but Novia is going to accompany the Great Sage on her journey," The first scholar answered. "I heard a rumor that they both were summoned by a high-ranking noble of the North," he added.

    "Is it finally the time for the Great Sage to spread her influence up north?" The third scholar raised her eyebrows.

    "What nonsense. The North doesn''t need mages like us, they''re savages..." The fourth scholar responded as she looked around, making sure that nobody heard her words.

    "Enough. It''s not the place for talking about such things. If Her Excellency was indeed summoned to the North, it must be something crucial, and we should be wary of what''s going on up there," The fifth scholar said as he looked at the scholars around him. "If Her Excellency is involved, that also means we are indirectly involved in that matter as well, and we shouldn''t tarnish Her Excellency''s reputation because of us," he added.

    All the scholars immediately shut their mouths, and it seemed the fifth scholar was respected among his peers.

    Rasmus watched the scholars leave and they noticed that he was listening to their conversation the whole time. The fifth scholar stole a glance at him and gave a scornful look, telling Rasmus to mind his own business.

    While the scholars were leaving the library, Videl came in and walked past them like a breeze, unnoticed by the scholars. Videl had a huge grin on his face as he approached Rasmus. He then sat across from Rasmus as he glanced at the scholars.

    "Coming back after missing for a week," Rasmus said as he continued reading the book in his hands. "What did you get?'' He glanced at Videl. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Nothing, but something interesting is happening. The whole city is talking about the rumor Lenin going to the North," Videl answered as he pulled his hair back and stared at the women scholars who were stealing glances at him. He didn''t care how old or young those women were as long as he could have some fun. Although he had lost his power, his charm was natural.

    "Since you still haven''t decided where to go, aren''t you curious about what''s happening up there in the North? I don''t mind if we go there because I heard the people there are rough. I want to experience it myself," Videl stared at Rasmus, raising his brows repeatedly.

    "Who said I haven''t decided where to go?" Rasmus put the book down and slid it toward Videl. "I found the perfect place," he tapped on the page for Videl to look at.

    Videl hummed as he raised his left brow and looked at the page. He scanned the whole page in less than a second and already knew the content.

    "Eddenvilla, a city belongs to the Republic of Cruen down south..." Videl said out loud. "You want to see the ocean?" He looked at Rasmus with a confused look.

    "Eddenvilla is one of the two biggest port cities in Neva. The only best place where you can live unnoticed because of how crowded it is and know every news around the world at the same time," Rasmus explained as he pulled the book. "Not only that. I heard it''s the only place where money rules and the noble who owns that city is someone that I want to meet," he added.

    When Rasmus was about to reveal his plans to Videl, Novia came into the library, making all the scholars curious about the rumor. He watched Novia distancing herself from those scholars because she didn''t know anything about the reason behind her leaving with Lenin to the North.

    "Count, you have a letter from the academy," Novia said as she offered the letter to Rasmus.

    "Thank you," Rasmus took the letter. "When are you leaving?" He asked as he opened the letter.

    "Tonight," Novia answered. She wasn''t surprised that Rasmus knew about her departure.

    "I see," Rasmus nodded and didn''t show any curiosity about her departure.

    Novia was surprised that Rasmus didn''t pry on it because everyone in the tower would ask her about it. She realized and knew that Rasmus had no interest in her or anything else other than his own.

    "You can leave the ring in the room when you''re leaving, Count. Have a good day," Novia bowed her head, showing respect since Rasmus was a noble and honored guest while she was just a commoner and only a disciple of Lenin.

    "I will," Rasmus nodded and watched Novia leave hurriedly.

    Rasmus read the letter and never thought the person who tried to reach out to him wasn''t his former students, but rather someone far more important, Garret Earnwind. He wondered why Garret wanted to see him, especially outside the academy.

    "This might be interesting," Rasmus muttered as he folded the letter after he read the content.

    The night was a lot more active than usual because Lenin and Nokia were leaving the tower. Everyone was summoned by Lenin who gave a piece of information to them related to her departure. She also gave her authority to her trusted people who had been following her for almost 40 years to take care of the tower and its affairs.

    Rasmus didn''t want to waste his remaining time in the tower by listening to that and kept himself occupied in the library.

    The morning came and Rasmus was already in his suit and readied to meet Garret in Gratlan City. Videl was still asleep and he looked a bit annoyed by the sunlight that he looked like he would blow up the sun so he could get a nice sleep.

    Rasmus left the city and went to Gratlan City which was on the east side of the island using a carriage. He saw a massive building in the center and it was a place for journalists from all over the world to stay on the island.

    "Count Blackheart," A man in a butler''s suit approached Rasmus as soon as he walked out of the carriage. "Young Master Earnwind sent me to welcome you and guide you to meet him. If you allow me," he said as he lowered his head at Rasmus.

    Rasmus nodded and allowed the butler to guide him.

    Rasmus was guided to a fancy restaurant and there was nobody inside but a man sitting at the table on his own. He approached the man and looked at the person who invited him. The man was Garret, the one who suggested Lenin let Rasmus teach in the academy and gave him a chance to prove himself.

    "Please have a seat, Count," Garret said as he pointed at the chair across the table.

    "Inviting me so suddenly and it''s coincidentally after Lenin left the island. I can''t help but wonder if you''re trying to make a deal with me without her knowing," Rasmus said as he sat down.

    "You can say that, but unfortunately, it''s not something like a grand scheme. I apologize in advance for letting you down," Garret smiled as he watched his butler pour a wine into his glass. "I would like to ask you for a favor, and of course, I''ll pay you, but I can''t offer you more than what Lenin did," he pointed at the silver ring on Rasmus''s finger.

    Rasmus stared at the man in front of him and realized that Garret had eyes and ears on the island. He didn''t expect the man in front of him to have an interesting taste of humor.

    "I know that you''re a man who values his time, so I''ll make it short and simple," Garret said as he leaned forward, resting his elbows on the table and putting his hands together in front of his mouth. "I have heard and seen the results of your teaching, and I found it too valuable to be missed. So I''m asking you if you''re interested in helping me, or even the Earnwind family that will lead us in your favor in the future," he explained with a serious expression.

    Rasmus got his ears wide open and stared at Garret with a stoic expression. He saw the butler offering him a wine, but he declined immediately.

    "I''m not sure if I have the time to waste, even if it''s something valuable. Unfortunately, what''s valuable to you might be unnecessary for me," Rasmus responded.

    "That''s a shame, but at least allow me to finish my words first. Perhaps that might change your mind?" Garret tilted his head and raised his eyebrows.

    Rasmus nodded in with understanding because his hunch was telling him that it might be worth something.

    "I have a younger brother who''s around your age. He''s quite narcissistic and perhaps so full of himself," Garret sighed and he looked a bit disappointed when thinking about it. "But, he has a talent that only a few people have. He has the ability to get anything he wants, but his greed has turned him into an idiot if I must say," he added.

    Rasmus squinted his eyes and found Garret''s younger brother to be an interesting person.

    "And where is he right now?" Rasmus asked.

    "Eddenvilla, far from the Earnwind hometown," Garret answered.

    Rasmus raised his eyebrows and then suddenly grabbed his wine glass and stared at the butler. Garret couldn''t hide his smile when the butler poured the wine into Rasmus''s glass.

    "It appears our interests align. Shall we have breakfast first before we continue?" Garret asked, still with a smile on his face.

    "I don''t mind," Rasmus smiled a bit as he tried to smell the expensive wine in his glass.

 Chapter 64 - 64: The line that doesnt exist.

    They both enjoyed their breakfast without making a single noise and focused on the food. Garret was a bit surprised that Rasmus had amazing table manners like a proper noble. He couldn''t help but admire his table manners even though it was the second time he had a meal with him. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I''m surprised that you''re considering my offer. Are you perhaps planning to go to Eddenvilla in the first place?" Garret asked as he put the utensils down.

    "That''s the plan," Rasmus nodded and wiped his mouth with a handkerchief.

    "It''s impossible for anyone to own land there if you have no business or relation with the port or trading. That city is one of the busiest cities and everyone there are either traders, merchants, or owners of the companies," Garret pointed out and wondered what Rasmus''s plan was on choosing that place.

    "You forgot about investors, but I don''t think that would be an issue knowing that I can use your brother''s place to stay," Rasmus responded as he watched the butler pour wine into his glass. "You''re not asking me a favor without providing all the necessities for me, are you?" He stared at Garret as he took a sip of the wine.

    Garret chuckled as he nodded and tilted his glass to the side so the butler could refill the wine.

    "I would be grateful if you could make my brother snap back to reality. So I''ll arrange everything for you, and I''ll accommodate everything for your journey to the south," Garret assured as he raised his glass toward Rasmus.

    "For someone as powerful as you. What''s the reason for your compassion toward your brother? I believe some people find this as an opportunity to monopolize the inheritance and become the sole head of the family," Rasmus narrowed his eyes, wondering about Garret''s way of thinking.

    "The last thing you want as an enemy is from someone who shares the same blood. Blood is thicker than water," Garret answered without hesitation. "I value my siblings more than anyone else, even more than my parents," he added and emptied the glass in a single gulp.

    Rasmus found Garret''s personality to be intriguing because he could see behind Garret''s concern and blatant words to have a hidden meaning behind it. He didn''t pry on it because that was none of his business and knew where to stop involving himself in someone''s business.

    "I remembered the moment you came to that meeting room back then and confronted everyone there. You''re someone that''s easily approached, but hard to please, and lastly impossible to lie to," Garret said with a serious expression as he stared at Rasmus. "So I''ll be straight to the point of what I''ll offer you in return..." He fixed his sitting and raised his left hand.

    Everyone in the restaurant, the servants, maids, and the butler left the room immediately after they saw Garret''s raised hand. They knew the conversation was about to get serious and secrecy.

    "I need you to control my brother and make him your lackey if you want. Although he messed up, his talent can''t be overshadowed by his mistakes. People love him and I want to prevent him from thinking brightly and trying to take my spot as the future head of the family when he realizes he can do that easily," Garret explained.

    "If you do that. The Earnwind family will be indebted to you for life. You can ask me anything you want and I''ll grant them all," Garret fixed his attire and gloves that he wore. "Not to mention, you''ll have my brother. So it''s a win-win situation for both of us," he said calmly as he leaned back.

    Rasmus already knew it would be a power struggle in the end. Anyone would have been fooled by Garret''s touching words, but it didn''t work for him.

    "Are you certain of this offer?" Rasmus asked with a serious expression.

    "I don''t think you would waste your time planning to take more from me. You''re greedy, but not fool enough to be blinded by that greed," Garret answered calmly and with confidence. "If you want more, then I can easily provide it for you. You wouldn''t waste that kind of opportunity, don''t you?" He raised his brows.

    "Fair enough, but you shouldn''t be thinking that far ahead. You''re putting too much trust in strangers," Rasmus responded as he poured himself a glass of wine.

    "As I said, you wouldn''t waste that kind of opportunity, don''t you?" Garret smiled as he slowly reached out his hand for the bottle of wine in Rasmus''s hand.

    "Tell me when to go, and I''ll pack my things," Rasmus gave the bottle to Garret.

    "Perfect. I''ll send my butler this evening and all you have to do is sit down and enjoy the ride to Eddenvilla," Garret smiled and poured himself a glass of wine.

    Rasmus left after he got information about Garret''s brother and what he looked like. He was thinking about how to approach the brother since it was as Garret said that his brother was eccentric and full of himself.

    "Just because someone shares the same blood, that doesn''t mean they know each other better. I wonder which one is full of themselves," Rasmus said as he looked at the view from the carriage on his way back to the City of Knowledge.

    Rasmus packed his things and put them inside the ring which made things a lot easier for him. He didn''t have to bother to bring anything with him wherever he went. Videl already knew about the meeting between Rasmus and Garret so he didn''t have to ask anything and enjoyed the journey where he could eat anything he wanted.

    The sun was setting, and Garret said that his butler had waited for Rasmus and Videl at the gate of the city. The carriage was luxurious, but compared to the other carriages, it was nothing special.

    Rasmus noticed the carriage brought him to the academy''s airfield rather than the airfield at the City of Knowledge. He thought that Garret might have prepared the blimp there since he was an executive at the academy.

    "Looks like there are people waiting for you," Videl raised his head toward the people that had gathered at the airfield.

    Rasmus looked at his former students staring at the carriage with various expressions. Maximilian and Monica put on their cold expressions, Isidor and Aurelia frowned when they saw Rasmus in the carriage, and lastly, Alexander and Valari furrowed their brows, couldn''t believe that Rasmus had quit as an instructor.

    "I''ll wait in the blimp," Videl said as he followed the butler to the blimp.

    Rasmus stood there and let his former students approach him instead. He furrowed because he was facing the sun as he watched his former students walk toward him.

    "Count," Maximilian greeted Rasmus, but there was a slight sadness in his voice.

    "What are you guys doing here?" Rasmus asked coldly and stared at each one of them. "I guess you arranged this for them," he looked at Garret who stood behind the students.

    Garret didn''t say anything and only smiled at him.

    "Can''t we say our goodbye?" Monica asked back coldly with a bit of disappointment and anger in her voice.

    "I thought you guys didn''t like me. I remember that some of you looked me dead in the eye on our first day," Rasmus raised his eyebrows with a gentle smile on his face. "Is there anything you want to say?" He looked at his former students.

    "I heard you''re going to the Republic of Cruen, Eddenvilla to be exact. That''s quite far away, Count. Are you perhaps dissatisfied with the life you have here?" Isidor asked as he frowned.

    "The world is too big to waste it in one place. You might have the obligation to stay in one place, but not me. So I''ll take this opportunity to explore the world," Rasmus answered. "Well, if anything happens to me there. You guys can guess whose fault it would be," he jokingly said as he stared at Garret.

    "Please don''t joke around, Count. These former students of yours are powerful families that could make me disappear without the world knowing," Garret jokingly responded.

    Rasmus chuckled and it made everyone shocked because they had never seen him this laid-back before. They understood how much he wanted this freedom from the way he joked around like that.

    "Well then, I''ll ask you guys one last question as your former instructor," Rasmus said as he looked at his former students. "We know in every story there''s good and evil in there, but the truth is it''s all just about human nature. Some people do a necessary evil, and some do good to deceive others. Now the question is, where do you put the line between good and evil?" He asked.

    Everyone looked at each other, confused about the correct answer to the question.

    "There''s no line. It''s all about the majority of people who decide the line, but what if the majority of people are deceiving the rest? So the answer is, there''s no right answer to that because human nature is too complicated," Rasmus explained.

    "Then what''s the point of asking that question?" Alexander furrowed and was baffled by the answer.

    "The point is I want the six of you to band together. The six of you will be the one who decides the line, and your differences can create the true line that will guide the world. The world will depend on all of you, so prepare to carry that burden, together," Rasmus answered.

    They were speechless by what Rasmus said, and it somehow made them hard to breathe.

    "Good luck, and if you need my guidance, find me and I''ll give you an answer that you don''t want to hear," Rasmus smiled as he slowly took a few steps back. "Until we meet again, brats," he bowed at his former students.

    Everyone watched Rasmus walk toward the blimp as the sun was setting. They felt like they had lost an important figure in their lives even though they only knew him for a few months.

 Chapter 65 - 65: The Arrival. (1)

    Lenin and Novia looked at the frozen windows of the blimp around them. It was a sign that they were close to reaching their destination, the North. They felt a tingling sensation in their fingertips, not from the cold, but rather from the anxiety of what they would encounter.

    "Master, your tea," Novia offered a cup of tea to Lenin.

    "It was a long journey..." Lenin paused with her eyes staring at nothing as she grabbed the cup of tea. "The world is so vast that if something bad happens on one side of the world, it might be too late to save it," she pointed out and took a sip of her tea, her brows raised and eyes empty.

    "Just like what happened to the Refenus Kingdom when Rasmus''s parents raised their banner and massacred the royal family," Novia responded. "But that was only two people who caused that devastating destruction. So if this one is worse than that, we should consider a solution to that problem, Master," she added.

    "You weren''t there, Novia. Those two people had inhuman power, so you can''t compare that one with this situation or any," Lenin responded as she shook her head. "I do hope this one is nothing compared to that situation," she raised her brows, still with her empty eyes.

    They had been traveling for two weeks from Gratland to the North on a blimp. They were exhausted mentally and physically from the journey alone.

    The blimp arrived at the biggest city in the North that didn''t belong to any family, the Capitol. There were dozens of blimps there and most of them belonged to the Angelis family that had arrived a few days earlier.

    Lenin and Novia walked out of the blimp, and the first thing that welcomed them was a heavy blizzard. As a Great Sage and a disciple of her, they both coated their attire with magic circles that generated heat all over their bodies. Even in the thin clothing they wore, they felt warm, even their hair didn''t get frozen by the cold.

    "This is getting a bit too much," Lenin looked at the sky, but all she saw was snow moving around and covering the sky.

    Lenin raised her right hand and multiple magic circles were cast in an instant. As a Great Sage, she was capable of handling 12 magic circles at the same time like it was nothing. She then released a flare-like spell into the sky, attracting everyone''s attention within the city and the neighboring cities.

    Lenin clenched her fist and the flare suddenly burst and turned into a massive barrier that protected the whole city from the blizzard while at the same time providing warmth. She did that so easily like she was trying to breathe, and she wasn''t amazed by her creation.

    "It''s a right decision to bring you here, Great Sage," Astrea came to greet Lenin with dozens of Templars of Angelis following her from behind.

    "Your Holiness," Lenin bowed at Astrea and then was followed by Novia.

    "It must be an exhausting journey to come all the way here for both of you. Moriganne has prepared a place to rest for all of us. Come," Astrea smiled as she pointed at the big black castle in the distance.

    All the people were staring at Lenin who cast a terrifying spell that could defy nature like it was nothing. They knew who she was, but they had never seen her in person since Lenin never left Gratlan. It was their first time seeing her, and they finally believed the rumor about Great Sage as the most powerful person in the whole Neva.

    They entered the black castle and Lenin didn''t expect it to become a temporary base for the Angelis'' Templars. Something like that wouldn''t happen in a thousand years, or so that was what Lenin thought.

    "(What''s going on here? The North welcomed the Angelis army like it was nothing and allowed them to stay here freely...)" Lenin looked at her surroundings and saw nothing but people in white armor around her.

    "Everyone is waiting inside, Great Sage. Let''s head inside," Astrea pointed at the giant wooden doors that needed at least six strong knights to open.

    When the doors were fully opened, it was dark, and only the light from the hallway lit the stone floors inside the room. Lenin, Astrea, Novia, and the Templars walked into the room, but they couldn''t see anything beyond the door.

    The heavy doors suddenly slammed shut so hard that it startled Novia. At the same time, the room was lit up, the candles on the pillars and ceiling suddenly lit up and brightened the room which revealed that it was a big hall.

    Lenin could see a faint trace of Mana from what had just happened.

    "(All that with so little Mana usage, the person who did it is extremely skilled)" Lenin thought as she looked at the big hall. "(That person...)" She narrowed her eyes as she stared at the mysterious person standing behind the long table with the face covered by a hood.

    "Welcome, Chancellor. Please have a seat," Moriganne said from the table, sitting beside the mysterious person.

    Lenin and Novia sat at the table with their eyes focused on the mysterious person. They both never thought there was a skilled mage like that in the North. If they had to make a guess, that mysterious person should be a Sage, to say the least.

    The mysterious person slowly reached their hands to the hoodie and slowly pulled it down. Lenin and Novia were petrified when they saw a woman with long wavy and braided silver hair. They didn''t expect to see an Orthias among the people in the hall, and it was the first time for Novia to see one alive in front of her.

    "So you''re the Great Sage of Neva," The woman stared at Lenin with a cold expression that matched her bright blue eyes. "For someone with such power, it befitting with the title," she added and then stared at the other guests at the table.

    Novia couldn''t stop staring at the woman''s silver hair and it reminded her of Rasmus because he was a half of the ancient race Orthias from his mother''s side. She could see the similarity of the woman''s coldness and straightforwardness to Rasmus''s. She wondered if all Orthias were detached from worldly affairs and desires, but that was too far-fetched for her to think that way.

    "We should introduce each other first because some of you might not know each other," Moriganne stood up as she looked at all the guests at the table. "Allow me to introduce the people from the North," she looked at the six people who sat next to her.

    Moriganne as the Saint of the North region introduced herself to everyone even though they already knew who she was. She then introduced a bearded muscular man with black long hair wearing a black fur coat with a black robe underneath it.

    "The Wyvern of the North and the Northern White Star, Grand Duke Arthor Wyverncrest," Moriganne said. "The two people beside His Excellency are Sir Aluca Wolffein and Dame Noir Wolffein, the Northern White Stars," she pointed at the man and woman sitting at the table.

    Aluca and Noir had black hair and wore black-clad armor and a black cape, which heightened their aura as powerful figures. The unsung siblings came from a powerful family that was on an equal sitting as the Wyverncrest family during the war against the tyrant. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Everyone that wasn''t from the North was astonished by those two people. The reason was that to have a title as the Northern Star, they needed to achieve the impossible. But Aluca and Nior weren''t just normal Northern Stars, they were Northern White Stars whom only a handful of people have achieved such a title in the past hundred years.

    "The two women beside them are Sisylia Whitelk and Garsia Moonshine. Lady Sisylia is a master physician and Lady Garsia is a genius alchemist," Moriganne pointed at the women at the table.

    Sisylia wore an all-white robe and black gloves like any physician would wear. Garsia wore a black and white suit with a black leather coat resting over her shoulders. The two women looked so dignified and beautiful at the same time.

    "And lastly, my younger sister, Eveline Sancticus," Moriganne pointed at the woman in a black dress wearing a dark silver circlet on her head.

    There was a saying that northern women were all like goddesses and that saying wasn''t an exaggeration. Every woman that was in the hall was envious of their beauty, including Novia, Lenin, and Astrea.

    "I think it''s your turn to introduce your side of the table, Astrea," Moriganne said as she sat down. "There are faces that I didn''t expect to see here," she pointed out as she stared at people who had come to the North with Astrea.

 Chapter 66 - 66: The Arrival. (2)

    Astrea introduced herself just like Moriganne did even though she was the Saint of Neva which anyone knew already. She introduced the man who sat beside her, and the only person who could sit beside a Saint was someone as powerful as her.

    "Beside me is Archduke Thalior Ardentis, the 7th Swordmaster," Astrea respectfully pointed her hand at the man in black armor with a red cape on his back.

    Thalior Ardentis was one of the figures who reunited Southern Neva and made it a prosperous continent. His status in the South was similar to that of an emperor, but he decided to devote himself to the people instead. As for his title, he was one of the nine Swordmasters in Neva, excluding the North.

    "The man sitting beside His Excellency is Lord Archelaus Vayne, the Eyes," Astrea pointed at the man with long golden hair in a black robe with gold engravings that matched his hair.

    Archelaus Vayne known as the Eyes, was a well-known man who had prevented countless disasters. His instincts were said to be inhuman because of his keen eyes about his surroundings. He was also the best archer in Neva because he never missed and could kill a rabbit from another mountain.

    "And I believe the men beside Lord Archelaus are well-known to everyone, especially to the Sancticus," Astrea pointed at the two blonde men in shiny milk-white armor with blue capes on their backs. "The 8th Swordmaster, Esper Frostspire, and 9th Swordmaster, Ulric Ironhart," she introduced.

    Esper Frostspire and Ulric Ironhart belonged to the Angelis Templar army. They were the only two templars who revealed their identities. It was because they were the descendants of the families that had been guarding the Angelis family for hundreds of years. They were called Guardian Angels and were blessed with extreme talents and a divine power. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "The next ones are the Great Sage Lenin Sliver and Novia Sliver," Astrea smiled and bowed her head toward Lenin.

    Novia looked at her surroundings and she felt like she was the only one who didn''t have any achievement to offer to the world. She was surrounded by great people and it made her feel small.

    "Lastly, Sir Callisto Bladebane, the 6th Swordmaster, the Blade Prince of the East," Astrea pointed at the man with brown hair in black leather armor with gold pauldrons wrapped in a blue cape on his shoulders.

    Callisto Bladebane had his background hidden by the Sultans because he was like the embodiment of the Eastern Neva itself. His life was so valuable for many reasons that nobody knew. Other than that, he was skilled in countless martial arts and a master in all weapons.

    Although everyone had different backgrounds and could be stronger than the others, they stared at each other with the utmost respect. Those people who were gathered around the table were someone who saw the world through blood and sacrifice. In the eye of danger, their lives and status didn''t matter.

    "Sanya..." The Orthias woman said as she stared at the door with her cold gaze. "You all may call me by that name," she stared back at the gazes that were pointed at her.

    Everyone wondered if it was her real name or if it was just a made-up name. They also wondered what kind of power Sanya had.

    "Your Holiness, can you tell us what''s going on here that you have to summon all of us here in the North?" Lenin asked.

    "I''ll explain everything to all of you," Sanya interrupted as she stared at Lenin.

    Sanya began to tell the truth to everyone in the hall about the current situation and the danger they were going to face. First, she explained the prophecies that both the Sancticus and Angelis families had. The prophecies were about the end of time in which something had happened countless times before but was prevented by Sanya''s ancestors.

    Sanya revealed the purpose of the Orthias in Neva that they were the protectors of Neva. They were blessed with the abilities and strength to eradicate evil, and that was their only purpose. She then reminded them of the rotten truth about humans who tried to erase the Orthias from the face of Neva because Orthias were worshiped as Demi-Gods which was against religious beliefs.

    "It was thanks to these two families that we, Orthias despise humans especially these two," Sanya stared coldly at Astrea and Moriganne. "But I can''t despise their descendants because they did nothing," she suddenly changed her coldness to warmth when she smiled at them.

    Everyone already knew the dark truth that had been hidden from the public. They all felt ashamed for what their ancestors did to the Orthias.

    "At least that''s what I do, but not the people of my kind," Sanya said calmly. "Let''s not dwell on it and focus on our current situation," she pointed out.

    Sanya unveiled the third Saint as the false prophet that would turn the world upside down making evil righteousness and the good into blasphemy. The shocking part was the fact the third Saint might have been born into this world and it was a sign that a powerful being had descended into Neva.

    "These were the reports," Moriganne said as a few templars gave each person the copy of the reports. "You can read it thoroughly," she suggested.

    The missing villagers who turned out to be deceased in gruesome deaths and the missing woman who was suspected to be the embodiment of the third Saint were written on the reports. Not only that but the disappearance of the demonic beasts in a single night in a territory where it was the most dangerous place in Neva was unnerving as well.

    "Your Holinesses brought all of us here to go on an expedition to find and perhaps kill the woman?" Thalior looked at Astrea and Moriganne.

    "If we can, yes, but our mission is to check a specific area..." Astrea paused to take a deep breath. "We are going to go beyond the Blackcliffs," she revealed.

    The Blackcliffs was an area that wasn''t drawn on the world map, an area specifically in the far east of the North where it was the territory of powerful demonic creatures and rumored to be where demons lived. People call that place the Origin of Evil because of the stories that had been passed down for centuries, stories that were enough to make adults couldn''t sleep at night.

    Everyone leaned back and looked away at the same time as they took a deep breath. They didn''t expect to go beyond the Blackcliffs and thought they would only go somewhere less life-threatening than that.

    "The Blackcliffs is abundant in demonic energy, and I don''t want to admit that we are too dependent on Mana which is almost non-existent in there. That place is impossible to go to for us where our powers depend on it," Novia looked disturbed and had to utter her thoughts.

    "That''s why we brought you two here," Astrea responded as she stared at Lenin and Novia. "We need your expertise in magic and magic tools and provide us with an immense amount supply of Mana for us to survive," she explained with a serious expression.

    Lenin already knew her purpose the moment Astrea revealed her plan to go beyond the Blackcliffs. As a mage, she had no chance against demonic beasts because demonic beasts were immune to Mana to some extent which made magic ineffective against them.

    "That''s not a problem. We both can provide what everyone needs," Lenin said with confidence. "But the question is when are we going, Sanya?" Lenin stared at Sanya with a serious expression.

    "How long it would take for you to prepare the supply for them?" Sanya asked back.

    "Give us a week and it will be ready," Lenin answered with confidence.

    "Three days, that''s the time you have," Sanya responded immediately as she stared at the doors again with a cold gaze.

    "Three days?! That''s impossible!" Novia was baffled by the unreasonable answer.

    "Why in three days?" Archelaus furrowed his brows with his hand raised, staring at Sanya.

    "There''s something that I haven''t told you. As we speak, my two sisters should have entered the Blackcliffs by now. Although they''re the strongest warriors, a week there on their own would be impossible," Sanya revealed as she crossed her arms. "Three days are enough because my sisters should have cleared the path for us to take," she assured.

    Everyone was in disbelief that there were more Orthias out there that they might meet. The fact that Sanya''s sisters were out there on their own proved that the sisters were strong enough to survive in that kind of place.

    "Is there anything that you want to ask?" Sanya looked at everyone at the table. "If there isn''t, I suggest that all of you prepare yourself and rest well. The sooner the better."

 Chapter 67 - 67: The Arrival (3).

    "Grand Duke, may I borrow your time?" Lenin approached Arthor as soon as everyone was dismissed from the hall.

    "Great Sage, is there anything that you need?" Arthor''s voice was rough and deep like a bear''s.

    "Yes, if there''s a place where it''s rich in Mana so we both can work on gathering Mana for the expedition?" Lenin asked and realized how small she was in front of Arthor. "We don''t have time to rest for the sake of everyone''s safety, so we would love to work on this matter immediately," she explained for her urgency.

    "But there''s a risk, Your Excellency. The area would become scarce of Mana for a very long time and would lose its value," Novia added to make sure that Arthor understood the consequences of their actions.

    "Is that so..." Arthor furrowed and realized the risk and the danger. "I have a place in mind, but it''s quite far from here. I''ll sacrifice my land for this. Please follow me," he nodded with understanding.

    "Thank you, Grand Duke," Lenin lowered her head to show her gratification while at the same time apologizing for the damage they would do.

    Moriganne and Eveline watched Lenin and Novia leave with Arthor. They knew that Lenin was going to gather Mana for the expedition.

    "Wouldn''t your power alone should be enough to protect everyone and cleanse the area?" Eveline asked Moriganne.

    "I would die for this cause, but unfortunately if I die now, the world isn''t prepared to lose my power," Moriganne crossed her arms and stole a glance at Astrea who was talking with Archelaus and Thalior. "Astrea''s daughter is still too young to carry the burden. I need to be alive until she''s ready," she added.

    "Her daughter is too soft, and it''s really unfortunate," Eveline stared at Astrea. She knew that Astrea was soft and she raised her daughter similarly.

    "Yes, but as long as she''s not naive, it''s good enough," Moriganne responded as she nodded in agreement. "Let us prepare on our side as well, Eve. Bring Sisylia and Garsia as well because we need them," she looked at Eve and then walked away.

    Ulric and Esper didn''t have time to rest after knowing where they were going. The Blackwall was a place where even someone like them who had been on so many missions to eradicate demonic beasts felt anxious. They had to make sure they were ready and by doing so they had to train.

    "Ulric," Esper glanced at Nior and Aluca who were entering the training ground. "Should we ask them to join us? It would be best if we could communicate during the expedition," he suggested as he swung his wooden sword.

    Ulric nodded in agreement and began to walk toward Nior and Aluca with Esper walking beside him.

    "Sir Aluca, Dame Nior," Ulric greeted as he sheathed the wooden sword. "Are you both planning to train as well?" He raised his brows.

    Aluca glanced at Nior as Nior was the older one and it should be her to decide.

    "Yes. I believe you have the same idea as ours," Nior nodded as she removed her sword from her belt. "But we are missing a person. Where''s Prince Callistor?" She looked around and thought he would be on the training ground.

    "I''m here," Callistor appeared from the shadow.

    They were surprised that they couldn''t sense Callistor''s presence at all. They were the last people who would be unaware of their surroundings, but somehow they were caught off guard by him.

    "I have been observing those two because I don''t want to be rude to join in," Callistor said as he approached them and threw a thin string at the weapon cabinet. "But since you guys are looking for me, I''m honored to be included," he smiled and pulled the string that was attached to the wooden sword. He grabbed the sword and swung it around.

    Nior and Aluca stared at each other and they both nodded at the same time. They walked to the center of the training ground while the others were watching them. They both turned around and pointed their wooden swords at those three.

    "What''s the best training other than a spar? We both will be your opponent," Nior said as she kept pointing her sword at them.

    Ulric, Esper, and Callistor smirked as they readied their stances. They had different stances and sword styles which made it interesting for Nior and Aluca.

    At the same time, Astrea, Archelaus, and Thalior were making a strategy for the expedition. They were looking at the map specifically for territory beyond the Blackwall.

    "Your Holiness, where exactly we are going to go in the Blackcliffs area?" Archelaus asked as he observed the map and already knew the areas that he didn''t want to be in based on the terrains and how isolated they were.

    "Around this area, Your Grace," Astrea pointed at the map and made a circular motion with her forefinger. "There''s a city over there and based on Moriganne''s intel, this city is where the Corrupted resides," she explained as she retracted her finger from the map.

    "The Corrupted..." Archelaus narrowed his eyes and there was a feeling of uneasiness in his voice. "I have only heard about them through reports, and I''m sure Archduke Thalior also has so little information about them," he added as he crossed his arms.

    The Corrupted were the people who had been exposed to the Demonic energy that had turned them into minions of demons. They would lose their minds in exchange for a great strength that made them inhuman. Not only did they gain strength, but they were also granted immortality, but the bodies still decayed over time.

    There were a lot of cases where people who were desperate, hunted for their crimes, and those who had lost the will to live would go beyond the Blackcliffs to become corrupted. Every year, the number of people going beyond the Blackcliffs increased and there was still no solution to that problem.

    "Based on what Sanya said, we shouldn''t be too worried about the Corrupted since her sisters should be hunting them for us. But that doesn''t mean we can take it too lightly, so we should prepare for the worst," Astrea responded as she watched Archelaus put marks on the map. "We will take the safest route and if possible, we shouldn''t engage in unwanted or disadvantage situations unless it''s the only way," she added.

    Archelaus and Thalior nodded in agreement because they knew that they couldn''t handle the terrifying area of Blackcliffs.

    "Your Grace, we are relying on your instinct and we all will move once you give us the path for us to take," Astrea stared at Archelaus with hope.

    "Yes, Your Holiness. I will ask for the details of these areas to Saint Moriganne and her Templars. If needed, I will use my men as bait, distraction, or even as sacrifice during the expedition," Archelaus answered without hesitation. "A small sacrifice for the greater good. My men are ready to die for such a cause," he assured.

    Astrea nodded with understanding heavy-heartedly because she knew it would be close to impossible to have no casualties on the expedition.

    "You''re not alone, Lord Archelaus. Don''t carry that burden alone," Thalior stared at Archelaus.

    Archelaus forced his smile as he nodded with understanding.

    "It''s getting late, gentlemen. We should rest and prepare for the expedition in three days. I hope it will be enough for us to prepare, and may God bless us all with protection," Astrea said, but her eyes were empty because the last thing she could only surrender and rely on God for this situation.

    Archelaus and Thalior nodded in agreement and then they said their goodbyes before they went to discuss the expedition with the men they had brought to the North.

    (On the training ground)

    Nior and Aluca swung their wooden swords around before they stabbed them to the ground and rested their hands on the handles. They looked at Ulric, Esper, and Callistor on their knees, catching their breath with sweats coming down from their foreheads. Although Nior and Aluca were the ones who stood, their bodies were covered in scratches and cuts.

    The training ground had become a complete mess with dozens of broken wooden swords scattered on the ground. It looked like a battlefield, a devastating one as well. If anyone saw the sparring, they would be shaken and terrified by how strong these five people were.

    "The Northern White Stars..." Callistor scoffed in disbelief as he was still out of breath. "I can tell the tales of how fearsome the Wolffein siblings are," he slowly stood up and put his right hand on his chest, respecting and admiring the siblings in front of him.

    "Truly, we are humbled," Ulric nodded, agreeing with what Callistor said.

    "If I may ask, how strong is the Queen of Swords?" Nior looked at Ulric, Esper, and Callistor.

    "It''s hard to say," Esper wiped off the dust and snow on his left shoulder. "She might be a formidable opponent even for both of you," he answered.

    Callistor and Ulric nodded in agreement and there was no hesitation since they had seen the Queen of Swords in action with their eyes.

    "I see. It''s unfortunate that she''s not here with us," Nior looked at the sky and the barrier that blocked the blizzard. "It''s an honor for us to be allowed to spar with the greatest swordsmen of Neva," she stared at them.

    Aluca nodded and bowed down to convey his gratification to them.

    "As do we," Ulric offered his hand for a handshake.

    Everyone shook hands and then left because it was getting late. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 68 - 68: The Blackcliffs.

    Three days had passed, and everyone was gathered in front of the castle. Unfortunately, Lenin and Novia were nowhere to be found and everyone was waiting for them. They couldn''t go without those two, especially because they needed the magic tools to support them beyond the Blackcliffs.

    Everyone was fine if Lenin and Novia had to take their time, but the problem was Sanya. She seemed to be fine and unbothered by it, but the way she stared at the road without blinking her eyes once made everyone feel pressured.

    "Finally..." Sanya closed her eyes as she crossed her arms.

    Everyone didn''t see anyone on the road or anywhere near the castle gate until they saw a carriage coming from the distance. Even for Archelaus who had amazing eyes, he didn''t see them coming until the carriage was visible on the gate.

    "Get the horses, we are leaving soon," Sanya looked at everyone from over her left shoulder.

    Arthor and the others climbed on the best horses in the North that Arthor provided. Since Arthor wasn''t allowed to bring his me with the reason his knights were one of the pillars of the North, he lent his best horses to everyone instead.

    Lenin and Novia hurriedly walked out of the carriage and they both looked exhausted with bags in their eyes. It was enough to tell that they both weren''t resting their bodies for three days.

    "Sorry for being late. We have prepared the magic tools for everyone," Lenin said as she approached the group. "Each of you will have two rings, and make sure to only use one at a time and replace the first when it has run out of Mana," she pointed out as she pulled out a few rings from thin air.

    Everyone was given two rings as Lenin said, and they could feel the immense amount of Mana inside them. They were so eager to wear them, but they shouldn''t do it because they had to cross the Blackcliffs first.

    "You managed to make a spare for everyone. You have my gratitude," Sanya looked at Lenin, but her words felt empty. "The journey is long, and I suggest you rest in the carriage. It will take a few hours, so make it count," she suggested as she climbed on her horse.

    The journey to the Blackcliffs had begun, and all the people in the Capitol were praying for their safety. The truth behind the expedition was done in secrecy because they didn''t want the rest of the world to know about the truth. They didn''t want to create chaos because of fear of the unknown and uncertainty. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    They were going to the far East of the North Continent where the biggest fortress was at. The fortress''s name was Fortress of Aresden, named after a northern hero who united the North and passed away during the war against the tyrant.

    Lenin couldn''t close her eyes because her anxiety beat her exhaustion. She glanced at Novia who was asleep as soon as they departed from the Capitol.

    Four hours of the journey felt like a blink of an eye for everyone because their minds were focused on what kind of danger they would face beyond the Blackcliffs. They arrived at the fortress and it shocked all the knights that guarded the fortress because they had no idea about what was going on.

    "We will be going on foot from here. No living animals dare to cross or even get close to the Blackcliffs," Arthor said as he jumped off of his horse and looked at everyone behind him.

    Everyone got off of their horses and grabbed the stuff that they had put on their horses. The only one who didn''t bother to get off the horse was Sanya, and everyone looked at her weirdly.

    "My horse can handle the pressure," Sanya said as she looked down at everyone in front of her.

    Everyone was curious if the horses that the Orthias raised were different kinds of breeds like the Orthias themselves who were different from normal humans. They didn''t have time to distract themselves with such thoughts and began to gather around.

    "Your Holiness..." Arthor stared at Moriganne as he went down to his knees in front of her.

    Nior and the others went down to their knees behind Arthor and lowered their heads with their hands pressed together. Moriganne stood there and began to chant under her breath.

    Ulric and the others also did the same, they went down to their knees in front of Astrea. The difference between the North and the rest of Neva was the way they did their prayer. The North lowered their heads while the rest of Neva raised their heads toward the sky.

    Sanya silently watched everyone pray with her cold and stoic expression. She then noticed a beam of light bathing everyone during their prayers. She stared at the sky, still with a cold expression as if she wasn''t amazed or terrified by the divine power that she was witnessing.

    "May God protect us all..." Astrea and Moriganne said at the same time.

    Everyone rose and they could feel the heaviness in their chests and shoulders blown away. They felt at ease and peaceful in their minds after they did their prayers.

    "Let''s move," Sanya said as she rode her horse to the gate.

    The massive gate opened and Sanya led the group to the Blackcliffs.

    The snow was thick and their feet were buried in the snow making it a bit troublesome for them to walk. They didn''t have a choice but to endure it even though it would be a long and tiring walk.

    "That''s the Blackcliffs," Arthor looked at the black wall of a cliff in the distance. "Once we enter, we will rely on your ability, Lord Archelaus," he looked at Archelaus who walked beside him.

    Archelaus nodded as his blonde long hair was blown gently by the cold wind.

    They were standing in front of the Blackcliffs and immediately they could feel the pressure. They felt a slight headache while being there, but it disappeared immediately when Moriganne and Astrea used their divine powers on them.

    "I''ll protect you if something happens," Sanya looked at Archelaus. "You can stay by my side if that makes you feel at ease," she suggested.

    "Thank you," Archelaus nodded as he slowly walked toward Sanya and walked beside her.

    "Put the ring on, and don''t use an excessive amount of Mana because we don''t know how long we will be dwelling with Demonic Energy," Lenin reminded everyone around her as she stared at the unnerving and ominous cliff in front of her.

    Everyone pulled out the ring that Lenin had given them and put them on carefully. They made sure the ring wouldn''t slip because they only had a spare and if they messed up, it would make things hard for everyone.

    "Let us advance," Archelaus said as he pulled his bow from his back and his trusted commander by his side with a map in his hand.

    Everyone walked into the crack in the cliff since it was the only path forward. The cliff was blocking and separating the cursed land from the rest of Neva as if a higher being had created the nature walls for protection.

    It was as Sanya said earlier that her horse was unaffected by the Demonic energy and casually walked into the darkness.

    "If I may ask, Lady Sanya. The sisters that you mentioned, are they like you?" Moriganne asked. She was afraid that Sanya''s sisters didn''t share the same way of thinking as her because Moriganne and Astrea''s ancestors were the ones who hunted and killed Orthias.

    "I don''t know, Your Holiness. One of them might be unbothered by your presence, but the other one is a different case," Sanya looked down at Moriganne with a cold expression. "All I can say is that it depends on how you behave in front of her," she pointed out.

    The answer was so ambiguous that everyone felt a bit unsettled by it.

    "We are about to enter the Blackcliffs territory. Be prepared," Archelaus warned because he could see the exit ahead.

    Everyone went quiet and prepared their weapons in a tight space inside the crack of the cliff. Suddenly Sanya trotted her horse and startled everyone when she went ahead on her own. They were relieved because they had no idea what awaited them outside the crack.

    The closer they were to the exit, they began to smell something unpleasant. Some began to cough and held back their gag reflexes because the smell became worse and stronger.

    Archelaus walked out of the crack and he immediately threw up because the smell was worse than the pungent smell of a decayed body. When the others came out, they all threw up because not only could they smell the pungent smell, but they could also taste the bitterness inside their mouths and throats.

    Lenin created a wind barrier to lessen the strong pungent smell because everyone wouldn''t be able to breathe if they had to keep smelling it.

    "This..." Ulric was petrified by the scene of dismembered decayed bodies where the body parts were scattered everywhere, even on the wall.

    "This is my sisters'' doing," Sanya pointed out as she looked at the scene. "How considerate of them," she smiled a bit as she chuckled softly.

 Chapter 69 - 69: The World of Survival.

    Sanya got off of her horse and approached one of the corpses on the ground. She looked at it from up close by going down on her knees and reaching out her hand on the decayed torso. She rubbed her fingers on the wound in the torso and then smelled her fingers closely without hesitation.

    "They died at least 2 days ago," Sanya pointed out as she put her hand on the torso again, but this time she put her hand inside the body. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Everyone looked at Sanya''s actions with a mix of disgust and shock written on their faces. They could hear the wetness in the sound Sanya made when she tried to reach something in that corpse''s chest. They were amazed that she didn''t feel disgusted or even disturbed by what she was doing.

    "Hmm..." Sanya raised her eyebrows as she retracted her hand. "Still young..." she said as she stood up and flicked her hand that was covered in black liquid. Her hand became clean in an instant because of how fast she flicked her hand.

    "So these are the Corrupted?" Novia approached one of the dead bodies as she covered her mouth and nose with a handkerchief. "They look nothing like a human..." she narrowed her eyes when she saw the anatomy of the corpse where it had 3 arms, 4 legs, and weird-looking bones that she had never seen before.

    "They were," Sanya answered as she approached Novia. "You can say that they failed to evolve. Not everyone is blessed enough to perfect the corruption process," she explained.

    Nobody in the group had seen a Corrupted before, so they had so little knowledge about them. The records about Corrupted were destroyed, missing, or stolen. The reason behind it was that the Demon Worshipers tried to minimize knowledge about demons and their brethren.

    "Aren''t they supposed to be immortal?" Arthor looked at Sanya with his brows furrowed.

    "Only the perfect ones are. These are not greater than demonic beasts. Or you can say they''re basically demonic beasts, but humans," Sanya answered as she looked around, making sure there were no Corrupted around that were alive. "If we follow the corpses, we should be safe because my sisters might have created a safe route for us," she said and realized they were safe.

    "Is it really safe, Lady Sanya? Based on what you said, they were here 2 days ago, so there''s a chance those Corrupted are near because they might get attracted by these corpses," Archelaus was a bit skeptical by Sanya''s suggestion.

    "Compare your route with the corpses," Sanya turned around to look at Archelaus. "If it matched, there shouldn''t be any problem, right?" She raised her eyebrows with a stoic expression.

    Archelaus grabbed the map and checked the route that he had made for the expedition. He knew that he had zero experience with the situation he was in, but his instincts were the only reason he could become the greatest and prevent various disasters.

    "So far, the corpses and the route are aligning, but are we really safe around these corpses?" Archelaus asked with a worried expression because the responsibility for everyone''s safety was in his hands.

    "If I say it''s safe, do you trust me or are you going to question my answer again and again and again?" Sanya asked back. "I''m here for the same reason as yours, so why are you so distrustful around me?'' She added.

    Archelaus wanted to say something, but Moriganne gently put her hand on his shoulder.

    "All we have to do is be cautious. If something bad happens, she will take responsibility for it," Moriganne assured. "Isn''t that right, Lady Sanya?" She stared into Sanya''s eyes with a serious expression.

    "Of course," Sanya put a cold smile on her face.

    Everyone followed Sanya from behind as she rode her horse and didn''t pay any attention to her surroundings. No matter how Lenin tried to suppress the strong pungent smell with her spell, it made everyone cough and hold their gags.

    Archelaus looked at his map and the route that Sanya took, and they were still aligned as if her sisters knew exactly the right path for them to take. He realized that the sisters'' experiences were similar to his instincts which made him feel a bit proud of himself.

    "How far are we from the city?" Nior asked as she looked at Archelaus.

    "6 hours at most. There''s a small village 2 hours from here, so we can take a breather there for a moment?" Archelaus looked at everyone behind him, wondering if everyone had the same thought as him.

    Everyone nodded in agreement because the upset stomach was bothering them and slowing them down.

    The journey went smoothly without any sign of the Corrupted, and they realized Sanya''s decision was right. They admitted that they misjudged her because of her detached and cold personality which made them suspicious of her.

    "The village is up head. Be ready," Archelaus warned as he put his map away and grabbed his bow.

    Sanya suddenly stopped her horse and stared at something in the distance. Everyone held their breath and stopped moving as they stared at her anxiously.

    "Lord Archelaus. There''s one imperfect Corrupted near the entrance of the village. Can you climb that tree and kill it?" Sanya asked quietly as she pointed at the tree on her right. "Hit it right in the throat. It would be great if you could decapitate it in one shot," she pointed out.

    Archelaus didn''t say a word and immediately ran toward the tree and climbed it without making a single noise. His movements were like defying gravity because it almost looked like he was floating as he jumped and climbed the branches.

    Archelaus narrowed his eyes and spotted the Corrupted aimlessly moving around near the entrance. He quietly pulled an arrow from his quiver and aimed it at the Corrupted''s neck.

    The bow and arrow were coated in Mana and Archelaus released the arrow with confidence. The arrow didn''t make any noise and it hit right in the Corrupted''s neck, detaching it from the body. He looked down at Sanya as he nodded his head, telling her that he had killed the Corrupted.

    "How did you know there was a Corrupted there? We can''t see the entrance from here..." Archelaus asked as soon as he landed.

    "My ears are sensitive," Sanya answered.

    Lenin glanced at Sanya, shocked that Sanya could hear it even though Lenin had the ability to see and hear things from far away with Mana. She realized that the Orthias were indeed a superior race and she wondered how could humankind have massacred them back then.

    "The village is safe now. Get some rest," Sanya said as her horse began to advance.

    Once they reached the entrance, they were petrified when they saw a massive pile of Corrupted corpses in the distance. They couldn''t count how many corpses were in the pile, but they could roughly guess that there were at least a few hundred of them.

    "Novia, isolate the pile..." Lenin ordered.

    Novia created a barrier around the pile and isolated them so the pungent smell wouldn''t bother everyone. At the same time, Lenin released wind magic to send the remaining pungent smells out of the village so everyone could rest at ease.

    Everyone made sure the village was safe and the Templars were patrolling the area so Arthor and the others could rest. Sanya was standing in front of the pile of corpses and stared at it nonstop.

    "Can they come back to live?" Moriganne approached Sanya with Astrea.

    "Definitely. They''re dead, but not the essence of the demonic energy inside them," Sanya answered as she crossed her arms.

    "Then we should cleanse the energy. There are hundreds of them and we should eliminate them before they become future threats," Moriganne said as she pressed her hands.

    "Do you know what happens to moths when they see a bright light? You''re releasing divine energy and it will only attract the Corrupted even from behind the mountains. Or worse, something more powerful might come," Sanya glanced at Moriganne. "What you''re trying to do is only putting everyone in life-threatening danger," she warned.

    Everyone gathered after they heard what Sanya said. They looked at the pile of corpses and knew if they didn''t erase them, it would be dangerous, but at the same time, they didn''t want to risk their lives for this.

    "We can do nothing, and we should do nothing," Sanya stared coldly at Moriganne.

    Moriganne didn''t want to let this opportunity go, but her hands were trying to separate themselves. She exhaled deeply as she put her hands away.

    "Rest. Don''t waste your precious time on something unnecessary," Sanya said as she walked away.

    Everyone understood Moriganne''s decision to cleanse the corpses, but in a world of survival, it was the best choice to look away.

 Chapter 70 - 70: An Ambush.

    "The route ahead is going to be rough because I made some changes. I''m not confident about my skill because we are currently the furthest anyone has ever gone beyond the Blackcliffs," Archelaus said as he stared at the map in his hands. "We will be in the open because we are using the road rather than going into the forest like before," he explained.

    "I have discussed this matter with Lady Sanya. Since we have gone deeper, the chance we are meeting with the real Corrupted ones are higher. They roam more actively which means there''s no more safe route," Archelaus added before everyone questioned his decision.

    Everyone looked at the map and understood the reason Archelaus chose the road rather than the forest. They looked at the terrain around the road with the forest around it. There were hills surrounding the forest and it made them an easy target for an ambush by the Corrupted.

    "It''s better to fight in the open than in a small space," Arthor said as he nodded in agreement, but his face showed the anxiety that he couldn''t hide.

    "Is everyone ready?" Sanya asked as she rode her horse. "We don''t have time to spare. We must advance immediately," she said with a faint sense of uneasiness in her voice.

    Hearing Sanya say those words with that tone, everyone immediately prepared themselves and gathered the Templars and the knights. They left the village as soon as everyone had gathered and continued their expedition.

    They followed the road and there were fewer corpses the further they went. The first time they walked beyond the Blackcliff, they would rather stay away from those corpses, but at this moment, they wished to be surrounded by those things.

    They heard faint screeched screams in the distance that made them on edge. Their fingers and palms were tingling as they held their weapons tightly. They had never experienced something like this in their whole lives, even for the Templars whose job was to hunt demonic beasts.

    Sanya stopped her horse and suddenly looked back at the distance, making everyone turn around and ready their stances.

    "A fully evolved Corrupted has a crystal inside their chest as big as a child''s fist. Destroy it and it will kill them immediately. Get ready," Sanya pointed out and didn''t try to coat her words at all with what was about to come since everyone already knew something was coming.

    "How many?" Thalior asked as he held his sword with both hands.

    "A dozen or two..." Sanya answered. "Spread out. They will alert the other Corrupted when they find us, so make sure we won''t get ambushed," she ordered.

    Archelaus looked at his men and signaled to them by pointing at the trees around them. He and his men hurriedly spread out and climbed the trees as they acted as the eyes for everyone on the ground.

    "May God protect us all," Astrea closed her eyes as she pressed her hands, praying to a higher being where she was dwelling in a place where the root of evil resided.

    Slowly but surely they could hear loud thumping sounds like horses running wildly. Everyone''s breath became short as their pupils trembled both from extreme anxiety and adrenaline.

    "Here they come..." Sanya said as she stared at the road they took that was covered by cold mist. "I''ll guard the front. Everyone take care of the rest," she added as she jumped down from her horse walked to the front on her own, and disappeared into the thick mist.

    Ulric and Esper were taking the rear with the Angelis Templars. Nior and Aluca took the right side with Garsia and a few Sancticus Templars. Arthor, Thalior, and Callistor guarded the left side with the remaining Sancticus Templars. At the center, Moriganne, Astrea, Lenin, Novia, and Sissylia were going to be everyone''s backup if needed.

    Ulric and Esper saw silhouettes behind the thick mist and they grew larger as the sound of footsteps became clearer. They didn''t know what kind of Corrupted that they were going to face, but they had coated their weapons with Aura.

    The moment the Corrupted showed themselves, everyone was shocked when they saw the Corrupted wearing worn-out full-plate armor. The armor looked like it was from an old era, somewhere between two hundred and four hundred years ago.

    "Charge!" Ulric shouted as he began to dash forward.

    Ulric and everyone on the rear charged forward and clashed their swords and spears at the Corrupted. Ulric and Esper cut the first three Corrupted in half with each swing like it was nothing. But they both almost lost their heads when the two Corrupted swung their rusty swords at them so quickly. They barely dodged and immediately released a counter-attack and decapitated them.

    They weren''t given any time to breathe because the Corrupted moved swiftly like seasoned knights. They didn''t have the chance to find the crystal inside each Corrupted that they had slain. That moment was when they realized how they made a huge mistake because the slain Corrupted used the opportunity to cut a few Templars'' legs or feet because of the low visibility.

    "This isn''t good. The heat from their bodies is making the mist thicker," Lenin pointed out as she created a magic circle and pointed it down.

    Lenin released a gust of wind and sent the mist away. That was when everyone got petrified because they had been surrounded by Corrupted that were watching them from the forest around them.

    Archelaus'' men who were on top of the trees suddenly fell and hit the ground hard with a few arrows stuck in their heads, necks, or chests. Archelaus dodged a few arrows that were coming at him, and he was forced to go down because of the small space he had.

    Novia cast a spell and created a Mana barrier to protect everyone from arrows. She was angry at herself that she didn''t do that in the very beginning.

    "Fall back!" Ulric shouted as he blocked two Corrupted at the same time. He noticed that they became the easiest targets in the group since they weren''t protected by the barrier.

    They safely retreated and entered the barrier, but unfortunately, a handful of Templars couldn''t make it and were being devoured by the Corrupted like meat at a feast. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Everyone was inside the barrier and looked at the hundreds of Corrupted around them. They noticed that something wasn''t right because it felt like the Corrupted had been waiting for them.

    "The numbers are growing..." Archelaus noticed there were more of Corrupted hidden deep in the forest. "This isn''t a coincidence, we are being ambushed by them and someone or something did this," he added.

    A few Corrupted pointed their decayed hands at the barrier and something formed on their palms. Dark purple fireballs were formed and then released at the barrier at full speed. The barrier took those fireballs and damaged the barrier severely. Lenin reinforced the barrier and made sure those balls couldn''t break the barrier.

    "We are stuck here," Lenin said as she spread her arms, reinforcing the barrier.

    "Where''s Lady Sanya?" Moriganne realized that Sanya wasn''t in the barrier or outside the barrier.

    Everyone looked around them to find Sanya, but they couldn''t see her anywhere. Suddenly someone landed on top of the barrier, and it made everyone look up. That was when they saw Sanya taunting the Corrupted to target her instead.

    "When I say run, you run and follow the road. We are close to the city and with my sisters around, this problem will be solved immediately," Sanya said as she counted the Corrupted that ambushed them. "Get ready," she warned.

    Sanya raised her hands and the ground was shaking heavily that everyone lost their footing and fell. The ground in the forest cracked open and roots suddenly impaled and strangled all the Corrupted in a matter of a second. She then pushed her hand down, and the roots immediately dragged all the Corrupted into the ground, buried by nature.

    "Now!" Sanya shouted.

    Lenin removed the barrier and everyone immediately ran and followed the road as Sanya wanted them to do. Novia looked back and noticed that Sanya used the branches to collect the fallen soldiers and buried them deep in the ground. She never expected that Sanya would care about the dead knowing her personality.

    "Your Holinesses, please get on Lady Sanya''s horse!" Thalior pointed at Sanya''s horse.

    Moriganne and Astrea looked at Sanya because they didn''t want to do it without her permission.

    "Go!" Sanya shouted.

    Astrea and Moriganne climbed on Sanya''s horse and followed the others who were ahead of them.

 Chapter 71 - 71: Aristoria.

    "How far are we from the city?" Callistor asked Archelaus who was running at the front since he still had the responsibility to guide and be the first to fall if something bad happened to the group.

    "We are close. We should be able to see the city wall very soon," Archelaus answered as he put his map away and looked at his surroundings back and forth, making sure there was no Corrupted waiting for them.

    Lenin looked at the long straight road ahead of her, and she initiated by releasing a spell. She created two massive walls made of stone on the sides of the road to prevent an ambush. She then connected the two walls on top and it became a tunnel to protect them. It helped everyone feel at ease and made Archelaus''s job a lot easier at the same time.

    "I don''t see Lady Sanya..." Astrea looked back at the empty road.

    "She can handle herself," Moriganne responded as she focused on controlling the horse. "Our priority is to reach the city. When we arrive, I want everyone to prepare for the worst!" She warned everyone around her.

    Everyone ran with all their might as they checked the ring of Mana that Lenin had given them. They wanted to make sure they were ready at any time if something happened once they arrived at the city.

    "I see the city wall!" Archelaus shouted with a smile on his face. "It''s on fire..." his smile disappeared when he saw a blazing fire in the city with thick black smoke going up to the sky.

    "That''s a good sign. That means Lady Sanya''s sisters are still there! Be prepared because they might need our help!" Arthor responded as he unsheathed his greatsword from his back.

    Everyone could see the city was on fire as Archelaus said earlier. They could see the entrance and saw someone was standing there. They could tell immediately that the person was Sanya because of her silver braided hair and the long black robe that she wore. They were confused by how fast she reached the city even though she stayed behind to fight the Corrupted.

    "Lady Sanya!" Archelaus said when he was close enough to Sanya.

    Sanya suddenly lifted her right index finger, telling everyone to not make any loud noises. Everyone stopped running and began to walk quietly because they wondered what made Sanya stand there quietly and keep her eyes on the front.

    Everyone stood behind Sanya and looked inside the city because they were curious about what she was seeing. They noticed the city was in ruins, and they could tell that the damage was done recently or even fresh. After they were done checking the scene, they saw someone standing in the distance.

    A woman with silver hair in black full-plate armor standing still surrounded by fire with her massive long sword that was as tall as her, stabbed to the ground. She was staring at them with a cold and sharp gaze filled with hatred and anger.

    "Follow me, quietly," Sanya said quietly and began to walk toward the silver-haired woman.

    "Is she your sister, Lady Sanya?" Novia asked quietly.

    "Yes, so be quiet," Sanya answered coldly as she kept making eye contact with her sister who was glaring at her.

    As soon as they were close enough to see Sanya''s sister''s face clearly, Astrea, Lenin, Thalior, Archelaus, Ulric, and Esper were terrified. The others could see their scared expressions with their eyes wide open when they looked at the woman''s face.

    "Master?" Novia looked at Lenin who was scared.

    Lenin didn''t say a word, but her hands were clenched as she gathered Mana from her surroundings stealthily. Novia who saw that made her even more disturbed by her master''s sudden change in her behavior. The answer to that was because it reminded Lenin and the others of the scene when Aristoria destroyed the Refenus capital city.

    "Where''s Illidan, Aris?" Sanya kept staring at her sister. "Is she gone?" She asked, and yet she didn''t show any sadness on her face.

    "It would be great if she''s dead, but her fate is far worse than death," Aris answered coldly with her deep and yet soft voice. "What took you so long to get here, Sanya?" She slowly raised her eyebrows, still with a dead stare toward her sister.

    "Worse than death? Who''s powerful enough to defeat her?" Sanya asked back.

    "That''s exactly why I asked what took you so long to get here, Sanya?" Aris began to clench her right fist tightly on the handle of her long sword. "Oh, I see. These humans were dragging you down, weren''t they?" Her eyes slowly stared at the groups behind Sanya as she pulled her sword from the ground. "Especially those two religious women..." She began to walk as she dragged her massive sword and stared directly at Astrea and Moriganne.

    Sanya didn''t say a word. Her silence was enough to answer Aris'' question that they were indeed dragging her down and that caused her sister''s demise. Aris had no more questions and walked toward the group.

    "Aristoria!" Sanya grabbed Aris'' left arm when Aris was about to walk past her. "We don''t have time for this!" She warned, her eyes were glaring at Aris''.

    Aris glared back at Sanya and in a blink of an eye stabbed Sanya''s chest with the back of the sword''s handle. Sanya was sent flying and landed so far away from the group. Everyone who witnessed it couldn''t see the attack at all even though they were watching her.

    "Aristoria?!" Astrea''s pupils were shaken and her hands began to tremble in fear.

    Everyone couldn''t believe what they heard when Sanya said her sister''s name. Lenin immediately created multiple Mana barriers, creating layers of barriers. The other began to grab their weapons and readied their stances.

    Aris who saw the barriers, suddenly raised her right brow and smirked coldly at them. She lifted her sword up into the sky and swung it down quickly. It was so fast that the air was cut and created a shockwave toward them. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The moment the shockwave hit the barriers, they all shattered into pieces instantly. Lenin was in disbelief because those barriers that she created could endure her own strongest spell that she had invented.

    Aris dashed forward as she prepared to swing her sword at Astrea and Moriganne. Arthor, Callistor, Ulric, Esper, Nior, Aluca, and Thalior charged at her and swung their swords to block her. They drained all the Mana in the ring and turned them into Aura because they knew that the woman in front of them was too powerful for them.

    Aris'' sword was so long that it could clash with the seven swords of the few strongest people in Neva. Unfortunately, the moment they clashed their swords with Aris'' sword, they were sent flying before Archelaus and the Templars could prepare an attack on her.

    Aris swung her sword toward Astrea and Moriganne, but Lenin released lightning bolts toward her while Novia prepared a magic circle to bind Aris'' movements. When the lightning bolts struck Aris, her silver hair rose like a blooming white rose, and the scariest part was the fact she was unaffected by that spell.

    Novia activated the magic circle and bound Aris'' movements, but it only lasted for a mere second because she could easily break the spell off. Although it was short, it was enough for the Templars to attack her from all directions. Unfortunately, when they swung their weapons at Aris'' armor, their swords shattered.

    Aris stomped her right foot and it was enough to lift all the Templars from the ground. She swung her sword at those Templars, cutting their bodies in half. At that moment, they realized it was impossible to stop her from killing Astrea and Moriganne.

    Aris thrust her sword and pointed it at Astrea and Moriganne, but suddenly Sanya landed right in front of the tip of the blade. Aris immediately redirected her sword away from Sanya''s face and stopped right next to Sanya''s left cheek. The wind that she produced from thrusting the sword was so sharp it cut Sanya''s cheek deeply.

    "Aris..." Sanya slowly put her left hand on the blade as she stared into Aris'' eyes. "Where''s Illidan? Where is she?" She furrowed, still disturbed by the fact Illidan could be defeated by someone or something.

    "As I said, you were late..." Aris slowly lowered her sword. "They took her away," she answered reluctantly because she was still furious at the fact Sanya didn''t come to help them in time.

    "Who are they?" Sanya squinted as she slowly closed the gap between her and Aris.

    "I''ll show you who are they," Aris said as she turned around. "We don''t have much time, so if you want to know, come, if you don''t, you should leave this place immediately," she warned as she walked toward the heart of the city.

 Chapter 72 - 72: The Third Saint.

    Aris led Sanya deeper into the ruined city, and since the others didn''t want to be left behind, they had no choice but to follow. The debris that was scattered on the ground was a sign of a great or even a terrifying battle between powerful beings, and one of them was Aris and Illidan.

    "This architecture is from 20 generations ago when magic hasn''t been developed yet," Novia said as she looked at the old buildings. "So this place hasn''t been touched by living beings for at least 400 years..." she pointed out.

    Nobody said anything and only listened to Novia''s observation because everyone was still shocked by what had just happened. Everyone was drained from that short fight with Aris both mentally and physically even though they only clashed with her once.

    Novia noticed everyone was being too quiet, and she knew that nobody would answer her questions in her head. She decided to stay quiet because everyone was on the edge, especially her mentor, Lenin, who had been keeping an eye on Aris the whole time.

    When they reached the crossroads, they finally saw the answer to the destruction of the city. They saw hundreds of dead Corrupted scattered on the ground, roofs, and balconies. They could see more of them in the distance in each direction. In total, there might be at least a thousand of them, scattered in the city.

    Aris stopped and pointed at a small pile of dead bodies near the old fountain. The bodies wore black robes with rope belts at their waists. Their faces were hidden beneath a black wooden mask with an eerie motive on it.

    "The Dark Priests. How many were they?" Sanya asked as she approached the pile.

    "Dozens of them, and each of them brought at least a hundred strong Corrupted," Aris answered as she stabbed her sword into the ground. "But they weren''t the ones who took Illidan. They were similar to the Dark Priests but they were a lot stronger," she watched as Sanya removed the mask of a Dark Priest, a decayed face that almost half of it had turned into a skull.

    "So you both were busy killing these things and Illidan got taken away..." Sanya understood the situation. "Thankfully it was her and not you, Aris," she stood up and turned around to look at Aris.

    Suddenly, the sound of fire that filled the atmosphere was silenced. The sea of fire that swallowed the whole city suddenly got extinguished. The bright red view disappeared and was replaced by the red moonlight as red as blood.

    The heat from the flames was replaced by bone-chilling cold followed by the thick mist that crawled into the city. Everything happened in less than a minute and the night became eerily quiet.

    Lenin who had experienced the danger of the mist immediately created a magic circle and released a strong gust of wind to send the mist away. The mist was pushed out of the city, but it came back and regained its position in a mere second as if the mist was a supernatural phenomenon.

    "It''s too late to leave now," Aris said as she crossed her arms and stared menacingly at something in front of her. "They were the ones who took Illidan," she pointed her finger at the distance in front of her. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Sanya stared in the same direction as Aris because she also felt the presence that had just entered the city. She was disturbed by the unfamiliar aura that those presences had, and the fact that they were powerful beings that could be on par with her power.

    Everyone watched a total of 13 silhouettes behind the mist walk toward them. They readied their stances with the spare Mana ring in their fingers, ready to confront whatever was going to happen.

    The beings walked out of the mist and stood still as they stared at the group with their glowing red eyes. Those beings wore either red, white, or gold hooded robes with gold engravings on them with a lot of ornaments. They all wore the same white porcelain mask with eerie gold engravings.

    Those beings slowly moved to the sides and revealed the black-haired woman in an all-black dress and a hood to hide her messy hair. The woman stared at them with her glowing red eyes and pale face. She menacingly stared at the group as her hands reached out to her cheeks and scratched them with her long black nails.

    "That''s Ermaine, that''s the missing girl," Moriganne pointed out since she remembered the description of the missing girl. "She''s the third Saint, the false prophet," she was confident with her guess.

    "Then if we kill her, we will prevent the end of the world," Callistor held the sword tightly as he coated it with Aura.

    Aris scoffed as she glanced at the group behind her with a mocking smile on her snow-white skin, "It''s a lot easier to look behind your eyes than kill her." "You have no idea what kind of situation you''re in," she stared at Ermaine as she grabbed her sword and then pulled it out.

    Lenin created 4 magic circles simultaneously and pointed her right hand at the sky. The moment she clenched her fist, the 4th shattered and dark clouds slowly formed. The 3rd circle shattered and created a hurricane that blew the mist around the group. The 2nd circle shattered and balls of flame appeared in the sky, circling and following the hurricane. The last circle shattered and the balls of fire exploded, turning into a massive fire tornado that grew bigger as the air fed the flames.

    The fire tornado destroyed and melted everything it touched. Everyone witnessed the power of the Great Sage that could destroy a city with a single spell.

    The masked beings and Ermaine didn''t take any action, only staring at the fire tornado that Lenin had made. Suddenly one of them, a being in a red robe pointed its right hand at the tornado that was approaching. The being swung its hand to the right and made the fire tornado disappear in an instant.

    Lenin didn''t have time to be surprised by what had just happened and immediately created 12 magic circles. When she was about to release the spell, all the magic circles were destroyed. This time she couldn''t help but be shocked by what she witnessed.

    "They manipulate Mana..." Lenin was in disbelief as she looked at her hand.

    As soon as Lenin said that, one of the masked beings walked to the front with its hand pointed at the group. The being clenched its hand and suddenly the Mana rings that everyone wore exploded into pieces, releasing the Mana and turning it to waste.

    At that moment the group realized they were in the presence of the most dangerous opponent they had ever encountered.

    "What did I tell you? It''s easier to look the back of your eyes than killing that woman," Aris said without bothering to look back at the group. "Don''t be too surprised because that''s not the only thing they could do," she clenched her sword and swung it around, releasing a gust of wind on each swing.

    Ermaine looked at the dead Corrupted that were scattered in the city. She slowly pressed her hands together like she was going to pray. A bright divine light appeared behind her back and blinded the group. The moment the light disappeared, there was a dark purple smoke descending from the sky. The smoke sipped into the bodies of the Corrupted, and all the corpses began to twitch and open their eyes.

    The being in a gold robe spread its arms and suddenly the city was isolated by a black barrier like a dome. Lenin looked at the amount of Mana in the air, they were decreasing and turning into demonic energy. That process made the Corrupted in the city grow stronger.

    "That''s impossible..." Astrea''s eyes were shaken when Ermaine could use divine power. Not only that, Ermaine could bring back the dead with it. "God, please protect us all from evil," her voice trembled in fear as she closed her eyes.

    "Your God has forsaken this place. I don''t believe your God can help you at all because we are nowhere near the grace of your God," Sanya said as she watched the Corrupted rise from the dead and glared at them.

    Everyone looked around and there was nowhere for them to run because the Corrupted had surrounded them.

 Chapter 73 - 73: All out.

    The number of Corrupted increased as time flew by, but none of them were attacking the group. They only stood there and glared at the group with their wide open eyes and decayed faces as if they were waiting for an order. It only made the group anxious because they didn''t know when those Corrupted were going to attack them.

    "Did we not warn you to leave?" A deep hoarse voice echoed.

    "We gave you a chance, but you wasted it," another deep hoarse voice added.

    "You''ll regret your decision by staying," a different deep hoarse voice said.

    Aris swung her sword with all her might horizontally. The shockwave was enough to decapitate and incapacitate all the Corrupted in her vision in a matter of a second. She swung her sword and dashed toward the masked beings on her own.

    "If you want to live, fight and create a path for us to run," Sanya''s voice was barely above a whisper as she stared at Ermaine coldly. "Use everything you got and fight for your life because this is the only chance we got," she added as she began to float and watched Aris distract all those masked beings.

    Moriganne and Astrea pressed her hands together and a divine light appeared above their heads. The light spread and cleansed the demonic energy around them. Since demonic energy was basically Mana that got corrupted, the cleansed demonic energy became Mana again.

    Lenin didn''t waste the opportunity and began to fly up high into the sky. Arrows were shot at her, but the Mana barrier she put around her body was enough to deflect them all. She began to cast 7 magic circles around her. Novia noticed that those magic circles were the ones that Rasmus had invented.

    Novia didn''t want to stay put and decided to do the same thing as Lenin did. They both released the lightning bolts and struck them down, ripping and disintegrating everything they touched. Dozens of Corrupted turned into ashes in seconds and then hundreds. The two of them eliminated more than any Swordmasters and Northern Stars combined.

    "I owe you my life, Count Rasmus..." Lenin said as she looked down at the thousands of Corrupted surrounding the group, which had turned into crisp and ashes.

    Arthor and the others began to create a path for them to leave the city. They showed what they were capable of and fought the Corrupted. They didn''t hold back at all and used everything they had to survive.

    "The amount of Mana is thinning, we must leave as soon as possible!" Lenin warned the group that it was busy opening a path. "Novia, protect the Saints. They''re the only ones who can turn demonic energy back to Mana with their divine power," she looked down at Novia, who kept using the spell to disintegrate the Corrupted.

    Novia descended and hurriedly stood by Astrea and Moriganne on their side to protect them. She created a magic formation, creating a powerful barrier to protect the saints that centered on her.

    "No need to panic. You''re not alone," Sanya ascended and floated behind Lenin, staring down at the group and opening a path with her calm expression.

    Lenin turned around and saw Sanya''s hands above her head. The whole city trembled and Lenin saw the city walls collapsing by the roots beneath the city. Once again, Lenin noticed that Sanya''s ability didn''t require a lot of Mana which made her curious about how it was possible.

    Sanya''s ears perked up like a cat''s and immediately clapped her hands. A barrier made of roots emerged from the ground and went all the way up, creating a natural wall. Suddenly the thick and tough roots that had entangled together got cut in half by a shockwave coming from where Aris was.

    "The roots will prevent the remaining corrupted from entering the city, but I''m not sure how long they will last. Use the time you have to escape. My sister needs me," Sanya stared at Lenin with a serious expression and descended to join the fight with Aris.

    Moriganne prayed with her hands closed together as balls of light manifested from thin air. The balls merged into one, becoming one massive ball of light. She began to sweat and her face became pale as she kept praying.

    "Lady Novia, protect Lady Moriganne. She''s the key to our survival. Don''t think about me," Astera''s eyes darkened and turned cold as she watched her Templars and the others struggling to open a path because of how strong and skilled the Corrupted were. "I have people to protect. Right now, my role is insignificant to Moriganne, and I have to do everything I can to protect them rather than being protected," she added as she walked to the front to assist the group.

    Novia nodded as she began to create a massive magic circle on the ground around Moriganne. She was too inexperienced to take the initiative, so she did her best to follow the order instead.

    Aluca and Nior were ahead of the others because they were the strongest. They proved themselves as the Northern White Stars as they moved simultaneously, making it impossible for any Corrupted to find an opening to attack.

    "Sir Aluca! Dame Nior!" Garsia shouted as she threw two vials at them.

    Aluca glanced at the flying vials and immediately caught them while Nior dealt with the Corrupted. He looked at the silver substance like water inside the vials with his eyes narrowed and brows furrowed.

    "They''re potions that will boost your strength for at least 10 minutes. It has a huge drawback, so drink it when you think it''s the right time!" Garsia clenched her fists, hoping that the potions would help everyone escape.

    "Give me the potion," Nior said as she stabbed a Corrupted right in the chest and pierced the dark purple crystal inside it.

    Aluca tossed the potion at Nior, and he didn''t expect her to drink it immediately. Seeing her sister drink the potion, he did the same because there was no time for hesitation.

    Their hearts felt like being squeezed out for a split second, leaving immense pain throughout their veins. The effect of the potion was felt immediately where their bodies felt so light and numb at the same time as if they could break a mountain with their fists.

    They both swung their swords as hard as they could with the powerful aura around the blades. The shockwaves were so powerful that they cut the Corrupted a few meters in front of them in half. They both were surprised by the power they produced and remembering what Garsia said, they only had 10 minutes.

    "Those potions, did you bring one for everyone, Lady Garsia?" Astrea asked.

    "Yes, but I''m not going to give it to them now. I''m planning to give two potions every 10 minutes to prevent everyone from falling because of the drawback," Garsia nodded as she watched the Templars who might need the potion. "Lady Sissylia has the antidote to lessen the drawback, so everything is under control, Your Holiness," she assured.

    Astrea stared at the bag that Garsia carried, intrigued by the potions that she had made. She looked over to Nior and Aluca at the front with immense power. She had never seen anything like that and she knew that those two were holding back to reserve their stamina. She didn''t have time to be amazed and continued to support her Templars.

    "Your Holiness!" Novia shouted as soon as she saw Moriganne collapse and pass out.

    Astrea turned around and looked at the massive ball of divine energy. She chuckled as she shook her head in disbelief and walked toward it.

    "Her job is done. It''s time for me to do the rest," Astrea pressed her hands together below the ball of divine energy.

    The ball of divine energy exploded and the blast cleaned the demonic energy in the whole city. Most of the Corrupted collapsed and lost their lives when they got exposed to it, the remaining ones got weakened.

    The masked beings hissed as they were exposed by the blast, blocking the blinding light with their arms. Aris and Sanya used the opportunity to attack the masked beings.

    Sanya pointed her hands at Aris''s sword and coated the blade with a dense Mana. The Mana was so dense that it glowed and could be seen with the naked eye. A glowing yellow color like the sun coated the blade.

    Ermaine looked at the dense Mana around Aris''s blade and knew that it wasn''t just Mana but something that was purer than Mana.

    "What is that..." Ermaine was shocked. "We can''t stop it..." She yelled as her eyes trembled in fear.

    Aris swung her sword and when it was about to release the power, the whole city turned pitch black for a moment. She noticed someone or something had stopped her sword and when the darkness disappeared, a smooth pale hand with its index finger and thumb pinched the blade. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Now now..." A deep and low of a woman''s voice said under her breath. "Aren''t you a special one? Perhaps they took the wrong one." She grinned with her eyes barely opened and her glowing red eyes were like a blazing furnace.

    Sanya and Aris narrowed their eyes when they realized the woman in front of them wasn''t from this world.

 Chapter 74 - 74: A powerful being.

    The woman flicked the blade and it was enough to send Aris flying, but thankfully Sanya was there to catch her. They both fell to their knees as they looked at the tall woman with skin as pale as ash, there were cracks on the woman''s skin that emitted dark red light.

    The woman looked at the threads of light hovering above the city. She wasn''t affected by divine light, not even a burn on her skin. She slowly walked toward Sanya and Aris, her hips swaying alluringly.

    "This is no fun..." The woman pouted as she crossed her arms and shifted her weight on her left foot.

    "Fun?" Sanya narrowed her eyes, her voice a bit shaky from both anxiety and irritation.

    The woman grinned as she looked down at Sanya and Aris, "Yes, I don''t like playing an easy game like this."

    Sanya and Aris were about to attack the woman that was right in front of them. When they were about to move their muscles, the woman shushed them into their ears even though she was right in front of them. It gave them chills down their spines as they lost control of their bodies, making them unable to move a muscle.

    "Be a good girl..." The woman giggled softly.

    The woman lifted her head and stared at the strings of divine light. She blew an air out of her mouth and the overwhelming divine energy immediately dispersed and disappeared into thin air.

    At that moment, Astrea and the others stayed still as their heads lifted when the light disappeared. They slowly turned around to see who was powerful enough to disperse the power of Gods. They saw Sanya and Aris on their knees, completely defeated and there was a person in front of those two.

    Everyone was shocked by what they witnessed. What made it interesting was the fact that each individual saw the person differently. Some saw the woman as a man, some saw the woman as another woman with a completely different appearance. Nobody saw the woman the same way, including Aris and Sanya, but they didn''t know that, at least not yet.

    "Who is he..." Astrea muttered as her eyes focused on the man who stood in front of Sanya and Aris.

    "He? That''s a woman." Lenin furrowed her brows as she turned her head to look at Astrea.

    "No, Master, that''s definitely a man." Novia looked at Lenin with a confused look. "He''s big and muscular with short black hair. There''s no woman trait in him." She described the man she saw.

    "What are you talking about? She''s a woman and she has long brown hair..." Lenin looked at Novia weirdly.

    At that moment, they realized the person they were looking at was different from each other.

    "No magic can do something like that..." Moriganne muttered weakly as she tried to stand up with Novia''s help. "That person... no, I should say a being in front of Sanya and Aris isn''t human...." She pointed out as her eyes never left the skinny man in front of Sanya and Aris.

    Lenin who was a Great Sage agreed to Morriganne''s words. Nobody in Neva could use such an illusion spell that made everyone see the caster''s appearance differently. Another thing that made her anxious was the fact that the being hid its power and made her unable to see its Mana.

    "A demon?" Arthor''s voice trembled when he asked the question.

    "Not just an ordinary demon. If a normal demon is similar to a peasant, then that being over there can be a Duke or above in the hierarchy..." Astrea pointed out as her knees felt weak from fear. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Everyone stood there as if they were frozen in time, thinking and processing everything.

    "What should we do?" Novia broke the silence as she looked at everyone.

    Everyone wanted to run away, leaving Sanya and Aris alone because they knew they were no match against that powerful being. They couldn''t utter their thoughts because they knew it wasn''t the right thing to do when humankind was at stake.

    The being swirled their fingers and in an instant, everyone was gathered at the center of the city, surrounded by the masked beings, Ermaine, and the powerful being. Everyone panicked and immediately raised their weapons, but then gravity pushed them all to the ground, and they couldn''t even lift their heads.

    "Ho~" The powerful being looked at Aristoria who was on one knee, using her sword to support her body against gravity.

    "What are you..." Sanya asked as she went on all four, trying to get up. "We have never heard anything about you..."

    "Of course you don''t. I came down here just recently and this world is going to be mine..." The being chuckled mischievously. "But I want some challenges, so I''m going to propose something to all of you."

    The being reduced the pressure and allowed them to lift their heads to look at them. Once they lifted their heads, it was the first time they saw the being''s real appearance. A disfigured face with a tall body that looked like it was burned, and lastly the silhouette of its wings that could cover the whole city.

    As soon as Aristoria could move her whole body, her pupils shrunk and emitted a faint light blue light from her eyes. The being looked at it for a moment and felt a bit threatened by what she was trying to do. Before she could lift her sword, Sanya wrapped her arms around Aristoria''s neck, pulling her down.

    "Don''t!" Sanya grunted at Aristoria. "Don''t do it..." she muttered softly into Aristoria''s ear as she hugged her so tightly.

    The being looked down at those two and then looked at the rest of them.

    "Anyway, what was I saying?" The being tilted its head. "Right, a proposal..." "Why don''t we call it a day and we go on our way?" The being proposed.

    Everyone was baffled by the proposal that the powerful being had offered. They were speechless and didn''t know what to say or even think from that.

    "What do you mean?" Sanya asked as she stared at the being with a cold expression.

    "I''m too weak right now," the powerful being pointed out. "So, I''m planning to send my children over here to deceive and bring humankind astray. With that, it will help me grow stronger. So, we can play this fun game together later."

    "Why would we do that? I would rather die here and fight you to the death!" Novia shouted at the powerful being, her eyes wide and menacing.

    Lenin immediately covered Novia''s mouth and pulled her closer. Novia was shocked and in disbelief when Lenin didn''t agree with her at all. She then looked at the others and she was taken aback when everyone considered the proposal.

    "Youngsters are always so brave to the point they''re being foolish," The being chuckled. "Little lady, do you think by fighting us right now, the rest can protect this world from us? Are you sure you want to waste your life here and make humankind vulnerable?"

    "We take it..." Sanya said with a serious expression. "We take that offer," she added as she held Aristoria so tightly because Aristoria didn''t agree. She had to use a Mana bind to immobilize Aristoria completely.

    "Perfect!" The powerful being said as it changed its appearance into a beautiful woman with silver hair in a black beautiful tight dress. "You may go now..." She smiled gently and lifted the pressure she had put on them.

    "What about Illdan?" Sanya asked as she stood up, keeping Aristoria close to her.

    "Illidan? Oh you mean your other sister..." the woman said as she turned around. "Come here, my beautiful servant..." she beckoned at someone.

    Everyone saw a silhouette in the mist as they all stood up. When the figure came out of the mist, both Aristoria and Sanya were shocked when they saw Illidan''s appearance. Her skin was like ash, her eyes were glowing red, and her ears became long and pointy. The Illidan they knew was no longer there, the body had been possessed by something else.

    Aristoria glared at the woman and it was enough to tell that she was extremely furious, but unfortunately, she couldn''t even move her body or even open her mouth. She tried her best to break free from the bind, but then the whole ground trembled. She glanced at Sanya and she had never seen Sanya making a furious expression before.

    Lenin and Novia saw the trace of faint blue light around Sanya. It was similar to Mana but it was different, and they couldn''t tell what it was. For Lenin, she could smell it, and the scent was something she had never smelled before.

    "Now... now... didn''t you agree to the proposal?" The woman tilted her head, staring at Sanya with a mischievous smile. "Just so you know. Her soul is no longer in that body. She''s no longer your sister, Sanya," she pointed out with a smirk on her face.

    Sanya unclenched her fists, closed her eyes, and took a deep breath. She slowly nodded her head with understanding and fluttered her eyes open.

    "Until we meet again," the woman waved her hand at them as Ermaine and the masked beings stood behind her.

    The mist thickened, leaving only a small space that was uncovered by it which was where Sanya and the others were. The moment the mist disappeared, the woman, Ermaine, the masked beings, and all the Corrupted disappeared without a trace.

    "Let''s leave. We have a lot of things to discuss," Sanya said as she turned around and looked at the others.

 Chapter 75 - 75: Rasmus Blackheart.

    Their journey back to the Arseden fortress was quiet and awkward because they were utterly defeated. They felt immense shame within them for being unable to live up to their names and titles. Their failure was going to bite them back in the future, more painful than they could imagine.

    Novia slowly turned her head to look over her shoulder where Sanya rode her horse with Aristoria on her back. She couldn''t believe that Sanya hadn''t released her spell on Aristoria which made Aristoria look like a statue.

    The knights opened the gate into the fortress when Moriganne and the others were close to the gate. The knights that were on the wall were looking down and noticed that there were fewer of them compared to when they left the fortress. They wondered what happened and what did they fight out there that cost so many lives, not to mention the lives of Templars.

    "It has been a long day. Let everyone rest and clean themselves first before we discuss this matter," Sanya said as she looked down at Moriganne and the others. "Let''s meet in an hour," she pointed out as she jumped down from her horse and used Mana to lift Aristoria''s body.

    Everyone nodded in agreement, but when they were about to go their separate ways, they heard the sound of armor hitting the ground. When they turned around, they saw Aristoria had broken free from the bind which surprised Sanya.

    "You''re useless!" Aristoria threw a powerful punch right into Sanya''s gut.

    Sanya was thrown away like a rock onto the wall of the fortress. She hit the wall so hard that it made big cracks in it, and when she slid down, the wall crumbled. Everyone knew they stood no chance of stopping the affair of the sisters.

    "You were supposed to end this once and for all!" Aristoria shouted her lungs out as she grabbed her sword from the horse''s saddle. "We were supposed to kill that being!" She added as she walked toward Sanya''s weakened body.

    Sanya groaned as she tried to stand up by using the wall to support her back. Her gaze was cold when she stared at Aristoria, but she didn''t do anything else to stop Aristoria from advancing.

    "We could, but do we want to lose another Aristoria?" Sanya asked as she leaned her head against the wall. "I would trade mankind for the safety of an Aristoria..." she pointed out.

    Everyone listened to their conversation, confused and curious by Sanya''s words. What did she mean by another Aristoria? Was it not a name, or was it something else that only Orthias knew? And the fact Sanya would trade mankind for it, they thought how special an Aristoria was.

    Aristoria didn''t plan to listen and she immediately swung her sword toward Sanya. Sanya who could see the intention to kill from Aristoria''s eyes, immediately dodged it and she barely dodged the sword.

    Aristoria''s attack was enough to break the wall of the fortress and slowly the wall crumbled. The knights that were on top of the wall began to run for their lives as the wall collapsed, the wall that was supposed to withstand dozens of boulders from catapults. Unfortunately, some couldn''t run fast enough and fell, burying themselves in the rubble of the wall.

    "Aristoria! Are you out of your mind!" Sanya shouted at Aristoria, glaring at her in disbelief.

    "There are a lot of you, but none of me..." Aristoria said coldly as she lifted her sword and turned around. "You''re replaceable, Sanya..." she pointed as she began to walk toward Sanya again.

    Sanya knew she didn''t want to hurt Aristoria and she knew that she couldn''t stop Aristoria since she was no match for her.

    "If you kill me, the elders won''t stay quiet, Aristoria. Do you think you''re special?" Sanya gritted her teeth, staring coldly at Aristoria. "You''re replaceable, just like me. There will always be an Aristoria," she pointed out.

    Aristoria stopped moving and stared at Sanya with a cold gaze. She slowly raised her brows and a smirk formed on her face.

    "Good, then I don''t have a reason to stay here with you anymore since you can nurture a new one," Aristoria said and began to walk toward the gate to fight those demons.

    "If you''re not one of us, you don''t have the right to wield that sword and wear that armor, Aris," Sanya pointed out as she clenched her fists, holding her anger.

    Aristoria glanced at Sanya and scoffed as she unbelted her pauldrons. The pauldrons and the cape fell to the ground, revealing her pale and smooth shoulders. She unbelted her breastplate and plackart and revealed her toned and muscular back, leaving only a cloth that wrapped around her chest. She began to drop all the armor off her body while everyone was watching in disbelief. Lastly, she threw the massive longsword and landed right in front of Sanya.

    "They''re holding me back anyway," Aristoria said before she began to walk toward the gate.

    Lenin thought for a moment and found this whole situation a massive problem. She knew she had to stop Aristoria because if she ended up becoming another servant for that powerful being. She didn''t know why an Aristoria was special, but she knew that it would be dangerous to let her become an enemy.

    "Rasmus Blackheart!" Lenin shouted at Aristoria.

    Everyone looked at Lenin with a confused and surprised look when she mentioned the Blackheart family. Astrea, Morrigane, Novia, and Sanya looked at her because they knew Rasmus and why did she mention him? On the other hand, Aristoria turned around to look at Lenin with her brows furrowed.

    "I don''t know who that person is..." Aristoria said before she continued to walk away.

    "I don''t know how you share the same name as Aristoria Blackheart, but that name I gave you is the son of Aristoria Blackheart, an Orthias!" Lenin explained nervously.

    Aristoria slowly turned around, her brows furrowed with a confused look. She glanced at Sanya for confirmation, and then Sanya nodded her head, telling her that it wasn''t a lie.

    "A mix?" Aristoria tilted her head, her eyes never leaving Sanya''s eyes. "That''s not possible," she narrowed her eyes.

    "It''s not, but it happened," Sanya nodded in agreement. "I have seen him with my own two eyes. He''s different, Aris," she pointed out.

    "I see that you''re not interested in us, but if you''re interested in Rasmus, I can bring you to him," Lenin said.

    Everyone understood what Lenin was trying to do, and they were hoping that it would work. They knew it would be dangerous for Aristoria to become their enemy, especially to be on the evil side.

    Aristoria gave it a thought for a moment because she knew about her predecessor, Aristoria Blackheart. She knew the story of how Aristoria Blackheart left and chose to disappear, abandoning her role. She also felt the same way as her predecessor because she didn''t like being controlled by others knowing that she was superior to the other Orthias.

    "Where is he?" Aristoria glanced at Lenin.

    "He''s staying in the Magic Tower. I can bring you to him, I promise, but I have to stay here for a moment since we have to discuss this matter. Can you wait, Lady Aristoria?" Lenin asked, her expression being serious and nervous at the same time.

    "Fine, I''ll wait," Aristoria crossed her arms as she nodded with understanding.

    "Thank you, Lady Aristoria," Lenin bowed her head a bit.

    "I''m no longer Aristoria," Aristoria said as she glanced at Sanya. "I''m not an Aristoria anymore. Just call me Aris," she pointed out.

    "Of course, Lady Aris," Lenin nodded with understanding.

    Sanya walked toward Aris as she removed her fur coat because the knights couldn''t stop staring at Aris'' barely naked body. She offered the fur coat to Aris, staring up at her with her stoic expression. Aris didn''t hesitate to take the fur coat and place it over her shoulders. She didn''t care about the cold since it didn''t affect her, but being stared at was a bit annoying and disgusting. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Are you sure about this, Aris? You don''t want to reconsider your decision?" Sanya asked in a soft and gentle voice. There was a hint of sadness in her voice.

    "I will never take back my words, Sanya. Tell the elders that I''m not going to be their lackey anymore," Aris answered without hesitation and without regret in her eyes.

    Sanya lowered her head as she nodded with understanding.

    "Please don''t make the same mistake as your predecessor, Aris," Sanya muttered quietly.

    "I won''t," Aris stared down at Sanya with a serious expression, looking at Sanya''s scalp.

 Chapter 76 - 76: Hard Decision.

    Moriganne and Astrea were already in the meeting room, waiting for the others. They both were anxious, but oddly they felt comfortable around each other for the first time because they both shared the same burden. There was only silence, a comfortable and yet heavy one.

    After waiting for a few minutes, Arthor and the other came into the room, no longer in their armor. They walked toward the round table and sat wherever they liked. They no longer separated themselves from each other like back then. Arthor was sitting beside Thalior and Callistor. Their conflicts and status no longer mattered when they all failed to stop the prophecy.

    When they were about to begin, Aris barged in and everyone was surprised when she cut her hair short. Sanya was expressionless, but her eyes were the opposite. She looked a bit sad when she saw Aris with that short hair.

    "What?" Aris crossed her arms and stared at all of them with a cold gaze, menacingly.

    Everyone immediately looked away and some cleared their throats.

    "Let''s address this issue," Moriganne said, looking at everyone in the room. It''s about the third Saint, Ermaine. We saw with our eyes that she could use Divine power that only the Saints could have. This issue will cause an uproar, a third Saint that appeared out of nowhere," she pointed out as she looked at Astrea.

    "We heard from that demon. They plan to deceive humankind and lead them astray..." Astrea paused, nervously playing with her nails. We can assume they will create their own religion. A religion that the demon worshippers have been waiting for their whole lives, a religion that will oppose morality and humanity..." she continued as she clenched her fists.

    Everyone nodded in agreement. They knew the hidden agenda during the Great Era, and what it was actually about.

    "I wanted to say that we should let the people know, giving them a warning..." Thalior passed as he shook her head. "But that would only bring chaos. The world isn''t ready for the truth, and so are we..." he said with a serious expression, his hands intertwined and his eyes focused on the spot on the table.

    At that moment, Lenin remembered what Rasmus had said to her, about the people who built the world with lies or hiding the truth. She remembered what he warned her about the world that was based on lies, it would crumble. She was terrified and amazed at the same time by how Rasmus could predict this future.

    "(His question was, which side I would choose, was it? The ones that built the world with lies or the truth seekers...) "Lenin closed her eyes, massaging her nose bridge. "(If you were me, what would you choose, Count?)"

    Novia could see the troubled expression that Lenin had, wondering what was on her mind.

    "We should address if we even stand a chance, Your Holinesses," Archelaus pointed out as he looked at Astrea and Moriganne. "They possess both divine power and evil power. We were powerless in the presence of that being. The people who sit here at this moment are the few strongest people in the whole Neva. I don''t believe sending the rest of us will make any difference," he added with his brows furrowed, concerned and afraid.

    Everyone looked down, agreeing with Archelaus''s words but too afraid to nod their heads. The room became silent for a moment until Lenin cleared her throat to break the silence.

    "May I?" Lenin looked at everyone.

    "Please, Great Sage," Astrea''s eyes brightened a bit, seeing Lenin had decided to speak.

    "Lord Archelaus is concerned about whether we even stand a chance against them. My answer is, yes, we are," Lenin said with confidence as she looked at Archelaus. "We have to understand that we were fighting them in a place that we weren''t familiar with. Second, we were fighting in a place where Mana was scarce and we relied only on the rings that I provided. We lost because we weren''t prepared for it," she pointed out as she stared at them.

    Everyone nodded and realized her reasonings were valid and they hadn''t thought about that beforehand.

    "We were taken by surprise, and even if we were in the worst-case scenario, I know someone who can help us," Lenin pointed as she tapped her finger on the table. "It''s not someone that you all know," she added as she looked at them.

    "Who is it, Great Sage?" Thalior raised his brows, curious about this person that even the Great Sage could look up to.

    "It''s..." Lenin paused. "Count Rasmus Blackheart," she revealed.

    Everyone didn''t expect the person that the Great Sage looked up to was Rasmus Blackheart. A young man unknown for his whereabouts for the past decade was the person she believed could help them. Nobody knew about his ability, but Lenin knew, and she experienced it beforehand, and with her own eyes. Novia was there as well when Lenin was bedridden because she was affected by his spell.

    "Are you sure, Great Sage? He''s just an instructor at Gratlan Academy. We never heard anything about his ability, and I think he''s no match with you, Great Sage," Moriganne narrowed her eyes, not wanting to rely on Rasmus because she knew and had seen how dark his thoughts were.

    "Trust me, Your Holiness. Count Rasmus Blackheart is more genius compared to me and all the mages and scholars combined," Lenin answered as she stared into Moriganne''s eyes.

    Everyone couldn''t believe it, their eyes were wide open and brows raised when she admitted that she was nothing compared to Rasmus.

    "Unfortunately, there''s one little problem," Lenin stacked her hands on the table. "Count Rasmus Blackheart, he''s dangerous. He has no desire to protect this world or destroy it. We have to understand that we killed his whole family in front of his eyes, and he hates us," she pointed out.

    "That''s nonsense, Great Sage. We can change his mind if we tell him the truth about what''s happening right now," Ulric crossed his arms, staring at Lenin with his brows furrowed. "What kind of man that has no desire? That''s a lie," he added.

    Moriganne placed her finger under her lips, thinking about her encounter with Rasmus. She had read the assignment that Monica did, and she thought about what Rasmus had said to her about Monica. She realized that Rasmus was a pragmatist, a person who sought nothing but benefits for himself and yet he didn''t have any strong desires. It was proven when he could withstand and endure Aurelia''s power.

    "No," Moriganne shook her head, denying Ulric''s words. "The Great Sage is right. I have seen him in person, he was dangerous. Not because of what he could do, but because of his way of thinking. I''m not sure he would care about this situation," she explained, her eyes staring blankly at the table.

    Aris looked at Lenin and Moriganne and she was interested in this man called Rasmus Blackheart. Her interest in him grew larger because she wanted to see him in person. The fact he hated them based on Lenin''s words, and how he could care less about the situation, resonated with her.

    "Let''s just say that it''s true that he doesn''t care about this situation," Arthor said as he crossed his arms, his eyes scanning the faces around him. "Why did you mention him in the first place, Great Sage? I know that you have a way to persuade him, right?"

    Lenin took a deep breath and exhaled deeply, tilting her head slightly to think. She was unsure if she could bring Rasmus to their side, but she knew that he didn''t like people who lied or hid the truth.

    "I could try. I''ll try everything," Lenin nodded as she looked at everyone in the room.

    "We can let the Great Sage deal with that, and we should focus on the main issue here," Astrea said as she sat straight. "The new religion, what are we going to do with it and what move should we make? We have to find the solution right here, right now," she looked at the people in the room. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Aris who had heard enough decided to leave the room because she didn''t care at all.

    "The future of Neva is in our hands," Esper muttered as he sighed.

 Chapter 77 - 77: A Contender. (End of Volume 1)

    After a very long discussion and countless arguments, everyone was rubbing their faces, frustrated and completely at lost. They weren''t bothered about letting the Third Saint and her religion, they were bothered by how much they had to sacrifice before they could eliminate her and her religion.

    "If they began their first move from the North, it''s unfair for them. We can''t let Ermaine take over the North. Too many lives, too many warriors would be corrupted. We can''t let that happen," Archelaus said with a troubled look. "We can''t let the North disappear..."

    Arthor, Aluca, and Nior nodded in agreement and appreciated Archelaus for recognizing the problem.

    "That being made a proposal to us because she said she was still weak. She needed followers to regain her power, so if we made a proposal to them, would they listen if we threaten them? The Great Sage mentioned that we could fight against them since they would be in our territory, so, it should be enough to make them consider moving to another region rather than fighting us, right?" Novia proposed as she looked at everyone in the room.

    They thought about it for a moment and considered Novia''s idea. It wasn''t a bad idea, but the question would be, which region they wanted to sacrifice? Central Neva was out of the option which narrowed the choice to be Eastern, Western, or Southern regions.

    "Did we assume that powerful being to be that foolish to centered their move in a single region?" Arthor looked at them with a serious expression, rubbing his beard as an act to comfort himself. "The demon worshippers, they would rise all over Neva the moment they realized their lord has come to this world. It will spread all over Neva, brainwashing the people to follow them." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Everyone rubbed their faces once again, realizing they had reached another wall.

    "Right, and we have no idea if that powerful being with those masked beings could move undetected. We have seen the powerful being could change its appearance to its liking, and we wouldn''t know if it had moved to another region or not by now," Thalior added as he clenched his fists on the table.

    "We won''t find the solution here, and we are wasting our time," Lenin said as she stood up, knowing that this whole discussion wouldn''t reach any conclusions. "It would be best if we tell the rest of the powerful figures about this matter. We need them all to decide what we will do about that being and the Third Saint. We have to hurry before we lose control over this world," she pointed out and looked at everyone.

    Everyone sighed and hated admitting that Lenin was right about it. They were only wasting their time and the other powerful figures deserved to know.

    "Let''s meet up at the Council of Neva, one month from now..." Lenin said with a serious expression. "We don''t have time to spare."

    Everyone nodded in agreement and decided to prepare to leave. But then Moriganne looked at Sanya who had been oddly quiet the whole time since the beginning.

    "Lady Sanya, what about you?" Moriganne asked, and her question piqued everyone''s interest. "What are you going to do now?"

    Sanya stared at all the figures around her before she decided to open her mouth, "We agreed to help you deal with the prophecy, Moriganne. We don''t care about the affairs of humankind, and we don''t involve ourselves with you, all of you. This will be the end, for now."

    Sanya stood up from her chair, her words were like daggers that pierced everyone''s hearts. They were shocked by how detached she was, but they realized it was humankind''s fault to begin with. They didn''t have the right to protest or demand anything from her.

    "Would you help us if we failed?" Moriganne asked with a soft voice, her words hinted how much she was afraid and desperate.

    "I have observed all of you from the very beginning. You have proven yourself that you''re not the same as your ancestors. I will try my best to persuade the elders, and see how far we will involve ourselves," Sanya said coldly. "I can assure you that this world will not fall under the evil power."

    Hearing that from Sanya, everyone unconsciously bowed their heads to her. She was taken aback by their actions, but her facial was as stiff and cold as always.

    "Good luck... to all of you," Sanya said before she walked away and left the room.

    The cold and chill wind with the snow hitting Sanya''s face as soon as she left the castle inside the Aresden fortress. She looked around and found Aris sitting on top of the rubble from the wall that she had destroyed earlier. She decided to approach her and climb up the rubble.

    "Aris..." Sanya stood behind Aris as her hands reached Aris''s short hair and began to play with it.

    "What?" Aris didn''t look back and allowed Sanya to play with her hair.

    Sanya didn''t say anything and continued to play with Aris''s hair. She could feel how smooth it was until she stopped her fingers when she saw a few faint light blue hairs on Aris''s head. She had never seen anything like that before because all Orthias had silver hair.

    "What?" Aris asked again, this time she turned her head to look up at Sanya.

    "It''s nothing..." Sanya shook her head, putting her cold and stiff expression. "The meeting is over, I believe it''s time for you to meet him," she said as she hid her hands behind her back with a strand of light blue hair that she pulled from Aris''s head.

    Aris hummed as she stood up and walked past Sanya, going down the ruble. She didn''t look back to look at Sanya as if she didn''t care about her. Sanya didn''t mind it because Orthias didn''t get attached to each other like humans did.

    Lenin watched Thalior, Astrea, Ulric, Esper, and Archelaus prepare their belongings before they went to the Capitol with her. She glanced to her right and saw Aris walking toward her. She immediately nodded her head, telling Aris that they were about to leave.

    "Do you have anything with you, Lady Aris?" Lenin looked at Aris, the tallest woman she had ever met. She looked at Aris''s clothes, they were meant for men''s clothing, long pants, boots, and a long sleeved shirt without tying the top part, revealing her collarbones.

    "No," Aris answered with her arms crossed.

    "We will be leaving soon," Lenin said as she nodded with understanding, placing her hands behind her back.

    (At the same time on the ship)

    Rasmus and Videl walked up to the deck of the ship, cracking their necks and backs. They stood there for a moment for a breather and looked at the busy people around them.

    "The smell of the sea..." Videl said as he looked around and saw seagulls flying around the port.

    "Welcome to the South Neva where sea, rivers, and lakes are everywhere," Rasmus nodded as he massaged his nape and looked at the vast sea around him. "The journey was longer than I thought, not to mention we had to transit a few times. I''m surprised that you weren''t complaining," he sighed as he pulled his hair back.

    Rasmus expected Videl would reply to his comment, but all he heard was silence. He glanced at Videl and he noticed the confused look on Videl''s face. Before he could ask, he watched Videl turn around, facing north with his brows furrowed.

    "What''s wrong?" Rasmus furrowed his brows and crossed his arms.

    Videl''s eyes were focused on something in the distance and still hadn''t opened his mouth. It made Rasmus more curious and decided to tap on Videl''s shoulder. Videl was surprised and he immediately looked away and toward Rasmus.

    "What is it?" Rasmus raised his brows.

    "I''m not sure..." Videl paused as he took a glance at the spot he had stared at earlier. "I felt something, a familiar presence coming from over there," he pointed at the distance. "Something that I know very well..." he muttered to himself.

    "It''s them, isn''t it?" Rasmus stared at the direction Videl was pointing at, knowing who they were from the way Videl described it. "Satan?" He glanced at Videl.

    "Yes, and their annoying loyal servants...." Videl clenched his fists, his eyes cold.

    "So it has begun..." Rasmus hummed as he crossed his arms, eyes focused at the distance toward the North. "Our contender."

    "Contender, you say? Damn right..." Videl''s voice was cold until a smirk formed on his face.

    As soon as the ship docked, Rasmus and Videl got off the ship and looked at the beautiful city of Eddenvilla in front of them. The hill with a palace on top, surrounded by forest, mountains, and Georgian-era buildings was like paradise to Rasmus.

    "Since they have made their moves, we can''t let them have a head start," Rasmus said as he fixed his suit. "We will start from here."

 Chapter 78 - 78: Eddenvilla.

    Rasmus walked around the port city and watched hundreds of merchants load and unload goods from the ships. He wanted to explore the city and check how many trading companies existed in the city. He knew that he would be stared at since he wore unique attire, not to mention his white hair.

    He could hear people murmuring and whispering using wind magic that manipulated the wind to move around him. He could hear even the quietest whisper with that. He could hear that he had become well-known because of the incident that happened in the Academy between him and the Sherm family.

    "You''re famous now, huh?" Videl chuckled after he listened to the murmurs and whispers. Although he had lost all of his powers, his senses were still sharper than any human. His strength was still inhuman, but not as strong as he used to be, in fact, he only possessed 10% of his original strength, and yet Rasmus still couldn''t touch him.

    "I told you, it would help me," Rasmus responded as he pulled out a piece of paper that Garret had given him. It was the location where his brother lived. "His house should be around here somewhere," he pointed out as he looked around the street.

    Rasmus looked at the busy street where dozens of carriages and wagons past him every minute. He knew he went to the right place where information would be easily obtained when people from all over the world came to this place to trade.

    "That should be the place," Rasmus pointed at the house with the big and grandiose shiny gate across the street.

    Videl whistled as he raised his brows when he looked at the big mansion with a garden and fountains behind the wall and gate.

    They crossed the street and stood in front of the gate, and luckily there was a servant who was watering the plants. The servant noticed them and immediately put down the watering can in his hand.

    "May I help you?" The servant asked as he looked at Rasmus and Videl back and forth.

    "Is Lord Carrion home?" Rasmus asked as he pulled out a letter. "This should be enough reason why I''m looking for him," he pointed out and gave the letter to the servant.

    The servant looked at the letter, but he didn''t have the right to read it. He told Rasmus to wait and then hurriedly walked back into the mansion to give the letter to the butler.

    It didn''t take a minute when Rasmus saw an old man walking hurriedly along with the servant out of the mansion. The old man looked panicked after he read the letter and he told the servant to open the gate.

    "My apologies, Count Blackheart. Please, come in," the butler said as he bowed his head.

    "No need to apologize. You did what you were told," Rasmus nodded.

    The butler and the servant were confused because they didn''t see any luggage that they could carry. They couldn''t believe that someone from Central Neva didn''t have any belongings with him.

    When they entered the mansion, the first thing that Rasmus saw was that the mirror was being replaced. He could see the fragments of a mirror on the floor that the maids were trying to collect. He then looked at the vases and some of them looked new compared to the rest. He also saw the cabinet filled with bottles of alcohol and almost all of them were empty.

    "Lord Carrion is not home at the moment, Count. Why don''t you rest and we will prepare lunch for you while you wait for Lord Carrion to get home?" The butler asked, anxious by how Rasmus looked at the hints of what had happened.

    "He''s not home? Where is he?" Rasmus looked at the butler with his eyes narrowed.

    The butler hesitated, scratching the back of his ear, thinking if he should tell Rasmus about Carrion''s whereabouts.

    "Lord Carrion..." The butler paused as he lowered his head to hide his face. "Is at the brothel house right now, Count..." he answered shamefully.

    Videl''s ears and eyes perked up when he heard the brothel''s house. He immediately glanced at Rasmus, his eyes telling Rasmus to go and check that place. Rasmus already knew without having to look at Videl, and he gave a slight nod to him. Videl couldn''t help but smile widely.

    "Can you tell me where it is? I''ll visit him personally," Rasmus asked with a cold tone and a stoic face.

    "Yes, Count. I''ll send the servant to guide you there," the butler nodded with understanding and then signaled to one of the servants to guide Rasmus to the brothel house.

    Rasmus and Videl followed the servant to the brothel house. The servant mentioned that the brothel house was only accessible to nobles or rich merchants. Hearing that, Videl couldn''t help but walk on his tiptoes, excited and impatient to go there.

    "This is the place, Lord Blackheart..." The servant pointed at the building behind him.

    Rasmus looked at the building and it was indeed luxurious for a brothel house. The multi-storey townhouse with lots of windows with silk curtains screamed luxury and elegance.

    "Here, take this," Rasmus offered a gold coin to the servant.

    The servant was baffled when he saw a gold coin as a reward for simply guiding Rasmus. The servant took the gold coin and bowed his head repeatedly, thanking him a few times before he left. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Rasmus walked into the brothel house, and he was immediately welcomed by the strong scent of flowers and cigarettes. He watched nobles and merchants surrounded by dozens of beautiful and alluring women in revealing dresses, sitting comfortably on expensive leather sofas. The laughter and the giggles of those women were hypnotizing and alluring.

    A woman approached Rasmus with a long black pipe in between her fingers. She was dressed in a black off-the-shoulder gown adorned with intricate silver embroidery, emphasizing her refined and glamorous appearance. Her wide-brimmed black hat was decorated with black roses and delicate embellishments.

    Her dark, wavy hair cascades over one shoulder, framing her face beautifully. She wears elaborate jewelry, including dangling earrings and a choker necklace adorned with gemstones that complement the cool, dark tones of her outfit.

    "What can I help a lovely gentleman like you here in this sinful place?" The woman smiled as she checked Rasmus from top to bottom, biting her lip.

    "How much?" Rasmus looked at the woman with a warm gaze.

    "One gold coin, per woman and per service, of course," the woman answered and dragged her pipe. "Two gold coins for three women, three gold coins for five women," she puffed the smoke before she spoke with a playful smirk.

    Rasmus pulled out 5 Eclers from thin air and then showed it to the woman. The woman''s mouth gaped widely when she stared at the money papers in his hand.

    "Is this enough?" Rasmus asked. "To rent all the lovely ladies here, just for an hour," he winked at the woman with a gentle smile.

    The woman cleared her throat as she exhaled deeply and fixed her dress.

    "Ladies..." The woman called with an alluring and soothing voice.

    All the women who were busy talking and pleasing the merchants and nobles suddenly stopped their hands. They all looked at the woman, beckoning them. They immediately got up and walked toward her as they fixed their dress and hair. All the merchants and nobles were confused when they were abandoned by those women.

    "Thank you, Count Blackheart. We really appreciate your visit here," the woman smiled as she took the money from Rasmus''s hand.

    "So you know me already and pretend that you don''t?" Rasmus raised his brows.

    "I just wanted to tease a handsome man, can you really blame me for that?" The woman frowned as she crossed her arms. "Anyway, enjoy the service. If you need anything from me, just call me Madam Erlina," she brushed her hand on Rasmus''s chest.

    "Videl, you have an hour to please all these ladies," Rasmus said as he looked at those beautiful women behind the woman.

    Videl smirked as he nodded and began to wrap his arms around those women. Erlina was surprised when Rasmus wasn''t interested in the women and paid for his butler instead.

    "Now, how much to rent you for an hour, Madam Erlina?" Rasmus raised his brows.

    "Oh, darling. Money can''t buy me," Erlina chuckled softly, smiling at Rasmus.

    "Not you, but your time," Rasmus smiled back at Erlina.

    "Hmm, let me think..." Erlina tapped her red lips with her index finger. "I''m quite busy right now, especially since I just took their women. I have to calm them down, don''t I?" She glanced at the merchants and nobles who were still in shock.

    "Of course, there will always be next time," Rasmus nodded with understanding. "Then can you tell me where Lord Carrion is? I have to speak with him," Rasmus asked as he looked at all the guests.

    Erlina slowly raised her brows and her demeanor changed into a serious one.

    "He''s on the third floor, the room at the end of the hallway, the left wing of the building," Erlina answered with curiosity in her eyes. "But he''s busy right now if you know what I mean. So why don''t you wait for him here? I''ll accompany you once I''m done dealing with these unsatisfied guests," she winked at Rasmus.

    Rasmus nodded with understanding.

 Chapter 79 - 79: Madam Erlina.

    Rasmus didn''t want to sit down on any sofa in the brothel house because he didn''t know what kind of stains lingered there. He watched Erlina try her way to persuade and calm all the guests with her charm. She handled it like walking in the park, giving them some understanding and offering something that those guests couldn''t resist.

    After she handled all the guests and escorted them out of the building, she sighed as she rolled her eyes. She fixed her dress before she turned around to approach Rasmus, swaying her hips, a bit on the lip, and a tug of a smile on the side of her lips that anyone couldn''t resist. Unfortunately, it didn''t affect Rasmus at all.

    "Now, my dear patron, I''m all yours for an hour. What do you want to do?" Erlina chuckled as she stood in front of Rasmus, staring up into his eyes with her brown eyes.

    "You''re really good at this," Rasmus looked down at Erlina, impressed by her skill. "You seem too experienced for someone who looks so young, especially in this kind of world," he added.

    "Is that how are you going to play the game? Giving me flattery like it''s nothing?" Erlina raised her brows, swirling the smoking pipe in between her fingers. "I have to admit, that affects me a little," she smiled as she placed her free hand on Rasmus''s chest.

    "Now..." Erlina said as she slipped her hand into his suit, her eyes never leaving Rasmus''s. "What do you want to do, Count?" She asked in a soft voice.

    "Information, about this beautiful city and its people," Rasmus answered as he grabbed Erlina''s hand and gently pushed it away from his chest. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Erlina sulked as she crossed her arms, looking away, giving Rasmus a cold treatment. She glanced at him, but she still couldn''t believe nothing worked on him even after she tried her best and a different approach.

    "I''ll pay you," Rasmus raised his brows and pulled one Eclers from thin air.

    Erlina looked at the money in Rasmus''s hand, and she snatched it from his hand. She folded the money, but to Rasmus''s surprise, she put the money in his suit''s pocket.

    "Keep your money, my dear patron. If you keep spending your money like that, you will be poor in no time," Erlina said with a serious expression. "You have given me enough, so there''s no need to spend more."

    At that moment, Rasmus knew that he had found someone interesting, someone who wasn''t blinded by greed. Erlina wasn''t the only one who was testing Rasmus, he was also testing her without her realizing it.

    "Now, shall we go to my office? We can talk privately there while we enjoy a cup of tea," Erlina asked as she walked past Rasmus. She looked over her shoulder, signaling him to follow her.

    Rasmus followed Erlina into her office, which was on the fifth floor of the building. She told the servants to keep an eye on Carrion and told them to inform her when they saw Carrion leaving the room.

    "Please have a seat, Count," Erlina pointed at the sofa as she grabbed nuts to feel her parrot the moment she walked into her office.

    Rasmus looked at how cozy the office was, everything was dark red, from the carpet, the wall, and the curtains. The leather couch, the table, the chair, and the shelves were all dark brown, which suited well with the color of the room. The chandelier was framed with gold including the chain, and there were a few palm plants on each corner that gave a nice touch to the room.

    "Now, what do you want to know first?" Erlina asked as she fed her parrot.

    "The trading companies and shipping companies. How many are there in this city?" Rasmus asked as he made himself comfortable on the couch.

    Erlina hummed as she looked up, tilting her head slightly to think of the exact number.

    "There are eight trading companies, the Vivelda and the Urion trading companies are the big ones," Erlina answered as she brushed her hands and walked toward the couch. "For the shipping companies, there are five, the Vivelda and the Urion are the big ones as well," she added as she sat down, crossed her legs, and rested her hands on her thighs.

    "That''s a lot less than I thought," Rasmus hummed and nodded with understanding.

    "Of course, there used to be a lot of them before. But the Vivelda and the Urion, both of them used some dirty tricks and made those trading and shipping companies bankrupt. Soon there will be less of them and they will monopolize this whole city," Erlina answered as she crossed her arms and stared at her parrot cracking nuts.

    "Who owns those two companies?" Rasmus looked at Erlina.

    "Vivelda is owned by two people from two different families. Vivien Larne and Hilda d''Are, they''re well-known families from the Western region," Erlina answered as she stared at her nails. "For the Urion company, it belongs to the Urion family from the Eastern region. Usman and Imane Urion, the filthy rich siblings," she added and blew her nails.

    Rasmus hummed as he crossed his arms, thinking that he should go to the bookstore to learn about those families. There were a lot of things that he needed to prepare for before he wanted to make a move. He needed to know with whom he was going to fight.

    "So? Why are you interested in the trading and shipping companies?" Erlina raised her brows, glancing at Rasmus.

    "Well, you''ll know the answer once you give me an answer for my next question," Rasmus said as he sat straight and took a sip of his tea. "Do you know any shipwrights? The ones that are the best in this city?" He glanced at Erlina with his brows raised.

    Erlina raised her brows, pushing herself up to sit straight after she realized what Rasmus was planning to do. She narrowed her eyes, staring at his face, trying to observe how much he knew about business since she knew well that Rasmus Blackheart wasn''t a family who dwelled in business. Not to mention, he was abandoned and exiled since he was young, so it would be impossible for him to understand this kind of world.

    "I know someone, he''s good, really good," Erlina nodded, her eyes observing Rasmus''s face. "Are you going to make your own company and compete with those two giants?" Erlina tilted her head.

    "Yes, and I''m planning to take this city, monopolizing it," Rasmus answered with a serious expression.

    Erlina knew when someone was confident and knew what they were doing by looking into their eyes. She could see it in Rasmus''s eyes, but she was unsure if she had misjudged it or if that was the case.

    "So that''s why you''re looking for Carrion. You want his support, don''t you?" Erlina narrowed her eyes, her body had completely shifted toward Rasmus. "I don''t know how much money you have, but I suggest you spend it on something else. There are too many risks and you might regret it later," she warned.

    Rasmus slowly formed a smirk as he shifted his body toward Erlina.

    "What''s wrong? Are you worried about me, Madam?" Rasmus asked in a deep and soft voice, his face right in front of Erlina''s. "That''s so nice of you."

    Erlina arched her brows and then scoffed, a wide smirk painted her face. She was caught off guard by Rasmus''s words. When she was about to open her mouth, her servant knocked on the door, informing her that Carrion had finished and was waiting for her in the lobby.

    "Thank you for the information, Madam," Rasmus said as he stood up and fixed his suit. "That means a lot to me."

    Erlina''s eyes never left Rasmus''s face, staring up at him and watching him fix his suit. She slowly rose from the couch and fixed her dress as well.

    "I would love to see how will it go. I wish you a stroke of good luck, Count Blackheart," Erlina showed a faint smile at Rasmus.

    "How generous of you," Rasmus smiled gently at her and then excused himself.

    Erlina watched Rasmus leave her office as she crossed her arms. She didn''t blink her eyes and watched him walk in the long hallway with her servant guiding him.

    "Rasmus Blackheart, what a charming man," Erlina smirked as she chuckled softly.

 Chapter 80 - 80: Carrion Earnwind.

    Rasmus walked down the stairs and saw a man with slick black hair sitting on the sofa with a glass of whiskey in his hand. The man had pale skin and a handsome face that was almost too pretty for a man. He could understand why Garret said that his little brother was narcissistic by the way the man dressed himself.

    When the man glanced at the stairs, he arched his brows as he took a sip of his whisky. He knew exactly who Rasmus was from his white hair, and the fact he was there, he realized it was his brother who sent him.

    "Carrion Earnwind, it''s nice to finally meet you," Rasmus said as soon as he reached the last step of the stairs and walked toward Carrion.

    "My brother sent you, didn''t he?" Carrion asked after he emptied the glass. "What is it this time?" He raised his brows and crossed his legs.

    "Your brother want to get rid of you," Rasmus answered with a cold gaze as he stood in front of Carrion, looking down at him.

    Carrion wasn''t threatened by Rasmus''s words, his gaze was as cold as Rasmus''s. He looked at the servant as he pointed at the empty glass, signaling the servant to refill his drink.

    "That''s new," Carrion scoffed as he leaned back, making himself comfortable on the couch.

    "Well, your brother said that you''re narcissistic and a man that''s so full of himself. Seeing your current state, you''re a failure, aren''t you?" Rasmus crossed his arms and gave a judging stare at Carrion. "A man who can''t control his emotions and desires," he pointed out.

    Carrion gritted his teeth, it was visible on his cheeks when he clenched his jaw muscles. He was pissed, his fists clenched and ready to punch Rasmus at any moment.

    "But then I wonder, who''s exactly is so full of himself, you or your older brother, Garret," Rasmus said as he stared at Carrion''s fists. "He wants to get rid of you so he can secure his position as the next head of the Earnwind family. He''s afraid of your talent," he revealed.

    Carrion loosened up his fists, confused by what was going on and what Rasmus was trying to say.

    "So what is it that you want from me? Are you going to get rid of me and become my brother''s lackey?" Carrion arched his brows, his expression still stiff and cold.

    "That depends..." Rasmus sighed as he sat on the same couch as Carrion, but he put a fair distance from him. "Are you planning to stay miserable or do you want something fun?" He looked at Carrion with his brows raised and glanced at the servant who came back with a glass of whisky.

    "How is that related to my question?" Carrion narrowed his eyes at Rasmus as he grabbed the glass from the servant''s hand.

    "Staying in your brother''s shadow like a useless second son of Earnwind or be someone that you can be proud of," Rasmus explained as he crossed his legs and looked at his wristwatch. "I have seen the state of your mind from what I have observed from when I came into your mansion. You''re disgusted and disappointed in yourself, using alcohol and women as your way to escape from it," he said as he pulled the sleeves of his suit.

    "You drank a lot to the point of your skin became pale, your bags under your eyes showed that you could barely sleep at night. You break a lot of items in your mansion just because you can, and if I have to assume, you want to drain the money of your family because you loathe them," Rasmus added with a serious expression. "You hate yourself for not meeting their expectation, and yet at the same time you''ll hate yourself more for becoming someone that you''re not."

    Carrion clenched his fists, digging his nails into his palms when Rasmus managed to nail everything about his problem. He didn''t expect a stranger could see it from a glance, and he didn''t believe that Garret had told Rasmus about it since Garret never cared for him and it would be impossible for Garret to understand his problem.

    "Who are you?" Carrion''s voice was quiet.

    "I''m just a man who offers you something that you won''t regret," Rasmus answered as he stared into Carrion''s eyes. "Are you interested?"

    Carrion was suspicious of Rasmus''s intentions, especially when it was a stranger that he had just met and someone that Garret had sent. He didn''t know if he wanted to accept the offer or even believe Rasmus''s words.

    "Oh grow some balls, Rion, just accept his offer," Erlina scoffed as she walked down the stairs. "How long are you going to escape from reality? And be a man for once?" She added as she crossed her arms and walked toward the couch.

    Carrion was surprised that Erlina would suggest to him that he should accept Rasmus''s offer. He knew Erlina so well that she wouldn''t say something like that unless she knew what was going on and believed it was the right thing to do.

    "Be a man? Am I not manly enough to satisfy your girls?" Carrion scoffed and took a sip of his drink.

    "You call that manly? You''re nothing compared to Count Blackheart''s butler," Erlina chuckled as she sat in between Rasmus and Carrion. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What do you mean by that?" Carrion furrowed his brows and stared at Erlina.

    "Don''t you realize by now that nobody is here and all my girls are gone?" Erlina glanced at Carrion. "As we speak, Count Blackheart''s butler is pleasing all the twenty girls. You''re nothing to him if you want to call yourself manly," she chuckled as she crossed her arms.

    Carrion was speechless that he felt defeated and didn''t know what to react. He then glanced at Rasmus and couldn''t believe someone would spend a lot of money on his butler, not to mention on girls in a brothel house.

    "Anyway, just accept his offer, Rion," Erlina said with a serious expression.

    "Why? That''s none of your business..." Carrion responded as he looked away and drank his whisky.

    Erlina grabbed Carrion''s cheeks and forced him to look at her.

    "Because I''m interested with his plan," Erlina answered and stared right into Carrion''s eyes. "I''m thinking that I would want to see it happening and perhaps joining hands with him as well," she added as she looked over her shoulder at Rasmus.

    "Wait, hold on a minute..." Carrion pushed Erlina''s hand away from his face. "What are you talking about? Can you tell me what''s going on?" He looked at both of them back and forth.

    Rasmus stood up and buttoned his suit, he then explained to Carrion about his plan. He explained that he wanted to compete with the Vivelda and the Urion companies in both trading and shipping. He wanted to monopolize the city and tried to get rid of all of the companies.

    Once Carrion heard everything, he couldn''t help but laugh really hard because it was the funniest thing he had ever heard in a while. He had to wipe his eyes from the tears in his eyes because of it.

    "You don''t believe me?" Rasmus raised his brows.

    "No, you''re being delusional..." Carrion chuckled as he shook his head.

    "Then what about a bet?" Rasmus crossed his arms. "If I could do it, your life is mine," he said with a serious expression, his eyes staring right into Carrion''s soul.

    At that moment, Carrion''s smugness disappeared and the way Rasmus looked at him was unnerving. He had never seen anyone with that confidence in his life, and the way Rasmus said that he wanted his life was disturbing.

    Erlina knew that Rasmus was confident and serious about it during her conversation with him. This time she knew that he was indeed confident and could do it from how she looked at his eyes.

    "What''s the matter? Are you scared?" Rasmus smirked. "You said I''m being delusional, shouldn''t you be confident that you would win the bet?"

    "Alright, I accept the bet," Carrion said as he stood up. "If you couldn''t, I want you to leave this place and go back to be my brother''s lackey," he added and offered his hand for a handshake.

    Rasmus shook Carrion''s hand firmly, and then suddenly they heard someone walk down the stairs. They looked at Videl with messy hair and his tuxedo was a complete mess.

    "Madam, I think your girls can''t service anyone for the rest of the day. I apologize," Videl said as he bowed his head with a satisfied face.

    "All of them?" Erlina was shocked.

    "All of them," Videl grinned as he nodded.

 Chapter 81 - 81: Easy to deal with.

    Rasmus and Carrion went back to the mansion to have lunch together, and he had no choice but to welcome him since the mansion belonged to Garret, not him. Their lunch was a bit awkward and once again, Carrion had a few glasses of whisky to make him numb.

    "How are you going to do it? You don''t know anyone in this city," Carrion looked at Rasmus who was eating his lunch on the other side of the long table.

    "Do you want to watch me do it?" Rasmus asked as he wiped his mouth with a napkin.

    "Better than staying in this place..." Carrion stared at the glass of whisky in his hand.

    Carrion thought about what Rasmus had said about him, his pale skin and lack of sleep because of alcohol. He knew that he had to stop, but he didn''t remember when was the last time he was sober, and he was a bit scared of facing the chattering in his skull.

    "Good, let''s go then," Rasmus stood up and put the napkin next to the plate.

    Rasmus brought Carrion and Videl around the city to buy a lot of liquors, barrels of rum, and the first place that Rasmus wanted to visit was the shipwrights that Erlina recommended. The place was quite far from the city and they had to use a carriage to get there. The place almost looked like it was in the middle of nowhere since the shipyard was at the big lagoon that was surrounded by forest and mountains.

    "Do you even know whose territory this belongs to?" Carrion asked as he got out of the carriage.

    "Of course, Erlina told me everything. It belongs to a group of pirates..." Rasmus answered as he looked at the beautiful scenery. "Which makes it even better," he showed a faint smirk and then walked toward the shipyard.

    Rasmus told Videl to stay and guard the carriage because he didn''t trust the pirates. Videl didn''t complain since he owed Rasmus for giving him the pleasure of pleasing 20 women earlier. In fact, they knew that the pirates had been observing them from the woods since they entered the pirates'' territory.

    The pirates who were enjoying their sunbathing with a bottle of rum in their hands noticed Rasmus and Carrion walking toward them. The pirates immediately gathered up and surrounded Rasmus and Carrion. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Is Matthias here? Matthias Crowe," Rasmus asked as he stared at the pirates holding their swords around him.

    "Who''s askin''..." A fat old man asked with his bassy and rough voice.

    Rasmus turned around to follow the voice and saw the fat old man rubbing his belly.

    "Rasmus Blackheart," Rasmus introduced himself. "Are you Matthias Crowe?"

    All the pirates were surprised to see a Blackheart in front of them. They didn''t know anything about what happened in the academy, but they knew what Eglade did, the rebellion that killed the royal family.

    "I was," the old man answered and drank his rum. "Who told you that name?" He looked at Rasmus with one eye closed.

    "Madam Erlina told me. She told me that you''re the best shipwright she know," Rasmus answered and ignored the pirates around him.

    "That grumpy little lady," Matthias scoffed and smirked. "It has been years since the last time I saw her..." he chuckled with a faint smile on his face. "What do you want?"

    "Can you build a ship... big ship..." Rasmus answered as he rested his hands on his waist.

    "Ships... it has been a while since I made one," Matthias yawned as he shook the empty bottle of rum in his hand. "Well, I could still make ships, but why should I make them for you?" He asked as he threw the bottle of rum into the water.

    "Well..." Rasmus raised his left hand and pulled out barrels of rum from his spatial ring. "Why don''t you let me convince you first?" He smiled.

    All the pirates were surprised and huge smiles were written on their faces. Matthias looked at the barrels of rum before he looked back at Rasmus. He slowly approached the barrel and grabbed one for himself that he rested on his left shoulder, wrapping his arm around the barrel.

    "Now we are talking. Come with me," Matthias smirked and walked toward the forest.

    "Enjoy the drinks, lads..." Rasmus glanced at the pirates. "I might come back often, so don''t bother saving it," he smirked and then followed Matthias.

    The pirates laughed in excitement as they began to open the barrels and pour the rum into their bottles.

    Carrion looked back at the pirates enjoying themselves, drinking and getting wasted. He wanted to feel disgusted toward them, but he realized he was not that different. He became conscious of himself ever since Rasmus called him out about his problems.

    "You handled that so easily..." Carrion said and looked at Rasmus who walked in front of him.

    "Simple-minded people are so easy to deal with. Just like you," Rasmus responded.

    Carrion gritted his teeth and clenched his fists, but he didn''t try to defend himself.

    Matthias guided them to the pirate''s hideout and it was located at the base of the mountain. They digged the wall of the mountain and created their little village there inside the man-made tunnel where houses were stacked on top of each other. There were decayed ships that decorated the tunnel.

    Once they entered Matthia''s house, they saw a few skulls and rotten heads hanging from the ceiling. Rasmus was unbothered by it, but Carrion was disturbed by it that he almost gagged.

    "Can I ask why do you want to make a big ship?" Matthias asked as he put down the barrel of rum in the corner of the room.

    "I want to start a shipping company, and I need a good and fast ship," Rasmus answered as he sat in the chair.

    Matthias chuckled quietly as he opened the barrel of rum and poured it into a big jug.

    "You''re wasting your money and time," Matthias pointed out and then chugged the rum. "Do you even know with whom you''re dealing with?"

    Carrion smirked and expected that kind of response from Matthias because he thought the same way.

    "Of course," Rasmus nodded as he crossed his arms and looked out the window, staring at the decayed old pirate ships. "The fact that you''re on land and not out there in the sea, the fact I''m staring at the decayed ships, that means you were unable to steal anything from them, and you''re hiding from them, don''t you? A jobless pirate," he glanced at Matthias.

    Matthias stopped chugging the rum and slowly glanced at Rasmus with a cold gaze. He was amazed by how sharp and keen Rasmus''s observation was. Carrion looked at Matthias'' expression and it was similar to what he had experienced, being called out.

    "If you knew, then why are you still wanting to make a ship?" Matthias asked.

    "Just make me a big ship. I''ll pay you plentifully," Rasmus said as he stood up. "I want a fast, strong, and easy to handle big ship..."

    "Once you gave me my ship, I can assure you, that you can hunt the ships from those companies that made you this way. I''m going to make them lose everything," Rasmus said with confidence, his eyes staring right into Matthias''s eyes. "You know a Blackheart, right? I can easily destroy their ships and burn those people, but that''s not fun. So, what do you think? Are you going to help me or not?"

    Matthias had met thousands of people and he knew when he was talking with the crazy ones. At that moment, he knew he was talking with one of them.

    "All right..." Matthias nodded repeatedly as he looked at his reflection in the rum.

    "How long does it take?" Rasmus raised his brows and put his hands in his trousers'' pockets.

    "Nine to ten months, that''s the fastest I can do," Matthias answered as he shrugged his lips.

    "Three months," Rasmus shook his head.

    "Do you even know how to make a ship? You want a good and fast ship, right? We can''t do that fast," Matthias answered.

    Rasmus sighed as he looked at the empty barrel and flicked his fingers, cutting the barrel in half and then he flicked his finger again, cutting them into small cuts. He showed how he mastered magic without having to use magic formation or chanting.

    "I''ll help with the process. I can cut as many trees in a matter of seconds and I can lift as many woods as you need," Rasmus pointed out. "So, three months, can you do it?"

    "Four months?" Matthias raised his brows and looked up at Rasmus.

    "Good enough," Rasmus nodded. "Well then, I''ll be back soon with more barrels of rum. You should begin to design the ship," he added and then walked out of the room.

 Chapter 82 - 82: Bargain.

    Rasmus and Carrion returned to the carriage, and they saw a few pirates on the ground with their bruised and swollen faces. Videl was sitting so casually on the steps of the carriage with a bottle of rum in his hand.

    "Good job. We are leaving," Rasmus said as he tilted his head to the side, signaling Videl to move aside.

    They went back to Eddenvilla after a long journey. Carrion thought that it was done for today until Rasmus wanted to go to the harbor district. He knew what Rasmus was trying to do, so he decided to stay quiet and just follow him.

    Rasmus looked at the buildings in front of the dock and he could see only two buildings that merchants and traders swarmed. The remaining buildings were almost empty and untouched by merchants and traders.

    He decided to walk toward the building that was the furthest from the dock. He looked at the building and it belonged to the Dunn Trading Company. He could see a man sitting at the table with blank eyes and a tired expression, the building was covered in dust with a damp smell. The man looked desperate and depressed at the same time to the point he didn''t realize someone was watching him from outside.

    He walked in and the man still didn''t notice him until he decided to sit across from the man. The man was surprised and in disbelief when he saw a man coming into his trading post. He immediately fixed his attire and hair.

    "Welcome to the Dunn trading company! Are you interested in selling? Trading? Or buying?" The man asked with a wide smile on his face.

    "I came here not for that," Rasmus shook his head. "How much?" He asked as he rested his head on his fist.

    The man looked confused by the question and then looked at Carrion and Videl. The man then looked back at Rasmus with his brows furrowed.

    "What do you mean how much?" The man asked as he rubbed the back of his hand nervously.

    "Your company, how much are you going to sell it?" Rasmus asked, his eyes focused on the man''s face and behavior, making the man even more anxious. "I''m willing to buy your company for 20 Eclers," he pulled out 20 Eclers from thin air and put them on the table.

    The man''s eyes were wide open when he saw 20 Eclers on the table. Those papers were worth 1,000 Gold coins, and he was tempted to take it, but he held back.

    "I''m sorry, I can''t..." The man frowned and looked at Rasmus. "This is my family''s business. My great-great-grandfather built this company and has been passed down from generation to generation, I can''t sell this..." he explained, lowering his head so he didn''t see the money on the table.

    "A dead business that is. You know there''s no future for you in this kind of business," Rasmus slid the money toward the man. "Take it, and find a new business. A business that you can pass down to your son, something that your son can be proud of," he said in a calm and relaxed voice.

    The man glanced at the money and considered Rasmus''s words. He knew trading was a dead business and that he had no future in it.

    "Can I..." the man paused. Give it a thought first, " he asked, looking at Rasmus.

    Rasmus pulled out 5 Eclers and stacked them on top of the 20 Eclers.

    "I''m not going to give you another offer. Take it or leave it," Rasmus said coldly.

    The man still hesitated and Rasmus could see it in his eyes. Rasmus immediately grabbed the money from the table and got up. The man panicked when he saw Rasmus take the money. The man immediately blocked Rasmus''s path before Rasmus could leave the building.

    "I''ll take it!" The man begged on his knees.

    Rasmus pulled out 20 Eclers and offered it to the man. The man was confused because he thought it was 25 Eclers, not 20 Eclers.

    "I thought you were going to buy it for 25 Eclers?" the man asked nervously, looking up at Rasmus and the money in his hand.

    "You''re wasting my time. Take it or not, your choice," Rasmus looked down at the man with a cold gaze.

    "I''ll take it..." The man nodded, his voice soft and quiet.

    The man closed his eyes and slowly took the money from Rasmus''s hand. He then hurriedly walked toward his office to give his consent to handing over his company and signed the paper. He returned and asked Rasmus to put his name on it and sign it. Once Rasmus signed the document, the man excused himself and left the building without bothering to take anything back with him.

    "That was something," Carrion said, still shocked by how easy it was for Rasmus to buy a company and how he manipulated the whole situation to his liking.

    "That''s one," Rasmus sighed as he folded the document and stored it in the spatial ring. "There are still a few more dead companies that are begging to be bought. The day is still long and see how many companies I can buy today," he said and walked out of the trading post.

    Carrion realized at that moment that he might lose the bet by witnessing how ruthless Rasmus was and how he could manipulate and toy with people''s emotions. He didn''t expect how skillful Rasmus was and how he understood human nature like reading the back of his hand.

    At the end of the day, Rasmus managed to buy four trading companies and one shipping company. They returned to the mansion and Carrion was still in shock after he witnessed everything with his own eyes. Rasmus wrote everything down in his notebook and how much he spent.

    Rasmus walked into the chamber that the maids and Carrion had prepared for him. He looked outside the window behind the desk, admiring the beautiful scenery of the sea in the distance.

    "120 Eclers in total, that''s not bad knowing you still have like..." Videl looked up to remember how many Eclers were left in Rasmus''s spatial ring. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "12,780 Eclers and a few Gold coins..." Rasmus answered under his breath. "I need to write a letter..." he muttered as he grabbed a piece of paper from the drawer and sat at his desk.

    "A letter? To whom?" Videl approached Rasmus and looked down at the paper.

    "Who else? The person I owed and the best merchant in Hurgel Village. I need him to be the face of the new company I''m going to make," Rasmus answered as he began to write the letter. "Can you find a courier for me?"

    "I''ll be right back..." Videl hummed and left the room.

    After Rasmus wrote the letter, he slipped 5 Eclers into the envelope as a gift and to accommodate Eduard for his travel from Hurgel to Eddenvilla. He then gave the letter to the courier that belonged to the Earnwind family.

    It was a long day and Rasmus decided to call it a day. He decided to relax on the balcony, staring at the beautiful scenery of the city under the moonlight while reading a history book of the Eastern Region, the Urion family. He wanted to know what would be the best approach to monopolizing Eddenvilla.

    The book revealed the Urion family was one of the families that had relations with one of the current three sultans. Tristan Ashbourne, the sultan who supported the Urion family, was a man who wanted to create a new power that could match the Ashenvale. It was said that the Urion family''s growth was exceeding the Ashenvale and would replace the Ashenvale family in a decade. The Urion family slowly gained recognition from another sultan and the power struggle in the Eastern Region became visible between the Ashenvale family against the Urion who was supported by two sultans.

    "Looks like I need to use some tricks to get rid of the Urion company from Eddenvilla," Rasmus muttered as he closed the book. "Let''s not get ahead of myself here and focus on what''s in front of me right now. I need to wake up early tomorrow to help Matthias build the ship," he sighed as he walked back inside his room.

 Chapter 83 - 83: A new problem.

    Two weeks had passed since Rasmus came to Eddenvilla. He visited Matthias daily to help him and his crew make the ship. He showed his skill in magic by cutting the trees and turning the woods into whatever shapes Matthias needed. He also helped him build the ship and learned much from Matthias by observing his work.

    "I never thought we have progressed this far in just a week," Matthias said as he scratched his belly and looked at the ship that was already 10% done. "I guess we can finish it in three months as you requested," he pointed out and drank his rum.

    Rasmus wanted his ship to look like a carrack ship which was the best when it came to durability and speed. Matthias agreed because the weather could be rough in the sea, especially during the rainy season.

    "If it turns out great, I can make you my personal shipwright," Rasmus crossed his arms and watched the pirates place the rudder into the ship. "Are you interested or are you going to continue to live freely as a pirate?" He glanced at Matthias who was already in a drunken state.

    "I miss the sea..." Matthias answered as he sat down. "I miss stealing silver, gold, women..." he added as he chuckled.

    "Speaking of women, how did you know Erlina?" Rasmus looked down at Matthias.

    "It''s a long story..." Matthias sighed as he looked at the bottle in his hand that was already half-empty. "She was a smuggler, and she could sell anything she had in her possession. Spices, weapons, people, paintings, or anything that was valuable in her eyes to nobles, pirates, merchants, or anyone," he added.

    "Erlina is from the Western region and she was quite a young lady back then. She started smuggling when she was fifteen years old, and if you''re wondering why she ended up becoming a madam is because her mother was a courtesan. She learned a lot from her mother which made her a skilled woman both with her mouth and body," Matthias explained as he slowly lay down and bathed himself under the sunlight.

    "How did she end up down here in South Neva?" Rasmus furrowed his brows because the sun was blinding him.

    "She was hunted by knights because her father turned out to be the lord of the city. The legitimate wife of the lord wanted her dead, so she and her mother were hunted by them, unfortunately, her mother got caught and was hung in front of the brothel house," Matthias explained and began to close his eyes, enjoying the weather. "So, she went to where she usually smuggled things and that was when we found her unconscious on a rowboat in the middle of the sea with lots of money."

    "So, we took her and brought her here to our hideout. It was ten years ago and she began her business seven years ago," Matthias yawned as he put his hands behind his head. "For her own safety, we hid her real identity and left her alone to avoid suspicion from the official."

    "No wonder she''s so mature for her age," Rasmus hummed as he crossed his arms and kept his eyes on the pirates who worked on the ship.

    "She''s a strong woman which is why she often causes a lot of trouble. She loves challenges and she''s interested in people who love challenges like her. So I guess I know why she recommended you to look for me," Matthias opened his eyes and stared at the bright blue sky. "She''s interested in you, Rasmus," he glanced at Rasmus.

    Rasmus could understand why she was interested in him and it also helped him understand that Erlina was different.

    "So what''s your plan?" Matthias asked as he sat up. "To get rid of those bastards."

    "The Urion and Vivelda? Just wait," Rasmus sighed as he looked at the forest behind him.

    "Right, I haven''t told you the reason why we are stuck here," Matthias said as he got up. "It wasn''t because of those bastards, it was because of the admiral and his fleet. They almost killed us in the sea."

    "They killed pirates? Don''t they jail them first before they decide to kill them or not?" Rasmus furrowed his brows.

    "You know who''s behind it," Matthias nodded as he stretched his arms.

    Rasmus hummed when he realized the admiral and his fleet were bribed by the Vivelda and Urion to get rid of the pirates, by all means, to ensure their ships and goods were safe. He didn''t expect they would go that far, and that added more problems for him because that alone could sabotage his business in the future as well.

    "Well, that was a decent break. Back to work," Matthias said as he walked toward the ship.

    (At the same time in Gratlan)

    The blimp with the emblem of the Magic Tower landed at the airfield. Lenin walked out of the blimp and was welcomed by scholars and sages. She pretended that nothing had happened and greeted everyone. When a mysterious woman in a black cloak and a hood walked out of the blimp with Novia, everyone looked at her because she was tall and stood out, attracting everyone''s attention.

    Lenin asked about Rasmus and found out that he had left the magic tower a month ago. She realized that Rasmus might have left not long after she went to North Neva. She asked if anyone knew where he went, but nobody knew since he left without saying a word.

    "He''s not here," Lenin looked at Aris who was hiding her identity. "I''ll find out where he went," she added.

    Aris stared coldly at Lenin from underneath the hood that covered her face and hair. It was unnerving to be stared at like that, and she didn''t want to make Aris in a foul mood. She then went to the academy and asked Rouben, Garret, or Esprella because they might know his whereabouts.

    Aris heard everything about Rasmus when he taught students at Gratlan Academy during the journey. She decided to stay in the blimp with Novia because she didn''t want to waste her time going around.

    Lenin went to her office after she sent one of the staff to find Garret, Esprella, and Rouben.

    "You''re back, Chancellor," Garret said as soon as he entered Lenin''s office.

    "Yes, do you know Count Blackheart''s whereabouts?" Lenin asked as she looked at the documents at her desk.

    "Eddenvilla, Republic of Cruen," Garret answered.

    "Eddenvilla? That''s so far away..." Lenin sighed.

    "Is something the matter, Chancellor?" Garret raised his brows, noticing the concern in Lenin''s eyes. He knew something had bothered her.

    "No, I just need to see him," Lenin answered as she shook her head. "I''ll visit Eddenvilla. So, tell Julian and Arnoldi to handle the academy for another two weeks," she said as she hurriedly left her office.

    Garret was surprised to see Lenin in a hurry like that because she had never been so tense up like that before. Esprella and Rouben came to her office, but it was already too late since she had already left. Garret told them what he found out and the two of them had the same reaction as his.

    As soon as Lenin came back to the blimp she refilled the Mana stone of the blimp.

    "Where are we going, Master?" Novia looked at Lenin who was recharging the Mana stone that powered the blimp.

    "We are going to the Republic of Cruen, Eddenvilla," Lenin answered as she walked toward the cockpit. "I''m not surprised that he chose that place. He''s not someone who can stay still and do nothing," she added and informed the pilot of their destination. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "That''s so far away from here, two weeks at most and not to mention we have to use a ship to get there. Are you sure we will make it in time before the meeting with the Council of Neva which is two weeks from now?" Novia looked at Lenin with a worried expression.

    "That''s not a problem. I can travel back on my own," Lenin answered as she sat down. "It has been a while since I have flown around Neva."

    Aris stayed quiet and looked at the Gratlan island going smaller and smaller as the blimp flew higher. She slowly removed her hood and enjoyed the scenery of Neva from the sky.

    "It will take us two weeks, is that all right, Lady Aris?" Lenin looked at Aris.

    "That''s fine," Aris answered.

 Chapter 84 - 84: A Banter.

    Rasmus walked around the city and he listened to the murmurs from the merchants and traders. He found out that the Vivelda and the Urion companies began to lower their buying prices and increase their selling prices of goods. He didn''t expect they would make the move that fast after they found out the local competitors had gone, leaving only the two giant companies.

    "It''s according to your plan," Videl mentioned as he followed Rasmus with bread in his hands.

    "Yes, now all we have to do is wait. We don''t want to begin our moves immediately, we need to make their customers show dissatisfaction. By then, once they''re desperate, we will open our business and they won''t think twice about moving and using our service since ours will be a lot cheaper. If we open our business now out of nowhere, they will think our business a bit suspicious and they won''t use our service at all. We need to offer the water to those who are dying from thirst because they won''t hesitate to take the water, not knowing if it''s poisoned or not," Rasmus explained as he looked at the dock in the distance where the traders and merchants were lining up in front of the Vivelda and the Urion trading posts.

    "Have you checked the prices they charged for all goods?" Rasmus looked at Videl who was enjoying his bread.

    Videl didn''t say a word and pulled out a piece of paper, a list of prices based on what he heard during his investigation. Rasmus took the paper and looked at the prices of food, spices, herbs, and materials. He compared it to their old prices and didn''t expect the rate of their selling price had go up by 30% and their buying price had go lower by 20%

    "So greedy," Rasmus muttered as he folded the paper.

    "Do you think they go even further now that they don''t have competitors but each other?" Videl crossed his arms and stared at Rasmus. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Of course. It''s just a matter of time before those two companies will control the market and the prices," Rasmus nodded and continued his walk around the city. "We will make a move once the ship is ready, for now, let''s focus on fixing the warehouses that we own. We need to do it carefully or those two companies will find out that something is fishy. We want to take them by surprise and struggle to adjust their prices again, making their customers see how greedy and disgusting they are."

    Rasmus and Videl went to check the warehouses since Rasmus used Carrion''s maids and servants to help him clean them. He wanted the warehouses to be clean and in good condition to store goods, especially food.

    Once he was done checking his warehouses, he went to bargain with the former owners of the shipping companies for their ships. He managed to buy four medium-sized ships and two small ships for 500 Eclers in total which was 2,500 Gold coins which should be around 4,000 Gold coins.

    "We will send the ships to Matthias later tonight. I''ll ask him to upgrade those ships for me," Rasmus said as he walked on the sidewalk, on his way to the brothel house.

    "You spent quite a lot of money. Are you sure you''re not burning too much money?" Videl looked at Rasmus with his brows furrowed.

    "No, this is necessary..." Rasmus looked down at his wristwatch. "We are here to monopolize the market, so we will burn quite a lot of money for it."

    Rasmus and Videl came into the brothel house, and it had become their habit because Rasmus paid Videl for his hard work while having fun with the courtesan. Just like Videl, it was Carrion''s habit as well to spend most of his day time in the brothel house.

    "Ah, Count Blackheart. It has always been my pleasure to see you around," Erlina smirked playfully, resting her chin on her fist. "My favorite patron..." she giggled softly.

    "I thought I was your favorite patron?" Carrion furrowed his brows as he walked down the stairs with three courtesans behind him.

    "Oh please, you''re no gentleman," Erlina rolled her eyes as she leaned back on the backrest of the couch and crossed her arms and legs. "And to be honest, I''m getting sick of seeing you every day," she sighed.

    "I''m more handsome than him," Carrion sat down on the couch across from Erlina''s couch.

    "It''s not about the face, Rion. It''s about the charm of a man," Erlina responded as she shook her head. "He''s still good-looking and he doesn''t spend his money on women or pleasure," she added.

    "What? He''s basically spending money so his butler can have some fun," Carrion pointed at Videl who was flirting with the two courtesans.

    "That''s different..." Erlina sighed.

    Rasmus listened to the two of them as he poured himself a glass of whisky. The banter reminded him of his past life when he was still a mercenary and his associates were bantering at anything.

    "Madam, do you know anything about the admiral and his fleet?" Rasmus asked as he walked toward the couch and sat on the same couch as Erlina.

    "The Admiral? You mean Gustav, The Sea King?" Erlina raised her brows and stared at Rasmus. "What about him? Everyone in Cruen knows about him,"

    "Have you heard anything about him? I know him from the book, but I want to know what kind of a person he is," Rasmus asked, taking a sip of his whisky.

    "No, but a commander of his came here a few times. I heard he''s a strict and scary guy," Erlina answered as she pursed her lips. "Rion should know since he''s an Earnwind," she nodded up at Rion who was taking a breather after an intense activity earlier.

    "Now you understand why it''s delusional?" Carrion looked at Rasmus. "You can''t get rid of the Vivelda and the Urion because they both have Gustav and his whole fleet as their backing. Your ships will be taken down by that bastard or his commanders..." he pointed out.

    "That won''t be a problem if I took care of his fleet," Rasmus responded as he looked down at his reflection in his whisky.

    Carrion and Erlina were frozen still when they heard what Rasmus had just said. They slowly shifted their heads to look at Rasmus, their brows were raised and their mouths gaped.

    "You''re... you''re not thinking of destroying his ships, right?" Carrion asked as he sat straight and stared at Rasmus. "You know nothing about his fleet."

    "What do you mean?" Rasmus asked back and took a sip of his whisky. "Someone like him who has absolute power must have a lot of enemies. He wouldn''t know who did it," he pointed out as he stared back at Carrion.

    "You''re crazy..." Erlina stared at Rasmus in disbelief. "Do you know what you''re talking about and WHO are you talking about? It''s Admiral Gustav! He''s invincible and I heard that he''s on par with the 1st Swordmaster in terms of strength!" She pointed out and grabbed Rasmus''s hand, hoping that he would rethink his decision.

    "I''m a mage, and we will be surrounded by the sea. Do you think his fleet can fight against a mage in that kind of situation where I can easily drown his ships?" Rasmus looked at Erlina with his brows raised.

    "Yeah? Unless he has a whole army out there in the sea, not to mention the Eight Commanders who are feared by everyone, and their ships are reinforced with Mana stones!" Carrion glared at Rasmus, realizing how crazy Rasmus was.

    Rasmus swirled his glass and a smirk formed on his face. He had been doing nothing but scheming and sitting in his chair, reading books. He wanted to have some action, and it had been a while since he had fought someone.

    "That''s not a problem. In fact, that sounds more interesting..." Rasmus emptied his glass as he stood up. "I have to go and meet Matthias now. It''s time to help him build my ship," he said as he walked past Erlina.

    "Wait!" Erlina grabbed Rasmus''s hand, preventing him from leaving. "Are you serious about this? If you''re going against the Admiral and somehow they find out, the whole Neva''ll hunt you down," she stared into his eyes as she let go of her hand.

    "As long as you keep your mouth shut, nobody will know. Or should I get rid of you first to keep my plan safe?" Rasmus asked, his eyes cold when he stared down at Erlina. "Even if I do this, I believe that''s none of your concern or will it affect you in any way."

    Erlina kept staring at Rasmus for a few seconds before she looked away.

    "Right, that''s none of my business," Erlina muttered as she crossed her arms and pouted.

    Rasmus glanced at Carrion and checked his reaction. Carrion immediately looked away and raised his hands. He then left the brothel house and went to see Matthias.

    Erlina sighed as she shook her head, but then a smirk formed on her face.

    "Now that''s what I called a man right there, Rion. Not like you, hiding and spending his time in a brothel house every day," Erlina chuckled.

    "Shut up," Carrion scoffed as he leaned back against the backrest.

 Chapter 85 - 85: Took by surprise.

    "So you really want to do this?" Matthias approached Rasmus who was standing at the shore and staring at all of the ships that he had bought, docked at the lagoon. "Pirates who have countless histories for hundreds of years, there''s nothing that we fear, but this old bastard, he''s something else," he stood beside Rasmus and watched as his crew dismantled the ships for an upgrade.

    "You did me a favor, Matthias..." Rasmus paused to bring the stacks of woods using his wind magic to the pirates. "I''ll weaken that admiral because our interests align." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Matthias raised his bottle of rum toward Rasmus and chugged the bottle, emptying it in a single breath. Once he emptied the bottle he threw it away and pulled a scroll from underneath his belt.

    "This is a map, these are the routes that Gustav''s fleet usually patrols every day. The other pirates have this map as well, that''s why we have been safe from them," Matthias offered the scroll to Rasmus.

    Rasmus took the scroll and immediately opened it to check the routes. The map had a lot of details, from the routes that Gustav''s fleet used, the rough sea, the forbidden area where sea beasts lived, to the islands that were used as Gustav''s fleet base.

    "If you can get rid of a few of his fleet, I''ll introduce you to One Eye," Matthias crossed his arms and stared at Rasmus with a serious expression.

    "One Eye?" Rasmus raised his brows, putting the scroll in the pocket underneath his suit.

    "A crazy bastard... just like you," Matthias chuckled as he rubbed his fat belly.

    "I''m interested in crazy people," Rasmus smiled as he nodded.

    "Birds of a feather flock together, huh?" Matthias looked at Rasmus as he laughed. "Anyway, you want to hide your identity, right? I have ordered my crew to make that ship over there look like a pirate ship. You don''t have to worry about the consequence, we don''t care if they hunt us down because they won''t be able to find us anyway."

    Rasmus nodded and waited for the ship to be ready because he had never roamed the sea on his own. In a world like Neva, he knew it would be more exciting, especially with sea beasts which were creatures that to be said gigantic and dangerous.

    Videl came back from the forest with clothes in his hands, pirate clothes that Matthias had lent to both of them. He showed the clothes to Rasmus, one was a simple white long-sleeved shirt, and the other one was black. Rasmus took the black one and a bandana to hide his white hair. Rasmus also used some accessories like a belt with a dagger on it.

    "Look at you," Matthias looked at Rasmus in a dirty and smelly pirate outfit, grinning and arms crossed. "Looking dirty and ugly, just like the rest of us. A bottle of rum in your hand, and you''re a part of us now," he added with a lazy chuckle.

    After waiting for a few hours, the ship was ready and had been touched up to look like a pirate ship. The sail was black with the classic bones and a skull painted on it. Matthias sent a few crew members to board the ship with Rasmus and Videl so it would look like a legitimate pirate group.

    "Don''t let my men die, you hear me, Count!" Matthias crossed his arms, looking up at Rasmus who was standing on the top deck.

    "Do you want anything for souvenirs?" Rasmus looked down at Matthias, resting his elbows on the railing.

    "A few heads would be great!" Matthias grinned.

    Rasmus nodded as the sails were released, catching the wind as the ship began to sail.

    The ship left the lagoon in the middle of the night. It was quiet and peaceful, especially with the stars and the moons that lit the sea. Rasmus was controlling the helm as he looked at the map with a compass in his other hand.

    "How long to reach the Azure Abyss?" Rasmus looked at the pirate who controlled the main sail to follow the wind behind him.

    "With the current wind and the tide on our side, it might take us two hours or less," the pirate man answered as he looked down at the sea and the wind that hit his face. "But there''s a problem. Because of the high tide, the sea beast might roam around the Siren''s Reach," he pointed out.

    Rasmus looked down at the map and saw that the Azure Abyss was after Siren''s Reach. The Siren''s Reach was like a tunnel or a current for sea beasts to travel from the Bonewater Passage on the east side to the Devil''s Maw on the west.

    "So we have no choice but to take the risk..." Rasmus muttered.

    "It''s rare, but that doesn''t mean we won''t encounter them," the pirate man looked at Rasmus. He looked so relaxed even though they might encounter the sea beast. "Our ship is quite fast, and the sea beast might lose their interest to chase us," he added.

    "That''s good to hear," Rasmus nodded and put the scroll down. "We don''t want to make a scene that might attract the fleet."

    After a long and quiet journey, they reached Siren''s Reach. All the crew observed the sea by standing at the top deck, behind the railings. They all looked a bit anxious because they might encounter a powerful sea beast. Thankfully, the wind was quite strong and the ship moved faster than they expected.

    Once they left Siren''s Reach, everyone was no longer on the edge and enjoyed the journey again.

    "We are about to reach Azure Abyss, the most guarded area by Admiral Gustav''s fleet. A dozen medium ships patrol that area every day, so once every two hours," one of the pirates informed Rasmus.

    "It''s one in the morning, and we will arrive at Azure Abyss in half an hour, so we will get to see the ship soon," Rasmus nodded as he put down the compass. "Time for some action, Videl," he looked at Videl who was enjoying the rum in his hand.

    "You can handle this on your own. I don''t think I''m needed here," Videl responded as he leaned back against the railing. "I''ll deal with whoever that aboard this ship, I can assure you that," he smirked and raised his bottle at Rasmus.

    They arrived at the Azure Abyss where the sea was a bit bluish and deeper compared to the rest of the part of the ocean which was why they named it that. They turned off their lanterns, shrouding them in darkness, but it wasn''t enough because the stars and the moons were brighter than usual.

    Rasmus looked at his wristwatch and it was ten minutes before two in the morning. Videl was on top of the castle, observing the sea with his eyes.

    "It''s coming," Videl informed. "From the northeast," he pointed out in the direction where the ship arrived.

    Rasmus began to ascend and flew up high into the sky, gathering Mana and storing them in the ring. He waited patiently until the patrolling ship was in range because he wanted to take them by surprise.

    The Marine soldiers on the patrolling ship were lazing around in the cabin since it was early in the morning. They had never encountered anything since they patrolled because the pirates had been hiding ever since Admiral Gustav hunted them down.

    "I can''t wait to get some sleep once we landed..." A Marine soldier yawned on top of the castle, his eyes half-lidded from boredom and sleepiness. "Hmm?" he raised his brows when he saw the silhouette of a ship in the distance. "A ship? It''s a pirate ship!" his eyes were wide open and began to ring the bell rapidly, warning all the soldiers.

    The soldier focused on ringing the bell when he suddenly saw flashes of lightning in the sky. He stopped for a moment to look up, but then he saw a man floating above their ship. He was shocked that he didn''t notice him at all, and when he was about to ring the bell again, bolts of lightning struck the ship, tearing the deck apart and destroying all three masts.

    Videl and all the crew watched how Rasmus destroyed the patrol ship. The loud crackling sound of the lighting and the ship was tearing their ears, the flashes lit the night sky as if a storm was brewing. The pirates were petrified and speechless after Rasmus sunk the ship in less than a minute. Videl saw the dead bodies floating in the water, nobody survived since their bodies were roasted by the lightning.

    Rasmus landed on his ship and looked at the ring on his finger, "That''s one down. We''ll see how many ships we can take down today."

    The pirates stared at him with their eyes wide open, couldn''t believe what they had just witnessed.

 Chapter 86 - 86: Common Sense.

    "Something isn''t right..." A Marine soldier muttered as he looked at the thick mist on the sea with his telescope. "There are pieces of wood floating..." he added when he saw debris floating.

    The soldier rang the ball, informing the crew about what he had found. All the soldiers came to the top deck to see what was going on. The captain of the ship looked at the debris and he was convinced it belonged to another patrol ship.

    "On guard!" The captain shouted.

    All the marine mages held their staffs tightly as they looked around, but they couldn''t see anything around them.

    "Clear the vision," the captain ordered as he unsheathed his sword.

    The mages cast a wind magic formation around the ship and blew the wind away, giving a clear vision of the sea. But they were all shocked when a pirate ship was right in front of them. The mages immediately cast fire magic spells toward the pirate ship, bombarding the ship with different kinds of fire magic.

    Before the spells could reach the pirate ship, their spells were extinguished in less than a second. They were confused and tried to cast spells again, but it was the same as before, the fire was extinguished in an instant. Suddenly something fell and when they turned around it was a headless marine soldier that was stationed on top of the castle. They all looked up and saw a pirate looking down at them with a head in his hand, it was Rasmus.

    The mages cast wind magic toward the castle, but before they could release the formation, they saw fireballs around them. The fireballs exploded, killing them all in an instant, the captain looked at the pirate and didn''t expect to see a skilled mage. The mages that belonged to the fleet were at least High-wizard and skilled ones at that as well.

    "A High-wizard? No... at least he''s a Sage!" The captain pointed out, warning the soldiers.

    "Call for backup!" He shouted because he knew knights stood no chance against a Sage who didn''t need to chant magic formations to cast a spell.

    One of the soldiers ran into the lower deck while the rest stayed on the top deck. They activated the magic shield on their armor knowing they were against a mage. They waited for the mage to waste his Mana because they knew they could handle any kind of spell with what they had.

    Rasmus raised his brows and a smirk formed on his face when he realized they were challenging him. He pointed his right hand right in front of the mast''s pillar. All the soldiers and the captain noticed the wind blowing from their backs toward where Rasmus pointed his hand. They wondered what was going on until they saw a sphere of wind forming.

    They were anxious when they saw the sphere grow bigger and bigger to the point it could fit five adults inside it. When they thought it was going to grow even bigger, the sphere suddenly shrunk rapidly to the point it was as small as a basketball, making a high-pitched sound that irritated their ears.

    "You just made the worst decision..." Rasmus muttered as he clenched his hand.

    The sphere created a strong blast that traveled at Mach 2. In an instant, all the knights including the captain collapsed. Their eyes, noses, ears, and mouths spat blood, killing them almost instantly due to the pressure and their organs being crushed. The pillars were cut in half and collapsed, destroying the ship.

    Rasmus landed and suddenly the ship trembled and some kind of light pierced through from the lower deck up into the sky. He looked up at the light and felt the immense Mana being released from the cabin. The light was bright enough to be seen from miles away and it seemed that was how they called for help just like a flare gun back on Earth.

    "You have done it," Videl boarded the ship.

    "Yes, the party is about to start..." Rasmus looked down at the hole and released a fireball into it. "Let''s wait for our guests," he said, and then the cabin exploded, destroying the inside of the ship. The debris didn''t affect him or Videl because of the Mana shield.

    They both hopped onto their ship before the marine ship sunk into the water.

    "That magic came in handy, huh?" Videl looked at the multiple thin layers that separated Rasmus''s ship and the Marine''s ship. "Layers of vacuum space, sucking out the oxygen from the fire magic, but how did you know that they would use fire magic?" He glanced at Videl with a curious look.

    "It''s easy. It''s a wooden ship, what would be the best way to get rid of a wooden ship? The answer is fire," Rasmus answered as he leaned against the railing. "Common sense is easy to predict," he pointed out with a relaxed expression and dropped the head that he had taken earlier.

    (At the same time on the Ironhook Island)

    A bearded man with broad shoulders and a big body was busy writing a document at his desk. It was a quiet night as usual, but his room suddenly became oddly bright. He glanced toward the window behind his desk and noticed the bright pillar-like light that pierced the sky in the distance.

    The bearded man stood up and pushed back his armchair. The man wore a white uniform with so many medals hanging on the left side of his chest. He watched the light slowly disappear, his striking yellow eyes were sharp, piercing through the moonlight.

    "Azure Abyss..." The bearded man muttered, his voice deep and rough. "Pirates..." He narrowed his eyes to the sky and then left his office.

    As soon as the bearded man left his office, a man who wore a similar uniform except he had a white robe over his uniform appeared behind him. The man followed the bearded man, his footsteps were silent like the wind.

    "Prepare my vessel," the bearded man glanced at the man behind him.

    The man nodded and then disappeared without a trace.

    The moment the bearded man left the fort, hundreds of elite knights and High-wizards were waiting for him at the dock. He boarded the ship along with his whole unit, the man with a robe had been waiting for them on the deck.

    "Azure Abyss, that''s our destination," the bearded man ordered his helmsman.

    His ship was two times bigger than the big ships around it, making it easily recognized as the leader''s ship. The moment his ship began to sail, dozens followed.

    Rasmus looked at the map and one of the pirates pointed at the nearest island from Azure Abyss. They explained to him about the fort of the Marine''s base, and they mentioned Commander Mercurius, one of the eight Naval Commanders under Admiral Gustav''s command.

    "How strong is Commander Mercurius?" Rasmus looked at the pirates in front of him.

    They all looked at each other for a moment, thinking about who should explain to Rasmus about Mercurius''s strength.

    "Commander Mercurius is..." A pirate paused to think of the right word. "A monster..."

    Videl raised his brows and then laughed so hard to the point that he almost cried. The pirates looked at Videl with a confused look. He tried to calm himself down, but he kept laughing because it was just too funny for him. Rasmus on the other hand kept a poker face even though he was surprised by how they described Mercurius.

    "He''s a Swordmage. A knight and a mage at the same time," the pirate explained.

    "Swordmage, so it''s similar to Northern Star," Rasmus nodded with understanding. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Doesn''t that make you a Swordmage as well?" Videl asked with his brows raised.

    The pirates looked at Rasmus with surprised expressions.

    "Well, he should be here at any moment now. Why don''t you guys take the rowboat and leave this ship? I promise Matthias to not let you all die, so stay as far as you can," Rasmus said as he pushed himself from the railing. "Don''t forget to bring that head. Matthias wanted his souvenir. Keep it safe," he pointed at the head on the floor.

    All the pirates shared a look once again and then they immediately took the head and brought the rowboat on the water. They all left without hesitation and began to row the boat as far as they could from the ship.

    "A monster..." Videl chuckled as he wiped his eyes. "I don''t understand why it''s so funny..." he cleared his throat.

    "That''s enough, Videl. The guests are here," Rasmus said as he narrowed his eyes and saw tiny lights in the far distance.

    "Right..." Videl took a deep breath as he leaned down and rested his elbows on the railing. "The guests are indeed here," he smirked as he saw dozens of ships with the big one in the middle.

    "Let''s get the party started..." Rasmus walked up the stairs and lowered the masts.

 Chapter 87 - 87: Cat and Mouse.

    Mercurius saw the pirate ship in the distance. He didn''t expect it was just one pirate crew, and he looked a bit disappointed because he thought there would be more of them. He decided to send three of his units to deal with that pirate ship.

    He watched as three of his ships went past his at full speed. He wanted to see how a single pirate ship, not to mention that it was just a medium-sized ship managed to sink a big ship. He thought something was fishy, but he didn''t see any other pirate ships in the distance.

    Dozens of fireballs were released into the sky toward the pirate ship which would be impossible to prevent all of them from hitting the ship, or at least that was what Mercurius thought. The fireballs disappeared into thin air before they could reach the pirate ship. At that moment he realized the pirates on that ship had a Sage with them.

    Before he could order his other units to assist those ships ahead of him, he saw flashes of lightning from the pirate ship. He narrowed his eyes and that was when he saw the three ships torn in half because they got hit by bolts of lightning. He watched the ships sink into the water and lifeless bodies floated around the debris.

    "Lightning magic. He''s no ordinary Sage," Mercurius muttered as he clenched his fists.

    "What should we do, Commander?" The man in a white robe asked.

    "Advance. I don''t know any pirates that can do something like that, so I want to know the mage who could cast a powerful spell like that," Mercurius answered without hesitation, there was no fear in his eyes.

    All the ships sailed at full speed toward the pirate ship, following Mercurius''s orders.

    When Mercurius was close enough to the pirate ship, he walked on the bowsprit with his long sword in his right hand. He combined both Aura and Mana on his sword and then he swung his sword as hard as he could horizontally. A massive slash wave flew toward the pirate ship, but to his surprise, someone from the pirate ship released the same slash wave, clashing his with theirs.

    "A Swordmaster?" Mercurius narrowed his eyes and gripped his sword tightly. "No, that''s not possible."

    Mercurius felt the thrill within him again after countless days of boring jobs at his desk. He began to throw more slash waves toward the pirate ship to see how far the pirates could keep up with his strength.

    The knights and mages who saw the slash waves clashing were shocked and terrified by the immense amount of energy that was released. They couldn''t believe there was someone as strong as their commander. The sea was no longer calm and big waves were created and began to push the big ships away.

    "Hmm?" Mercurius narrowed his eyes and stopped attacking relentlessly. "Activate the shield!" He shouted as he turned around, ordering the mages.

    The mages chanted magic formations and activated all the runs that were written on the ship''s body. A sphere of thick Mana shield appeared and protected the ship.

    As soon as the Mana shield was formed, bolts of lightning struck the ship, but it was protected by the Mana shield. All the mages and the knights were startled and petrified when they watched the bolts of lightning from up close. The terrifying sound of lightning made all of them cover their eyes, their hearts trembled, following the rhythm of the rumbling of the lightning.

    Mercurius was unaffected even though he was standing on the edge of the bowsprit, facing the bolts of lightning a few meters away from his face. He was fascinated by the destructive power of that magic, but it wasn''t enough to break the Mana shield. The answer to the strong Mana shield lay inside his ship, powerful Mana stones were placed all over the ship making it impenetrable by anything. Knowing it was pointless the bolts of lightning stopped attacking the ship.

    "Your magic is useless against my ship," Mercurius smirked as he scoffed. "You must have wasted all of your Mana already, don''t you?" He chuckled.

    It was as Mercurius had expected, but then suddenly the bolts of lightning were pointed at the other ships. He didn''t expect that the pirate could still release such a destructive spell like it was nothing. He turned around and saw the other ships sink and listened to the screams of his soldiers. He immediately ordered the mages to bombard the pirate ship.

    All the mages used different types and elements of magic spells. Mercurius watched as the spells flew toward the pirate ship, but once again, the spells dispersed into thin air.

    "We can''t fight those bastards from a long distance, the sage on that ship can easily stop any magic spells..." Mercurius gritted his teeth. "It''s time we make a move, Ciel," he glanced at the man in a white robe.

    Ciel nodded with understanding and ordered the helmsman to ram the pirate ship.

    Rasmus noticed Mercurius'' ship was planning to ram his ship with the remaining ships following from behind. He smirked immediately and turned the helm, following the wind and getting away from them.

    "It''s according to your plan once again," Videl said as he swung his sword around, the sword that he used to fight against Mercurius''s slash waves.

    "We are pretending to be pirates after all," Rasmus looked over his shoulder and watched all the ships following them. "We need to act like one, playing cat and mouse. You take the wheel while I piss them off," he added as he removed his hands from the helm and walked to the back of the ship.

    Because Rasmus''s ship was a medium-sized ship, it went faster than Mercurius''s ships. He had all the advantages and made it impossible for them to do anything to him and his ship.

    Rasmus cast a magic formation with six magic circles and pointed it at Mercurius''s ship. A fireball appeared from his palm and released it at Mach 1 speed. The moment the fireball touched the Mana shield, the first layer of the fireball exploded and was followed by the second layer, lastly, when the third layer was exposed, its explosion was concentrated on that same spot. The Mana shield that was supposed to be impenetrable suddenly cracked.

    "That''s not good enough?" Rasmus was surprised at how strong the Mana shield was. "Even with armor piercing method isn''t enough..."

    Mercurius was shocked that his impenetrable Mana shield got cracked from a single spell. He didn''t know what had happened, but thankfully the mages could easily reinforce and regenerate the Mana shield. He was shocked because the sage might be able to destroy the Mana shield once he knew which spell to use.

    "Those damn pirates..." Mercurius clenched his fists, frustrated because he couldn''t do anything. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Rasmus created the same magic formation, but this time he added one more magic circle inside. Mercurius who saw the formation immediately ordered the mages to use more energy from the Mana stones to reinforce the front shield. That also meant it drained more energy from the Mana stones that he had.

    "You can''t break my vessel, you damn pirates..." Mercurius muttered, holding his irritation.

    When Rasmus smirked and pointed the magic formation at the other ship, Mercurius realized that Rasmus''s target wasn''t his ship in the first place. Mercurius felt like he was being played and fell for such a cheap trick. He then watched Rasmus release the spell and destroy the ship along with the soldiers onboard.

    Mercurius had never been played around like this and knew that he couldn''t catch up with the pirate ship due to its smaller size, and weight, and pirate ships were meant to be fast compared to a normal ship. He couldn''t do anything and it was the first time he felt powerless while at the same time losing manpower due to the skilled sage.

    "Fall back!" Mercurius shouted. "We are wasting our time here..."

    Everyone was in disbelief that their ruthless Commander, Mercurius said something like that, including Ciel. Without asking a question, all the ships stopped chasing Rasmus and slowly turned around.

    Rasmus stretched his arms and neck as he watched the ships stop chasing him. He looked at the sky and it was morning already and the sun had risen.

    "It''s good enough, right? We destroyed a lot of ships..." Videl walked toward Rasmus.

    "We got enough information and experience. I don''t think we will have any issues with our shipping business when I have to compete with Vivelda and Urion companies," Rasmus nodded and saw the rowboat. "Let''s head back," he added as he changed direction to pick up the pirates.

    "Sounds good to me..." Videl sat down and leaned against the railing, enjoying the morning breeze in the vast sea.

 Chapter 88 - 88: Crazy.

    Rasmus arrived at the lagoon and saw the pirates including Matthias sleeping on the sand with bottles of rum scattered around them. Once he dropped the anchor, he jumped down and landed on the shore with a few heads hanging on his hands. He threw the heads at Matthias''s body which woke him up and he was startled when he saw the heads around him.

    "Your souvenirs," Rasmus sighed as he removed his pirate outfit.

    Matthias groaned as he sat up and looked at the heads of the soldiers. He chuckled and grabbed one of the heads, staring at its terrified and helpless expression. He could tell the man died in fear, making him laugh joyfully.

    "Now, this is something I love to collect." Matthias dropped his head and stood up. He looked at his crew members, who were safe and had no scratches on their bodies. "You kept your promise," he smiled at Rasmus.

    "I''m a man of my word," Rasmus responded as he put on his shirt and suit.

    "Right..." Matthias chuckled softly as he grabbed a bottle of rum. "So? How many ships did you destroy?" He raised his brows and drank his rum. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Thirteen ships," Rasmus answered as he fixed his collar.

    Matthias spit-took the rum and stared at Rasmus in disbelief, blinking his eyes repeatedly. "You''re lying..."

    "Ask your crew members. They saw it all happen," Rasmus shook his head.

    Matthias looked at his crew members and they all nodded. He then looked at Rasmus in disbelief because it hadn''t been six hours since Rasmus left the lagoon. He had never heard of anyone who could destroy thirteen big marine ships that were reinforced with Magic Stones and nobody was injured or the ship got damaged. He knew that Rasmus was a skilled mage, but he didn''t expect to be that skilled.

    His crew members told Matthias about their encounters with Commander Mercurius and how Rasmus managed to make him lose and retreat. They explained it in detail to the point that Matthias''s mouth gaped the whole time as if he were listening to some kind of legend or myth.

    "You... you''re crazy..." Matthias chuckled in disbelief as he pointed at Rasmus.

    "I take that as a compliment," Rasmus smiled and glanced at Matthias.

    "Take me the next time you''re planning to get rid of them," Matthias said with a serious expression.

    "Sure, but I think it would be best if I stayed low for a week because I''m sure he would be on guard in the next few days. I want him to be on the edge and frustrated because they wouldn''t find anyone during his patrols later," Rasmus nodded as he put on his loafers.

    "Fine by me. Just let me board the ship with you next time," Matthias nodded repeatedly, his eyes never leaving Rasmus''s face.

    "I''ll see you later this evening. I have to go back now, I need to get some sleep," Rasmus said as he walked away.

    Matthias watched Rasmus and Videl leave. At that moment he knew that he didn''t want to make an enemy of Rasmus.

    Once Rasmus arrived at Carrion''s mansion, he saw Carrion on his way to eat his breakfast. He decided to join in and told Carrion what happened last night. Carrion had the same reaction as Matthias, his mouth and eyes were wide open.

    "But I understand what you meant back then, Carrion. I don''t think I can win against Mercurius if I have to fight him head-on. He''s strong," Rasmus said and took a sip of his wine. "Do you know anything about him?" He looked at Carrion with a serious expression.

    "There was a dispute between Mercurius with someone before he got appointed as Naval Commander. It happened three years ago, and I heard it was because he sabotaged his rival for that position," Carrion answered as he swirled his wine glass and stared at the spot on the wall.

    "A dispute?" Rasmus raised his brows.

    "Yes, with Arka Gullivard. A young man who became Lieutenant when he was 24," Carrion nodded. "Arka is the most talented soldier, enlisted when he was still 18 and climbed up the rank like climbing a freaking ladder because of his impossible achievements," he scoffed and shook his head.

    "So I assume it has something to do with jealousy?" Rasmus clasped his hands and put them in front of his mouth, his eyes pointed at Carrion''s eyes. "Mercurius believed he was more befitting to be a Commander than a young man like Arka?"

    "Close, but that''s not the only reason," Carrion nodded. "It''s because Arka has a history with Mercurius long before that. I don''t know the details, but I heard it was because Arka is Mercurius''s bastard son and Mercurius killed his mother to hide it from the public. But, that''s just a rumor," he explained and shrugged.

    "Do you know where he is?" Rasmus asked with a cold gaze.

    Carrion glanced at Rasmus and knew what Rasmus was planning to do.

    "I do," Carrion hummed. "You want to make him an ally, don''t you?" He asked with a serious expression.

    "An enemy of my enemy is my ally," Rasmus said with a faint smile on his face, leaning back on the backrest of his armchair. "I believe Gullivard and I have something in common and the same interest," he added.

    Carrion scoffed with a disbelief smirk as he shook his head, looked down, and rested his forehead on his palm. He had never seen someone as crazy as Rasmus before, and he didn''t know if he should be amazed or irritated.

    "Isn''t your plan to monopolize the businesses in this city? How did it end up hunting down a fucking Commander of the Sea? Don''t you think this is getting out of hand?" Carrion asked as he stared at Rasmus with his brows furrowed.

    "It''s necessary," Rasmus answered and grabbed his wine glass. "But, I''m not planning to do it now because I''m expecting someone to be here," he muttered and took a sip of his wine.

    "Someone?" Carrion raised his brows.

    "A friend," Rasmus nodded as he stood up. "I''m going to sleep," he sighed and put the wine glass before he left the dining hall.

    It had been a while since Rasmus used magic that much and the amount of Mana that he used was quite a lot as well. He fell asleep as soon as he hit the bed and didn''t get bothered by the sunlight. He slept until evening and he woke up because a maid knocked on his door.

    "Yes?" Rasmus asked as he sat on the edge of the bed, massaging his head because he hadn''t gotten enough sleep.

    "A guest is waiting for you downstairs, Lord Blackheart," the maid''s voice was heard from behind the door. "His name is Eduard and he said that he''s your guest, My Lord," she added.

    Rasmus immediately got up and grabbed his shirt as he walked toward the door. He opened the door and the maid was flustered when she saw the muscular and toned body and scars on his upper body. She hid her face, lowering her head, and biting her lip with a wide smile on her face.

    The maid followed him from behind and stole a glance when he put on his shirt and buttoned it. She wanted to squeal from happiness, but she held herself back. She couldn''t wait to tell the other maids what she had seen earlier.

    Rasmus walked into the drawing room and saw Eduard admiring the luxurious room. When Eduard turned around to look at the person who came into the room, his face turned bright with a huge grin on his face when he saw Rasmus.

    "Count," Eduard immediately bowed his head, showing respect.

    "Did you get my gift?" Rasmus asked as he approached Eduard.

    "I did, I gave everyone a share because I think everyone deserves it, at least the ones who helped you," Eduard answered as he lifted his head. "It hasn''t been a while since you left the village, but look at you now," he chuckled as he shook his head in disbelief.

    "You think I would stay poor?" Rasmus smirked as he put his hands in his pockets. "Anyway, the reason I brought you here is to repay you," he said as he pointed at the couch, signaling Eduard to sit with him there.

    "Repay me?" Eduard furrowed his brows as he sat down on the couch.

    "Are you interested in making a name for yourself? To be the richest merchant in this city?" Rasmus raised his brows and smiled at Eduard.

    "Pardon?" Eduard blinked his eyes repeatedly.

 Chapter 89 - 89: Excuses.

    Rasmus revealed to Eduard his plan to monopolize the trading and shipping business in Eddenvilla. He also told Eduard about his work, including the documents he had gathered about the Vivelda and Urion companies. Eduard listened to his explanation and plan as he read the data on the current market price, which was overpriced.

    "I have known Vivelda and the Urion companies for a while now since they also have trading posts back there in the capital city. They''re not as greedy as here because they have to compete with other powerful companies in the Refenus Kingdom. But to think they could do something like this here is unbelievable," Eduard muttered as he flipped the papers in his hands.

    "This is their gold mine," Rasmus nodded as he looked outside the window. Do you have any idea why no other companies are competing here in Eddenvilla? I thought everyone would want to compete here. " He looked at Eduard, who was too focused on the documents in his hands.

    "If Eddenvilla is a gold mine, Airedale is a diamond mine," Eduard responded as he leaned back. "Everyone competes there since it''s the busiest harbor in the whole world. You can say that the Vivelda and the Urion companies are right below the big companies while the rest are far below Vivelda and the Urion," he explained and took a sip of his tea.

    "Right, the Vivelda and the Urion companies are basically new compared to those big companies," Rasmus hummed and nodded. "To think these two can go this far to secure their business, I couldn''t imagine how those big companies do it over there in Airedale," he smiled as he shook his head and stared at the city through the window.

    Rasmus thought for a moment and couldn''t stop imagining himself competing with those companies in the future. He wondered how high he could reach before he either fell or reached the peak.

    "Count, you want me to be the face of your company, am I right?" Eduard asked with a worried expression. "I''m flattered by the offer, but I''m just a merchant from a small village who sells fruits, vegetables, and cheap goods. I don''t know if I can handle this."

    "And I was a boy who got abandoned and exiled, hated by everyone. But look at me now. So, what''s your point, Eduard?" Rasmus glanced at Eduard with a stoic expression. "If you''re looking for an excuse for any situation, you''ll find one eventually. You''re determined by others for who you are, but in the end, it''s you who holds the accountability for that since you made yourself that way. They judge what they see."

    Eduard wanted to argue since he wasn''t like Rasmus, but he then realized what Rasmus said was true. He tried to use another excuse to justify who he was, and that was why people never looked at him as anything more than just a merchant from a small village.

    "They complain about who they are, and yet they do absolutely nothing to change it. Don''t expect things to change without any effort. That''s the first mistake," Rasmus crossed his arms and leaned against the wall. "Those who did put effort into changing who they were, suddenly decided to give up because they didn''t see any changes. They think by rowing the boat they will find a land eventually without knowing where they''re going. That''s the second mistake," he added.

    "In the end, what could go wrong?" Rasmus asked as he walked toward Eduard on the couch. "You already hate who you are, right?" He stood in front of Eduard, staring down at him in the eye. "You''re not the center of this world, but you have to know that you''re also not bound by it."

    Eduard looked down, rubbing his face with a hidden smirk underneath. He couldn''t believe he had got a lecture from someone who was younger than him. He hated how Rasmus could make him feel good and hated himself at the same time.

    "So? Is there any excuse?" Rasmus raised his brows. "Or do you want to take this opportunity?"

    "Fuck it..." Eduard muttered as he slowly lifted his head to look up at Rasmus. "Yeah, fuck it," he nodded as he scoffed.

    Rasmus offered his hand to Eduard for a handshake. Eduard didn''t hesitate to grab Rasmus''s hand as he stood up and shook his head firmly. They both nodded, sharing a stare with smiles on their faces.

    "Now, let''s go around the city and see the city that you''re going to take over," Rasmus said as he walked toward the door. "There''s a saying that I really like. I came, I saw, I conquered," he looked over his shoulder at Eduard with his brows raised.

    "Those are powerful words. Who said that?" Eduard asked as he followed Rasmus.

    "Some dead guy," Rasmus chuckled.

    They walked around the city so Eduard could understand the battlefield that he was going to join later. He already had a few plans in mind that he shared with Rasmus. The first one was to check the merchants, the second one was the people who lived in the city, the third one was the demand for certain items or products, and lastly how to maintain the funds from it even though they would buy for a higher price and sell for a cheaper price.

    Rasmus knew of a method called Loss Leader Pricing where a product was sold at a lower price way below the standard price to the point it was unbelievably cheaper than making it your own. On the other hand, the other products were sold at a higher price, but in this case, it would still be less than what the Vivelda and the Urion offered.

    Eduard was surprised that Rasmus knew that method since it was something only good merchants knew. Rasmus revealed that it was already a part of his plan and he had taken care of that part. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    They were enjoying their coffee in a cafe which became overpriced because of those two companies. They both discussed the right approach to compete against the Vivelda and the Urion companies in trading. They thought of plans to anticipate if Vivelda and the Urion decided to play their game.

    "Have you decided what you''re going to do with the city mayor? He must have gotten a lot of shares from those two companies from allowing this to happen," Eduard said as he took a sip of the coffee. He didn''t like the taste, but somehow it was addicting since it was his first time drinking coffee.

    "You don''t have to worry about that. I''ll handle that part," Rasmus answered as he took a sip of the coffee. "You just focus on the front end while I deal with the back end."

    Eduard nodded and he was glad that he didn''t have to deal with politics because he didn''t know anything about it.

    "There are people that I want you to meet, come with me," Rasmus said as he stood up from his chair.

    Eduard drank all his coffee in a single shot, he grimaced and scrunched by the bitterness of the coffee. As a merchant, he didn''t want to waste something expensive. He then followed Rasmus out of the cafe. Rasmus brought Eduard to the brothel house, and the first reaction that came out of Eduard was that his eyes and mouth gaped widely.

    "Wait, what are we doing here?" Eduard swallowed hard as he looked at Rasmus. "You said that you want me to meet someone..." He watched Rasmus walk toward the door.

    "They''re here, come on," Rasmus nodded as he walked into the brothel house.

    Eduard swallowed hard and tried to fix his old rugged clothes as best as he could before he walked in. When he was inside, his eyes were wide open to the scenery and the women with alluring bodies and minimal clothing that barely covered their bodies.

    "So you''re here," Rasmus looked at Videl flirting with a courtesan.

    "Where else would I be?" Videl raised his brows with a smirk on his face.

    "Ah, my dear patron..." Erlina''s eyes brightened when she saw Rasmus as she walked down the stairs with Carrion behind her. "I heard everything from Rion, but I want to hear it from you personally... alone..." She smirked as she bit her lip and stood in front of Rasmus and placed her hand on his chest.

    "Maybe later, I want you guys to meet a friend of mine," Rasmus said as he gently pushed Erlina''s hand from his chest and pointed his other hand at Eduard. "Eduard Merc," he looked at Eduard and nodded his head.

    "Nice to meet you, My Lord, My Lady," Eduard bowed his head, feeling inferior because of his outfit and his status.

 Chapter 90 - 90: Hiding for a reason.

    Erlina and Carrion introduced themselves to Eduard and who they were to Rasmus. Erlina had no issue with a commoner since she was also one, and she didn''t discriminate against people at all. Carrion, on the other hand, found Eduard a bit underwhelming since he was just a small merchant from an unknown village.

    Rasmus told them about his plan to Erlina and Carrion that he was going to use Eduard as the face of the new trading company. They both were skeptical of that idea, but once Eduard showed his intelligence about business and knew how to handle merchants and clients, they changed their minds.

    "Aren''t you planning to make your own shipping company? Who will be handling that? I don''t think Eduard can handle both of them," Erlina crossed her legs and grabbed her cup of tea. "I''m sure you''re not planning to put your face at the front of the company either," she added and took a sip of her tea.

    "I can use Videl as the face of the shipping company," Rasmus answered as he stared at Videl staring at Erlina''s parrot, trying to feed it with nuts. "Nobody knows that Videl is my butler, and I''m going to keep it that way."

    "Is there a reason why you don''t want to become the face of your own company?" Carrion crossed his arms and legs, staring at Rasmus with a confused look.

    "It''s because I''m being hunted by some organizations in the underworld. If they found out where I am, they would hinder my peaceful time here. They want me dead," Rasmus answered as he leaned back on the couch, staring at the big painting on the wall.

    Erlina, Carrion, and Eduard raised their brows, unknowing that Rasmus was being hunted. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "By who?" Erlina narrowed her eyes as she put down her cup of tea.

    Rasmus looked at them for a moment and began to explain what had happened back then. He told them about the Wraiths and why they wanted him dead. He had deduced and believed it was because of the information that Erglade had found, the ugly truth about the existence of true evil.

    He also told them what he found about his father not to mention the moment Lenin visited him before his execution. Erlina, Carrion, and Eduard were speechless, their eyes barely blinking and focused on Rasmus''s mouth and words.

    "That''s the whole story as to why I don''t want to make myself known," Rasmus muttered and poured himself a cup of tea. "I know I''m strong enough to protect myself, but that doesn''t mean I want to put myself in trouble," he added and took a sip of his tea.

    "So, your father wasn''t the bad guy?" Carrion asked, his eyes stared at Rasmus''s eyes back and forth.

    "It doesn''t matter anymore because it won''t change anything," Rasmus answered with a serious expression. "You should keep this information to yourself, if you can, bring that secret to your grave. Don''t put yourself in an unnecessary problem."

    Erlina, Carrion, and Eduard shared a look for a moment before they looked at Rasmus and nodded with understanding. They had so many questions to ask, but they thought about whether they wanted to know the answer to begin with. They decided to stay quiet because they realized they didn''t want to know or have the courage to know.

    "So..." Erlina cleared her throat to lighten up the atmosphere. "When are you going to start your business? Are you going to wait for the ships?"

    "Yes, but I''m also waiting for the merchants to show dissatisfaction. Which is why I have something to ask you about this matter since you''re my only trusted informant in this city," Rasmus pointed out with a soft smile on his face and looked at Erlina with a gentle gaze.

    "Hmm, my dear patron is so charming right now," Erlina smirked, resting her chin on her fist. "So far, the issue has spread and thanks to those greedy companies, I have fewer customers. They don''t have the spare money to spend on my ladies," she looked annoyed and irritated as she stared coldly at the window.

    "But that''s not good enough," Rasmus said as he looked out the window as well. "I need them to protest first. I need them to get out there and show it."

    "I can easily do that," Eduard said with confidence. "I''m a merchant as well, and I know exactly how to push their buttons," he said with a serious expression.

    "Count me in. I''ll help you with that," Erlina smiled gently at Eduard.

    Eduard was flustered when he saw Erlina''s charming smile. His heart was racing and it was impossible to keep a straight face. He had to hide his face and nodded repeatedly. Erlinda chuckled softly and found Eduard cute for someone with a big body to be flustered because of a woman.

    "Let''s not do that yet. I don''t want them to protest now because I''m not ready yet. I want to open my business when their dissatisfaction has peaked," Rasmus pointed out.

    "Just tell me when, and I''ll use my ladies to provoke those merchants and nobles from the neighboring cities. The mayor will be the first one who takes the blame, and then the Marquess," Erlina said and agreed with Rasmus''s request. "He got quite a lot of shares, didn''t he?" She looked at Carrion.

    "Of course, Esteban is a greedy bastard after all. I''m sure he''s sharing the profit with the other nobles," Carrion nodded and scoffed. His annoyed expression was visible to the naked eye. "That bastard has tainted the Republic of Cruen."

    "Sooner or later this city will change, no need to be so worked up like that. I''m planning to make this city beyond its greatest moment," Rasmus said with a serious expression. "Everyone will be happy, but not you, Carrion. Soon you''re going to lose your bet," he pointed out with a cold smile.

    Erlina chuckled, mocking Carrion for betting with Rasmus. Carrion, on the other hand, looked anxious and hated that he had agreed to such a bet, where he wagered his life. He wanted to sabotage him, but somehow, he wasn''t afraid of what would happen to himself if he lost the bet.

    Rasmus noticed that Erlina had been staring at him for a while now. He realized she might have something to say but didn''t want to because of the other people in the room.

    "Why don''t you have some fun while we are here, Eduard?" Rasmus pulled out five gold coins and put them in Eduard''s pocket. "You know what to do," he looked at Videl, signaling him to take Eduard out of the room.

    "Wait, what?" Eduard was confused and suddenly Videl grabbed his shoulder and pulled him away from the couch. "A-are you sure?" He looked at Rasmus and Videl back and forth.

    "Welcome to Eddenvilla," Rasmus smiled as he nodded.

    Carrion noticed what Rasmus was trying to do, and when Rasmus looked him in the eye, he knew exactly what Rasmus wanted him to do. He sighed as he stood up from the couch and left the room, leaving Erlina alone with Rasmus.

    "We are alone now, so you can say it," Rasmus looked Erlina in the eye.

    Erlina didn''t expect Rasmus to be so considerate of her, which made her unable to hide her smile. She stood up and moved to the couch where Rasmus was sitting. She didn''t bother to put some gap in between them.

    "What''s your real intention of coming here, Count?" Erlina asked, her voice barely above a whisper. She stared right into Rasmus''s eyes. "I know you''re an ambitious man, so what is it that you''re trying to achieve here?"

    "Why do you want to know that, Madam?" Rasmus asked, he didn''t flatter and stared back into her eyes.

    "Let''s just say I want to be a part of it," Erlina smirked and brushed her shoulder against Rasmus''s. "Can I?"

    "If you want to be a part of it, you should behave yourself properly," Rasmus said in a cold tone.

    Erlina''s smirk widened, but she immediately put some distance between herself and Rasmus. She pulled out an invitation letter from her purse and the showed it to him.

    "I am behaving properly," Erlina responded as she offered the letter to Rasmus.

    Rasmus looked at the letter and noticed there was a seal on it which meant it was from a noble. He took the letter and read the content which was something he didn''t expect. It was an invitation letter for a masquerade ball from Marquess Esteban in a few days and he knew what Erlina was trying to do.

    "You want me to come with you to this masquerade ball?" Rasmus glanced at Erlina. "Why don''t you come with Carrion? He should get an invite as well," he raised his brows.

    "Because I don''t want to be come with him," Erlina answered without hesitation. "I know you would love to see the nobles. I know you want to see which one you can use and avoid, am I right?" She chuckled softly with a smirk on her face.

    "Let''s see if I can trust you enough to be a part of my plan," Rasmus said as he stood up.

    "Fair enough, but what about that?" Erlina nodded and then pointed at the letter in Rasmus''s hand.

    "I''ll come," Rasmus nodded and gave the letter back to Erlina.

 Chapter 91 - 91: Feelings.

    Rasmus looked at himself in the mirror and he found it weird to see himself having brown hair. It was Erlina''s doing and she was using walnut shells to dye his hair which took a lot of time. He never thought it would be this tiring and time-consuming to dye hair since he never had one, not even back then when he was still Kyros.

    "Do you like it?" Erlina leaned against the dressing table, staring at Rasmus''s brown hair. "To be honest, you look more masculine with brown hair," she pointed out as she bit her lip.

    "How long it will last?" Rasmus asked as he turned his head back and forth to check his new hair color from different angles.

    "Two weeks, why?" Erlina answered as she crossed her arms. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "This is perfect," Rasmus shook his head. He found this new look as an opportunity to fool Mercurius when he was going out to the sea again later. "Thank you. I think I might need your skill from now on," he looked at Erlina with a faint smile.

    "Of course. My job as a madam is to keep my dear patron satisfied," Erlina giggled softly with a gentle smile on her face. "Now, it''s time to buy you a few cravats, coats, and maybe greatcoats as well. Let''s go," she offered her hand to Rasmus.

    Rasmus looked at Erlina''s hand for a moment before he took her hand and got up from his chair. They both went to Erlina''s favorite clothing store because she wanted to dress him up to her liking. Rasmus didn''t mind and let her do what she wanted to do since he was her partner for the masquerade ball.

    After Erlina chose all the clothing and Rasmus paid for all of them, she took him to a mask maker. She was also the one who chose the design and the base was made of silver. She understood his circumstances and made sure the mask covered his full face, leaving only his eyes open.

    Videl and Eduard stayed in the brothel house, waiting for Rasmus to come back. Carrion saw them relaxing in the lobby with drinks in their hands when he went down the stairs after a long intense activity. He looked around and didn''t find Rasmus anywhere.

    "Where is he?" Carrion looked at Videl.

    "He''s out with Madam," Videl answered and stared back at Carrion.

    "Going out?" Carrion furrowed his brows with a surprised expression. "That''s first..." he muttered to himself as he sat down.

    Videl observed Carrion''s expression and it was like an open book.

    "They''re going out to buy Count Rasmus''s clothes and outfit for the masquerade ball," Videl said, wanting to see Carrion''s reaction.

    "Oh... I see..." Carrion nodded, his eyes empty as if he was in the middle of thinking of something. "So she''s bringing him, huh?" He raised his brows as he leaned back and sighed.

    "Are you jealous?" Videl smirked.

    "Me? I don''t care if Erlina is going out with someone," Carrion responded as he fixed his coat. "I''m just surprised that she would go that far for someone that she just met," he muttered.

    Videl and Eduard shared a look. They could see the lie in Carrion''s words and they were holding their chuckle and smile from him. Videl knew that Carrion harbored some kind of feelings for Erlina, but he didn''t want to admit it.

    "You don''t have to worry about her, My Lord," Videl chuckled as he looked at Carrion. "Count Rasmus isn''t interested in her that way. I have served him for a while and I know that he doesn''t have any interest in women," he pointed out and took a sip of his whisky.

    "Rasmus isn''t interested in women? Does that mean he''s interested in men?" Carrion furrowed his brows, confused and a slight expression of disgust on his face.

    Videl almost got choked when he tried to swallow the whisky. He began to cough and didn''t expect that kind of comment at all.

    "No, My Lord..." Videl paused to clear his throat. "My master doesn''t have time for love or even any desire for pleasure," he explained as he wiped his lips.

    Carrion was speechless and in disbelief that there was a man who wasn''t interested in pleasure. Even for scholars, he knew really well they had their own way of getting pleasure.

    "I don''t believe you," Carrion narrowed his eyes. "There''s no way he doesn''t have any urge for sexual desire. What''s the point of living as a man if he doesn''t have any desire for it?" He arched his brows, skeptical about it.

    "I''m not lying, My Lord. My master doesn''t have any sexual desire," Videl answered with a serious expression as he shook his head.

    "Although I''ve known Count Rasmus for a few months, I can say that he doesn''t care about women," Eduard added as he nodded in agreement with Videl''s words.

    Videl had seen Rasmus''s past back when he was still Kyros, he knew everything about Rasmus including his love life. Kyros only had a lover once and it was when he was still young and that was it. Back when Videl still had his powers, he kept reading Rasmus''s head and there was not a single moment of him thinking about women or even dirty thoughts.

    The three of them continued to talk about Rasmus behind his back while enjoying their drink. They began to get closer as they shared laughter and moments without bothering about their status.

    "Whew... that was a fun outing," Erlina sighed in satisfaction as she entered the brothel house with Rasmus. "Hmm?" She raised her brow when she watched those three having casual conversations with a glass of whisky in their hands. "That''s a sight that I''ve never seen before."

    "Those three together?" Rasmus asked with his hand in his trousers pocket.

    "Yes, but Rion specifically," Erlina nodded as she looked at Carrion. "Rion hates people in general and barely talks to anyone. This is the first time I see him with that smile on his face around people. Looks like he has found the right people to be around," she smiled softly at the sight. "Looks like having you here does make our lives less boring," she looked at Rasmus with a playful smirk.

    Rasmus responded with a faint smile and then walked toward those three, wondering what they were talking about. Erlina tilted her head, watching Rasmus before she decided to follow him.

    "Ah, here you are. Wait, what happen to your hair?" Carrion looked up at Rasmus with a surprised expression.

    "She dyed it because she wants me to be her partner in the ball," Rasmus tilted his head toward Erlina.

    "I see... Anyway. do you mind telling us why are you not interested in women?" Carrion asked with his brows raised.

    "You''re not interested in women?" Erlina asked as she looked at Rasmus with a shocked expression.

    Rasmus furrowed his brows, wondering where Carrion had gotten that information. He then glanced at Videl and knew it was him who gave that false information.

    "That''s false," Rasmus shook his head. "I do like women, thank you very much. It''s just that I don''t want to waste my time on them, not at the moment," he added as he sat down beside Videl and took the glass from his hand. Videl was taken aback when Rasmus took his glass.

    "Oh yeah?" Erlina sat beside Rasmus as she crossed her legs. "Then when do you have the time to waste it on a woman?" She raised her brows.

    "You''re pretty, Madam," Rasmus paused to take a sip of the whisky. "But even if I want to waste my time with a woman, I would prefer women that are younger than me," he said with a smirk.

    Eduard and Carrion almost spat out their whiskey that was in their mouths. They both coughed to the point their faces turned red while Videl laughed at Rasmus''s answer.

    "Excuse me?!" Erlina leaned back, pressing her hand on her chest. She was stunned by Rasmus''s answer. "I know I''m a year older than you, but do you have to say it like that?" She was in disbelief. "I know that I''m way past the age of marriage, but so are you and Rion!" Her eyes were cold when she stared at Rasmus.

    "Then why don''t you try it with him?" Rasmus asked as he tilted his head toward Carrion. He knew that Carrion had feelings for her after the countless times he witnessed his banter with her.

    "I don''t like men who use most of their time for pleasures," Erlina answered as she sighed. "They''re the worst kind of men," she added.

    "Well, people can''t change of who they truly are," Rasmus nodded as he looked at Carrion. "But they can try to better," he continued.

    "I guess..." Erlina looked away as she crossed her arms, her voice quiet and soft almost like a whisper.

    Carrion who heard that immediately looked down and realized that Erlina had admitted that if he could change, she would give him an opportunity. He then felt someone elbow his side and it was Eduard with a slight nod, he couldn''t hide his smile and nodded back at Eduard.

 Chapter 92 - 92: Masquerade Ball.

    "Count, Madam Erlina''s carriage has arrived..." a servant said, bowing his head at Rasmus.

    Rasmus nodded as he looked at himself in the mirror in the new outfit that Erlina had picked for him. It was a black tailcoat with gold rose embroidery, and he wore a crimson red one-shoulder cape over his left shoulder with the same golf embroidery. He looked down at his black slim-fit trousers and shiny black loafers.

    "Count, this is the mask..." A maid came in and offered the mask inside a box.

    Rasmus glanced at the full mask made of silver and porcelain with red lips. He carefully grabbed the mask and put it on which fit perfectly on his face shape since it was custom-made. The maid began to tie it to his head neatly as he looked in the mirror and all he could see was his grayish blue eyes underneath the mask.

    "Thank you," Rasmus looked at the maid, his voice muffled because of the mask.

    The maid smiled gently as she bowed her head before she left the room.

    Rasmus fixed his attire for one last time before he left his room and went outside. He looked at the shiny black carriage with black horses which looked so elegant. The coachman opened the door for him and when he looked up, he saw Erlina was in a black flowy dress with a gap that revealed her left leg and a bit of her cleavage, her pale white skin made her look so gorgeous in that dress. She wore a silver full mask that covered her face that matched him, but she had black feathers around it that gave her a mane of feathers.

    "My, you look... menacingly charming," Erlina offered her hand to Rasmus.

    "And you''re charmingly menacing," Rasmus responded as he took Erlina''s hand and got into the carriage.

    "What''s the point of your compliment when you''re not interested in me," Erlina said, her voice and eyes were cold.

    "You really know how to make people have mixed feelings, don''t you?" Rasmus asked as he crossed his legs. Although Erlina couldn''t see his face, she could tell that he was smiling beneath the mask.

    "And who''s fault is that?" Erlina asked and crossed her arms. Rasmus could tell that she was smirking beneath the mask. "Enough of that. There are things that I want you to remember, so listen to me carefully," she said as she pointed her folded fan at him.

    Rasmus nodded as he leaned back and stared into Erlina''s eyes.

    "First, I need you to keep me safe. Second, you listen to me and make sure you don''t converse with people that I''ll point out later. Third, don''t make a scene or try to stand out. Fourth, never drink anything that the maids or servants serve. Lastly, don''t ever approach or get too close to Marquess Esteban," Erlina stared into Rasmus''s eyes with a serious expression.

    "That''s a lot of rules," Rasmus chuckled as he shook his head. "But I don''t mind that. I''ll behave myself since I''m not planning to stand out in the first place."

    "Good, now I want you to stay close to me for the rest of the evening. If you need information, just use me and I''ll do the talking because they''ll know me even with this mask," Erlina said as she leaned back and looked outside the window.

    Rasmus didn''t expect Erlina willingly to be used by him. He didn''t complain, but there was something about her that made him a bit suspicious. He wanted to confront her, but he knew that it wasn''t his place to do so, and not to mention he already got himself a great opportunity to gain information by using her later.

    The journey took two hours since the ball was held in the capital city of Cruen. It was a long journey, but the views of the valleys, lakes, and rivers were gorgeous.

    Once they entered the capital city, Rasmus began to wonder if the Wraiths'' organization existed here as well or not. Knowing Cruen was one of the territories that were used a lot during the Great Era, he believed a similar organization existed here. The chance of Marquess Esteban as a part of it was high.

    "What a beautiful city..." Rasmus muttered as he looked outside the window.

    The city was separated by small lakes and rivers which was why it had so many bridges. The greenery of the city made it look so calming and comforting. The smell of the water and the soil reached into the carriage, and the sound of crickets, birds, and other bugs made it even better.

    "Yeah, it is..." Erlina hummed as she looked outside the other window. "But this is nothing compared to the Autumn City, the most beautiful city in South Neva..." she muttered.

    Rasmus had seen drawings and paintings in a book about Autumn City. The city was surrounded by gigantic trees and the most unbelievable part was there was a tree called the Sacrosanct Tree which was as big and wide as a mountain, and they built buildings on it, including the palace.

    "We are almost there," Erlina pointed out as she looked down at her dress, checking if there were wrinkles or not.

    Marquess Esteban''s residence was bigger than a football stadium. The grandiose gate, fountains, and gardens surrounding the mansion screamed elegance, wealth, and power. His mansion stood tall in the center with wide and big stairs that led to the front door. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "How many people did he invite?" Rasmus looked at dozens of carriages parked on the sides and at least a hundred guests walking up the stairs toward the mansion.

    "A lot..." Erlina sighed as she fixed her hair. "We are still early, so there will be more guests coming," she pointed out.

    As soon as their carriage stopped, the coachman opened the door for them. Rasmus walked out of the carriage and offered his hand to Erlina. Her elegant and inappropriate appearance made all the guests know who she was. There were a few hostile gazes toward her and all of them were from female guests.

    "Now I know why you want me to protect you," Rasmus said as he helped her walk down the carriage. "What did you do to their lovers or spouses?" He asked jokingly with a chuckle.

    "Men will always be men. It''s their fault for being unable to keep their pants on," Erlina answered as she wrapped her arm around Rasmus''s right arm. "I''m only facilitating their needs, that''s all."

    "You speak like a true madam," Rasmus chuckled as he escorted Erlina to the mansion. "Now, where is Carrion? He should be here already since he went ahead first," he looked around at the guests.

    Erlina didn''t answer his question, but her eyes were cold as if she was furious by that. Rasmus could see it in her eyes, but then he wrapped his arm around her waist, pulling her closer.

    "I need my weapon to be sharp and ready to use, so don''t waste your time with whatever you have in your head," Rasmus whispered into Erlina''s ear. "Let''s just enjoy the evening," he tightened his hand around her waist.

    Erlina looked up at Rasmus and she didn''t expect him to be so touchy with her. It was the first time he had done something like that to her and she couldn''t hold her excitement. She began to act clingy and placed her hand on his chest as they walked into the mansion.

    As soon as they entered the mansion, they were welcomed by music and people from all over the place. The scent of jasmine made Rasmus narrow his eyes because he knew exactly what it was being used for.

    "Now you know why Rion is acting like that now, don''t you?" Erlina asked as she looked at the guests being touchy and showing arousal. "This is nothing compared to the secret party they have deep in his mansion."

    "What kind of party?" Rasmus looked down at Erlina. Erlina then walked toward a quiet area in the mansion, still wrapping her arm around his.

    "Drugs, sex, and things that I don''t want to say with my mouth," Erlina answered as she clenched her fists. "They''re the worst of the worst people I have met..."

    At that moment Rasmus realized that Carrion had become addicted to pleasure and alcohol because of this. Seeing that Erlina knew this place, which meant she had been invited to this party often, and that included Carrion. Seeing how much she was angry and cared about Carrion at the same time, it was enough that she didn''t want him to walk the wrong path.

    "Oh, you guys are finally here, I have been waiting for you two," a familiar voice could be heard from behind them.

    Erlina turned around with her eyes wide open in disbelief when she saw Carrion.

    "You''re here? You''re not going in there?" Erlina asked in a cold tone. Her gaze was sharp and cold toward Carrion.

    "No, I have decided that I want to change," Carrion answered as he shook his head. "I''m done running away, I want to be someone better," he said and looked at Rasmus.

    Rasmus stared into Carrion''s eyes and gave him a nod of approval. Erlina''s eyes softened and lit up a bit when she heard it. Carrion could tell she was smiling beneath the mask, and he responded with a gentle smile and nodded to her.

 Chapter 93 - 93: Inevitable.

    The three of them sat on the couch and watched the other guests enjoy their wine and champagne. Rasmus was warned to not drink anything that the maids or servants served. He had just heard from Erlina that Esteban was a physician and an alchemist who drugged and made everyone taste his creations without them knowing.

    As a republican country, nobles didn''t hold more power than others. But because of Esteban''s influence, land, power, and wealth he became one of the ministers of Cruen. He was a strong individual because not only did he get full support from all the nobles, the common folks also loved him because of his so-called drugs.

    "He''s trying to make this nation into his own empire," Rasmus said and watched the guests begin to lose control of their thoughts and bodies. "Turning his peers into addicts, controlling them using drugs."

    "Yeah, and every brothel house in this city, they all use similar drugs into their drinks and incense with similar effects. This city, this nation, everyone will soon fall if this man is left alone..." Erlina nodded in agreement. "He used people''s low points as his way in to introduce them to drugs. He''s making people depend on him," she added and then looked at Carrion.

    Carrion looked down and unlike Rasmus and Erlina, he only wore a mask that covered the top half of his face. He looked ashamed and worthless to fall into the temptation and used it to escape from reality.

    "This has been happening for how long?" Rasmus looked at Erlina and Carrion.

    "Three years," Carrion answered as he sat straight and rested his elbows on his thighs. "It was thanks to the Vivelda and the Urion companies. They''re the ones who brought the ingredients to make the drugs. They also taught him about it," he added as he sighed.

    Rasmus raised his brows and found out that the ones who were responsible for Esteban''s actions were those two. It was another reason why he had to get rid of those two companies from Cruen or even from South Neva. He despised people who fell for desires, especially people who got addicted to drugs because they couldn''t be controlled and only brought problems.

    "It''s time to work, Erlina," Rasmus stared into Erlina''s eyes with a serious gaze.

    Erlina nodded and slowly rose from the couch as she fixed her dress. Carrion furrowed his brows with a confused look when he saw Rasmus and Erlina getting up from the couch.

    "Work?" Carrion looked up at them. He noticed how Rasmus had wrapped his arm around Erlina''s hip.

    "Yes, work," Erlina looked down at Carrion. "My dear patron wants to use me to gain information from these people," she answered as she wrapped her arm around Rasmus''s waist.

    "I can help with that," Carrion said as he got up. "What do you need?" He looked at Rasmus with a serious expression and a cold gaze.

    Rasmus could see the jealousy in Carrion''s eyes, but he ignored it. He wanted to make Carrion''s jealousy the fuel for Carrion to change and become someone useful. He knew that Erlina would be the best way to make Carrion into someone that he needed.

    "Anything will be fine, as long as they''re useful," Rasmus answered coldly, his gaze met with Carrion''s. "Now, shall we enjoy the party," he glanced at Erlina, his voice soft and gentle.

    "We shall," Erlina responded with a playful tone and guided Rasmus to talk with the other guests.

    Rasmus followed Erlina''s guide and spoke to the other guests when needed. He allowed her to make up his backstory and who he was, a merchant from the Western region. He witnessed how she was being confronted by the other madams and how she retaliated, with her skillful tongue and words. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Oh, Madam Erlina..." A woman in a shiny yellow dress approached Erlina, she hid her lower half of her face that wasn''t covered by her mask with a folding fan. "I heard you''re having a rough time in Eddenvilla. Less and less customers are coming to your place, isn''t it? I hope those women of yours aren''t lonely," the woman giggled, mocking her and with a hint of jealousy in her eyes because of Erlina''s beautiful costume and alluring body.

    "Yes, it''s getting less and less customers, but my ladies aren''t lonely at all. This gentleman right here, he brings satisfaction for those ladies of man. A single man who can give me both pleasure and profit," Erlina turned her head toward Rasmus. "Not only them, but I''m also getting a share of his manliness..." She chuckled softly as she brushed her hand on Rasmus''s chest.

    "That''s right..." Rasmus looked down and stared into Erlina''s eyes. "No women in this city can match with your beauty and talent..." he said in a gentle and deep voice, his grip on her hip tightened.

    "Oh, my dear patron..." Erlina giggled playfully as her fingers traced on Rasmus''s neck. "Let''s have some fun tonight. I can''t get enough of your manliness..." she added as she wrapped her arms around his neck.

    The woman looked irritated and decided to walk away because it disgusted her and realized there was no point in arguing with her anymore.

    "Thank you," Erlina slowly pulled away from Rasmus.

    "You''re welcome," Rasmus responded. "Now, can you help me spread rumors about the pirate crew that humiliated Commander Mercurius?" He whispered as he glanced at the eyes that began to look at him.

    "Ah, I know the right people who would use that information as leverage for popularity," Erlina nodded as she wrapped her arm around Rasmus''s waist. "Follow my lead, my dear patron."

    Erlina moved to another room and that was when Rasmus saw people sitting at the long table with a glass of wine in their hands. He could tell how expensive their costumes were and the aura around them was enough to tell they were important people.

    Erlina began to show what she was capable of by joining the group and striking up a conversation seamlessly. Their attentions turned toward Erlina because of her confidence and soothing voice. Once she grasped their attention, she began to spread the rumor about a pirate that had destroyed more than a dozen marine ships and managed to escape Mercurius.

    They knew Erlina and she had quite the reputation in Republic of Cruen, both good and bad. The most important image that she upheld was her words that were based on the truth.

    "We heard from merchants about this matter. Commander Mercurius are sending his ships at the border and checked every ship that are entering our sea," a fat man said as he swirled his wine. "So it was a pirate, huh? It has been a while since they make a scene," he looked at Erlina.

    "Oh, by the way, Madam Erlina, I heard that Rasmus Blackheart is in Eddenvilla now," a man crossed his arms and stared at Erlina. "And I also heard that he visited your place often. What kind of a person he is?" He asked.

    Both Erlina and Rasmus immediately shared a look, but then Rasmus nodded slightly, signaling her to answer the question truthfully.

    "Yeah, he''s quite a charming man if I must say," Erlina answered as she nodded her head.

    Everyone shifted their discussion from the pirate to Rasmus, and they were curious what kind of man he was. Rasmus listened to the conversation and he glanced at one of them that abruptly excused himself. Erlina and Rasmus shared a glance because they found that man with the tiger mask suspicious.

    "(Found you)" Rasmus thought and watched the man move hurriedly.

    Rasmus decided to follow the man, leaving Erlina alone in that room. She wanted to stop him, but she couldn''t since she had the perfect opportunity to gain information from those people at the table. She decided to stay and continue her job even though she was anxious about being alone in that room.

    "Oh, here you are..." Carrion said as he sat beside Erlina.

    Erlina turned her head and she was glad that Carrion had come in.

    "So, what are you guys talking about?" Carrion looked at the others at the table. "May I join in?" He raised his brows.

    "I think you did it backward, Carrion. You should ask first if you''re allowed to join before you ask about what we''re discussing," the fat man laughed and was followed by the others.

    "Oh, my bad, but you guys know me, so I think it''s fine," Carrion laughed with them, making the atmosphere less unnerving for Erlina.

    Rasmus on the other hand followed the man from a safe distance. He kept following the man until there were fewer and fewer people around. The man suddenly entered a room in the long hallway, and Rasmus decided to use his wind magic so he could eavesdrop from the distance.

    "It has been confirmed..."

    "What is?"

    "Rasmus Blackheart is in Eddenvilla..."

    "Is that so?"

    "What should we do?"

    "I''ll inform them... We will send people to keep an eye on him..."

    Rasmus listened to the conversation as he leaned against the wall among the crowd. He could barely understand the conversation, but it was good enough for him to know that an organization similar to The Wraiths also existed in Cruen.

 Chapter 94 - 94: Opportunity.

    All the guests had arrived at the mansion, and it was time for the ball to begin. The butler guided everyone into the massive, luxurious hall, where everything was coated in gold or silver. Rasmus entered the hall alone until Erlina and Carrion approached him and stood beside him.

    "You left me..." Erlina looked at Rasmus, she was sulking beneath her mask.

    "I know, that''s why I sent Carrion to accompany you. I wouldn''t leave you alone unattended," Rasmus looked at Erlina and Carrion.

    Carrion had already told Erlina about it, but she just wanted to rant about it. She also told Carrion about the man who abruptly left the room as soon as they mentioned Rasmus''s name.

    "So, where did you go and what did you find?" Erlina asked in a quiet and soft voice, making sure nobody heard their conversation. "Also, they knew that you live with Rion," she pointed out.

    "That makes it even better," Rasmus responded as he looked at Carrion. "The guy that left, he''s a part of an organization, similar to the Wraiths that I told you two about. So there''s a chance that they will approach Carrion soon and will either use him to get me or use him as a scapegoat," he explained as he watched the guests go to their own groups in the hall.

    Carrion raised his brows and realized he had been dragged into Rasmus''s problem. He didn''t want to be a part of it, and after he heard about the organization that had something to do with murder. Erlina looked at him and she could tell that he was anxious about it. She gently placed her hand on his back and caressed it slowly.

    "Don''t worry, they''re planning to keep an eye out for now, so they won''t do anything to me or you yet. I''m not going to let someone like you die unless you deserve it," Rasmus said and looked at Carrion.

    "That''s... assuring... in a weird way..." Carrion raised his brows as he sighed deeply.

    The light in the hall became dim and everyone went quiet as their focus turned toward the door in front of them. The servants opened the door and there was a man in a long black robe with a black bird mask and a gentleman hat, standing still with a black cane in his left hand. His wife stood beside him in a beautiful colorful dress and a blue bird mask, making her look like a peacock. Everyone began to give them applause for his amazing costume.

    "The man of the evening is finally here," Erlina muttered as she stared at Esteban.

    "Carrion, let''s forget about the bet we made," Rasmus said as he observed Esteban.

    "Huh? Seriously?" Carrion looked at Rasmus with his brows furrowed. "There must be a catch, so what is it?"

    "Let them use you and tell me everything you get from them," Rasmus answered and glanced at Carrion. "They won''t suspect you a thing, and you can pretend that you don''t like me. You can tell them the reason for my visit to gain their trust as well," he added.

    "Okay, is that all?" Carrion crossed his arms.

    "Sell me out if you have to, but not my plan. I''ll play along with your fake scheme against me, I can handle myself," Rasmus answered with confidence. "Be as believable as possible, but you must be careful because I don''t know how dangerous these people are," he warned as he put his hand on Carrion''s shoulder.

    "Are you sure? I can handle myself, but what about you?" Carrion glanced at Rasmus''s hand on his shoulder.

    "I''m sure," Rasmus nodded and looked at Esteban who was going to give his speech.

    The hall became quiet as Esteban and his wife walked to the center of the hall. Everyone''s eyes were focused on their beautiful costumes as they waited for them to speak.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for attending and for coming to my humble place. We have rebuilt this nation and maintained it for years and we have made this nation more prosperous thanks to all of your efforts. Today is the celebration to commemorate our hardships for this nation and its people," Esteban said as he raised his hand.

    Everyone gave Esteban a round of applause.

    "Now, let''s enjoy the food, drink, and the music!" Esteban said and then the pianist and the violinists began to play a song.

    Everyone began to move to the dance floor and began to dance with their partners.

    "Go," Rasmus looked at Erlina and Carrion. "I want you two to be seen by Esteban."

    Erlina and Carrion shared a look for a moment, but then Carrion offered his hand to her. Erlina took his hand and immediately Carrion brought her to the dance floor. Rasmus on the other hand, keeping his eyes on Esteban and the man with the black tiger mask.

    It didn''t take a while before the man with the tiger mask approached Esteban and whispered something to him. Esteban said something to the man and slowly he turned his head to look at where Erlina and Carrion were. It was as Rasmus had expected that Esteban was a part of the organization as well.

    When the pianist began to play a new song, Rasmus walked to the dance floor and snatched Erlina from Carrion.

    "Go, Esteban might approach you once he realizes you''re not on the dance floor anymore," Rasmus said to Carrion as he took Erlina''s hands.

    Carrion gave a slight nod before he left the dance floor.

    "Keep an eye on him," Rasmus stared into Erlina''s eyes as he led her feet in the dance floor.

    "Okay..." Erlina responded and began to keep an eye on Carrion.

    It was barely a minute when Carrion left the dance floor, and someone approached him. Erlina watched Carrion talk with the man with the tiger mask and informed Rasmus. She then saw those two walk toward Esteban, she tightened her grip on Rasmus''s hand because she was worried about him.

    "I promise I won''t let them harm him if they try," Rasmus whispered. "He''s too valuable for me and Esteban since he''s an Earnwind. They won''t do anything to him," he assured and changed position so he could see Carrion.

    "I know they won''t hurt him..." Erlina sighed as she followed Rasmus''s feet. "I just... I just don''t want him to drown himself in those drugs. I know Esteban, and I know he would try to make Carrion in his grasp." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Then tell Carrion that yourself. If you''re worried about him, then say it," Rasmus responded as he looked down at Erlina. "He will listen to you," he said with a serious expression.

    "I doubt it," Erlina scoffed as she looked down.

    "How can he listen to you if you''re doubting him?" Rasmus chuckled. "Just tell him your concern, and he''ll listen. Trust me," he assured.

    Erlina didn''t say a word and kept dancing, following Rasmus''s lead to the music.

    After the music ended, Rasmus and Erlina bowed to each other and then left the dance floor. They both looked around and they didn''t find Carrion anywhere, and they couldn''t find the man with the tiger mask as well. They assumed that Carrion was brought somewhere to where the rest of them were.

    The rumors that Erlina had spread had reached everyone''s ears and began to discuss it. They were worried that the issue would affect the goods and increase the price again. They had noticed the issue with the pricing of food and clothing in the market because of Vivelda and Urion companies that monopolized the market. They also heard about the other companies that had given up on trading and shipping because of those two and decided to sell their businesses.

    The rumors created a chain reaction and everyone began to show concern about how bad the situation had become. They began to think about if they should make a new port, but they knew it wouldn''t change anything because sooner or later those two companies would monopolize that place again.

    "Did you expect this to happen?" Erlina asked as she looked around at the other guests.

    "All I did just give them a little push and everything will pour naturally," Rasmus answered. "Now that I think about it, we can use my new identity as the new competitor in the trading and shipping business," he pointed out as he looked at Erlina.

    "Aren''t you an opportunist, my dear patron," Erlina''s eyes were smiling. "Shall we?" She wrapped her arm around Rasmus''s arm.

    "We shall," Rasmus nodded.

 Chapter 95 - 95: A long night.

    Erlina walked around the hall and tried to hint to the guests that her partner who was a rich merchant from the Western region planned to compete in the port. Her words made Rasmus the center of attention, and he used his knowledge of the Western region to convince them. One thing that he and Erlina agreed on was to not reveal his name, making everyone curious.

    Rasmus revealed that he had bought all the trading posts and ships in Eddenvilla, but he didn''t tell them when he was going to start his business. He made sure everyone knew about his business and intentions first to gain a little influence.

    After they were done spreading the rumors, they decided to leave the hall and find a couch to sit on.

    "That was entertaining," Erlina chuckled softly as she removed her mask. "And it''s getting hot in there as well..." she sighed.

    Rasmus offered her his handkerchief and used wind magic to cool her down. She hummed and smiled widely when the chill wind brushed her face as she grabbed the handkerchief and began to wipe off the sweat.

    "Thank you," Erlina said as she wiped her face.

    "You''re welcome," Rasmus nodded and looked at his surroundings and there was nobody around them.

    There was only silence, but a comfortable one. They could hear the sound of crickets and owls outside the mansion, especially the chill magic wind that made Erlina sleepy. She leaned her head on Rasmus''s shoulder to rest from the lively party. She couldn''t hold the heaviness of her eyes and decided to close it for a moment.

    Rasmus looked down at her for a moment before he let her rest and sat still. He was about to rest his eyes as well, but then he heard footsteps from the distance. He wondered who it was until he saw it was Carrion who was looking around.

    "Oh, you guys are here..." Carrion said as he massaged his head. "Is she sleeping?" He looked at Erlina who seemed peaceful on Rasmus''s shoulder.

    "Yes, she''s exhausted from spreading rumors," Rasmus answered quietly. "Why don''t we call it a day and leave?"

    "Yeah... yeah..." Carrion nodded as he massaged his nosebridge. "Let''s do that..." he muttered.

    Rasmus could see Carrion''s red eyes and noticed that Carrion might have been affected by something. He didn''t ask about it as he carefully lifted Erlina and carried her in his arms. Carrion was watching with a blank expression.

    "I would let you carry her if you''re not in that state, Carrion," Rasmus said as he looked at Carrion with a serious expression.

    "I can carry her..." Carrion cleared his throat and squeezed his face to sober up. "I''m ready..." He shook his head and offered his arms toward Rasmus.

    Rasmus approached Carrion and let him carry Erlina in his arms. He carefully removed his arms after Carrion held her tightly in his arms.

    "Let''s head back," Rasmus said as he led the way to the entrance.

    The three of them ended up using Erlina''s carriage while Carrion''s carriage was following from behind. Erlina didn''t wake up from all the process, and it convinced Carrion that she was indeed exhausted. He was also exhausted, but he didn''t want to sleep because Erlina was sleeping on his lap.

    "How did it go?" Rasmus looked at Carrion who was staring blankly at the night sky.

    "I told them about your reason for visiting Eddenvilla, and once they found out that you were sent by my brother, Garret, they immediately tried to support me," Carrion answered as he yawned and rested his cheek on his fist. "They were trying to dig for information about you, they wanted everything," he added.

    "And what did you tell them?" Rasmus looked at Erlina sleeping so soundly across him.

    "I told them that you''re rich and good at magic because my brother is funding you and the fact that he''s your friend and always makes contact. I had to make a lie and make sure they couldn''t just use me as they wished. I need leverage, and I came up with that lie to protect myself so they wouldn''t dare touch me," Carrion answered as he looked down at Erlina''s sleeping face for the first time.

    Rasmus was impressed with Carrion''s capability of lying and setting a secure spot for himself. He would do the same thing if he was in Carrion''s shoes. With that being said, Carrion made them rethink their plan to eliminate him and support Carrion because he was also an Earnwind, a valuable ally.

    "Do you know who they are?" Rasmus looked at Carrion with a serious expression.

    "No, not yet. I''m pretending that I''m not interested in what they''re doing and make sure that I''m just a good-for-nothing second son," Carrion answered as he shook his head. He was so eager to caress Erlina''s cheek, but he held back. "They will try to convince me soon because they won''t let this chance slip by to gain support from an Earnwind," he pointed out.

    "Yes, I agree..." Rasmus hummed as he looked outside the window and removed his mask. "So, what made you in that state?" He glanced at Carrion''s face with his red eyes.

    "Incense... I don''t know what they used on that thing, but it gave me a headache..." Carrion answered as he sighed. "If I stayed there any longer, I don''t know what would happen to me..."

    Rasmus thought about the incense and there would be so many drugs and things with a headache as the side effects. It would be impossible for him to find out what it was unless they showed how they made the incense.

    "When you left the dance floor, Madam said something about you..." Rasmus said as he crossed his legs and arms, his eyes focused on Carrion.

    "What did she say?" Carrion was curious and anxious by how Rasmus stared at him.

    "She''s worried about you. She''s afraid that you will lose control of yourself again and become like your usual self if you do this," Rasmus answered as he looked at Erlina. "She cares about you, Carrion. Just like how you care for her, but she couldn''t show it," he added.

    "She''s worried about me?" Carrion was shocked, his eyes were wide open and suddenly he didn''t feel sleepy anymore. "She cares about me..." He muttered and looked down at Erlina.

    "She wants to believe in you, Carrion, but she doubts herself and she doubts you as well," Rasmus leaned back and made himself comfortable. "Now what will you do with this information?" He raised his brows and stared into Carrion''s eyes.

    Carrion clenched his fists as he kept staring at Erlina''s face. He felt something within him that he had long forgotten, a purpose and a dream. At that moment, he felt like he could do anything without fail because of the euphoria feeling within him.

    "I''ll prove to her that I can do it and that I''m not the same Carrion that she knew..." Carrion said with a serious expression as he lifted his head and stared at Rasmus.

    Carrion thought that Rasmus would give him a proud smile or a smug smirk to mock him, but all he saw was a cold stare and expression. He felt as if he had just made the wrong answer and was judged heavily to the point that Rasmus was disappointed.

    The journey back to Eddenvilla was quiet and they barely talked. Since Erlina was asleep, Carrion decided to let her sleep in his mansion. When he was carrying Erlina, he noticed Rasmus wasn''t following him, he turned around and saw Rasmus walking away instead.

    "Where are you going?" Carrion asked.

    "Goodnight, Carrion," Rasmus answered as he continued to walk away.

    The morning came, Carrion awoken by the sound of knocks on the door. A maid informed him that Erlina was waiting for him in the dining hall. He slowly got up from bed and washed his face before he left his chamber and went to the dining hall. He saw Erlina and Eduard at the dining table.

    "Good morning..." Erlina''s voice was soft and gentle.

    "Good morning..." Carrion''s voice was rough and raspy. He looked at Erlina in the armchair still in her dress. "You slept like a log last night," he scoffed as he sat down.

    "Did I? I didn''t remember anything. I was sitting beside Count Blackheart on the couch and rested my head on his shoulder. That was the last thing I remember," Erlina watched the maid pour the tea into her cup. "Speaking of him, where is he? The maid said that he''s not in his room."

    "He''s not?" Carrion raised his brows as he looked at the maids, servants, and Eduard. They all shook their heads. "When we arrived, he went somewhere. If he''s not here, that means he hasn''t come back."

    Not long after that, Carrion''s butler barged into the dining hall with a panicked expression.

    "Young Master!" The butler''s voice cracked. "Count Blackheart! He''s... He''s heavily wounded!" He informed.

    Carrion, Erlina, and Eduard jolted from their seats and hurriedly ran toward the door. They went to the grand voyer and found Rasmus walking toward the stairs with blood dripping from his sleeves. Videl was walking beside him, and yet he didn''t do anything.

    "Count!" Eduard shouted as he ran toward Rasmus.

    Rasmus turned around and looked at the three of them with a worried expression. He looked down and looked at his tattered costume that was covered in his blood.

    "I''m fine..." Rasmus sighed. He couldn''t move his hands at all.

    "What happened?" Carrion asked as he stood in front of Rasmus. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Training," Rasmus answered as he looked at Videl. "Just a regular training..."

 Chapter 96 - 96: Unexpected Encounter.

    "I have never seen anyone training to the point of losing so much blood before," Carrion looked at Rasmus''s body covered with bruises and blood. "Are you sure you''re training and not fighting to the death?" He crossed his arms, trying not to wince when he watched Rasmus pour alcohol on an open wound.

    "You think magic alone can save you, Carrion?" Rasmus asked as he put down the towel that had been soaked in blood. "You think you can protect someone with only that?" He stared into Carrion''s eyes.

    Carrion knew what Rasmus was trying to imply and immediately glanced at Erlina who was covering her mouth in shock. He then looked at Rasmus and thought for a moment about whether he could really protect Erlina with only magic that he barely used.

    "If you won''t do it for yourself, at least do it for someone else''s sake, someone that you care about," Rasmus looked down at his wounds as he gritted his teeth from the pain.

    Rasmus slowly got up because his body was sore and numb. He was guided by Videl to the bathroom to soak his body in the bathtub with alcohol in it.

    Erlina, Eduard, and Carrion could feel the pain by just watching the wounds on Rasmus''s body. They looked at Videl and never thought that he was that strong and merciless. They realized that they shouldn''t make fun of him and didn''t want to be on his bad side.

    They went back to the dining hall for breakfast and Carrion told Eduard and Erlina what he found during the ball last night. He assured Erlina and Eduard that it didn''t have anything to do with them.

    "If that''s the case, I think we should find Eduard and Videl a place to stay. They''re going to open their businesses here and we don''t want them to be connected to you or Rasmus," Erlina said as she chewed the meat. "Having them around you and Rasmus would only put them in unnecessary problems."

    "I''m thinking the same thing, but where?" Carrion narrowed his eyes and swirled his glass of wine.

    "Livia the widow. Didn''t she plan to move to the countryside? Why don''t you ask her and negotiate?" Erlina raised her brows. "I don''t know how much money Rasmus has, but I think Livia would sell her place if the price is right," she added.

    Carrion hummed and nodded as he sipped his wine. He then called his butler and ordered him to visit Livia and ask her if she wanted to sell her house.

    Once they had their meal, Rasmus entered the dining hall with bandages that covered his arms. Everyone looked at him with pity, but they didn''t say anything about it and told him about their plan of placing Eduard and Videl in a different place.

    "That''s perfect," Rasmus nodded in agreement. "The sooner the better."

    "Good, because I have sent my butler to visit Livia. We just need to wait," Carrion nodded and wiped his mouth with a napkin. "By the way, Count, I have been thinking of what you said to me earlier. I want to train with you," he looked at Rasmus with a serious expression.

    "I know you would," Rasmus smiled as he drank his tea. "I''ll give you the warmups to train your body first."

    Carrion nodded with understanding.

    The butler came back and informed them that Livia didn''t want to sell her house. The butler then asked her if she would rent it, and the answer was she would. Without giving it a second thought, Rasmus asked Erlina and Carrion to deal with the price of the rent. Videl and Eduard joined them as well and pretended to be important people.

    Rasmus stayed in the mansion because he didn''t want anyone to notice that he dyed his hair. It would blow up his cover if those people found out that it was him who came to the ball with Erlina. He was badly injured as well and didn''t want to go outside until he was completely healed and his hair turned white again.

    "It''s done," Carrion came back with Eduard and Videl. "They will start living there tomorrow," he added.

    "Then starting tomorrow, you two have to make yourself known to everyone, especially merchants. You two will act as partners of the wealthy merchant from West Neva. If anyone asks who it is, tell them that the merchant wants to be anonymous," Rasmus explained as he looked at Eduard and Videl.

    "If we want to look like proper rich merchants, we need to dress up like one, no?" Videl raised his brows and stared at Rasmus.

    Rasmus pulled off his ring and tossed it to Videl, "Bring Erlina with you. She knows how to make you look good."

    Videl looked at the ring and nodded, he then signaled to Eduard to follow him. They both went to the brothel house since Erlina didn''t come back with them to the mansion again.

    "Now, let''s head to the backyard. I want to see you train and how much you can endure it," Rasmus said as he stood up.

    "Right..." Carrion nodded and followed Rasmus to the backyard.

    A week flew by like in the blink of an eye, and Rasmus had been recovering from his injuries while training Carrion''s body. Rasmus didn''t expect that Carrion was weaker than Aurelia and Monica in terms of endurance and stamina. He was so disappointed and punished him with more and more training.

    Videl and Eduard had been busy making themselves known to the people and merchants in the city. They hadn''t revealed their intentions yet because Rasmus wanted to reveal it the day that he started the trading and shipping business. With Erlina''s help, those two became well-known and most of the ladies fell for Videl''s charm while the merchants liked to converse with Eduard.

    Everyone had their own role to play and Carrion hadn''t visited the brothel since then because he wanted to prove to Erlina that he had changed. But it made him frustrated because he couldn''t see her at all.

    "There''s no training today, you can do whatever you want," Rasmus said as he massaged his left wrist after he removed the bandages.

    "Really? Thank God..." Carrion was blessed as he collapsed to the couch. "My body is still sore and I haven''t thought of drinking or even sex..." he muttered as he massaged his arm.

    "Because I made you train excessively, making you lose a lot of testosterone in the process. It''s a good sign that you really pushed yourself to your limit," Rasmus answered as he stretched his shoulders. "Let''s visit Erlina. She might miss you," he glanced at Carrion with a smirk on his face.

    Carrion scoffed and shook his head, but rather than denying it, he got up from the couch and fixed his attire.

    "Yeah, let''s have a drink. I kind of want to drink now," Carrion said as he grabbed his coat.

    Rasmus looked at himself in the mirror and his hair had turned white again, faster than he thought. He then left the mansion with Carrion, but then he was shocked when he saw someone in the distance.

    Carrion noticed that Rasmus had stopped walking, he raised his brows and looked at Rasmus''s surprised expression. He slowly walked back to where Rasmus stood still and tilted his head to look at Rasmus''s rare expression.

    "What''s wrong?" Carrion looked at Rasmus with a confused look.

    "Wait here for a moment..." Rasmus said under his breath and hurriedly crossed the street.

    Carrion watched Rasmus walk toward the sidewalk and approached an old woman with a young woman beside her and a mysterious tall person in a coat that covered their faces. He didn''t know what was going on, but he wanted to know why Rasmus looked so surprised which was something that he had never seen before. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Great Sage?" Rasmus called from behind. "What are you doing here?" He asked with his eyes narrowed, still in disbelief that he looked at Lenin and Novia in front of him in Eddenvilla.

    Lenin and Novia turned around when they heard Rasmus''s voice. The mysterious person slowly turned their bodies around and Rasmus could see a glimpse of her pale skin and red lips underneath the hood.

    "Count Blackheart, there''s someone that wants to see you," Lenin looked at the person beside her. "Can we talk somewhere private?" She asked with a serious expression and looked around.

    Rasmus could see in Lenin''s eyes that she had been through something that took a toll on her mind.

    "Of course, follow me," Rasmus nodded.

 Chapter 97 - 97: Revelation.

    Carrion was introduced by Rasmus to Lenin and Novia, he was stunned and speechless when he was in the presence of the Great Sage. He immediately bowed his head to show his respect, and it was also clear he was afraid that Lenin would tell Garret about him and how he lived his whole life.

    "So you''re living with Garret''s younger brother. This is unexpected," Lenin glanced at Rasmus, realizing there was some kind of scheme that Rasmus had made with Garret. "No wonder Garret knew where you are," she pointed out.

    Rasmus only responded with an empty smile, knowing how sharp Lenin was, and didn''t want to feed her anything.

    "Please, Great Sage..." Carrion pointed at his mansion.

    They walked to the mansion, and Rasmus kept observing the mysterious person who was walking beside him. He knew that it was a woman based on her body, but he had never seen any women who were as tall as her. He was tall for an average man, but she was taller than him which made him unable to stop observing her.

    As soon as they were inside the mansion, Carrion brought them to the parlor. He knew that Lenin wanted to have a private conversation with Rasmus, so he excused himself and went to the brothel house to tell the others about it.

    "I see that you have quite used a lot of the funds already," Lenin stared at the ring on Rasmus''s finger.

    Rasmus looked at the ring and he was amazed that she could tell how much money he had in the ring. He wondered if it was because she could see the Mana around the ring or if it was something else.

    "I did, I used it on something important," Rasmus answered as he nodded. "So, who''s the woman, Great Sage?" He asked as he stared at the woman in a robe with her face hidden under the hood.

    The woman slowly pushed the hood off her head, and Rasmus''s chest clenched and his whole body shivered when he saw Aris. For a moment he thought she was her mother, but after he looked at her for another second, she was nothing like his mother.

    "I didn''t expect her to be an Orthias..." Rasmus said as his eyes met with Aris.

    "That''s not the only thing that will surprise you, Count," Lenin looked at Aris with a serious expression. "Her name was Aristoria, just like your mother," she revealed and looked at Rasmus.

    Rasmus''s eyes flinched and his heart was being squeezed again. It was as if the real Rasmus was still inside him and he was screaming at him and forcing him to remember the day of the execution. He had a headache and it was the first time he felt this way, the trauma that he thought he had controlled came to the surface again and haunted him.

    Aris narrowed her eyes when she noticed Rasmus''s behavior, but she didn''t say a word and kept observing him.

    "How did you meet her? And what''s going on?" Rasmus glanced at Lenin as he tried to calm himself down.

    "That''s why I asked to converse in privacy, Count," Lenin answered with a serious expression.

    Lenin began to explain what happened when she received letters from the Angelis family and the Sancticus family. She explained it in detail when she met Sanya, an Orthias, and the powerful figures in Neva that gathered in the North. She revealed the prophecies that both the Angelis and the Sancticus believed in about the third saint, the False Prophet.

    Rasmus listened to the gruesome things that Lenin and the others experienced beyond the Blackcliffs. He didn''t know anything about the Corrupted and the things that were beyond the Blackcliffs. He was intrigued by it to the point his heart was racing the whole time when Lenin told her story.

    When Lenin told of their encounter with Aris, Rasmus glanced at her when he found out she killed templars like it was nothing with a single swing of her sword. It was just like her mother, so strong that nobody could stop her. He noticed that Aris never showed any expression, just like his mother that it was a bit unnerving to see an Orthias in front of him.

    "So the masked beings, the third saint Ermaine, and the powerful being that controlled them. You were powerless in their presence?" Rasmus looked at Lenin and Novia.

    They both nodded and looked a bit ashamed of themselves.

    "The powerful being offered us a choice they let us leave without harming us or try to win an impossible fight. They wanted to fight us when they were in their full power. We took that offer and left," Lenin answered.

    "It takes bravery to admit defeat, I understand why you chose that decision," Rasmus nodded with understanding.

    "That''s foolish..." Aris responded as she stared coldly at Rasmus.

    "What is?" Rasmus asked and stared back at Aris.

    "That you agreed with their decision to retreat," Aris answered with a cold tone, her voice deep with a hint of anger.

    "Just because I understand, that doesn''t make me agree with their choice," Rasmus responded with his brows raised. "In fact, I think your decision to fight that being head-on was the right thing to do," he pointed out.

    Aris arched her brows and didn''t expect someone to agree with her and believed it was the right thing to do. Nobody believed her, including Sanya which she was still mad about. She then softened her expression and tilted her head slightly as she observed Rasmus once more.

    Lenin and Novia observed the interaction between Rasmus and Aris. At that moment, Lenin realized something and it was too late for her to prevent it. She looked at those two just like how she saw Erglade with Aristoria back then. She felt anxious that history would repeat itself.

    "(What have I done...)" Lenin closed her eyes as she took a deep breath.

    "After you retreat, what happened afterward?" Rasmus looked at Lenin.

    Lenin revealed their discussion after they went back safely which was about what they should do about Ermaine and her new religion. Rasmus listened to her explanation and it was a hard thing to decide, at least for those who upheld morality. She also revealed that they were going to discuss this matter in Gratland with the Councils of Neva.

    "Count, we need your help..." Lenin said with her pleading eyes. "The magic that you showed me back then in the Magic Tower, if you use it against them, we might be able to stop them," she frowned as she clenched her fists.

    "Great Sage, with all due respect, we have discussed this matter back then," Rasmus said as he shook his head.

    Lenin sighed as she closed her eyes and nodded, knowing what Rasmus meant. They indeed had discussed this about his intentions, she remembered that he had made it clear that he didn''t plan to make the world a better place or destroy it. She understood that he was hurt and betrayed by the world and everyone, and she didn''t have the right to ask him for anything.

    "What do you mean, Count?" Novia looked at Rasmus with a confused expression. "Are you saying that you don''t care about this after everything you heard?" She furrowed her brows in disbelief.

    "I don''t owe anything to this world," Rasmus stared coldly at Novia. "But, I''m not planning to join hands with Ermaine as well. I have my own things to do, and if any of them are hindering my plans I''ll get rid of them," he added.

    Novia wanted to argue and protest, but Lenin held her hand as she shook her head. Novia was furious when she realized how heartless Rasmus was.

    Aris listened to Rasmus''s words and she could see in his eyes that he didn''t care about humankind, just like her. She could see that he was still an Orthias after all based on how he spoke and wondered how his body worked since there was no history of an Orthias producing an heir with a human before.

    "Count, if I''m asking you for a favor in the future, not for the people, not for this world, but a favor from me personally, would you grant me that favor?" Lenin asked in a soft voice.

    "Of course, but for every favor you''re asking me, I demand something in return. Whatever it might be, you have to grant me that," Rasmus answered with a serious expression. "Can you do that, Great Sage?" He asked.

    "Yes, I can," Lenin answered without hesitation. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Well then, Count..." Lenin stood up. "There''s nothing else that we need to discuss and I have to go back immediately because the meeting will be held in a few days. We will meet again very soon," she said and looked at Rasmus.

    "Good luck, Great Sage," Rasmus nodded with understanding.

    Lenin and Novia walked toward the door, but Aris stayed behind which confused Rasmus.

    "You''re not coming with them?" Rasmus looked at Aris.

    "Why should I? I don''t care about humans," Aris answered as she leaned back. "I''m staying here."

    Rasmus didn''t expect that and when he looked at Lenin, she only gave a nod before she left the room, leaving him alone with Aris.

 Chapter 98 - 98: Worlds Essence.

    Rasmus and Aris silently stared at each other for almost a whole minute since Lenin and Novia left. Neither of them showed any expression, but they still couldn''t believe what they were seeing.

    "You''re small," Aris said, breaking the silence as she crossed her arms.

    "Are all Orthias tall like you?" Rasmus asked with his eyes slightly narrowed. "I remember my late mother wasn''t as tall as you. She was only a bit taller than me if she''s still alive by now."

    "Yes, we are taller than humans in general, for the warriors at least," Aris nodded and kept observing Rasmus''s appearance.

    Rasmus tilted his head, intrigued by the conversation because he could ask everything related to Orthias and who they actually were. He poured tea into his cup and one for her as well.

    "Warriors? Now that I think about it, Lenin said something that you were an Aristoria. My mother''s name was Aristoria as well, so does that mean it''s not a name but rather a title?" Rasmus asked as he grabbed his cup of tea and took a sip.

    "It''s not that simple," Aris answered as she grabbed her cup of tea and stared at it for a moment. "Aristoria is more than just a name or a title, it''s a different existence in a way," she explained and took a sip of the tea.

    "Not an Orthias?" Rasmus tilted his head a bit with his brows furrowed.

    "What''s an Orthias that you know of?" Aris put down the empty cup and her eyes never left Rasmus''s.

    "An ancient race that has roamed Neva long before humankind and other living beings," Rasmus answered and put the cup down as well. "It was said that Orthias are as old as dragons themselves," he added.

    "Yes, we can be called ancient, but we are not a race. And yes, we are as old as dragons themselves," Aris answered as she made herself comfortable on the couch. "We don''t reproduce like humans or other living beings, and that eliminates the criteria as a race. You can call us an anomaly or an entity," she explained.

    Rasmus raised his brows as he crossed his arms, he had never felt so confused by an explanation before. The only beings that he could compare Orthias with, would be demons and angels because they didn''t reproduce and exist. After all, an omnipotent being created them which explained their existence.

    "Then what are you exactly?" Rasmus asked as he sat straight and stared into Aris''s eyes.

    "Orthias isn''t a name of our race, it has a meaning. Orthias means World''s Essence. We exist because this world exists," Aris answered. "It''s hard to comprehend for a human like you," she said as she poured tea into her cup.

    "World''s Essence? Isn''t Mana also an Essence of this world?" Rasmus narrowed his eyes.

    "So are dragons," Aris answered stared at Rasmus, and took a sip of her tea. "Mana exists because it''s the process of decaying of Dragon Veins," she pointed out and emptied her cup again.

    Rasmus closed his eyes, leaning back, and massaged his nose bridge. Aris could tell that Rasmus was trying to understand it, but she knew that he wouldn''t be able to understand it immediately.

    "Are you a dragon?" Rasmus asked as he opened his eyes and stared right into Aris''s soul.

    Aris who was about to put the cup on the table, suddenly froze still. She slowly moved her eyes and pointed them at Rasmus. She didn''t expect him to find out the truth about Orthias from that simple explanation. She wondered if it was a lucky guess or if he was smart and keen just like what Lenin described him as.

    "Yes, I''m a dragon, but not all Orthias are dragons," Aris answered as she put down the cup. "How did you find that out?" She tilted her head with her brows furrowed.

    "Because you described it so vaguely to the point that it''s similar to how dragons exist in this world. The fact Wyverns, Drakes, Amphipteres, Wyrms, and Lindwrum are the remnants of dragons is a giveaway that they exist not through normal reproduction but because of the remnants of dragons," Rasmus explained as he clasped his hands and rested his elbows on his thighs. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You also acknowledged my statement that you''re as old as the dragons themselves which means you''re not inferior to them. Based on that, I assume that Orthias and Dragons are the same, we humans never expect that and call your existence by two different names," Rasmus added as he poured tea into his cup and hers.

    Aris formed a smirk as she grabbed her cup of tea, amazed by how sharp his intuition was. As an Orthias, Aris and the others were blessed with such intuition. She was convinced that Rasmus was indeed an Orthias and not completely a human being.

    "But you said that not all Orthias are dragons, what does that mean?" Rasmus asked and took a sip of his tea.

    "That''s why they called me Aristoria, and your mother as well," Aris answered. "Aristoria is the warrior of Orthias that only appears once in a few decades. The dragons that humans described and saw back then, they were us, Aristorias," she explained and grabbed her cup of tea.

    "So you can turn yourself into a dragon?" Rasmus raised his brows and swirled his cup.

    "I can, but the risk of failing is almost 90%. If I failed, I would disappear and my essence would turn into a new Aristoria in the future," Aris explained and took a sip of her tea. "That''s why dragons were rare back then and humans thought dragons went extinct," she added.

    "And as an Aristoria, you''re obligated to do that process?" Rasmus raised his brows and stared into Aris''s eyes.

    "Yes, and every one of us failed. I understand why your mother, my predecessor decided to walk away because she realized that her life wasn''t hers. She was responsible for the future of all Orthias," Aris answered and nodded. "But there should be more to it, and how did she manage to produce an heir, with a human nonetheless."

    Rasmus hummed as he looked at his reflection in the cup of tea. He tried to process everything before he could ask for anything else. He didn''t expect something like this to exist in this world, and why did God make it that way. He remembered that Videl mentioned that God made this world more complex than Earth, but he didn''t expect it to be this complex.

    "I''m curious, am I also an Aristoria?" Rasmus asked as he pointed at his face.

    Aris slowly got up from her couch and walked around the table to approach Rasmus who sat across from her. She stood in front of him and beckoned him to stand up.As soon as Rasmus stood up, Aris grabbed his hands and looked at his palms with a serious face.

    "You do have our bloodline..." Aris muttered, her face right in front of Rasmus, but her focus was on his palms. "But your human body is limiting your growth..." she added as she began to squeeze his arms to feel his bones and muscle structures.

    "Lenin said something similar that the fact I''m good both at magic and have a strong physical body to endure Aura," Rasmus answered as he nodded. "Is there a chance that I can break that limit?" He stared Aris in the eye.

    "I need you to remove your clothes so I can observe your body thoroughly," Aris answered as she removed her hands from Rasmus''s arms.

    Rasmus didn''t expect that kind of answer, but he didn''t hesitate to remove his suit and unbutton his shirt. He revealed his toned and muscular upper body to Aris. He let Aris check his muscle and bone structure on his body. He felt her cold hands on his chest and back at the same time.

    "You have a human body structure..." Aris muttered as she pressed her hands on Rasmus''s chest and back. "We Orthias have methods to optimize our bodies when we are still babies. Your body has fully developed, but that doesn''t mean anything since I can optimize it. The issue is that your body is too weak and if I try to optimize your body, you''ll end up cripple or dead," she pointed out as she put her hands on Rasmus''s shoulders.

    Rasmus was disappointed with the answer and with his body. He thought there was a chance for him to grow stronger and beyond his limits.

    "Wait..." Rasmus furrowed his brows as he looked out the window. "There''s a method called Primal Force from East Neva. They can modify a human body to break that limit. If I can learn that, my body might be able to undergo such intense pressure to optimize my body," he said and looked at Aris.

    "That might work..." Aris nodded as she placed her hands on the back of Rasmus''s neck to feel his spine.

    Aris was busy understanding Rasmus''s body until suddenly someone barged into the parlor.

    "My dear patron, I heard about...." Erlina paused when he looked at what was going on in there.

    Erlina, Eduard, and Videl were shocked and they all immediately looked away.

    "I''m so sorry..." Erlina grimaced and closed the door.

 Chapter 99 - 99: A clash.

    After Aris finished observing his body, Rasmus put on his shirt and suit. They didn''t feel fluttered from such intimacy or have any lingering feelings toward each other. Since Orthias didn''t have strong affections or emotions, they were pretty much individualists.

    They both left the parlor and immediately Erlina, Eduard, Videl, and Carrion went quiet and stood still. Everyone except for Videl was petrified to see an Orthias in front of them other than Rasmus. They were intimidated by how tall she was, but stunned by her good looks at the same time.

    "They''re friends of mine," Rasmus looked at those four.

    Aris stared at each one of them from top to bottom, but when she looked at Videl, her eyes narrowed. Videl could tell she had found him suspicious, but he hoped that she couldn''t tell who he truly was.

    "They''re weak just like you," Aris said in a cold tone. "Except for that guy over there. He''s not normal," she pointed at Videl, her eyes staring into Videl''s eyes.

    "This world is too big, and you have never been outside your hometown. There are strong people out here; it''s normal," Rasmus responded, looking at Videl. He was as concerned as Videl.

    "Perhaps..." Aris crossed her arms and kept her eyes on Videl. "My predecessor shouldn''t be dead by now if there were no strong humans," she added and brushed it off so casually.

    Videl and Rasmus shared a look for a split second and they both were relieved that Aris didn''t pry on it further. Rasmus immediately changed the topic and let them introduce themselves to Aris.

    "What should we call you? Aristoria?" Rasmus looked at Aris. "Or do you have a name?"

    Everyone''s eyes widened when they heard Aristoria because that name was the name of Rasmus''s mother. That name was well-known all over Neva for her gruesome brutality during the rebellion.

    "Just call me Aris. Everyone called me Aris back home," Aris answered as she looked down at her robe and decided to remove it from her body. "But that only applies to you since you''re an Orthias," she looked at Rasmus. "These humans don''t deserve my attention," she added and coldly stared at Eduard, Carrion, Videl, and Erlina.

    They were surprised and didn''t expect Aris to be so hateful toward humans. They didn''t know the story behind Aris''s hostility both from the history of Orthias and what happened back then beyond the Blackcliffs. Knowing that she didn''t want anything from them, they decided to distance themselves from her.

    Rasmus realized that having Aris around would be troublesome and beneficial at the same time. He found her interest was in him and his existence for being half human and half Orthias. He wondered how long she would stay by his side.

    "Aris will be staying here if you don''t mind, Carrion. Would that be okay since this is your place," Rasmus looked at Carrion with his brows raised.

    Carrion glanced at Aris and she was staring at him with disgust. He had never been stared at like that by anyone, and it was a bit uncomfortable and unnerving.

    "Yeah, sure. We have plenty of rooms for her to stay," Carrion answered as he nodded with understanding. "I can prepare the room beside yours if you''re fine with it," he suggested.

    "That''s fine by me," Rasmus nodded as he looked at Aris.

    Carrion nodded and ordered the maids to prepare Aris''s room.

    "Have you eaten?" Rasmus asked.

    Aris glanced at Rasmus and shook her head.

    "Let''s get you something to eat," Rasmus said as he walked toward the dining hall.

    Aris tilted her head slightly because as an Orthias and Aristoria, she didn''t require something like eating, drinking, or even sleeping. She decided to follow Rasmus since she didn''t mind filling her stomach with food. The others decided to follow them because they were still curious about Aris and for what reason she decided to stay with Rasmus.

    Rasmus sat in the armchair, but then he noticed Aris sat in the armchair beside him.

    "What?" Aris stared at Rasmus with a cold gaze.

    "It''s nothing," Rasmus shook his head. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Everyone decided to eat something light and enjoy a glass of wine. They waited for Rasmus to tell them what was going on. He could feel their gazes and decided to tell them what was going on, including what was happening out there in North Neva.

    "You''re joking, right?" Erlina asked with a shaky voice, scared and anxious by the existence of the third saint and the powerful evil being.

    "So as we speak, the prominent figures all over Neva will be gathering in Gratlan with the Councils of Neva..." Carrion crossed his arms, trying to suppress the tingling feelings on his fingertips and palms from anxiety. "That means my brother will be attending as well..." he sighed.

    "You said that there would be a new religion with the third saint as its head. Does that mean, those organizations... they might join hands with them?" Eduard looked at Rasmus as he held the glass firmly.

    "Yes, that''s possible..." Rasmus nodded and thought about the Wraiths and other underworld organizations that were presumed to be demon worshipers. "Highly possible..." he muttered to himself.

    Videl''s eyes had been closed since Rasmus started explaining. His intuition was right when he felt a familiar presence when they both arrived at Eddenvilla. He had lost all his power and at the same time, Satan had come to Neva which frustrated him because he didn''t want to be powerless or to be inferior to Satan.

    "What organizations?" Aris looked at Rasmus with a glass of wine in her hand.

    Rasmus told Aris everything about the organization that hunted him down because of what Erglade and Aristoria did. He revealed that Erglade might have found out the rotten truth about the Refenus Kingdom which might be one of the vessels for demon worshipers to live comfortably.

    "Is that so? Can you tell me about your past?" Aris shifted her body and completely faced Rasmus.

    Everyone was interested in Rasmus''s past as well since he had never spoken about it. He never thought he would talk a lot in the morning, and so he told his past to them. With every word he said, his chest felt like being squeezed as if someone was begging him to not speak about it.

    The hardship and the amount of pain from starvation, hydration, sleepless nights, sickness, and wounds. The amount of humiliation from being spat on, kicked, and thrown into the river just because he was a Blackheart was heartbreaking for everyone who listened to it. He was also affected by the story that he was telling them, the amount of anger and frustration that almost consumed his head and heart.

    "That''s my past..." Rasmus sighed as he massaged his nosebridge, calming himself down. "I''ll excuse myself for a moment..." he said as he got up and left the dining hall. Videl followed him from behind.

    Rasmus and Videl went to the garden at the back of the mansion, enjoying the sunlight.

    "This is bad, Videl..." Rasmus sighed. "Every time I remember about Rasmus''s past, it affects me to the point that I almost lose control of myself..." he gripped the edge of the bench and cracked it. He was completely frustrated and furious by this.

    "It''s not me who''s being played by God..." Videl chuckled as he stared coldly at the sky. "It seems he did this on purpose so you would lose your composure and affect your judgment," he pointed out.

    Rasmus was about to sit down but he felt a chill down his spine as if a danger was coming toward him. When he turned around, all he felt was a fierce wind that hit his face and the sound of bone cracking. He was stunned by what had just happened until he saw Videl block Aris''s kick with his arms. He could see that Aris was aiming her kick in Videl''s face but got blocked in the process.

    "(She broke his bones...)" Rasmus was in disbelief as he stared at Aris with her usual cold and stoic expression.

    "I knew it, you''re not ordinary human..." Aris muttered and used more strength on her foot. She pushed Videl away and sent him flying.

    Videl landed and used his hands to support his body, but since Aris broke his arms, he felt immense pain. He didn''t expect to feel pain after thousands of years of existence. He slowly got up and glared at Aris with a wide grin on his face.

    "What''s the meaning of this?" Videl asked as he walked toward Aris.

    "Show me what you got," Aris stared into Videl''s eyes and began to walk toward him.

    "I''m planning to do so..." Videl smirked as he clenched his fists.

 Chapter 100 - 100: Strong Bloodline.

    Videl dashed as he gathered Mana and turned it into Aura, concentrating it on his right fist. The pressure that he released from clenching his fist, created a weak shockwave that blew the flowers around him.

    Aris watched the fist in front of her face and she simply flicked her left hand at Videl''s fist, slapping it away from her face. At the same time, she threw a right kick to Videl''s left ribs. She kicked Videl away and broke his ribs, sending him flying once again. She felt a bit of a sting on her shin after that kick.

    Videl was lying on the ground, staring at the bright sky, stunned by what had just happened. He slowly sat up and rubbed his left side where the kick broke his ribs. He sighed and got up from the ground, cracking the ground in the process. He gathered as much Mana as he could into his body and turned it into Aura all over his body.

    Rasmus had never seen Videl use Mana when he sparred with him even after Videl had lost his power. He knew he was no match against Videl''s inhuman strength, but to see that Videl could use Aura made him even more terrifyingly stronger.

    Every step that Videl took, he cracked the ground and created small craters under his feet. Small tremors happened on the ground whenever he walked. His expression was no longer that of a smug but rather a serious and menacing one.

    Videl dashed once more, but this time the ground shook even stronger to the point everyone in the mansion felt the ground tremble. He threw a right kick to pay back what Aris had done to him, but she grabbed his shin with her right hand. The impact released a devastating shockwave that flattened the garden behind Aris and shattered the windows of the mansion.

    Aris tilted her head slightly, her eyes pierced through Videl''s eyes as she tightened her grip on his shin. The sound of the bone cracking was so loud that Rasmus could imagine the immense pain in his shin. She then spun around and used the momentum to slam Videl to the ground.

    She slammed Videl to the ground with his head hitting the ground first. The impact destroyed the whole garden and created an earthquake that caused a quarter of the city to feel the ground trembling. The mansion''s outer walls and inner walls cracked because of the impact.

    Videl tried to get up with bruises and blood running down from his forehead. He could barely keep himself conscious and his body had reached its limit to the point his body was shaking uncontrollably. He finally collapsed with his back against the ground, slowly lifted his head, and looked at Aris with a huge grin on his face, in disbelief at Aris''s strength and impenetrable defense.

    "You''re not bad..." Videl said weakly before he closed his eyes and fainted.

    Rasmus who witnessed the fight was speechless and didn''t blink his eyes for a whole minute. The fight only lasted for a minute and Videl barely did any damage to Aris. He had never expected to see Videl on the ground unconscious.

    "(If she struggled to fight Satan and those demons, I stood no chance against them at all...)" Rasmus looked at Aris brushing off the dust and dirt on her blouse.

    "This butler of yours..." Aris muttered as she walked toward Rasmus who was sitting on the bench. "Where did you find him?" She stood in front of Rasmus and looked down at him.

    "He came to me. I didn''t find him," Rasmus answered and looked at Videl''s unconscious body.

    Aris slowly sat down beside Rasmus and stared at him with a stoic expression. She didn''t say a word or move a muscle, she only stared at him like a snake.

    "The old woman said you were good at magic. Show me," Aris said, breaking the silence.

    Rasmus glanced at Aris with his brows raised and didn''t expect her demand. He created a ball of fire in an instant, but she wasn''t impressed. He immediately extinguished it and decided to create rain, pouring the flowers and grass around them. This time she made a reaction, tilting her head.

    "I see..." Aris crossed her arms as she looked up at the clouds that Rasmus had created above her. "You''re indeed an Orthias. You control Mana rather than the elements."

    "What''s that supposed to mean? Isn''t magic about controlling Mana and turning it into elements?" Rasmus furrowed his brows and looked at Aris with a confused look.

    "Do you have problems creating elemental magic or manipulating Mana?" Aris glanced at Rasmus. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "No, but what does that have anything to do with¡ª" Rasmus stopped in the middle of his sentence when he remembered that not everyone could control all elements. Everyone tended to have a strong affiliate with certain elements and weak with the rest.

    Rasmus thought for a moment if it was because of his knowledge of science and vivid imagination of natural phenomena that made him a capable mage. He remembered when he taught the children and their parents back in Hurgel Village about magic, but none of them could do it like he did.

    "(Is it purely because of my knowledge or is it because of my bloodline?)" Rasmus rubbed his chin and thought about it.

    "You have the manipulation skill of an Orthias, but you use Mana like humans do," Aristoria pointed out as she reached out her hand and let the rain hit her palm. "That old woman is an exception because she''s a Great Sage, but even so, she can''t use magic as she pleases like you."

    "Remember, Orthias are dragons. We control nature as we are the World''s Essence," Aris said as she stood up and swung her hand, canceling Rasmus''s magic.

    "If you don''t use Mana, then what do you use?" Rasmus asked as he looked at the bright sky again.

    "You won''t understand even if I explained it to you. Your human body is limiting your understanding of your Orthias lineage," Aris shook her head.

    Rasmus sighed as he nodded with understanding and decided to help Videl. He didn''t want to dwell on it because it would only make him even more frustrated than ever. But one thing he understood was the fact he could increase both his magical aptitude and physical strength as well.

    "How long are you doing to stay here, Aris?" Rasmus asked as he lifted Videl''s body and carried him over his shoulder.

    "I don''t have anywhere to go since I have taken the same path as my predecessor. I have abandoned my duty," Aris answered without a single regret or guilt in her expression.

    "Are you interested in killing humans?" Rasmus glanced at Aris.

    Aris arched her brows as she crossed her arms, staring at Rasmus. She was a bit surprised by his question that came out of the blue.

    "Of course," Aris answered.

    "Let''s go somewhere tonight," Rasmus said and then went inside the mansion to put Videl in his room and apologized to Carrion for damaging his mansion and garden.

    Aris''s expression softened as she closed her eyes, letting the wind blow her hair. She stood still like a statue in the garden.

    When night came, Rasmus put on his boots and left his room, ignoring his suit, which he had hung on the coat hanger. Aris, in a long-sleeved shirt, black breeches, and black tall boots, had been waiting for him in the hallway. When their eyes met, Rasmus nodded. They both put on a black cloak to hide their appearance.

    Aris walked beside Rasmus without saying or asking anything. She followed him out of the mansion in the middle of the night. As soon as they both stepped their feet on the street, they both looked to their right with their cold gazes.

    "This wasn''t my plan nor our prey, but it seems someone is offering themselves..." Rasmus said.

    Aris walked toward the presence that she felt in the distance. Rasmus knew that Esteban would send his people which was why he had been paying attention to his surroundings and around the mansion.

    Two men were hiding in a dark alley with their backs against the wall. They were in disbelief when Rasmus and Aris detected them even though they were almost a hundred meters away from them. They shared a look and nodded at each other to take a peek.

    "They''re gone..." The first man muttered as he looked around. "Do you see them?" He asked.

    The man waited for his friend to answer, but all he got was complete silence and a mild wind that brushed his nape. He turned around to look at his friend but all he found was a headless body leaning against the wall. His knees gave up on him and made him fall on his back. He then saw a head rolling in between his crotch, but when he was about to gasp, a hand covered his mouth.

    "Good evening..." Rasmus said with a cold smile.

    The man slowly looked up and saw Rasmus''s cold smile, making him tremble in fear. He then heard footsteps from the dark alley and saw a woman with short white hair and a bloody dagger in her hand. At that moment he realized that that night would be his last night.

 Chapter 101 - 101: Answered Prayers.

    Rasmus dragged the man into the dark alley with a piece of cloth covering his mouth, there were trails of blood from the man''s ankles because Rasmus had cut his tendons. The man grunted, desperate to scream for help, but little did he know that Rasmus had created a wind barrier to prevent noises from spreading outside the barrier. All the people could hear if they were nearby was a soft and faint whistle.

    Rasmus threw the man onto the wall and slowly unwrapped the cloth from the man''s mouth. The man began to scream his lungs out for help, but when he looked at the cold and unbothered expressions of Rasmus and Aris, he realized that it was futile to ask for help.

    "Are you done?" Rasmus asked as he stared at the bloody dagger in his hand.

    "You''ll pay for this!" The man glared at Rasmus and Aris. "Do you even know with whom you''re dealing with?!" He shouted.

    "Is that a threat?" Rasmus asked as he went on one knee, resting his arm on the other knee. "Then let me hear it. Who am I dealing with right now?" He asked as he flipped the dagger around his fingers.

    The man smirked and began to chuckle nervously to cope with the fear within his heart. He knew he could live if he could make Rasmus feel fear from the people that he was working for.

    "They call themselves the Red Grins..." The man answered with a grin on his face.

    "Is that Marquess Esteban''s organization?" Rasmus raised his brows.

    The man''s grin disappeared instantly when Rasmus mentioned Esteban''s name. He didn''t expect Rasmus to know about this, but then he realized that Carrion might have betrayed them and revealed everything to Rasmus. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Don''t be too surprised, I know about you demon worshipers," Rasmus said with a cold expression. "I was chased by the Wraiths before I came here, so I already know people like you are everywhere," he pointed the dagger at the man, right in between his eyes.

    The man giggled mischievously before he opened his mouth, "It''s too late..."

    Rasmus raised his brows slightly.

    "It''s too late as they have come to this world and answered our prayers!" The man said ecstatically, his eyes wide open with joy like a madman. "Our savior has come..." He grinned widely as he stared at the night sky.

    Rasmus grabbed the man''s face and forcefully put the dagger into the man''s mouth. He scraped the man''s gum with the tip of the dagger, cutting it open. The man snapped back to reality by the immense pain and began to scream in pain.

    "Now now, you can be crazy somewhere else..." Rasmus smiled coldly at the man. "Can you give me a hand, Aris?" He turned his head to look at Aris as he kept scraping the man''s gum with a dagger.

    Aris approached the man and followed Rasmus''s instructions. She forced the man to open his mouth wide open. She watched how Rasmus tortured the man by pulling the tooth and piercing the tip of the dagger into the nerve system under the exposed gum. She had never seen that kind of torture before but she was unfazed by the scene.

    "Your so-called savior won''t help you here, so tell me what you know or I''ll show you what a phantom pain is..." Rasmus said with a cold gaze at the man and placed the tip of the dagger on the man''s tongue. "Nod if you want to cooperate."

    The man nodded repeatedly with tears flowing down his cheeks.

    The man revealed who the savior was, and based on the man''s description, it could be Ermaine and her masked beings. He also found out there was an emissary that appeared in South Neva, specifically in the Republic of Lineva. A man who turned a wasteland for hundreds of years into fertile land.

    The man also revealed something similar happened all over Neva and soon there would be more of them. It was as Lenin predicted when she explained about Ermaine and the new religion that would appear all over Neva.

    "There... I told you everything that I know..." The man answered, his voice was shaky by the pain and the amount of blood he had lost. His face had turned pale and his eyes were barely open. "Now let me live..."

    Rasmus raised his brows and tilted his head slightly as he stared into the man''s eyes.

    "Who said that I would let you live?" Rasmus asked.

    The man''s heart felt like it was dropped from a tall building when he heard the question. He then realized that Rasmus never said anything about letting him live, he said that he wouldn''t let him feel phantom pains.

    "Please..." The man shook his head as he stared at Rasmus, pleading for his life.

    "You''re already dead, you just don''t realize it," Rasmus said as he slowly got up and looked at the pool of blood under the man''s body.

    The man kept begging, but the more he moved the more blood he lost. His voice became softer and softer until he finally closed his eyes and stopped moving. Rasmus and Aris just stared at the man who died helplessly.

    ...

    Rasmus and Aris threw the dead bodies into the ocean and watched them sink with the rocks that were tied to their legs.

    "They''ll hunt you down for this," Aris said as she watched the bubbles in the water.

    "Sounds fun enough to you?" Rasmus asked and made sure the bodies didn''t go to the surface again.

    Aris crossed her arms and nodded, a faint smirk painting her face. That alone was enough to answer Rasmus''s question.

    "There will be a lot of strong humans and other beings that will hunt me down in the future. This is just the beginning and let''s see if I can survive or not," Rasmus said as he looked around and made sure nobody saw what they did.

    "You''re too weak to survive," Aris responded without hesitation.

    "I''m aware of that..." Rasmus nodded in agreement. "But I''m not planning to stay that way. I''m going to get stronger since I already know how," he turned around and walked away from the shore.

    Aris looked at Rasmus before she followed him and walked beside him with the dagger in her hand. They walked to the stable that belonged to Carrion and rode a horse out of the city. Rasmus brought her to the lagoon where Matthias and his crew were.

    When they arrived, Aris looked at ships anchored near the shore. She immediately jumped off her horse and looked at the sleeping pirates. Her killing gaze was undeniable as she unsheathed her dagger, but Rasmus stopped her by putting his arm in front of her.

    "They''re not our prey as well," Rasmus looked at the dagger in her hand. "They''re friends of mine."

    Aris glanced at Rasmus and her killing gaze disappeared in an instant. She put her dagger away and continued to look at the scenery of the beautiful lagoon. She didn''t want to deal with humans so she distanced herself.

    Rasmus walked and looked for a sleeping old fat man on the beach. He saw Matthias sleeping with his belly wide open, he then dropped a barrel of rum on Matthias''s belly, waking him up with a loud grunt and waking his crew.

    Everyone grabbed their swords but when they realized it was Rasmus, they sighed and dropped their swords. He then dropped a few barrels of rum for them to enjoy. They began to smile and surrounded the barrels like ants attracted to sugar.

    "Where have you been? We thought you were dead or something..." Matthias looked at Rasmus as he leaned against the barrel. "Hmm?" He leaned his body to the side with his head tilted when he saw a woman in the distance with white strands of hair coming out of the hood she wore. "Wait... Is that?!" He shouted quietly as he pointed at Aris.

    "Yes, a real Orthias, the ancient race," Rasmus nodded as he looked at Aris walking toward him. "I suggest you not to do anything funny with her," he warned them.

    Everyone looked at Aris and seeing another white hair was already a bad sign. They didn''t need an explanation because they already knew what she was. They knew Orthias from legends, and they didn''t want to involve themselves with that.

 Chapter 102 - 102: Boarding the Ship.

    "So..." Matthias looked at Rasmus and Aris back and forth, noticing the height difference. "Where have you been?"

    "Attend an important business, and I just recovered from intense training," Rasmus answered as he looked at his ships. "Things are going smoothly?" He nodded up at the ships.

    "Some are almost done, and your big ship is already halfway," Matthias answered as he poured the rum into the bottle. "If you start helping us again, I think we can finish everything in two months or even less," he pointed out.

    "Perfect. I''ll come by every day like before, and I''m planning to even without you asking," Rasmus crossed his arms and looked at the pirates to fetch his pirate attire. "Are you coming?" He looked at Matthias.

    "I have been waiting for this, of course I''m coming!" Matthias got up and carried the barrel over his shoulder. "I''m ready whenever you are," he said and drank his rum.

    Rasmus, Aris, and Matthias with his crew climbed onto the ship and prepared the ship. Rasmus let Matthias control the helm and became the helmsman since he knew the sea more than him.

    "Let''s kill some marines and sink some ships, aye?" Matthias grinned as he looked at Rasmus with his excited expression.

    Aris stayed quiet the whole time and it made Matthias and his crew curious. They had never seen a woman as tall as her not to mention her pale white skin that illuminated under the moonlight. Rasmus warned them about her to not strike up any conversation with her because she didn''t like humans.

    "We are going to fight in the sea?" Aris asked as she walked toward Rasmus who was at the front of the top deck.

    "Yes, we''re going to sink some ships and kill everyone on them," Rasmus nodded. "Things might get interesting tonight," he looked at the high tide below.

    As soon as they entered Siren''s Reach, everyone could hear the soothing and yet eerie whistle-like sound. Rasmus and Aris looked down at the railing and looked at where the sound was coming from.

    "That''s why people named this area Siren''s Reach. You didn''t hear them back then?" Matthias looked at Rasmus.

    "No, it was quiet back then. What is it? It sounds like a whale," Rasmus shook his head and then looked at Matthias.

    "Sea beasts..." Matthias answered and drank his rum. "We called her Susie, a friendly sea beast that greets every ship that she sees."

    Rasmus chuckled as he looked at the vast sea with admiration. He would love to travel around Neva on the ship, seeing and hearing the fantasy-like phenomenon. If he could live forever in Neva, he wouldn''t be bored for hundreds of years because of this.

    The world was too vast to waste, and yet he was limited by the time of his lifespan. He didn''t have time to have a leisure life because of the bet and knew soon this world would fall just like how he did it back on Earth.

    Not long after they went past Siren''s Reach, everyone saw three ships patrolling in the distance. Rasmus didn''t expect those Marines to still tighten their guards even though weeks had passed since that day. He underestimated Mercurius''s will to get rid of pirates and knew that he had a deep grudge against him for what he did back then.

    "So many ships..." Matthias muttered as he controlled the helm.

    As soon as those Marines ships noticed their ship, a flare of Mana light shot through the sky. Matthias and his crew were anxious because those Marines didn''t play around anymore and took everything as a threat to them. Rasmus expected something like this to happen and it was perfect timing since he didn''t plan to play around as well.

    (At the Ironhook Island)

    Mercurius was in his bed, preparing to have a short nap until suddenly he saw a bright light from outside the window. He didn''t hesitate and immediately got up from bed, putting on his uniform and sword. Not long after he left his room, the bell rang, informing the whole fleet on the island to prepare.

    It didn''t take half an hour when everyone had boarded the ships, leaving the island to the Azure Abyss.

    ...

    When they arrived, Mercurius saw the ships had sunk with bodies floating in the water. He saw the same ship from last time in the distance. He clenched his fists in frustration, anger, and excitement at the same time. He had been waiting for this encounter for days and he couldn''t get a good sleep ever since that day.

    "Full speed, and activate the turbine..." Mercurius ordered.

    The mages operated the wind turbine using the Magic Stone as its source of energy. The turbine was added a week ago and it was a new invention after the issue that Mercurius had encountered before. With the turbine applied under the ship, it had no problem catching up with smaller ships against enemies who could easily nullify magic spells.

    Rasmus noticed the speed difference from Mercurius''s ships, but it didn''t matter to him. He reinforced the ship with wind magic, giving it a significant boost to the point that the mass pillars and their sails could barely handle the fierce wind.

    Mercurius ordered the mages to put more Mana on the turbine, giving it more boost to catch up with Rasmus''s ship. He had to capture that ship and the man that sunk countless of his ships, ruining his reputation as the Sea Commander.

    As Mercurius closed the distance and he could see the pirate ship not far from him, the mages began to bombard the ships with fireballs. Rasmus created a vacuum wall on the back of his ship, taking the air from the fireballs and extinguishing them.

    He knew that Mercurius wasn''t trying to destroy his ship but rather keeping him busy so Mercurius''s ships could get closer and closer from his ship. He didn''t have a choice but to protect his ship, and that was when he noticed the amount of Mana that formed above his ship, the mages from the other ships had come in range for their spells to hit his ship directly.

    Flashes of lightning appeared from the sky and Rasmus didn''t hesitate to create a magic formation that created an electric field, the same formation he gave to Lenin. The moment the mages released lightning bolts, they were confused when their magic didn''t hit the ship but rather the air itself because Rasmus manipulated the path where the lightning bolts would take.

    They were baffled, but then when they saw Rasmus point his hands at their ships, the lightning bolts that they had released were thrown back at them. Their Mana shield couldn''t handle such power and the lightning bolts damaged their ships to the point they couldn''t sail anymore and had to fix the damage.

    Mercurius had had enough of it and knew that he was close enough to board the pirate ship. He unsheathed his sword and ran toward the bowsprit. Ciel and Mercurius''s elite knights followed him toward the bowsprit and jumped as high as they could.

    Rasmus released fireballs toward them, but Mercurius released slash waves through them and managed to land on his ship. Matthias and his crew hurriedly ran away and went to the lower deck to hide.

    "Today will never be your lucky day..." Mercurius stared at Rasmus who covered his face and hair with a hood and cloth that wrapped around his lower face. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    In the middle of unsheathing his sword, Rasmus felt a presence behind him. A man in a white robe with his sword ready was about to stab his back. Rasmus immediately turned around to block the sword, but he was overpowered by the man''s strength that he almost lost his grip on his sword. At the same time, Mercurius and his knights charged toward him.

    Rasmus created a quick sphere of wind and exploded it right behind him, pushing himself and everyone else. He got enough time to distance himself from them, jumping off from the quarter deck to the main deck.

    Mercurius and his knights walked down the stairs and noticed there was another person beside Rasmus, a tall person who also covered their faces.

    "You''re surrounded, you have no where to run," Mercurius said as the ships surrounded the pirate ship.

    Rasmus and Aris didn''t say a word, standing there without any fear in their eyes.

    "Good, I like those eyes..." Mercurius said as he readied his stance. "I would be disappointed if you surrender now because I''m not planning to keep you all alive..."

    Rasmus glanced at Aris and then he tossed his sword at her. She didn''t hesitate to grab the sword with her left hand and then unsheathed her own sword with her right hand.

    "Don''t kill him..." Rasmus whispered as he slowly walked to the side and then jumped toward the big ship.

    Mercurius''s elite knights ran to the edge of the ship but then a piece of cloth flew right in front of their eyes. Suddenly they couldn''t breathe and felt something warm on their neck. When they looked down, the pain began to reach their brains as blood spurted from their necks. They all collapsed and tried to reach the air until their visions disappeared and so did their lives.

    Aris stood in front of the dead knights and stared right at Mercurius''s eyes. There was only silence for a few seconds before the big ship behind her exploded.

    "Who are you people?" Mercurius gritted his teeth and gripped his sword tightly. "It doesn''t matter... you''re going to die anyway."

 Chapter 103 - 103: Fragile.

    Ciel stood straight and began to remove his robe and cape from his body. He swung his sword around as he kept his eyes on the mysterious person in front of him. The move that he witnessed earlier, was something that he couldn''t pull so easily toward elite knights.

    He wanted to test what kind of opponent he was facing, but he knew deep down that his gut was telling him to not play around. The person in front of him would kill without hesitation or the need to play around.

    He coated his sword with a thick amount of Aura as he controlled his breathing. He distributed the Aura on his feet and hands to maximize his chances of winning the duel. Even so, he was unsure about this whole thing.

    While he was preparing himself Aris moved her foot and dashed toward him. It caught him off guard but his muscle memories immediately placed him in a defensive stance.

    The moment their sword clashed, Ciel gritted his teeth and tightened his grip on the sword because of the intense vibration. The floor cracked as he blocked the attack. He didn''t expect his opponent to have such overwhelming strength. He tried to push his sword but it wouldn''t budge as if he was trying to move a fortress wall.

    Aris swung her other sword but Ciel dashed away and barely dodged it. She followed where he was going like a shadow and kept striking him with powerful attacks.

    Ciel was overwhelmed and knew he was no match, all he could do was block the attacks. He didn''t find any opening to strike a counterattack. The longer he spent his strength on blocking, the less of his survival chance became.

    Aris pulled the swords back and immediately swung them horizontally. Ciel blocked the attack, shattering her swords but at the same time, he broke his wrists. He dropped his sword as the pain began to surface.

    He didn''t realize that Aris had taken his sword and was about to cut off his head. Mercurius pushed Ciel with his shoulder and blocked the attack with his sword.

    Aris''s eyes narrowed and began to hold the sword with both hands and kept pushing the sword down against Mercurius''s sword. Mercurius removed his left hand from the sword and released a fire magic toward her.

    Aris took a step back and dodged the flame that almost burnt her cloak. She looked at Ciel''s sword in her hand and it already had a few scratches and chirped from that clash alone. She knew she was too strong for a normal weapon, and her strength was basically destroying her sword rather than her enemy.

    Mercurius dashed toward Aris and released a few slash waves toward her. He watched how she dodged them so casually by moving her foot and body away from the projectiles.

    He created a magic formation and coated the flame around his left fist. He struck the ground, creating an explosion to distract her. Before the smoke disappeared, he swung his sword toward the smoke where she should be standing.

    He used everything he got on that attack, but to his surprise, there was nothing there. His slash dispersed the smoke and there was nobody in front of him. He looked around to find her but didn''t find her anywhere until he heard a thud from behind.

    When he turned around, he saw Ciel''s head in her hand while his lifeless body lay on the ground. He was stunned for a moment, realizing what he had done. Rather than distracting his enemy, he distracted himself and gave an opening for his enemy to kill his trusted ally.

    Suddenly dozens of explosions snapped Mercurius back to reality. He looked around and saw fireballs bombard the remaining ships from above followed by bolts of lightning. He looked up and saw Rasmus had finished his job, destroying his fleet.

    He was so distracted by his opponent that he forgot the lives of his soldiers were being taken behind his back. He had never felt so powerless before and knew that there was no turning back.

    Rasmus landed beside Aris but staggered to the point he fell on his butt. He exhausted himself from destroying the fleet. His body had reached its limit and was close to fainting.

    "Who are you people..." Mercurius gripped the sword tightly, his voice had a hint of desperation and fear. "You''re not a pirate..." He gritted his teeth.

    Even with such vulnerability that Mercurius showed, those two didn''t say a word and just stared at him coldly. There was no life in those eyes as if he was talking with the dead or even death itself.

    "Argh!" Mercurius screamed his lungs out as he charged toward them.

    Rasmus created a puddle of water on the floor and as soon as Mercurius stepped his strong foot on it, he slipped. Aris dashed and swung her sword toward him. Rasmus and Aris watched an arm fly and land right beside Mercurius.

    Mercurius was shocked as he slowly moved his head to look at his left arm. He was petrified and in disbelief when his left arm was no longer attached to his body. Suddenly a sword pierced through his right hand and he began to scream in pain. He had lost his arm and also his right hand was useless. He couldn''t do anything to fight for his life anymore. He had accepted his fate as he closed his eyes.

    "Hah... Hahaha!" A burst of rough laughter could be heard.

    He opened his eyes and saw Matthias staring down at him with a grin on his face. He didn''t know who Matthias was, but his appearance was enough to convince him that Matthias was a pirate. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What should we do about him?" Matthias looked at Rasmus.

    Rasmus whispered into Matthias''s ear, and it shocked Matthias. Matthias looked at him and Mercurius back and forth before he sighed and scratched his belly. He immediately ordered his crew to drop the rowboat.

    Mercurius was confused, but then the pirate crew carried him and dropped him onto the rowboat. He groaned as he tried to balance the rowboat and looked up at the pirates who had decided to let him free. He was so confused that he didn''t know what to say.

    "We will see again very soon you old bastard!" Matthias shouted.

    Mercurius created flames on his hand and pressed it on the wound on his shoulder. He groaned in pain, but the scenery of his fleet was obliterated, and the lives of his soldiers made him numb, leaving only heavy guilt and responsibility.

    ...

    "Why did you let him live? You know he won''t let this be," Matthias looked at Rasmus who was slowly pulling down his hood and unwrapping the cloth on his face.

    "I still need him," Rasmus answered as he watched the rowboat get further and further away. "His death with only bring more trouble than what we might get from this," he pointed out.

    Aris slowly unwrapped the cloth from her face and pulled down the hood from her head. She looked at Ciel''s sword and Mercurius''s sword on the ground.

    "What''s wrong?" Rasmus looked at Aris.

    "They''re useless..." Aris said as she crossed her arms. "I need a proper weapon..."

    Rasmus looked at the swords and grabbed them to check the quality of the blades. They were made from high-quality iron and steel, not to mention they were well-made without any flaws. He then glanced at the shattered swords that she had used and noticed the problem.

    "They''re too fragile in your hands," Rasmus looked at the swords in his hands. "Is that it?" He looked at Aris with a serious expression.

    Aris nodded and looked at the swords in Rasmus''s hands.

    "My late mother, she had her own sword back then and from what I heard, her sword didn''t break after days of clashing with Swordmasters," Rasmus said as he put down the swords. "She also had her own armor..." he added.

    "She did?" Aris raised her brows. "Where are they now?"

    "Who knows, maybe somewhere in the treasury room in the Refenus Kingdom since they were the ones who killed her," Rasmus answered as he shook his head.

    "Let''s take them then," Aris said as she walked toward Rasmus. "If my predecessor could use it that means I could use it as well," she added and stared right into Rasmus''s eyes.

    Rasmus raised his brows and began to chuckle as he shook his head in disbelief. Aris on the other, furrowed her brows, feeling disturbed for being laughed at like that.

    "I''m planning to go back there, but right now," Rasmus said as he walked toward Matthias. "I''ll take what belongs to my family after all. So wait patiently," he looked at Aris from over his shoulder.

    Aris nodded and went to the railing to enjoy the sea.

    "What''s this?" Matthias looked at the swords in Rasmus''s hands.

    "You can use them or sell them. We don''t need them," Rasmus said and offered the swords to Matthias.

    "Really?! You know these are worth hundreds of golds, right?" Matthias asked as he took the swords.

    "We don''t need them, they''re yours," Rasmus nodded.

    Aris glanced at Rasmus for a moment before she looked away and enjoyed the scenery again.

 Chapter 104 - 104: Council of Neva.

    As morning came, Carrion got out of his room and was on his way down to the dining hall. He didn''t expect to see Rasmus and Aris in the dining hall already and was done eating their breakfast. He awkwardly joined them because they were silently enjoying their coffee.

    "You look like a mess," Carrion looked at Rasmus''s tired expression.

    "It was a long night," Rasmus nodded.

    Carrion slowly raised his brows as he looked at Aris and Rasmus back and forth. The answer that Rasmus gave him was a bit ambiguous and he thought those two were sharing the bed together last night.

    "It''s not that," Rasmus glanced at Carrion''s surprised expression. "We went to the sea last night and just got back," he said and took a sip of his coffee.

    "Oh, you went hunting again last night?" Carrion grabbed his bread knife and spread the jam on his toast.

    "We did. We destroyed Mercurius''s fleet," Rasmus hummed and nodded. "Also, we almost killed Mercurius there," he added.

    Carrion dropped his bread knife on the plate, making a loud clinking sound. His jaw dropped and eyes wide open, staring at Rasmus in disbelief. He blinked his eyes repeatedly before he closed his mouth and cleared his throat. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You... You almost killed him? How?" Carrion asked in a loud whisper as he leaned his body forward and looked around, making sure nobody heard him.

    Rasmus looked at Aris who sat across the table, and Carrion immediately looked at Aris. It was enough to answer the question, but he still couldn''t believe that those two could destroy the whole fleet and almost kill Mercurius by just the two of them.

    Although Carrion didn''t see it with his own eyes, he finally understood why Orthias was an ancient race as the world''s protector. He was convinced nobody could stop those two, as one used his mind and the other used her inhuman strength.

    "(These two, they''re like a walking catastrophe...)" Carrion thought as he looked at the toast on his plate.

    "Let''s continue your training this," Rasmus looked at Carrion with a serious expression.

    "Right... training..." Carrion nodded, he almost forgot about the training.

    "What training?" Aris looked at Rasmus.

    Rasmus looked at his wristwatch and it made him remember the meeting that Lenin mentioned back then. The meeting was held in Gratlan Palace with all the Council of Neva to discuss Ermaine as the third saint, the new religion, and the powerful beings behind her. He wondered if all the prominent figures had gathered in the palace.

    (At Gratlan Palace)

    Lenin and Novia were waiting in the Council Hall. Lenin looked at the new wristwatch on her wrist that the sages had made for her while Novia looked at the round table with twenty seats around it. Each seat represented a prominent figure that was a part of the council, but there were only sixteen council members in total, so the four extra seats belonged to prominent figures from the North. There were seats on the sides for the other guests, and there were dozens of them.

    "You look tired, you should sit down, Novia," Lenin looked at Novia''s tired expression.

    "That would be disrespectful, Master. I''ll sit when all the guests are here," Novia shook her head. Although she said that, she was exhausted since they both flew from Eddenvilla to Gratlan in a day.

    Before Lenin could convince Novia to sit, the big thick wooden doors were open. The person who came into the hall was Julius Suncrown, the Emperor of the Sun Empire with his trusted aide, Arandil D''Armond, the 1st Swordmaster.

    Julius gave a warm smile to Lenin and Novia as he bowed his head. Lenin and Nevia also bowed their heads to him. Julius sat at the round table while Arandil sat in the armchair on the side since he wasn''t a part of the council. Lenin stared at Arandil for a moment before she looked away.

    The next that came into the hall was Volos Auvrey, the Emperor of the Ruzia Empire, and Queen Ligardis Evermount of the Crustaria Kingdom. The Ruzia Empire and Crustaria Kingdom were the oldest nations in Central Neva.

    Not long after Volo and Ligardis came, Astrea Angelis came into the hall with Esper Frostspire and Ulric Ironhart. Astrea sat beside Julius and greeted Volos and Ligardis. Those four were the members of the council from Central Neva. Esper and Ulric sat beside Arandil and they greeted him with a simple nod.

    The next council member who entered the hall was Charles Verleyden, the Emperor of the Vaiston Empire with his trusted aid, Rodger Liebergen, the 4th Swordmaster. When Charles was about to sit down, another member came in. Valentine Der Vogher, the Emperor of the Asterion Empire with his trusted aid, Bertholomeu Kaitzar, the 5th Swordmaster.

    The last two council members from West Neva came in at the same time. Anastasia Achargi, the Queen of the Brithia Kingdom, and Francesca Matelizi, the Queen of the Zorzi Kingdom. They came with their famous Sorcerers twins, Agnesia and Marina Valier.

    Lenin and Novia looked at Agnesia and Marina in their eccentric outfit. The people of Neva didn''t understand there was a visible line that differentiated between Sorcerer and Mage. Sorcerers were born with an innate understanding of magic itself and could use magic without relying on magic formations. Sorcerers were rare compared to mages and sorcerers tended to hate mages because they tried to ruin magic itself.

    The council members from Central and West Neva had gathered, and they were waiting for the members from South and East Neva.

    After waiting for a few minutes, Thalior Ardentis entered the hall with Garret Earnwind. Thalior was a member of the council and Earnwind as well, but since Garret''s father couldn''t make it because of his illness, Garret represented the Earnwind family at the table.

    The next members that came into the hall were Altair Segeric, the Chancellor of South Neva Union with his Commander-in-chief, Uriel Goldmane, the 2nd Swordmaster. The last member from Sout Neva was Amalfrida Lomardieu, the Queen of Vacia Kingdom with her trusted ally, Xena Servil, the Servil faction''s current leader and the 3rd Swordmaster of Neva.

    Everyone''s attention was pointed at Uriel Goldmane and Xena Servil. Both women were rarely seen and the fact Uriel had a history with Arandil made everyone wonder how those two would react when they met each other again. Xena on the other hand, the Servil faction had been quiet for the past few years and it was the first time they saw her, the new leader of the Servil faction.

    While everyone was busy observing Uriel and Xena, Tristan Ashbourne, the Sultan of the Vizhar Dynasty entered the hall. As soon as he entered, another one entered the hall, Demetresh Aesan, the King of the Griezen Dynasty with Callistor Bladebane behind him. Everyone looked at the attire, gems, and accessories of Tristan and Demetresh that were worth thousands of gold coins.

    The last two members of the council from East Nova finally came. Cyrus Titanis, the King of the Eldoria Kingdom, and Azaliah Lunareth, the Empress of the Kai Empire. All the council members had gathered at the table, leaving the last four seats vacant.

    Everyone saw a group of people in black robes, black coats, and fur capes standing in front of the door. A few of them were Arthor Wyverncrest, Aluca Wolffein, Nior Wolffein, and Moriganne Sancticus. The remaining two were old men with grey hair in their black leather armor and black cloaks.

    Arandil and Uriel glanced at those two old men who entered the hall. They could feel the aura around those two old men as if they were cautious of a wild beast. The ones that sat at the table were Arthor, Moriganne, Nior, and the two old men.

    Lenin looked at the guards at the doors, signaling them to leave and close the doors. The moment the doors were closed, Lenin cast a barrier that covered the hall. It was a magic barrier that prevented everyone from outside the hall from listening to their conversation.

    It had been years since all the council members had gathered and the rivalry was visible in their eyes when they looked at certain people. The atmosphere was too tense for normal people to handle, and that was what Novia felt at that moment.

    "Shall we begin?" Lenin looked at Moriganne and Astrea.

    They both nodded as they closed their eyes.

 Chapter 105 - 105: Controlling the Chaos.

    Astrea and Moriganne spoke about the prophecies that had been passed down from generation to generation. Nobody knew about them until they revealed them at that moment in the hall. At first, everyone who didn''t know what happened thought this meeting was to discuss the prophecies until they found out the prophecies had come true.

    Moriganne showed the reports about the missing people, including Ermaine. The dead bodies and countless corpses of demonic beasts that the templars found.

    Astrea revealed the expedition that she did with Moriganne and the others to the Blackcliffs. She told them what had happened, and the gruesome experience they had over there. Everyone was baffled when they heard that and couldn''t believe they went there and survived even though they fought countless of Corrupted.

    "We wouldn''t survive if it wasn''t because of Sanya," Moriganne revealed as she looked at her hands on the table.

    "Sanya? May I ask who that is, Your Holiness?" Julius asked in his soft and gentle voice.

    "An Orthias..." Moriganne answered and looked at everyone at the table.

    Everyone''s eyes were wide open and shared a look at each other. All the Swordmasters furrowed their brows and narrowed their eyes, especially Arandil when they heard of that ancient race. All the council members turned their heads to look at Arandil, and they had a valid reason for it.

    Lenin glanced at Arandil to see his reaction, but his cold and stoic expression was hard to decipher. He was the very person who executed Aristoria with her own sword after the rebellion that Erglade did. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The doubts on everyone''s faces were visible to the naked eye. They didn''t like the idea of another Orthias appearing that might cause chaos for humankind. They didn''t want to make the same mistake again for letting them live among them.

    "Like it or not, if it wasn''t because of her, we wouldn''t be here by now," Lenin said, her voice echoing throughout the hall. "Your fear of Orthias will pale in comparison to what you''ll hear soon," she added with a serious expression.

    Everyone went quiet and looked at Moriganne and Astrea.

    Astrea continued where the story had left off and revealed their encounters with Aris. Nobody could believe the depiction of brutality and the power of Aris in her story. But the moment they heard how Aris despised humans and the reason behind it, they were anxious.

    "After the conflict, we had with her, that was when we met Ermaine, the third saint, the false prophet. A woman who could use both divine power and demonic power at the same time..." Astrea revealed.

    Everyone made the same expression, their eyes narrowed and their brows furrowed.

    "What do you mean by that, Your Holiness? How can someone who''s supposed to be evil use divine power?" Charles asked with a confused look.

    "Because there was a powerful being behind her, a being that could kill us with a simple hand gesture," Arthor answered as he clenched his fists in anger and frustration. "A being that powerful enough to withstand Saint Moriganne''s divine power and both Orthias at the same time."

    "We were powerless, and we survived because we were under that being''s mercy..." Astrea added, ashamed of herself as a Saint.

    "Mercy? What do you mean, Your Holiness?" Ligardis asked with concern and fear in her voice.

    Knowing both Astrea and Moriganne were ashamed and frustrated, Lenin decided to answer the question.

    "An offer to spare our lives in exchange for Ermaine''s freedom, including the demons, and that powerful being. We chose to survive, to fight another day while those demons gain influence from the people and make them their followers," Lenin answered as she looked at everyone in the room.

    "We all chose to accept that offer. If we all died back there, a big chunk of power would disappear and it would be impossible for anyone here to stop them. And it wouldn''t change anything if we died back there or accepted the offer, but at least we all live now to warn everyone," Lenin added without any guilt in her words or expression.

    Nobody argued with her statement because it was true. There was no point in sacrificing oneself when it wouldn''t change a thing. Even if they wanted to argue that Lenin and the other should''ve gone beyond the Blackcliffs, it would only make things worse because they would be clueless by now.

    "This meeting, we will be discussing what we should do about this situation," Lenin said as she walked toward the table.

    "Before that, Great Sage. There''s something that everyone here needs to hear," Anastasia said as she stood up from her seat. Her face was calm, and yet there was a hint of concern in her voice.

    Everyone looked at Anastasia, silently waiting for her to speak.

    "There has been a rumor that''s going on around West Neva, the Moskva Kingdom to be precise," Anastasia said as she looked at Astrea and Moriganne. "A rumor about a savior that cured a whole village from a deadly plague. A young woman who brought two kids back to life..."

    Astrea and Moriganne''s hearts stopped for a moment. They both felt so weak that they almost collapsed, but thankfully both Arthor and Julius grabbed them and held them respectfully.

    "We must find her and kill her..." Tristan said firmly as he slammed his hand on the table.

    "We heard a similar rumor from Republic Lineva. A man turned a wasteland into a fertile land that can grow any kind of fruits and vegetables. We heard it was the truth and the land became vigorous again even though it had been a wasteland for hundreds of years..." Amalfrida said as she looked at Thalior. "It was said it happened a month ago," she added and looked at the council members.

    Slowly the other members revealed similar rumors that had happened in the East and Central Neva. Figures that helped the unfortunate and turned their lives into a better one. Slowly they realized those rumors that happened weren''t a coincidence since they all happened almost at the same time.

    "One in West Neva, two in Central Neva, one in South Neva, and one in East Neva..." Lenin muttered as she crossed her arms and stared blankly at the table. "Everything happened in the past month..." she added.

    "And soon there will be more of them all over Neva..." Moriganne added as she nodded.

    "There''s a similar rumor in the North as well," the old man said quietly.

    Everyone looked at the old man who had stayed quiet the whole time. Moriganne and Arthor looked at him with their brows furrowed, not knowing something like that had happened in the North.

    "What do you mean by that, father?" Arthor asked.

    Everyone in the hall looked at the old man with their eyes wide open when they heard Arthor call the old man father. They couldn''t believe their eyes when they finally saw the strongest man in North Neva, the Northern Black Star, Lazarus Wyverncrest.

    "Before we left two weeks ago, one of the elders informed me there was a young man that can bring cattle back to life. He helped the farmers, healing the livestock from all kinds of illnesses, even the incurable ones," Lazarus answered with a gentle voice.

    Everyone began to feel anxious knowing how fast those demons had made their move. They were concerned by the demons'' miraculous acts that would affect the people, believing those demons as the people''s saviors.

    "What''s the best way to deal with this situation?" Tristan looked at all the members. "We should eliminate them before it''s too late."

    "It''s not easy," Lenin shook her head. "They can change their appearances as they please. They will disappear before we can make any moves, and if we do it in front of the people, they will be suspicious of what''s going on," she explained.

    "The Great Sage is right, we cannot let the people panic. We cannot let them know about what''s going on. Panic creates fear and conflict, and that will make them rely on something that can comfort them. That will only give Ermaine a better chance to spread her religion," Julius said as he looked at everyone in the hall.

    "We should focus on ourselves right now. We need to prepare and use our resources to monitor their movements secretly. We need to gather information before we can make any move," Thalior added.

    "For how long? For how long do we have to prepare ourselves? And what if we took too long to the point it would be too late to stop them?" Volos asked Thalior. "Right now they play in small villages, what will happen once they gain influence and support from a whole nation? Should we wage war against that nation?"

    Everyone found Julius and Thalior''s statements to be valid and right, but on the other hand, Volos''s concern was also valid. They were all in a dilemma and worried that if they chose the wrong move, the lives and the future of the people would be in grave danger.

    "The moment a nation acknowledges the new religion, wars will be unavoidable..." Moriganne muttered. "I have thought about this, and I believe Lady Astrea can try this method that I''m going to use," she looked at Astrea with her cold and stoic expression.

    Moriganne revealed her plan to teach and warn her believers about the end of time, a cataclysm where a false saint appeared and brought the believers astray. She planned to plant that idea on her believers to avoid believing power that didn''t belong to the Sancticus or the Angelis.

    Everyone found that idea to be a perfect approach without instilling fear in the people. Since Astrea was a Saint, it would be great for her to spread this method across East, West, South, and Central Neva.

    "Thank you for the suggestion, Lady Moriganne. I believe that''s the best first step to avoid uncontrollable chaos..." Astrea nodded and then looked at each other, looking at their reactions.

    Everyone at the table and on the sides nodded their heads, agreeing and supporting her decision.

 Chapter 106 - 106: Human Nature.

    The discussion continued for hours. Their goal had changed from eliminating the threat to preventing the people from believing in evil powers. Although the goal had been set, new problems had come to the surface.

    They realized it would be wrong to control people''s lives and took away their freedom to choose. They couldn''t prevent people from choosing what they believed in. They were frustrated by it and knew that conflicts were inevitable.

    "The moment we try to control their freedom, we will become the enemy of the people," Lenin muttered as she crossed her arms. "But if we don''t control them, evil will spread like a fire..." She pointed out.

    Not all the members of the council agreed with the passive-aggressive way to handle the situation, especially all the members from East Neva. They didn''t want their people to become demon worshipers and cause problems, especially with the current situation in East Neva.

    The concern that the members from East Neva were having was that they weren''t as united as the rest of Neva. The majority of its people weren''t believers or religious because they believed in shamanism because of their cultures.

    East Neva would be the easiest target for a new religion to spread. Conflicts would rise and result in wars because of differences. They couldn''t let that happen and they would rather eliminate the threat in their own way because they didn''t want to risk the peace that they had achieved from blood and sweat and had kept it for years.

    Conflicts rose at the table when their opinions were against each other''s ideologies. They were the members of the council, the ones who served, protected, and kept the peace of the people of the world. At that moment, everyone''s true colors began to reach the surface. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Novia watched the whole thing from the side and she didn''t know what to do or what to feel. She didn''t find everyone''s reasoning for handling the situation to be wrong or incorrect. She agreed with everyone because they had their circumstances to keep and protect.

    "If only Rasmus was here..." Lenin muttered as she closed her eyes.

    Novia who heard Lenin''s mutter slowly turned her head to look at her master.

    "Why him? He won''t do any better than these people. He''s a heartless man who doesn''t care about the world," Novia asked quietly and stared into Lenin''s eyes, in disbelief at what she had just heard.

    "Maybe, but he''s the only one who can give a solution that ignores what''s right or wrong," Lenin answered. "It''s about what''s necessary..." she added.

    Lenin thought about what she had just said and thought of a way to stop the conflicts at the table. She slowly approached the table as she cleared her throat, gaining everyone''s attention. The hall became silent and their eyes were pointed at her.

    "May I?" Lenin asked as she looked at everyone at the table.

    "Please, Great Sage," Astrea nodded. She looked desperate to prevent unnecessary conflicts between council members.

    "We shouldn''t try to make everyone here believe that a single answer will solve the problem," Lenin said and put her hands on the table. "There''s someone who told his students about reality. It''s about what you see isn''t the same as what the other sees."

    Everyone wondered what Lenin was trying to say and where it was going with it. They stayed quiet and waited for her to finish her speech.

    "Saint Moriganne and Saint Astrea managed to find a solution for the problem because they both see the world similarly. They could put an idea into the believers and prevent them from becoming worshipers of demons," Lenin looked at Moriganne and Astrea.

    "But for the rest of us, we judge the world by how we were raised and from where we looked at it. There''s no right or wrong, it''s about what''s necessary. With that being said, we should understand each other and let them handle this problem in their own way because they know what''s best for their people," Lenin explained and looked at the rest of the council members.

    Everyone looked at each other and realized they had been arguing for nothing. They had forgotten the simplest thing that not everyone saw the world like how they saw it.

    "That teacher has such a profound understanding of human nature, Great Sage," Lazarus said with a gentle voice and a faint smile on his face. "We had forgotten the simplest thing that sometimes is the answer we are looking for," he chuckled softly.

    Lenin smiled as she nodded in agreement. She didn''t expect that thinking about Rasmus and trying to think like him would give her the solution to the problem.

    "Shall we begin? How to deal with this issue from each representative of Neva?" Lenin asked with a gentle smile. "We should respect and understand their reasoning behind their plan to deal with the issue. But we still have to give feedback on that plan so we won''t harm or risk the peace of the people," she added.

    Everyone nodded in agreement and began to choose who would speak their mind first about the issue with Ermaine and the demons.

    Lenin walked back and let the council members discuss the matter. She noticed Novia had been staring at her, the stare she always gave when she disapproved of something.

    "Master, I have known you for more than a decade. This is the first time you suggest something that contradicts what you have taught me," Novia whispered and her eyes never left Lenin''s. "You should be the overseer of this council, but your suggestion encourages ambiguity."

    "I know, and I understand that," Lenin nodded as she listened to the discussion. "As I said, at this moment, right or wrong isn''t what we need, it''s what''s necessary. What I did just now is to prevent more conflicts between these powerful figures."

    "We are in a situation where we need an immediate response to the issue. Your concern about the method won''t help anyone and the one you should be concerned about is Ermaine and the powerful being behind her," Lenin said firmly. "Your master is still human, we are all, Novia," she changed her tone into a gentle one as she looked at Novia.

    Novia looked down and hid her expression after she heard Lenin''s explanation. She was still disappointed, but she admitted that she was being naive and didn''t contribute anything to the meeting.

    "I encouraged ambiguity at them..." Lenin whispered as she closed the distance between her and Novia. "I knew this would raise some conflicts in the future. I know that everyone over there knows that as well, but we take the risk," she added as she looked at the members of the council. "We are putting that aside because of the danger we are facing. But it will backfire at us once this is over, or worse, it will backfire before we can solve the danger..."

    Novia lifted her head and looked at Lenin''s worried expression. She knew that and that was the reason she was disappointed with Lenin. But again, she was powerless and she couldn''t give anything in this meeting.

    "I''ll be by your side, Master. We will handle it, all of it, together..." Novia assured, hoping that Lenin would understand that she wasn''t alone.

    "Thank you, my disciple..." Lenin smiled gently at Novia and stroked her hair gently.

    After what felt like an eternity, the meeting had finally reached a conclusion and agreement. Everyone stayed quiet as Lenin began to summarize the plans that each region would use to prevent Ermaine and her religion from spreading.

    The Central Neva representatives had decided to use the Angelis family to deal with the issue, using her religion and believers to fight blasphemy. It was the best and the easiest way since almost everyone from Central Neva was a believer. All the nations would do anything to support her.

    North Neva already knew how to deal with it and planned to do the same thing since it was Moriganne''s idea to begin with. But the difference was they would do it more subtly because the North was the closest to danger because of the Corrupted beyond the Blackcliffs.

    For the West Neva representatives, they decided to join hands with the South Neva representatives. Since West Neva was well-known for producing a lot of demonic beasts, they didn''t have enough power to deal with demonic beasts and demons. South Neva decided to help and in exchange for asking for help from them when the time came.

    The joint hand concerned the other representative because both South Neva and West Neva had been growing in power both in politics and economy. If those two continents decided to become allies more than they should be, the other continent might feel in danger of their status and position in Neva.

    Lastly, the East Neva representatives would use their cultures to prevent the new religion from spreading, isolating them. They would also try to eliminate them when the time came from behind the scenes.

    One final conclusion was to spread the awareness of Ermaine and the powerful being behind her to all the rulers of each nation. They wanted them to know but kept it a secret from the people to avoid fear and panic. They wanted all nations to have their own ways of dealing with it but at the same time, council members would support them if needed.

    "Is there anything else that anyone to add?" Lenin looked at everyone.

    Everyone shook their heads and believed it would be enough.

    "Since everyone has nothing else to say, the meeting is over," Lenin nodded.

 Chapter 107 - 107: Recognition.

    As soon as the meeting ended, everyone left the hall except for Lenin, Julius, Moriganne, Arthor, and Lazarus. Lenin could see the concern in Julius'' eyes and decided to sit at the table with him.

    "The crown prince has been doing well, Your Majesty," Lenin said with a smile on her face. "He''ll become a great emperor one day," she pointed out.

    Julius'' expression turned bright when he heard about his son. He looked at Lenin with curiosity in his eyes and a smile formed on his face.

    "Is that a mere compliment, Great Sage?" Julius asked in his gentle and soothing voice.

    "No, Your Majesty, I wouldn''t dare speak lies," Lenin shook her head as she crossed her arms and leaned back against the backrest. "We were very lucky to have a teacher that can make him grow. Not just Isador, Maximilian, Monica, and Aurelia, they''re all showing a promising future. I have never complimented any student like that before," she added as she looked at Astrea, Moriganne, and Arthor.

    The four of them including Lazarus found it intriguing when Lenin was impressed by their child and grandchild.

    "How so, Great Sage?" Astrea asked as she walked toward Lenin so she could sit close to her.

    "They were taught by someone who I can call a master in manipulation..." Lenin said with a serious expression.

    Astrea and Moriganne already knew that since they had met and spoken to Rasmus before. They didn''t like him, and so did Arthor and Julius when they listened to Lenin.

    "I understand your concern, and as a Chancellor, I''m responsible for every student''s future. I would prevent anyone who tried to harm my students in any way, but even so, I didn''t prevent that man who taught them," Lenin explained as she looked at them. "The reason is because he didn''t teach them to be evil, he taught them pragmatism, sympathy, empathy, and the reality of human nature," she added.

    "He taught them how to be leaders. Leaders that don''t solely guide their people, but leaders that will lead this whole world into a better world than this," Lenin said with confidence, her expression being serious and firm.

    Everyone was in disbelief when Lenin could see so highly of them. They had never seen her with that confidence before because as a Great Sage, her words weighed more than all nations combined.

    "That teacher you have mentioned, Great Sage, is he the same person who you quoted earlier during the meeting?" Lazarus asked, his gaze as sharp as a blade.

    "Yes, his name is Rasmus, Rasmus Blackheart," Lenin nodded.

    Everyone was curious about Lenin''s admiration for Rasmus and why she looked up to him that highly. They wanted to see and converse with him in person to understand, Astrea and Moriganne had conversed with him before, and they already had the idea of why Lenin was fond of him.

    "I believe one day everyone will see him in person," Lenin said as she looked at the stained glass. "But there''s something else that I would like to say," she looked back at the figures around her.

    Everyone''s expression became serious and they stared at Lenin with their eyes and ears wide open.

    "There''s a chance that someone from the council is a part of demon worshiper. My gut is telling me that they have infiltrated one or a few seats at this table. I don''t know who and why, but I feel like one of them isn''t on our side," Lenin said with a serious expression.

    Astrea and Moriganne shared a look while Julius and Arthor shared a look as well. The four of them didn''t expect Lenin to say something like that, but her suspicion wasn''t out of the blue. They could feel it as well in the back of their heads but they hadn''t pried on it yet.

    "Everyone in this room is the only people that I can trust. All of you have something that I can see within you, and that''s integrity," Lenin said with confidence. "I''m not saying that the others don''t have it, it''s that I haven''t seen it."

    Novia witnessed the beginning of discord in the council and she knew that it would grow worse from there.

    (At the same time outside the hall.) Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Aluca and Nior were following an elderly man in front of them in the long hallway. They watched the other council members enjoy their stay in the palace. They had no interest in them until they saw the golden-haired woman in golden armor and a scarf wrapped around her neck. The 2nd Swordmaster, Uriel Goldmane, the Queen of Swords, was the only knight who carried seven swords.

    "Grandfather, please wait for a moment..." Nior looked at the elderly man who sat beside Lazarus during the meeting.

    Nior and Aluca walked toward Uriel who stared out the window to admire the scenery of Gratlan. Uriel noticed, but she didn''t bother to look who they were until those two stood behind her.

    "Yes?" Uriel asked without looking back, her voice cold and yet soft at the same time.

    "It''s an honor to be able to meet you in person, Queen of Swords," Nior lowered her head and put her right hand on her left chest.

    Uriel looked over her shoulder and slowly turned around when she saw the armor that Nior and Aluca wore. Her face softened a bit as she lowered her head at them because she respected those who showed respect.

    "The honor is mine to be able to meet the Northern White Stars," Uriel said as she put her right hand on her left chest. "Thank you for risking your lives out there and coming back to tell us the danger we are facing," she added as she looked at Nior and Aluca. She then looked at the elderly man since she was aware of his intense aura around him.

    "We did what we must," Nior shook her head as she looked at the scenery that Uriel was admiring.

    "Is there anything that I can help you with?" Uriel looked at them with her brows raised.

    Aluca and Nior shared a look for a moment before they nodded.

    "Would you do the honor of sparring with us, Lady Goldmane?" Aluca asked. "We... we were powerless in the face of evil, We wanted to know if one day we were going to face that evil again, would we have a chance of winning or not," he added and stared into Uriel''s eyes.

    Uriel looked into their eyes and saw the pride in them had been stained. She had seen them many times, and it was something that couldn''t be erased or removed. She knew that it was the wish of a drowning knight to find a reason to swim back to shore.

    "Please follow me," Uriel nodded with understanding.

    All eyes were on them and some eavesdropped on the conversation between the three. They told everyone about the spar and it would be a rare sight to see Uriel fight against the Northern White Stars. Thalior who was busy talking with Garret watched his Commander-in-chief walk past him to the end of the hallway.

    ...

    Uriel stood in the middle of the training hall with Aluca and Nior in front of her. She noticed the people who came into the hall, but she ignored them and focused on those two.

    "Please don''t go easy on us," Nior said as she unsheathed her long sword, followed by Aluca.

    "It would be a disgrace to fight without putting my life on the line," Uriel unsheathed two swords, one from her left hip and the other from her right hip. "Please don''t hesitate to kill," she readied her stance with one sword facing upward and the other downward.

    Aluca and Nior took a deep breath and instantly the ground cracked as they created a strong Aura around them. They both ran toward Uriel and broke the ground, creating two big craters.

    Uriel narrowed her eyes as she tightened the grips on her swords. As soon as Aluca and Nior were in range, she spun around, releasing dozens of slash waves. The shockwaves collapsed the ground, shattered the stained glass windows, and cracked the whole building from the walls to the ceiling.

    Aluca and Nior were thrown away by the shockwaves, but before their feet could touch the ground, Uriel appeared in between them. They both swung their swords at her, but she blocked them with her swords. The impact pushed away the rubble and smoke to the sides, forcing everyone to cover their eyes from the dust.

    Aluca and Nior tried to kick Uriel away, but she dropped her swords and grabbed their legs. She pushed them away and immediately grabbed and unsheathed the other two swords from her hips.

    Aluca and Nior landed and saw the rumored Invisible Hands skill that Uriel had. They watched as the two swords floated behind Uriel as she held the two swords in her hands. They were intimidated but that didn''t put them in fear.

    "The pride of a knight isn''t about a glorious victory, it''s when they protected the lives of the people," Uriel said as she readied her stance. "Victory fades. The lives you save... those are eternal," she added.

    Aluca and Nior received enlightenment from those words as if the guilt and shame that had lingered in their hearts were slowly being lifted.

    "Now, knights of the North! Raise your weapon! Protect those around you with your sword!" Uriel shouted as she bent her knees and leaned her body forward.

    Uriel swung her swords altogether toward Aluca and Nior, releasing an almost invisible slash wave. The whole ground turned into waves like water, moving toward Aluca and Nior.

    Aluca and Nior trembled in fear but they both screamed their lungs out as they put all their might into their swords. They both swung their swords toward the invisible slash wave and the clash created both a shockwave and a powerful earthquake, trembling the whole palace and the surrounding areas near the palace, including the academy behind the palace that was quite far away.

    Maximilian and the others were studying in their class when they felt the earthquake. They looked out the window and were shocked by it.

    "An earthquake on a floating island?" Maximilian muttered.

 Chapter 108 - 108: Pinnacle.

    Lenin and the others hurriedly left the meeting hall after they felt an earthquake. They went toward the source and when they arrived at the training ground, they were shocked when it had been completely ruined and destroyed.

    "How..." Novia was speechless when everyone was on the ground covered in dust. "This whole palace is reinforced by the most powerful protection magic formation..." She pointed out and looked around at the mess.

    "Aluca! Nior!" Arthor saw both of them, standing still with their hands holding the handle of their swords. The blades had been shattered all over the place and so did their armor.

    Those two were stunned and petrified at the same time when they clashed with that unimaginable attack. Their bodies were covered in cuts and blood. As soon as the adrenaline left their bodies, their noses began to bleed and their bodies trembled uncontrollably until they collapsed and fainted.

    "So this is the power of the Queen of Swords..." Lenin looked at Uriel, the only person left who stood tall. "What a dangerous power..." She looked at the big cracks in the walls and ceiling.

    If it hadn''t been for the powerful protection magic formation that reinforced every wall of the palace, it would have collapsed with that attack alone. It was the first time in hundreds of years that someone or something could cause such damage to the palace.

    "Young lady," Lazarus said as he walked through the rubble toward Uriel. "Would you mind sparring with this old man?" He smiled at Uriel. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Uriel''s hands trembled when she heard that question, something that she had never felt before. She looked at Lazarus''s bright blue eyes, the eyes that seemed to see through weaknesses.

    "I''m honored to be acknowledged by the strongest man alive," Uriel bowed.

    There were countless rumors about Lazarus, including the three-day endless fight against the tyrant. The famous rumor was his presence alone was enough to make wyverns fly away in fear. Another one was that he could cut a mountain in half.

    "Since you taught two of the Northern White Stars, how about I taught you something in return, Young Lady?" Lazarus smiled.

    Uriel was one of the two people who had mastered everything about swordsmanship. She didn''t lack in anything and she even created her own art, the Invisible Hands.

    "Have you fought a battle where you no longer have a weapon in your hands, Young Lady?" Lazarus asked as he put his hands behind his back.

    "No, I have not," Uriel shook her head.

    "Then let me show you how a knight fights without a weapon," Lazarus said, his eyes preying on Uriel.

    Uriel unsheathed her sword and she resolved to take on this fight with her line on the line. Lazarus smiled when he saw it in her eyes and admired her resolve.

    The moment Lazarus readied his stance, Uriel felt an ominous aura from behind. She immediately turned around to look at the person who had released such murderous intent that it felt like right behind her.

    She was shocked when she saw nobody behind her, and that was when she felt a chill down her spine. She immediately turned around and saw Lazarus standing in front of her. She swung her swords without hesitation, but something blocked her swords from reaching Lazarus''s body.

    "This is how you fight without a weapon, Young Lady," Lazarus smiled and released an insane amount of Aura toward Uriel.

    Uriel got knocked back quite far and immediately readied her stance once more. She had never experienced something like that or had seen anything like it. She was in disbelief that her swords couldn''t penetrate Aura.

    "Is that Aura?" Uriel asked as she stared at Lazarus.

    "That''s right," Lazarus showed a gentle smile with his eyes closed. "Just like how you used Aura to wield your swords," he added.

    Uriel''s eyes twitched, didn''t expect Lazarus to have reached the pinnacle of manipulating Aura. She thought she was the pinnacle in terms of manipulating Aura, but she at that moment she realized that she was far from being the greatest.

    "It''s my lost..." Uriel bowed her head as she sheathed her swords.

    "People learned how to wield a sword and found that the bigger the swing, the more power it generated. That''s how a beginner knows swordmanship, but an expert swordsman found that it wasn''t the swing, but rather the form. But what comes after that?" Lazarus slightly tilted his head and stared at Uriel.

    Uriel didn''t try to answer the question but rather listened to Lazarus''s lesson.

    "A master swordsman found that the sword was just a necessary tool and Aura was the new height that any swordsman could achieve. Even a beginner swordsman with immense Aura could outmatch an expert when it comes to power. But what comes after that?" Lazarus asked again as he looked at Aluca and Nior who had regained consciousness.

    "A grandmaster swordsman realized that controlling Aura was the key to reaching the pinnacle of swordsmanship. Quantity never beat quality," Lazarus said as he looked at his palm. "But is that all there is to it?" He raised his brows and kept staring at his palm.

    "A Sword Saint is your current level, am I correct?" Lazarus looked at Uriel.

    Uriel knew about the ranking of swordsmanship, and she was indeed a Sword Saint based on her skill. A swordsman that could manipulate Aura to their will and turn it into whatever they wanted. A sword Saint was the pinnacle of swordsmanship based on the history of Neva, and the legendary hero who united Neva along with the Great Sage.

    "Yes," Uriel nodded.

    "Did you know there''s still one rank above a Sword Saint?" Lazarus raised his brows and put his hands behind his back.

    Everyone listened to Lazarus and wondered what it was because they only knew that a Sword Saint was the pinnacle.

    "It''s called Transcendent. Only a handful of people who had reached that level, and all of them were hidden from the world," Lazarus revealed. "A state of mind where a physical sword is no longer needed. Like this," he said as he closed his eyes.

    In less than a second, the training hall was shredded and grinded by unknown force, cutting the walls, ceiling, and the ground into small pieces. Everyone inside the hall was unharmed, but everything else had been completely destroyed.

    Lenin and Novia were in disbelief because the magic formation couldn''t stop the attack at all. She could see the formation had been completely destroyed along with the hall. She didn''t expect a physical attack could create such power that her strongest protection spell couldn''t stop it at all.

    "This is the pinnacle of swordsmanship, Young Lady," Lazarus said as he opened his eyes and stared at her.

    Uriel was stunned and trembled because she didn''t see it coming and couldn''t react to it at all. She thought if Lazarus wanted her dead, he could do it easily and she would be dead before she knew it.

    "You''re still young and you have reached this high," Lazarus said as he walked toward Uriel. "I can see the potential in you, and I believe you will reach this soon. You have seen it, now all you have to do is to understand it," he smiled as he patted Uriel''s shoulder.

    Uriel was shocked to receive such a compliment from the strongest man in Neva. She immediately bowed her head and put her hand on her chest.

    "Thank you for giving me the opportunity to see the new light, Lord Wyverncrest. I''m humbled and honored," Uriel said as she lifted her head to look at Lazarus.

    "The world needs us and we must protect it with all cost," Lazarus smiled as he nodded. "Thank you for lending me your time, Young Lady," he said before he walked away and checked on Aluca and Nior.

    Uriel walked away and looked at the giant holes in the walls and ceiling and thought about what had just happened. Those holes represented how she understood swordsmanship, lacking. She still couldn''t believe it and at the same time it gave her motivation to grow even stronger.

    When she left the training hall, she stopped her steps when she saw Arandil in the hallway, leaning against the wall. Her expression turned cold immediately as she began to walk again.

    "That was unbelievable, isn''t it?" Arandil asked when Uriel walked past him.

    "Unbelievable is an understatement," Uriel responded and continued to walk away.

 Chapter 109 - 109: Growing Fear.

    "That kind of rumor exists?" Erlina raised her brows in disbelief.

    "It''s not a rumor, it really happened," Rasmus nodded as he enjoyed his whisky. "Do you know that wasteland in Republic of Lineva?" He looked at Carrion who was trying so hard to not approach the courtesans.

    Carrion was startled when Rasmus asked the question to him and snapped back to reality. Erlina narrowed her eyes at him but then chuckled as she shook her head.

    "Yeah, the Corro Wasteland. It''s where bandits and wanted people use it as their hiding place, a hideout if I must say," Carrion nodded as he looked at Videl who was being pampered by the courtesan because of his injuries. "That place has been like the safe haven for criminals," he added.

    "Your brother Garret. He must have heard a lot of rumors by now after he attended the meeting. He should be on his way back to inform your father about it," Rasmus said and took a sip of his whisky. "You don''t want to go back to your father''s estate?"

    Carrion averted his gaze and thought about it for a moment. He didn''t want to see anyone''s faces, especially his family. He didn''t want to go back to that place because of the bad memories back there.

    "No..." Carrion shook his head. "I don''t want to be in that place again," he muttered as he looked at the glass of whiskey in his hand. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Erlina knew about Carrion''s past and she understood why he was being like that.

    Rasmus thought for a moment and he had a hunch that one of the demon worshipers had gone deep into the system and might have entered the Council of Neva. He assumed that those demon worshipers might have found out about the meeting and then it came to his mind.

    "Carrion, I want you to sell me out," Rasmus looked at Carrion with a serious expression.

    "Sell you out? What do you mean sell out?" Carrion raised his brows.

    "I want you to tell them what I know after I killed his men. Tell him everything, including Aris. I want to know how they would react with this information," Rasmus explained as he put down the glass. "Right now, they must have prepared their moves because of Ermaine. I need you to be their trusted ally so you''ll be a part of it but not deep enough to follow them."

    Carrion''s heart beat fast when he imagined himself sitting among the demon worshipers. He didn''t want to imagine himself being in the same room as a demon. At first he thought it was fine until a powerful being appeared. He didn''t want to be a part of this plan anymore.

    "I don''t know if I can do this..." Carrion looked anxious, staring down at his glass of whiskey. "I don''t want to do this..." He corrected himself as he shook his head.

    "The risk is too high. We don''t know anything about them and how far they would do to keep their secrets from the public. If I know even a grain of information about them, my life won''t be safe for the rest of my life," Carrion looked at Rasmus with a serious expression but with fear in his eyes.

    "Then use that," Rasmus responded calmly. "Use that to leave before you get too deep. Use your fear and tell them that you don''t want to be a part of them anymore. Sell me out as your ticket to leave," he explained.

    Carrion blinked his eyes repeatedly. He didn''t expect Rasmus to be considerate of his feelings and fears.

    "I could leave?" Carrion asked nervously.

    "You think I''m that heartless?" Rasmus asked back.

    Everyone looked at him and raised their brows when Rasmus said that. Rasmus looked at each one of them, including Aris who stared at him with a stoic expression.

    "The moment you have someone important, you grow fear within your heart and head. If only you don''t harbor feelings toward Madam, maybe you wouldn''t be afraid by now," Rasmus chuckled and took a sip of his whisky.

    Carrion''s cheeks felt like they were burning and he was so stunned that he couldn''t say a word or hide his expression. Erlina on the other hand, she didn''t expect Carrion to be that shocked and couldn''t deny his feelings.

    "So, you really like me?" Erlina teased as she smirked playfully at Carrion.

    "Shut up..." Carrion looked away as he covered his mouth with his hand.

    "Anyway, your image as a useless second son will be useful later on. So, you can pretend to act cowardly and leave from Esteban''s grasp," Rasmus said as he emptied the glass. "Still, since you decided to give up on the task, you owe your body and soul," he smiled coldly at Carrion.

    "Fine, whatever..." Carrion answered on impulse since he was still flustered.

    Erlina sat beside Carrion and kept teasing him while the others were watching. Rasmus looked at the time and excused himself because he wanted to help Matthias build his ship.

    ...

    "You don''t have to follow me everywhere," Rasmus looked at Aris who got down from the horse. She wore a cloak to hide her hair and it had become her signature, wearing that cloak and hood wherever she went.

    "I hate being surrounded by humans," Aris answered. "And you do some fun things which is why I''m following you."

    Rasmus didn''t want to keep that conversation going and let Aris do whatever she wanted to do.

    They both walked out of the forest, and they were surprised to see the lagoon had been filled with dozens of pirate ships. There were hundreds of pirates drinking at the shore, drunk and wasted. Rasmus wondered if it was because Mercurius had lost his fleet that the pirates had begun to roam the sea again.

    "Count, the captain wants to see you," Matthias''s crew member said to Rasmus. "He''s in the cave," he added.

    Rasmus nodded and went into the forest with Aris. The pirates from different crews were staring at him and Aris from top to bottom, and judging by the way they looked at them, there was a hint of admiration in their eyes.

    They both entered the cave and it was the first time Aris had been in the pirate''s hideout. There were more pirates in the hideout, and they were all drunk or sleeping and nothing in between.

    After walking quite deep into the hideout, a few pirates were sitting on guard near the door. They all glanced at Rasmus and Aris with cold gazes, but then they pointed their hands at the door, signaling them to get inside.

    When Rasmus opened the door, it was quite dark and his eyes hadn''t gotten used to the darkness yet. The candles were the only things that lit the room. Once his eyes got used to the darkness, he saw seven people sitting at the table, and they all wore unique pirate hats and accessories on them including Matthias.

    Rasmus''s attention was focused on the man with an eye patch on his greasy long curly hair. He remembered Matthias talking about One Eye, a crazy man. He wondered if it was the man that sat at the table.

    "You''re here, have a seat," Matthias said as he patted on the chair beside him.

    Rasmus looked at the chair and there was only one chair left. He didn''t want Aris to stand and especially asked her to sit among humans.

    "I''ll stand here," Rasmus shook his head.

    "Suit yourself," Matthias nodded with understanding. "So, I guess you already know who this man over here," he pointed at the man with an eye patch.

    "One Eye?" Rasmus asked and stared at the man with an eye patch.

    The man with an eye patch stood up and slowly walked toward Rasmus. Once the man stood in front of Rasmus, he offered his hand for a handshake. Rasmus looked at it for a moment before he shook the man''s hand.

    "Cygnus is the name," the man introduced himself. "We owe you for destroying Mercurius''s fleet," he added.

    "Rasmus Blackheart," Rasmus introduced himself.

    "And that lovely lady over there? Can I ask for your na¡ª" before Cygnus could offer his hand to Aris, Rasmus stopped him. Matthias panicked but luckily Rasmus was there to stop Cygnus.

    "If you wish to add more title to your name, like One Arm, be my guest," Rasmus warned Cygnus with a serious expression.

    Cygnus glanced at Rasmus and then looked at Aris who was staring him dead in the eye. He hummed and slowly retracted his hand and put both of them in the air. He then walked back to the table to sit.

    "So? What this is all about?" Rasmus looked at all the people at the table.

    "To know each other, firstly," Cygnus smirked. "At least we would love to speak with the hero who destroyed Mercurius''s whole fleet single-handedly," he added.

 Chapter 110 - 110: Pirates.

    All the pirate captains introduced themselves to Rasmus and the names of their pirate crews. Rasmus got the gist of the hierarchy of pirates from them based on how long they had roamed the sea and how many crews they had. From that information, he knew which crew was the strongest among the seven.

    The first and the lowest rank among the seven was Matthias, the Big Belly with twenty-four crew members. The second among the seven was Rosalind, the Pale Snake with twenty-seven crew members. The third among the seven was Marigold, the Iron Fist with twenty-nine crew members.

    The fourth among the seven was Ferdinand, the Rotten Hand with thirty-three crew members. The fifth among the seven was Seamus, the Stormrider with thirty-seven crew members. The sixth among the seven was Declan, the Red Skin with forty crew members. Lastly, Cygnus, the One Eye with fifty-one crew members.

    Those seven pirate captains were the strongest pirates from the South Sea. There were dozens more out there, but they were small pirate crews that weren''t worth mentioning.

    Cygnus revealed that the South Sea pirates were the weakest compared to the other seas. The West Sea was third in strength, the North Sea was second in strength, and in the East Sea, only the strongest and craziest pirates roamed that sea.

    Rasmus realized why only one Sea Commander controlled the South Sea because the pirates weren''t that threatening. He found that the West Sea had two commanders who controlled the sea. The North Sea also had two commanders who controlled the sea. Central Neva had three commanders to guard the sea from pirates. The East Sea only had one and it was the Admiral himself with his enormous fleet who would kill any pirate he saw.

    "Now, it''s all thanks to you that we can roam the South Sea freely again," Ferdinand pointed at Rasmus with a huge grin on his face, revealing his gold tooth. "And the fact you didn''t kill Mercurius, makes things even better because the Admiral won''t have to choose a new commander. Rather than killing a man, you cripple him to make him as good as dead."

    "That''s one of the reasons," Rasmus nodded as he looked at Mercurius''s arm in a jar filled with seawater and vinegar. "I''m planning to replace him with someone," he revealed.

    They raised their brows and were intrigued by what Rasmus said.

    "Replace him? With whom?" Rosalind asked, her voice deep and rough for a woman.

    "Do you know anything about Arka Gullivard?" Rasmus looked at them.

    "Who doesn''t know about that young bastard? He''s the one who guards the border between the South Sea with the West Sea. He''s crazy strong," Cygnus scoffed as he shook his head. "But for what reason?" He raised his right brow.

    "He has a history with Mercurius, no?" Rasmus looked at Cygnus.

    "Even so, why him?" Cygnus furrowed his brows.

    "I need him," Rasmus answered with a simple answer. "I don''t need to tell you the details," he added.

    They looked at each other for a moment without saying a word. Rasmus knew that they were anxious about it because Cygnus had revealed how capable Arka was.

    "If you can help me, I can help you back," Rasmus proposed. "And Matthias can vouch for my words because he had known me for quite a while and know what kind of a person I am," he looked at Matthias with a serious expression. "But if you don''t want to, I don''t mind getting rid all of you right now, giving Arka a big favor. Matthias should know by now that I''m not the type to joke around," he smiled coldly at them.

    Aris glanced at Rasmus when he said that, and slowly she averted her gaze and pointed it at those pirates at the table. Although she put on that stoic and cold expression, they could feel the murderous intent in her eyes. Matthias gulped nervously when he remembered what he had witnessed in the sea.

    "Calm down... calm down..." Cygnus said as he raised his arms with a smirk on his face. "We are pirates, we value our lives like cowards," he looked at Rasmus with a relaxed expression. "Of course, we will help you," he answered.

    Rasmus smirked as he walked toward the table and put his hands on it. They knew the words that were going to come out of his mouth would be something that they would regret for agreeing with him. But on the other hand, they knew their lives were already in his grasp. They just realized they had just brought a wolf into their nest.

    "Work for me, not as a pirate, but as my workers..." Rasmus said with his brows raised.

    "Before you say anything, let me show you a glimpse of what you''ll get. First, you won''t be staying in a building, you''ll be roaming the sea beyond the South Sea and you''ll still be a captain of your ship. Second, I''ll pay you more than what you can earn from being a pirate. Third, you will all be immune from laws as long as you do what I say," Rasmus explained as he looked at them.

    "What kind of job?" Marigold asked with her eyes narrowed.

    "Shipping company..." Matthias answered instead with his eyes closed. "Rasmus¡ª I mean, Count Blackheart is going to make a shipping company in Eddenvilla and try to compete with the Vivelda and Urion companies. I think he wants us to be the captain of his ships," he explained and opened his eyes to look at Rasmus.

    "So..." Cygnus paused to rub his beard. "You want Arka to become the next Sea Commander so you can bribe him just like how Vivelda and Urion bribed Mercurius?" He continued with his head slightly tilted.

    "Of course. Once I monopolized Eddenvilla, I''ll soon monopolize the market in Cruen. I won''t stop there and will dominate the whole continent, all the ports in South Neva. You will gain more power and more influence than you''ll ever be," Rasmus answered with confidence.

    Cygnus laughed so hard that a tear lingered in his eye while the others were staring at him weirdly. They were panicking because if he insulted Rasmus, they all were going to die.

    "You''re crazy..." Cygnus said as he giggled. "Now I understand why Matthias said you''re as crazy as me..." he sighed and caught his breath. "But he''s wrong..." He paused to clear his throat. "You''re a lot crazier than me, and I like that," he grinned as he looked at Rasmus.

    "So? You''re interested?" Rasmus asked.

    "Of course I am!" Cygnus grinned widely as he got up. "But what if you failed?" He crossed his arms, still with a huge grin on his face.

    "Then I''ll do it again and again and again..." Rasmus said with a serious expression. "It won''t affect you in anyway because I''m going to keep paying you to the point you don''t know what to do with all that wealth," he added.

    "Deal!" Cygnus as he offered his hand for a handshake. "As long as you can make me and my men rich, I have zero complaint," he laughed.

    Rasmus smirked and shook Cygnus''s hand firmly.

    The others had no choice but to follow even though they were intrigued by the offer knowing they would lose nothing.

    Rasmus then told them about the shipping company that he would make as soon as his ships were ready. Cygnus and the others offered help and would make more ships for him in the future. They were going to modify their ships into ships that met the standards for a shipping company.

    "So, about the payment, how much are we talking about?" Cygnus asked as he crossed his arms.

    "I don''t care about the money. You can take half of the money for every shipping trip including your weekly salary. Fifteen Gold coins for the captains and five Gold coins for each crew member," Rasmus answered. "I''ll be the one who will decide the price for shipping, so don''t even dare to extort the merchants," he warned with a serious expression.

    All of them blinked their eyes repeatedly because the amount of money they would get was beyond their expectations. They began to count how much money they could get in a month, and that was more than they could get in months and the amount of time wasted on the sea doing nothing.

    "How''s that?" Rasmus raised his brows.

    "Yeah..." Cygnus gulped as he nodded repeatedly. "That''s good enough..." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Perfect," Rasmus stood up as he nodded. "Let''s conquer this continent," he smirked.

 Chapter 111 - 111: Confidence.

    A month flew by and things were getting bad in Eddenvilla because of the pricing of goods. People were thinking of moving out because they could barely spend their money on anything else but their necessities.

    Carrion was summoned by Esteban a week ago and he did exactly what Rasmus had told him to do. He revealed that Rasmus already knew that he was being chased by criminal organizations and that he killed every man that Esteban sent to keep an eye on him. Not to mention that Aris, an Orthias who came to be with Rasmus.

    With the tactic that Rasmus told Carrion, Esteban realized how useless and cowardly Carrion was. Carrion managed to get out without having to pay anything except to swear on his life that he wouldn''t tell a soul about Esteban''s dirty secrets. Esteban couldn''t do anything at all either because even if Carrion did reveal his secrets to Rasmus, he would die by the hand of an Orthias.

    "I got a letter for you," Carrion walked toward Rasmus who was busy writing. "It''s from my brother," he added and put the letter on the table, still with the seal intact and unbroken.

    Rasmus glanced at the letter before he took it and opened it. He began to smile after he read the contents of the letter.

    "Your brother will come to visit," Rasmus said as he gave the letter to Carrion so he could read it.

    Carrion read the letter and it was about the wristwatch business. When he looked at the amount of profits that Garret, Esprella, and Rouben got from selling them, his jaw dropped. Carrion planned to visit to give the money,

    "Thirty thousand Gold coins in a month?!" Carrion looked at Rasmus with his eyes wide open. "And you got at least ten thousand from it?!"

    "What''s wrong with that? If I calculate it right, the profit might go three times or even five times in the next month," Rasmus said as he continued writing. "And it would go even higher the next month after."

    Carrion had to sit down on the sofa as he kept staring at the letter in his hand. He had never seen anyone that could make such a profit in a month and that amount of money was something he couldn''t make in his whole life.

    Rasmus stopped writing and suddenly an idea came to his mind. He thought about investing in Mana stones since they were rare minerals. He remembered about the mining sites and how much power and influence he could get from having mining sites.

    "(I need more people...)" Rasmus sighed as he shook his head, knowing that his ambitions were limited by the manpower he had. "(Now that I think about it.)" He glanced at Carrion who was massaging his forehead from the shock.

    "Are you interested?" Rasmus asked with his focus still on his notebook. "To be a successful businessman just like your brother."

    Carrion leaned back and stared at the ceiling, thinking about it. He wanted to become like his brother, but he didn''t want to be like him at the same time. He felt inferior and yet envious at the same time. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I can make you a better businessman than your brother or even the whole Earnwind family," Rasmus said as he glanced at Carrion. "I know your circumstances, so this might be a perfect opportunity for you to be the best Earnwind in your whole lineage."

    "How?" Carrion asked and glanced at Rasmus who was still busy writing.

    "Mining sites, including Mana stone mining sites," Rasmus turned around to look at Carrion. "If you own a lot of mining sites, your brother will buy those minerals and Mana stones from you. With that being said, he will need you more than you need him," he added.

    Carrion took a moment to think because it sounded so good to be true. This time he didn''t dismiss Rasmus''s words because he knew that if Rasmus wanted to do it, he would do it and could do it.

    "Can we even do it? You know mining sites belong to nations and kingdoms, not individuals, right? Even if you find it, it will belong to the nation that owns the land," Carrion looked at Rasmus with his brows furrowed.

    "Nothing is impossible," Rasmus chuckled as he continued writing. "If you''re interested, I can make a plan for it right now. You have Earnwind''s name on you, and I have the wealth, what else do we need?"

    Carrion sighed because as always, Rasmus made it sound so easy while the truth was it wasn''t at all. He massaged his head once again as he thought about it.

    "I''ll think about it..." Carrion said as he put down the letter. "I want to do it, but I''m just thinking if I''m ready for it. I''ll start approaching nobles and the parliament to gain their favor," he added.

    "That''s perfect because I''m about to start the trading and shipping companies soon. Knowing the issue, you can be their savior and use that as your leverage to gain their favor," Rasmus responded as he got up from his chair. "The best approach is to catch them off guard. Use that momentum and you will impress everyone."

    "You make it sound so easy..." Carrion looked at Rasmus who put on his suit. "You also did all your plans so easily. Why is it that you can do it without a single worry in your head?"

    "I never said, not even once that things are easy," Rasmus looked at Carrion as he fixed his suit. "I have doubts just like you or anyone else. I might fail one day and blame myself for not listening to the doubts in my head, but that won''t stop me from trying again. It will be over once I stop trying, and that''s the real concern that I have."

    "But that confidence, you won''t have that if you have doubts..." Carrion pointed out as he sat straight.

    "I''m confident not because of the result, I''m confident because I can read people. It''s the process that I''m confident with, not the result," Rasmus answered with a faint smile painted on his face.

    Carrion watched Rasmus leave the room, leaving him alone to think about what he had just heard. He imagined himself as Rasmus who was exiled and abandoned when he was young. It made him feel ashamed because everyone around him was people who lived a hard and unfortunate life.

    "Come on, Carrion... don''t be so pathetic..." Carrion muttered under his breath as he stared at the ceiling. "I have everything, but I''m wasting them all for no fucking reason..." He sighed.

    Rasmus went to meet with Videl and Eduard in their house with the notebook in his hand. He was surprised that those two were busy talking about the instructions that he had given them the other day.

    "Here''s another one," Rasmus said as he put his notebook on the table where Videl and Eduard were. "How''s thing going?" He asked as he sat down.

    "Well, after doing some research, the local merchants are planning to move because the shipping cost is too expensive and the price that both trading companies offer for their goods is too low," Eduard answered as he looked at the notebook. "But I did give them a few hints that I''ll make my own trading companies, and they have been waiting for me to open the trading post. I have set the prices for selling and buying goods," he added.

    "That''s great, we will start soon. All the preparation is ready and after midnight, we will place everything and start the trading business," Rasmus nodded as he looked at his wristwatch which was twleve hours before midnight. "What about you? Any problem in the port?" He looked at Videl.

    "No, the docks are ready for the ships and there''s no sign of the Vivelda and the Urion companies knowing about what''s going on. They''re too busy dealing with merchants every day. I have talked with Matthias and the others about the routes, and about their pirates crews that will try to steal from those two companies during their shippings," he added.

    "Good, that''s what we need," Rasmus nodded. "Everything will start tomorrow, right?"

    Videl and Eduard nodded as they took a sip of their coffee.

    "Well then, I''ll be watching from afar. We will take this whole city to ourselves," Rasmus said as he looked outside the window where people and carriages were passing by. "It was a lot of preparation, let''s see how it goes."

 Chapter 112 - 112: The Kind of Greed.

    Rasmus looked at his watch and it was midnight. He quietly walked out of his room and went down the stairs to leave the mansion. Before he could reach the door, he felt a presence behind him.

    "Bored?" Rasmus asked as he turned around.

    "Yes," Aris nodded and approached Rasmus.

    "Let''s go," Rasmus opened the door and let Aris walk out first.

    The city was really quiet at night, and the Red Grin hadn''t been sending their people to observe him. Since Rasmus and Aris had been killing all their observers, they had given up on keeping an eye and letting him be.

    As soon as they were close to the port, they could see ships were coming to the port from a distance. It was so quiet and there was nobody at the port except for Videl and Matthias, guiding the ships with a lantern.

    "Now that you have already prepared everything, what are you going to do next?" Aris asked as she watched the ships approaching the dock slowly and quietly.

    "Arka Gullivard, he''s my main priority now and I need him to become the Sea Commander," Rasmus answered and looked around, checking if there were people nearby the port. "I need to conquer the South Sea first before I can conquer the whole continent," he added.

    "I''ll look for him soon," Rasmus said as he leaned against the wall and watched the ships dock at the port. "It''s quite far from here, so it''s going to be a long journey."

    "Alone?" Aris looked at Rasmus.

    "Yes, I can''t bring Videl with me since he''s going to handle the shipping company. You can tag along. There''s a place that I want to visit as well," Rasmus crossed his arms as he looked at the ground. "The wasteland in Lineva," he glanced at Aris to see her reaction.

    Aris raised her brows slightly as she stared at Rasmus and crossed her arms. "Is there a reason why? I thought you didn''t care about it," she asked.

    "Just because I don''t care, doesn''t mean I''m going to ignore the issue," Rasmus said as he pushed himself up from the wall. "They''re still our enemies, right? Keep your friends close and your enemy closer," He looked at Aris with his brows raised.

    "I don''t understand what you mean, but I suggest you shouldn''t try to get too close to them. You''re nothing and unimportant to them. If that being wants you dead, they won''t hesitate," Aris said with a serious expression.

    "I''m not going to do anything. I just want to see this emissary of Ermaine, that''s all," Rasmus nodded with understanding.

    ...

    As the morning came and the sun woke everyone up, the merchants came to the port. Those merchants that ran the Vivelda and the Urion trading posts were shocked by the ships that anchored at the dock.

    They sent their people to check on the new trading post that had opened not far from them. But the pirates that had become bodyguards that protected Eduard''s trading post stopped them and sent them back.

    ...

    As the sun reached its peak, merchants from the ships arrived at the port. They were confused by the amount of crowds at the port, and they noticed a new trading post that was being surrounded by merchants.

    Seeing how quiet the Vivelda and the Urion trading posts were, their instincts as merchants immediately knew that the new competitor offered a better deal. They immediately grabbed their goods and went to Eduard''s trading post.

    The townsfolk noticed the unusual crowd at the port, and they were curious about it. When they saw Eduard, their eyes and faces brightened up. They had been waiting for him to open his business and immediately told the others about it.

    ...

    After it was revealed how much Eduard''s trading post offered to sell and buy goods, the Vivelda and the Urion companies decided to lower their prices. They were shamelessly promoted for their new sets of prices, but rather than getting their customers back, they were thrown rocks by everyone.

    Their images had gone down the hill the moment the people found out how greedy those two companies were. Although they offered the same amount of price as Eduard, they couldn''t get any customers.

    "We have to lower the prices even more... Cheaper than that bastard!" The merchant from Vivelda said to his employees.

    "Are you sure? We won''t get any profit if we sell lower than this and the manager will be furious," the employee looked at the merchant with a worried look.

    "Do we have any choice?! Just do it!" The merchant shouted and glared at his employees.

    The moment they lowered the prices and promoted them to merchants and townsfolk, they were shocked that nobody wanted to go to their post. At that moment they realized that their greed had brought about the fall of their company.

    The Urion trading company watched as to how bad it was for Vivelda company, and they knew they played themselves as well. They decided to accept it for the day and tried to find a way to compete with Eduard.

    Before they could discuss how to get their customers back, another commotion appeared. They walked outside their trading posts when they saw merchants begin to load their goods onto the ships. They were in disbelief that the merchants had decided to choose another new company to ship their goods.

    At first, they were curious if it was because of the price, but they found out that the price was similar to theirs until the revelation hit them. They found out that the ships were custom-made with a new technology which was a turbine.

    It was Rasmus''s idea when he found out how Mercurius''s ships could catch up with his ship back then. He looked at how those ships worked and noticed the marines used the Mana stones to generate energy for the turbine.

    During his battle against Mercurius, he stole the Mana stones on each ship and put them inside his ring. He made a better version of the turbine which generated more power with less energy waste using better magic formations. With that being said, his ships could travel three times faster than normal ships.

    At that point, both the Vivelda and Urion companies were defeated and couldn''t compete at all. They didn''t have a choice but to report this matter to their high-ups because they couldn''t do anything at all.

    "Things work really well, and I suppose it''s better than you expected?" Carrion stood beside Rasmus, watching the scene from afar.

    "You can say that," Rasmus nodded. He was satisfied with the result. "This is just the beginning, I have a few plans prepared for the future," he added.

    "What kind of plans?" Carrion looked at Rasmus with his brows raised.

    "I do want to monopolize the market, but I want local companies to compete with me fairly," Rasmus answered as he crossed his arms.

    "Why? That''s a waste of opportunity," Carrion looked at Rasmus with a weird and confused look. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Is it? If you want to be greedy, be smart and benevolent greedy," Rasmus looked at Carrion with a smirk. "I''ll encourage the local company to start over by giving them a third of the fund to run their companies and I''ll get a third of their income. So, in the end, all the money that came to this city, most of them come into my pocket," he explained.

    Carrion looked at Rasmus with his mouth wide open. He had never seen anyone so cunning and yet benevolent at the same time. He never liked someone cunning, but somehow Rasmus made it hard for him to hate his strategy.

    "How did you think of something like that?" Carrion asked as he looked at Rasmus''s eyes back and forth.

    "It''s called business. Everyone''s won from their perspective, but I''m the one who''s actually winning. This is my way of monopolizing the market without getting myself in trouble and resentment from the people," Rasmus answered as he looked at the port. "Some people can only see the world as it is, some can see the shape of the world and reshape it to their liking, but the remaining ones, they don''t reshape the world, they reshape the people''s minds that shape the world itself," he looked at Carrion with a mischievous smirk.

    Carrion tried to digest what Rasmus said, and then he realized what it meant. Rasmus wasn''t trying to reshape the world like rulers or tyrants, he was planning to reshape those rulers and tyrants to become his puppets.

    "That is what I want, Carrion," Rasmus said as he stood in front of Carrion and stared into his eyes. "Do you want to become a part of it?" He raised his brows with a grin on his face.

    Carrion gulped and couldn''t look away from Rasmus''s intense gaze.

    "Yeah, I want to be a part of it," Carrion nodded repeatedly and slowly.

 Chapter 113 - 113: Future Plans.

    Weeks flew by in the blink of an eye. The trading and shipping businesses skyrocketed and got a lot of profits. Rasmus had calculated it beforehand that the trading company wouldn''t get a lot of profit but it was covered by the profits from the shipping business. He didn''t mind if he got a lot of profit or not because he was still burning money.

    The Vivelda and the Urion companies couldn''t compete at all no matter how hard they tried to get their customers back. They even sold their goods cheaper than Rasmus''s company, but they still struggled to keep up with his company. Not to mention that one of their customers was Rasmus himself by bought the cheap goods and then sold them to the merchants through Eduard''s trading post.

    By doing so, Rasmus was out of the picture as the man behind the new trading and shipping company. He had begun to encourage local companies to start their trading and shipping companies again by giving them funds as much as they needed in exchange for percentages of the profits.

    Carrion watched the whole thing as he was the one who recommended the nobles and the rich commoners to take the opportunity. He and Erlina were the ones who said that ''the mysterious rich merchant from West Neva'' wanted healthy competition rather than monopolizing the market. That was when Rasmus came in and offered funds for them to start the business.

    The words spread across the Republic of Cruen and there were already a few companies at the port. Slowly but surely, the Vivelda and the Urion companies were being pushed away, and exiled by the other competitors and the merchants.

    "My lovely patron! It has been a while..." Erlina wrapped her arms around Rasmus''s neck with a sly smile on her face. "Oh, you''re my savior. Because of your businesses, merchants and nobles can spend their money on my ladies again. You saved all of us from bankruptcy," she whispered as she giggled softly.

    "How are you doing, Madam," Rasmus raised his brows and looked down at Erlina.

    "Please, stop calling me that..." Erlina placed her hands on Rasmus''s chest. "Call me Erlina, just Erlina, please?" She smirked and bit her bottom lip. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Then you can call me by my name, no need to use my title or last name," Rasmus smiled at Erlina.

    "Lovely... my lovely patron, Rasmus..." Erlina said as she giggled. "So? What''s the reason for your visit? I bet you''re not here to sleep with my gorgeous ladies as always," she tilted her head and wrapped her arms around Rasmus''s neck again.

    "Can we talk privately?" Rasmus glanced at the merchants and nobles who were stealing glances at him.

    "Of course! Follow me," Erlina held Rasmus''s hand and guided him upstairs. "Is she tame enough for me to talk with her?" She whispered into Rasmus''s ear as she stole a glance at Aris who was following them from behind.

    "Why don''t you try to talk with her? As long as you''re not being disrespectful, I think she won''t hurt you," Rasmus answered as he looked at Aris.

    "I really want to dress her and make her look gorgeous in dresses, but I''m too scared to speak to her. It''s a waste for someone as gorgeous as her to wear manly attire like that," Erlina looked at Aris''s high boots, black breeches, and a white oversized long-sleeved shirt, making her look like a pirate.

    "Is that a problem? Mind your own business, human," Aris stared coldly at Erlina.

    Erlina gasped as she lowered her head, hiding her face, and hugged Rasmus''s arm tightly. She was terrified and she knew that she shouldn''t have talked about Aris knowing that she had sharp hearing.

    Rasmus looked at Aris from over his shoulder, surprised that Aris was being harsh which was unusual. He then saw a faint smirk on Aris''s face when they stared at each other. He realized she was teasing Erlina, but he didn''t want to spoil the fun and let Aris play with her toy.

    They entered Erlina''s office and sat on the couch while Aris played with Erlina''s parrot.

    "So? What is it that you want to talk about, Rasmus?" Erlina asked as she poured tea into Rasmus''s cup.

    "I have asked this same question to Carrion, and he agreed to it," Rasmus thanked Erlina and took a sip of his tea. "I want you to be the one who represents me and collects the money from those new companies from now on. Can you do that?"

    Erlina stopped sipping her tea and slowly looked at Rasmus with a confused look.

    "So, Carrion agreed to this? I don''t mind, but why?" Erlina tilted her head and put down the cup.

    "Because I''m not going to stay here for long. I''ll begin to spread my influence to other nations once I''m done here," Rasmus answered and looked at his reflection in the tea. "I have big plans for you, and only you, Erlina. Do you want to hear it?" He raised his brows and stared into Erlina''s eyes.

    Erlina crossed her arms and leaned back, trying to make herself comfortable. She then nodded and decided to open her ears wide.

    Rasmus explained his plan for her future in Eddenvilla which was to become the landlady that would own most of the land there. He began with her control over the port which soon would be handled by her and Eduard completely with the help of Matthias and the other captains.

    He proposed to her to make a new brothel house, not an exclusive one so the ship crews from his company and the other shipping companies could spend their money and time there. Not only that he want her to make a new brothel house, but he also wanted her to make a new pub for both the rich and the townsfolk.

    He explained to her how to spin the money and would end up in her pocket completely without nobody knowing it. He taught her real estate business as well and let her understand how it would make her the richest woman in Cruen by controlling Eddenvilla alone from behind the curtain.

    He assured her that she would be safe and nobody could track her down if anyone tried to do any harm to the one behind this. He also revealed that he was planning to make Arka Gullivard his ally which meant that she would be protected both by marines, pirates, and the law. She would become the most powerful person with strong backing that would protect her.

    "That''s..." Erlina was speechless, her eyes were empty but her head was trying to process everything that she had just heard. "Wow..." She chuckled in disbelief and looked at Rasmus.

    "So, you have planned all this all along?" Erlina asked.

    "Yes, I have planned it the moment I set foot in this city," Rasmus nodded and took a sip of his tea. "But not everything. Some were decided after I stayed here for months," he added.

    Erlina took a deep breath and exhaled deeply as she stared at the ceiling, thinking how amazing Rasmus was. She didn''t expect him to be one of those people, the people who had the ambition and talent to control the world.

    "The first time we discussed how I wanted to take over this city you were the one who helped me. This is how I repay those who helped me. You, Eduard, and Matthias, I owe you all for helping me, and I will never forget the help," Rasmus said as he leaned back and looked at Erlina. "You also said that you wanted to be a part of it, so this is it. This is how I repay your help."

    "Well, just don''t forget to give my shares. I''m only asking for half of it," Rasmus said with a smile.

    "Of course..." Erlina shook her head as she massaged her forehead. "You''re going to make this happen, huh?" She sighed as she looked at Rasmus.

    "With or without you, yes," Rasmus nodded.

    "What about Rion? Is he getting the same deal?" Erlina crossed her legs and put her hands on her thighs.

    "No, I need him for a different thing, but I''m going to make him as important as you are," Rasmus shook his head. "He might come with me once I''m done here in Eddenvilla," he pointed out.

    Erlina was a bit saddened by that, but she then smiled gently because she knew that Carrion would become a better man if he followed Rasmus. She knew that it was for the best.

    "I know you''re amazing in reading people, so why don''t you join us after you managed to find someone who can run the business for you?" Rasmus asked with his brows raised. "We might need someone like you in the future. Especially Carrion since he might need you to be around him."

    "I''ll think about it," Erlina smiled and nodded.

 Chapter 114 - 114: Self-destruct.

    "Count, Master Garret has arrived and is requesting your audience," a servant bowed his head and then looked at Rasmus and Carrion training swordsmanship in the training room.

    "I''ll be there in a minute," Rasmus nodded as he threw the chipped wooden sword away after his spar with Carrion.

    The servant nodded understanding and then glanced at Carrion lying on the ground, beaten to a pulp. He could see the bruises on Carrion''s face and arms and immediately left the room to inform the physician to treat Carrion.

    "Your growth is almost nonexistent," Rasmus pointed out as he walked toward the table to grab his towel. "But it''s better than nothing, and not to mention you''re getting used to pain which is not a bad thing to have," he said as he dried his hair and wiped off the sweat on his face and neck.

    "I''m not a master nor an expert in swordsmanship," Rasmus leaned against the wall as he looked at Carrion trying to stand up. "That should make you realize that we are the bottom feeder when it comes to this kind of world."

    Carrion groaned as he stood up and tried to stand straight but his bruises and injuries made it impossible. He slowly walked toward the table to grab his towel, limping and groaning all the way to the table.

    "Are you coming?" Rasmus glanced at Carrion who was standing beside him.

    Carrion shook his head slowly as he tried to wipe his body slowly and carefully. His expression turned stiff and cold when he imagined himself seeing Garret. It was enough to make him ignore the pain because the pain that traumatized him overwhelmed his physical pain.

    "Get yourself treated," Rasmus put down the towel and left the room with Aris.

    ...

    "He''s hopeless," Aris muttered as she walked beside Rasmus in the hallway. "Not about his growth, but he''s driven by his emotion most of the time. Not just him, but humans are all the same," she added.

    "And you''re not? Isn''t your hatred toward humans also an emotion?" Rasmus looked at Aris with his brows raised. "Any living beings are driven by emotions. If they''re not driven by emotions, what''s the purpose of living?"

    "My resentment toward humans isn''t driven by my emotion but rather they''re destroying this world. We Orthias are the reflection of this world itself, and we hate humans because of how they treat this world. It''s not something that I can control. Humans are plagues or pests in the eye of this world," Aris answered as she stared into Rasmus''s eyes. "We are not driven by emotions, and that''s why we survived for thousands of years, and yet humans try to get rid of us."

    "If that''s really the case, then why are you and the rest of Orthias getting rid of humans if they''re plagues and pests to this world?" Rasmus raised his brows.

    "Do you think we were the ones who got rid of the living beings that came long before humans? Why do you think that the rest of us didn''t take action when a powerful being descended to this world?" Aris raised her brows as she stared into the distance. "It''s because we will let evil kill them for us and then we will get rid of evil from this world. This has happened many times," she revealed as she stared into Rasmus''s eyes.

    Rasmus narrowed his eyes and then looked away, thinking what he had just heard. He knew that humans weren''t the first that step foot onto this world based on the book he read, but he didn''t know that Orthias had witnessed destruction countless times and survived.

    "There must be a reason why you don''t get rid of humans or the living beings long before them. Some kind of rules?" Rasmus turned his head to look at Aris.

    "Because nothing is eternal, and everything tends to self-destruct. The world without interference of any kind will end up destroying itself. That''s why we Orthias never interfere with all the living beings that live in this world. You can say that they''re like fertilizer to keep this world alive longer," Aris answered with a serious expression. "We live by the rule of not destroying any civilization to keep us alive," she pointed out.

    "Nothing is eternal, and everything tends to self-destruct..." Rasmus smiled as he closed his eyes, resonated deeply with those words because it was something he believed in as well.

    Aris glanced at Rasmus and saw that smile, making her understand that he also lived by the same principle.

    "Then what do you think is eternal?" Rasmus asked as he opened his left eye to look at Aris.

    "Nothing is eternal," Aris answered without hesitation. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Not even God?" Rasmus asked with his brows raised.

    Rasmus noticed that Aris was an Orthias, a race that had lived for thousands of years and witnessed destruction countless times. He wondered what her take on a higher being so-called God, the omnipotent.

    "What''s the point of eternity if there''s nothing else God can do out of boredom? Does God will play the same game over and over for eternity? Won''t God feel bored and decide to end it all?" Aris looked at Rasmus with a stoic and cold expression. "Everything tends to self-destruct, Rasmus. Everything," her eyes stared right into his soul with her blue-grayish eyes.

    "We Orthias had heard hundreds of Gods mentioned by all living beings before humans. They all said the same thing that Gods are omnipotent, unkillable, unstoppable, and undying that Gods are beyond mortal''s understanding. If the Gods they believed in decided to end it, it would end, including themselves," she said and stopped to look at the sky out of the window.

    "God has played the same game over and over with the same result in the end, to put an end to the game they created. We might not understand it, but we do sure know one day it will stop for good," she continued and turned her head to look at Rasmus. "God may be eternal and omnipotent, but God can change its own fate."

    Rasmus leaned against the wall and crossed his arms. It wasn''t the first time he heard something like that. He also thought about that before he came to this world, rebirth as Rasmus Blackheart. He believed that God would do whatever he wanted to do and nothing could understand the omnipotent being.

    "We believe in higher beings, but not to the point we would depend on them just because we are their creations. We are all just a part of the game of higher beings, and might as well enjoy it," Aris crossed her arms and leaned against the wall, copying Rasmus''s gesture.

    "A game," Rasmus chuckled as he looked over his shoulder at the beautiful garden outside the mansion. "Yes, a game," he nodded as he remembered the bet between the Devil and God where he was the key point of the game and how the game would end.

    Rasmus thought about it for a moment to process Aris''s words. He was indeed enjoying the game as she said and he had been doing that from the very beginning.

    "Hmm, I never thought that we would end up discussing God at all. If anyone would listen to our conversation, their heads would explode, and would lose their devotion," Rasmus chuckled as he pushed himself from from the wall. "Or worse, we would be punished for speaking something blasphemous," he added with a smirk.

    "Is there anyone here that can stop me?" Aris asked as she pushed herself from the wall.

    "I like that confident," Rasmus said as he walked down the stairs.

    Rasmus and Aris went to the parlor where Garret was waiting for him. When they entered the room, Garret was sitting on the couch with her elbows rested on his thighs with his hands on his face. They sat down across from Garret and watched him rubbed his face with frustation, fear, and anxiety.

    "You look unwell," Rasmus said calmly as he grabbed his cup of tea.

    Garret slowly pulled his hands down from his face, and the first thing he saw was Aris staring at him with a stoic and cold expression. He was frozen still, stunned by the presence of an Orthias. He didn''t know anything about an Orthias in the south because the expedition team that went beyond the Blackcliffs didn''t mention anything about her.

    "They didn''t tell you, didn''t they?" Rasmus asked and took a sip of his tea.

    "What''s going on?" Garret narrowed his eyes as he stared at Rasmus with suspicion.

    "I''ll tell you what I know and you''ll tell me what you know. How''s that?" Rasmus asked and put down the cup.

    "Okay," Garret nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 115 - 115: Subtle.

    Garret rubbed his face after he listened to Rasmus''s story when she visited him a few months ago. He was baffled that Lenin would let an Orthias free and giving her away to Rasmus of all people. But he understood one of Lenin''s reasons to let Aris be with him since Rasmus was half-Orthias.

    He didn''t expect for Lenin to tell everything to Rasmus, and not to mention that she asked for help from him. Based on what he heard, it appeared that Lenin suggested Aris to be with Rasmus so he could control Aris. He would do the same thing knowing how dangerous an Orthias was and how dangerous if she became an enemy of mankind. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Now, it''s time for you to tell me about the meeting. What is it about and how are they going to handle the issue," Rasmus asked as rested his cheek on his fist.

    Garret spilled everything from the meeting with the Council of Neva from the conflicts and the plans they were going to do to deal with the issue. He explined it in a detailed manner and also about the risk of the plans because of the discord between council members.

    Rasmus grabbed a map of Neva where five continents separated by the sea, the north, west, south, east, and central continent. He marked the kingdoms and empires that were a part of the council. Once he saw all of them with a single glance, he began to imagine himself to be each of them and the plans they were going to use to deal with the issue.

    "Sorcerers exist in West Neva, Shamans exist in East Neva, Mages exist in Central Neva, Alchemists exist in North Neva, and South Neva has witches and warlocks, is that correct?" Rasmus asked as he looked at Garret.

    Rasmus just found out the existence of witches and warlocks from Cygnus and the other pirates. They were rare human beings that said to use unorthodox methods to gain magical power both from spirits or dead souls. Pirates knew them and associated with them for lucks expecially they sold charms to keep them safe in the sea.

    "Why does that matter?" Garret asked as he looked at the map at the table.

    "It matters because they might be the first one to fall and join Ermaine," Rasmus answered as he patted the map with his index finger. "Shamans might be able to see evil entity with their power and ability, and sorcerers are against people who try to manipulate the law of nature. Mages has Lenin and they will follow her as their prominant figure, not to mention they have Astrea, the saint. North also have Moriganne, but alchemists, witches, and warlocks are not, and they tend to do experiment to gain enlightment," he explained.

    Garret could see where the conversation was going and nodded his head with understanding. He could see where Ermaine might got most of her influence from and it would be South Neva.

    "With that being said, South Neva would be the first one to fall. Although Archduke Thalior and Lady Uriel are here, unfortunately South Neva is too big for them to control, not to mention one of Ermaine''s emissary has shown himself here. The unification of South Neva can be described as new, conflicts might appears easily than the other region," Rasmus pointed out as he rubbed his chin and looked at the map.

    Garret hadn''t revealed the reason behind the council members to have different plans to deal with the issue. He looked at Rasmus with a shocked expression because that was exactly what Thalior was afraid of and why he decided to work together with West Neva.

    "So that''s why Archduke Thalior decided to work together with West Neva because he knew both West and South have different problems but can be solved if they both work together. South Neva has powerful people to deal with demonic beasts in the West while West Neva has sorcerers that could prevent the people from believing the emissary who could turn the wasteland into a fertile land," Rasmus crossed his hands as he leaned back.

    "To have two continents working together is reducing the chance of the nations from both West and South Neva from doing something foolish if they decided to believe in Ermaine and her emissaries," he added as he looked at the ceiling. "But I wonder why the council members chose to deal the problem on their own rather than working together?"

    "Because it''s impossible because everyone has their own agendas to protect and preserve. One key can''t open all doors, that''s why they chose to deal with the problem differently," Garret answered as he rubbed his face. "If it wasn''t because of Great Sage Lenin, it would take forever to find a solution," he added but then he remembered something. "Now that I think about it, she mentioned you during the meeting and you were the reason why the council members decided to deal with the problem in their own way," he pointed out.

    Rasmus furrowed his brows and looked at Garret with his head tilted. He realized why the council members were acting smart and took a realistic way to deal with the issue rather than holding up rightousness. He didn''t expect it was influenced by his way of thinking.

    "Great Sage did?" Rasmus asked.

    "Yes, she did. She seems to be fond of you, Count," Garret nodded.

    Garret thought Rasmus would be proud of himself to gain recognition from the Great Sage herself, but when he looked at Rasmus''s expression, it was nothing but coldness. He was confused by the expression and he could see the subtle resentment in Rasmus''s eyes.

    Rasmus was indeed find it unfavorable to him because he knew the subtle move that Lenin did. First, she sent Aris to him because she knew that he could deal with Aris and prevented her from being an enemy. Second, she declared to the council members of who he was and gotten their attention, making him harder to make bold moves. She was trying to shackle him and prevent him from doing anything that go against humankind.

    "If that''s how she played the game, then so be it," Rasmus muttered as he looked at the map.

    The coldness in those words piqued Garret''s interest, but he knew if he tried to pry on it, it would bite him. He then cleared his throat and patted the briefcase on the floor right beside his leg.

    "Let''s chance the topic and focus on our business, shall we?" Garret smiled as he carefully put the briefcase on the table. "This is your share," he opened the briefcase and turned it around so Rasmus could see the money.

    Rasmus looked at the money papers and he felt that it was a lot more than what Garret wrote in the letter. He counted the money and thought he would get 210 Eclers from the share which equal to 10,500 Gold coins, but he got 300 Eclers instead of 210 Eclers.

    "This is a lot more than we agreed upon," Rasmus narrowed his eyes and looked at Garret.

    "It''s because I have decided to give you ten percent of my cut from now on," Garret smiled as he crossed his arms.

    "Is that so? And what do I owe the pleasure?" Rasmus raised his brow and rested his head on his fist.

    "For helping me, of course. For keeping Carrion away from me and the family," Garret looked at the door and had been waiting for Carrion to came in to greet him. "Seeing how he''s hiding himself, that means you managed to keep his interest somewhere else, right?" He smirked.

    Rasmus glanced at the door and nodded his head slowly.

    "Yes, I did. He won''t bother you nor he would come back to see his family again. I''m planning to take him away," Rasmus answered as he fixed his seating. "You don''t have to worry about him anymore," he smiled at Garret.

    Garret couldn''t hide his smile because he knew that he chose the right person for the job. He knew that Rasmus didn''t lie and he knew that Rasmus had a use for an Earnwind like Carrion somewhere else. he didn''t care about all that as long as his seat as the head of the family was secured.

    "Well, then, Count," Garret stood up and fixed his attire. "I have to go and meet my father to inform him about the meeting. Let''s meet again sometimes," he said and offered his hand for a handshake.

    "Be safe," Rasmus shook Garret''s hand and nodded.

    Rasmus watched Garret leave the mansion and entered his carriage with Aris beside him.

    "Humans," Aris muttered under her breath.

    "Humans indeed," Rasmus nodded as he watched the carriage leave.

 Chapter 116 - 116: Issues.

    Rasmus looked at the bookkeeping journal Eduard and Videl had given him. It had been two months, and he wanted to see how the businesses were going. He looked at which items sold the most and which items were bought the most in the trading business. He looked at the shipping business and knew which service the merchants and people used the most. The profit was much bigger than last month, and all the customers were satisfied.

    "93 gold and 79 silver coins profits for trading. 326 gold and 94 silver coins profits in the shipping business in a month," Rasmus muttered as he looked at the book. "And? The bad news?" Rasmus looked at Eduard and Videl as he closed the book.

    Eduard slid a document to Rasmus and he looked a bit anxious when he did that. Rasmus immediately took the document and read the content of it.

    Rasmus raised his brows and put the document in the drawer after he read the content. He didn''t expect the Vivelda and the Urion companies to use cheap tricks such as bribing merchants to sell their goods to them for crazy amounts of money. They also used the city mayor to put heavy taxes on his trading and shipping companies or the mayor would close down the businesses.

    "They couldn''t sabotage more than this because we have loyal employees," Rasmus muttered. It was the truth since his employees were the pirate captains'' crews, not to mention Rasmus paid them enough to make them overwhelmed by their salary. "So the mayor is the issue here since he must be taking a lot of bribes from those two," he added as he leaned back.

    "They have received a lot of bribes, and his pockets are as deep as the sea itself. It''s impossible to turn him against Vivelda and Urion," Eduard explained as he rested his arms on the armrest. "It''s troublesome, but we can''t do anything about it," he sighed as he looked at Rasmus.

    "Leave this matter to me," Rasmus said as he got up from his chair. "What about you?" He looked at Videl.

    "Cygnus said that the borders are getting tighter because of the issue with Mercurius. The words had spread all over the world about what happened to him, and it seems that the other commanders planning to fill in his shoes in the meantime while Mercurius rebuilds his fleet," Videl informed as he crossed his arms and legs. "That shouldn''t be an issue for us, at least not yet. There''s a chance that Vivelda and the Urion will try to bribe them soon and make things harder for us to cross the border."

    Rasmus was expecting that to happen, and it was good news because they didn''t plan to replace Mercurius yet. He could use that time to approach Arka and persuade him to replace Mercurius as the Sea Commander of the South Sea.

    "That''s fine. I''ll deal with that as well," Rasmus nodded as he walked toward the window. "You two can leave now," he continued, looking out the window at the mansion on the hill where the mayor lived.

    Eduard nodded and decided to leave the room, but then he noticed that Videl hadn''t gotten up from his chair. He wanted to listen, but seeing that none of them were saying a word, he knew that they wanted to talk in privacy.

    "Have something to say?" Rasmus asked and didn''t bother to look back at Videl.

    "I heard from Rosalind about warlocks," Videl said as he got up from his chair and walked toward the table to grab a bottle of whiskey. "Something about them using souls of the dead to gather power..." He mentioned and poured himself a glass of whiskey.

    Rasmus turned around and looked at Videl drinking the whiskey, emptying the glass in a single gulp. He didn''t know what Videl was trying to say, but he could see the picture already.

    "And?" Rasmus crossed his arms.

    "That might give me an idea..." Videl paused to pour another one. "That might help me regain my power," he pointed out.

    Rasmus walked toward the couch and snatched the bottle of whiskey from Videl''s hand. He poured himself a glass of whiskey before he sat down and crossed his legs.

    "As you know, my power is omnipotent in hell, but as you said back then I would be powerless outside because of the rules. That one time I took your soul to hell and killed those people was just a one-time thing," Videl said as he sat across from Rasmus.

    "Demons are powerful, but we also gain more power and influence from the living. Those warlocks were taught black magic by deceivers or should I say demons," he rested his head on his fist with his bored expression.

    "I lost my power, everything, leaving only this strength that''s above average for humans. If I can learn black magic, I might regain a few portions of my power," he said with a serious expression when he looked at Rasmus. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Rasmus hummed as he took a sip of his whiskey and looked uninterested. He swirled the glass and looked at it for a moment before he put it down.

    "Are you sure you can handle it? You said it yourself that your body is nothing more than just a human. You even bleed like a human. You might have a strong mind to deal with the black magic, but who knows what would happen to your body," Rasmus pointed at Videl''s body.

    "What if a demon possesses your body?" He raised his brows. "Not to mention what would happen if you managed to regain your power? God allows it?" He added.

    Videl sighed as he leaned back, staring at the ceiling with a frustrated expression. He was frustrated because he missed his powers and was tricked by God.

    "Can you still even speak with God after you lost all your powers?" Rasmus crossed his arms.

    "No..." Videl''s voice and tone were cold, he clenched his fists tightly. "But I can learn Aura and use magic, just fire magic, but still..." He paused as he pulled his hair back. "That doesn''t seem to bother God at all. If I learn black magic, I don''t think it would be any different from those two, no?" He looked at Rasmus with his brows raised.

    Rasmus stared at Videl for a moment before he decided to sit straight and grab his whiskey.

    "If I ended up in hell because of your stupidity..." Rasmus paused to empty the glass. "Don''t even dare to torture me there..." He coldly stared at Videl with a serious expression.

    "That won''t happen. The moment God took all my power, he allowed me to help you with everything I got. The limitations are no longer how I used my power but rather the body I''m in," Videl assured as he looked out the window.

    Rasmus sighed as he nodded with understanding and got up.

    "Go on then, try to learn dark magic and see how much you can learn from it. Just don''t put yourself in problems because I don''t want to be dragged by your mess," Rasmus said as he walked back to his desk. "Is there anything else?"

    "No, that would be all. I might gone for a while, so I''ll leave my duty to Matthias in the meantime," Videl shook his head as he got up. He then left the room and went straight to the port.

    Rasmus looked at the document that Eduard had given him for a moment before he grabbed it and burned it into ashes.

    Rasmus had gathered enough information about the mayor of Eddenvilla, Edymur Carns. A forty-nine-year-old man with a big family, a wife, and a mistress where they both had two children. He was close to Esteban, close enough to the point Esteban came to visit him often. There was a chance that Edymur was a part of the Red Grins organization.

    The oldest son, Gerrard Carns who was thirty years old, the pride of the family said to be the next in line into parliament once Edymur stepped down from his position and status. Gerrard was a bright and smart young man because of his way of thinking. It was undeniable that Gerrard was going to be a great politician based on Carrion''s words.

    "It''s a shame..." Rasmus looked up at the sky before he walked away and left the room.

 Chapter 117 - 117: Hypocrite.

    The night was quiet as it was a few hours before the sunrise. Everyone was asleep so soundly except for Rasmus who was outside, walking in the dark street. His cloak hid his appearance and a hood that hid his hair and face.

    His eyes were focused on the hill where the mansion stood tall on top of it. The white walls protected the mansion from any intruders and the gates were heavily guarded by knights and mages.

    The knights patrolled behind the walls and anyone who saw how many knights there would be enough to tell how rich the mayor was. That also raised questions about how much money the mayor made and how he got that money.

    It was no secret that the mayor had taken bribery from Vivelda and Urion companies. It wasn''t just him, there were a lot of them who shared the money with him. The mayor was standing at the front while those people were hiding in his shadows, he was either a puppet or a shameless politician.

    Rasmus hid behind the bushes and looked at the four knights that guarded the gate, two outside and two inside the gate. He glanced at the wall, but he couldn''t approach the wall unnoticed.

    He looked at the knights and cast wind magic, scratching their left ears. The moment they turned to their left, he ran toward the wall and jumped over it silently. When he jumped over the wall, a knight was right under him, patrolling. Fortunately, there was a big tree, and landed on it quietly.

    The knight was unaware because Rasmus created a strong gush of wind that hit the other trees around him.

    "(What kind of security is this? A mayor with a whole platoon to guard his front yard, how paranoid can you be?)" Rasmus sighed as he looked at the mansion and the big four gardens in front of it.

    He quietly landed on the ground and began to move stealthily toward one of the gardens and hid behind the bushes. He watched his surroundings and noticed how tired and sleepy the knights were. He chose a path where the knights were less focused on the job and slowly moved his way to the mansion.

    Once he hugged the wall of the mansion, he knew that using windows or doors would be impossible. He didn''t want to leave a trace of breaking in, so he jumped and flew to the balcony and the roof. The only places that weren''t guarded or locked were the chimneys.

    He slowly climbed down the chimney and he was quite lucky that the fireplace was clean and hadn''t been used for a while. He didn''t have to worry about leaving traces on his steps. He then looked at his surroundings and immediately knew where he was.

    He casually walked in the dark hallway, the sound of his footsteps was nonexistent as he looked at the doors on the sides. Once he found the door, he stood in front of it for a moment before he slowly opened it.

    He stood beside the bed and stared down at Gerrard who was sleeping so soundly. He slowly pulled out his dagger and placed his free hand on Gerrard''s mouth as he slit Gerrard''s neck, slowly and painfully. His gaze was cold as Gerrard was trying to fight back, making the blood gush even harder.

    Rasmus slowly took a few steps back, watching Gerrard try to reach the door. Gerrard was trying to scream for help but all that came out was the sound of wind and blood dripping to his feet and on the floor.

    Gerrard''s eyes were filled with fear, the fear of death. The act of a man who had been hugged by death itself, trying to escape from the grip of death that had tightened around him, an embrace he couldn''t break free from. In the end, he fell and died with his eyes wide open before he could reach the door, a face of terror. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Rasmus walked toward Gerrard''s dead body and painted the wall with his blood, leaving a message for those who entered the room. He slowly wiped his bloody hand and dagger on Gerrard''s clothes before he left the room.

    He went into another room where the other son of Edymur was and did the same thing. He went from room to room until the only ones that he spared were Edymur and his only daughter.

    Once he got his job done, he used the chimney and left without leaving a trace. Not a single soul knew about what had happened and there would be no sign of trespassing.

    When morning came, Rasmus left his room and went downstairs where it was quieter than usual. He didn''t see any maids or servants, not even Carrion or his butler. He then went outside and saw people running toward the hill.

    It wasn''t just the mansion that became quieter, but the whole city was the same. He wasn''t interested in what had happened and went back inside to the dining hall. He grabbed a jar of strawberry jam and spread the strawberry on the bread with a knife, just like how he killed those children.

    Before he could eat the sandwich, he saw Carrion walk into the dining hall with a pale face. Carrion''s eyes were blank, pointed at the floor with his blank expression out of shock.

    "What happened?" Rasmus asked as he ate the sandwich.

    Carrion was speechless and still in shock as he pulled out a chair and sat across from Rasmus. He took a deep breath and exhaled deeply as he stared at the strawberry jam on the table. He gagged as he shook his head and decided to look away to take another deep breath.

    "The mayor''s children, wife, and mistress..." Carrion paused to clear his throat. "Someone murdered them in their sleep and left a sick message on the wall..." He continued as he rubbed his face.

    "What kind of message?" Rasmus asked and took a sip of his tea.

    "You feast while others starve. You hoard while others beg. But know this, gold cannot shield you from what is coming. The cries of the hungry, the curses of the desperate, and the wails of the broken, they do not vanish. They gather... They grow...." Carrion said slowly with his eyes closed. His voice began to tremble. "And when the weight of their suffering turns to shadow, it will reach for you. Your wealth will not buy you mercy. Your power will not grant you an escape. You will choke on the very riches you worshipped, and in your final breath, you will realize, none of it was ever truly yours. Pray that death comes swiftly. But for the greedy, it rarely does..."

    "And what do you think of that message?" Rasmus leaned back and stared into Carrion''s eyes.

    "What do you mean? Does it even matter¡ª" Carrion stopped in the middle of his sentence when it struck him. He slowly gulped and pointed his finger at Rasmus. "It was you..." His voice trembled, fear and terror written all over his face after he saw the lifeless bodies in the mayor''s mansion.

    "What makes you think it was me?" Rasmus raised his brows.

    Carrion didn''t need any proof because he knew how Rasmus dealt with things. He had known Rasmus for too long to know that Rasmus only dealt with things with an offer or death. He knew what Rasmus did to those people who monitored him and how heartless he was.

    "You wrote that message about greed, but aren''t you the same as him, Rasmus?! You''re being a hypocrite right now because he caused problems with your businesses?!" Carrion stood up and glared at Rasmus.

    "Hypocritical, me?" Rasmus tilted his head as he crossed his legs. "Tell me, Carrion. When did my greed cause suffering to the people around me?" He asked as he placed his hands on the armrests.

    Carrion felt a lump in his throat when he tried to deny Rasmus''s words and wanted to keep calling him a hypocrite. But he knew well that Rasmus didn''t make the innocent suffer and he couldn''t deny his words at all.

    "But you killed a child among them for god sake!" Carrion shouted as he slammed the table. "A child''s innocent lives! Why didn''t you kill Edymur and get it done?! Why did you kill them instead of him, huh?!" He added.

    Rasmus slowly leaned forward and rested his head on his fists, his expression was cold and eyes were menacing when he stared at Carrion. Carrion had never seen Rasmus give that kind of stare at him, and he felt a chill down his spine as if he knew that he had just crossed the line when he shouted those words.

    "And I have never said that I''m righteous and uphold justice, Carrion. I have taken hundreds of lives since I stepped foot in this city..." Rasmus stood up and walked around the table to approach Carrion. "You ignored those and now this bothered you? Now who''s being a hypocrite?" He asked as he stood in front of Carrion, his glare piercing through Carrion''s defense.

 Chapter 118 - 118: Reshape.

    The news had spread across the Republic of Cruen about the death of the mayor''s children, wife, and mistress. Everyone mourned and paid him a visit to Eddenvilla, but unfortunately, the shock and grief made the mayor lose his mind. He had become a madman to the point that he threw all his gold coins away as if trying to bargain with death.

    Everyone attended the burial of his family and his only daughter was being taken care of by a close relative. Although everyone knew how corrupt and greedy he was, they didn''t think he deserved such a tragedy. They felt bad, but at the same time knew what was coming to him for his own evil deeds.

    The parliament immediately discussed the matter and chose a new candidate to become the next mayor of Eddenvilla. Usually, the vice mayor would become the next mayor, but knowing the vice mayor also took the bribery, he stepped down from his position.

    They thought it would be easy to find a candidate, but they didn''t expect anybody to take the position after they knew the reason behind the murder of the Carns family. Most of the candidates were terrified and declined the position until they finally found one candidate who took the position.

    "Nikko Clifford is the new mayor of Eddenvilla," Carrion said as he played with his food. "He''s with the opposition party against Esteban and his people, so he''s a good guy..." he added.

    Carrion had been avoiding Rasmus in the past few days after the confrontation that he did. He was still in denial about the whole murder of the mayor''s family but at the same time, he felt like a hypocrite. He was morally in a dilemma and didn''t know how to feel or what he should do in the situation.

    "How good?" Rasmus asked as he ate his breakfast.

    "Why?" Carrion looked at Rasmus with a nervous look.

    "His life depends on your answer," Rasmus answered, staring back at Carrion. "If he''s a strict person who upholds justice and righteousness, I wouldn''t bother to get rid of him because I need someone like him," he pointed out.

    "Yeah, he''s someone who holds on to his ideology. He''s not someone who can be easily swayed by money or power. He''s a pain in the ass for Esteban and his people," Carrion nodded as he looked down, relieved that Rasmus wasn''t planning to kill the next mayor.

    "Any news about Edymur?" Rasmus took a sip of his tea.

    "I heard that he''s being taken to the rehabilitation facility," Carrion answered as he began to eat his food.

    "He''s a dead man. They''re going to kill him, cutting the tail because he knows too much," Rasmus pointed out as he got up. "In that kind of state, people tend to tell the whole truth since they have no reason to hide or live anymore. He''s a drowning man, and he will drag everyone he can to drown with him."

    Carrion knew that already and he believed that would be the case as well since he wasn''t stupid. He knew Esteban would get rid of Edymur because he knew too much and if it got revealed, the Republic of Cruen would be in complete chaos.

    He knew one thing about Rasmus, and that was he didn''t plan to bring chaos to the nation. He wanted to control it without breaking it like a master of the art to preserve an old broken painting back to its beautiful and original self.

    A few days later, Nikko Clifford was appointed as the mayor of Eddenvilla and brought his whole family to the mansion. People were surprised that he brought his whole family to the same place where the murder happened. Rasmus on the other hand found it the right thing to do knowing he could protect his family there rather than in the capital city knowing Esteban and his people were in the capital city.

    Eduard was sent by Rasmus to meet with the mayor, dealing with the heavy taxes that Edymur placed on his trading business. He had experience with people and knew their personalities from the conversation alone. He was surprised by how understanding and strict Nikko was when it came to business and taxes. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Nikko revealed his personality and knew the whole situation in Eddenvilla, especially at the port. He was grateful for having Eduard in the business because it made both Vivelda and Urion lose their power and couldn''t monopolize the market anymore. But he also didn''t like how cheap the items were because it would crash the value of those items, especially for farmers who produced those goods.

    Eduard had no problem with that because it helped Rasmus if the prices were decided by the mayor himself. It didn''t matter if Vivelda and Urion could compete because their reputations had been destroyed and no merchants or customers wanted to do business with them anymore. Not to mention Rasmus held shares in the other trading and shipping companies, from 30% up to 50%. It benefitted Rasmus the most with this new regulation.

    Once Rasmus heard about Nikko from Eduard, he had no issue and there would be no future for the Vivelda and the Urion companies in Eddenvilla. The mayor was fair and strict which made them harder to compete, and they had lost power in the city.

    "The issue has been solved and it will be smooth sailing from here and out," Eduard said to Rasmus.

    "Good, so I don''t have to get down there to deal with it anymore," Rasmus nodded.

    Eduard nodded in agreement and then the silence became awkward for him.

    "You''re not going to ask anything? About why I did that?" Rasmus looked at Eduard with a stoic expression.

    "I know you and I know your principle," Eduard shook his head. "The less I know, the less trouble that comes to me. I don''t want to know nor I''m curious about it," he added.

    "Good," Rasmus smiled coldly as he rested his head on his fist.

    It wasn''t just Eduard who didn''t want to know the reason behind the murder of Edymur''s family. Erlina also didn''t want to partake in it or want to know about it because she knew how Rasmus dealt with problems. She didn''t want to put herself in a sea of emotions that didn''t do any good to herself.

    "You''re doing great, so keep it that way," Rasmus said as he opened the drawer on the desk. "I''m going to deal with Esteban and his people," he put the letters and documents on the desk.

    Eduard looked at the letters and documents that looked old. He could see seals that belonged to some families. He knew those letters and documents weren''t for Rasmus, those were documents and letters that Rasmus stole from the mansion that night.

    Those letters and documents were filled with evidence of the bribery and corruption that Edymur did and the people behind him. Rasmus knew that Esteban and his people had come to Eddenvilla to retrieve those documents and letters, but unfortunately Rasmus had stolen them.

    "You''re going to send this to whom? Nikko?" Eduard looked at Rasmus.

    "No, that would be too suspicious and endanger him for something unnecessary. Just because he upholds justice, he doesn''t have the power to protect the people he loves," Rasmus shook his head and tidy up the documents and letters. "I''ll let Carrion read this first, I need him to see the world as it is, not through his moral."

    "He''s that important, isn''t he?" Eduard watched Rasmus put the documents and letters into a box.

    "You can say that," Rasmus scoffed as he nodded. "Or maybe I just want to make him a perfect weapon, something that I can grasp comfortably," he smirked.

    Eduard felt a chill down his spine when he heard those words from Rasmus''s mouth. It kept reminding him how dangerous Rasmus was, but somehow he felt relieved and comforted under his wings. He didn''t know what it was, but he knew for sure that it would be better to follow Rasmus and do what he was told.

    "By the way, Videl didn''t tell me where he went. Do you know where is he going?" Eduard asked, changing the topic.

    "He''s going on a journey..." Rasmus looked outside the window. "It has been a week, he should be there by now, or perhaps learn something there," he muttered.

 Chapter 119 - 119: Incarnation of Evil.

    (At an unknown island.)

    The snakes hissed as they slithered around the tree branches, looking for prey. The scorpions were climbing the trees, hunting for spiders and centipedes.

    The jungle was filled with venomous animals and poisonous leaves and mushrooms. The island wasn''t meant to be a place for humans as they would die since there was nothing edible or drinkable there.

    It took them a whole week to reach that island because it was Videl''s request to find the most wicked witches or warlocks. He wanted to learn black magic from the best, and usually the best was the craziest.

    Videl was walking in between the trees, all the animals were fleeing, every single one of them. The flowers withered and the leaves dried up as he walked past them. He followed the path where bones and skulls were hanging on the trees.

    "This feels like home..." Videl chuckled as he kept his eyes at the front, staring at the decayed bodies, both animals and humans.

    "Feels like home? Were you living in hell or something?" Rosalind looked at Videl who walked in front of her.

    "Wouldn''t that be funny if it was the case," Videl laughed and his voice echoed throughout the forest, putting fear onto those animals. "Well, anyway, this place, do all witches and warlocks live in these kinds of places?"

    "Yeah, they say it''s like a portal for bad energy. I don''t understand what they mean by that, but I guess these corpses are like food for that energy," Rosalind answered as she made sure there were no venomous animals around her.

    Videl hummed and nodded because he knew what demons were like. That evil energy indeed existed on Earth as well because living beings like humans had souls and emotions. Those things turned into energy and that was what people believed to be ghosts.

    He could do it on his own if he knew how, but he didn''t know the method or how to gain power from evil energy. He realized that his magic was limited only to a fire attribute and couldn''t master other elements. His physical body was also limited and couldn''t get even stronger based on what Aris said.

    "It''s over there, in that cave..." Rosalind pointed at the hill with a cave in the wall. "She''s... a bit crazy, and we called her Granny."

    "And... this is where we are going to leave you here," she added as she looked at Videl. "We don''t want to be near that crazy old hag. Ehh... It brings us bad luck," she chuckled nervously.

    "Just wait for me on the ship, it won''t take long..." Videl nodded and walked toward the hill.

    Rosalind and her crew walked at a fast pace, quietly and carefully because they were afraid of the granny. They didn''t even dare to look back because they knew how crazy the granny was and didn''t want to be one of her sacrifices.

    ...

    Videl stood in front of the cave with the stench of a pungent smell that oozed from it. He walked into the darkness as the smell became stronger and stronger that no humans could handle without covering their noses.

    He heard faint high-pitched laughter in front of him and he could feel someone or something brushing their fingers onto his body. He knew that feeling well, the feeling of a strong evil energy, trapped souls.

    "You''re quite impressive, young man..." The raspy and shaky voice of an old woman could be heard whispering into his ear. "I have never seen anyone like you before..." She giggled mischievously.

    "You''re going to be a great offering for them!" The old woman screamed into his ear.

    Videl could feel that the old woman was about to pounce on him, so he created a fireball and blasted it off, creating a fire blast. He finally saw how hideous the old woman was.

    "You one ugly bitch..." Videl stared at the granny with barely any hair on her scalp, and half of her body as skinny as a skeleton while the other half was swollen with pus under her skin. Her eyes were facing different ways, her teeth were sharp like fangs but her gums were rotten with maggots inside.

    He understood why Rosalind and her crew didn''t want to get near the cave or even touch the island. If he was a human, he would tremble in fear and puke all over the place, but to him, the granny was nothing but another soul that would suffer in hell.

    The Granny looked at Videl''s eyes and noticed how she felt something was crawling under her skin. She could feel a foreign power around him, and yet it felt familiar, too familiar. She felt threatened by his presence alone, especially his red eyes. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You..." Granny pointed at Videl with her eyes wide open. "You''re not human!" She looked shocked, and with every word she spoke, a maggot fell out of her mouth.

    "Get out!" She shouted as she pointed her hand at Videl.

    The Granny tried to use her power, using the souls that she had trapped with her dark magic. She ordered those souls to push Videl away from her and out of the cave, but to her surprise, the souls were scared of him.

    She tried another dark spell on him, but it ended up with the same result. Her power didn''t work against him, or to be precise, she couldn''t use her power at all as if she was facing the incarnation of evil itself.

    Her hand began to tremble and suddenly Videl grabbed her by the neck and slammed her onto the wall. She saw that grin, that damned and petrifying grin that made her scream for her life. She had seen countless deaths, but she had never seen death itself in front of her.

    "Spare my life!" The Granny begged as she tried to free herself from Videl''s grasp, but she was powerless.

    "Teach me how to use dark magic," Videl whispered with a menacing glare and grin. "Every twisted, forbidden secret you''ve ever known¡­ or I''ll carve them out of you myself..." He giggled mischievously into her ear.

    ...

    Rosalind and her crew came back to the ship and they couldn''t shake the eerie feeling that lingered on their skin. They rubbed their arms, trying to chase away the phantom fingers of cold crawling over their skin, but the chills wouldn''t stop.

    It hadn''t been a while since they boarded the ship and suddenly they heard the birds flying away. They looked at the island and they had never seen all of the birds flying away at the same time, covering the bright sky with their bodies. Suddenly they felt an intense chill that some of them wet themselves as they hugged themselves in fear.

    Rosalind''s heart was racing and she knew something wasn''t right. She wanted to scream and ordered her crew to pull the anchor to leave the island, but she didn''t want to leave Videl on the island.

    "I don''t like this..." Rosalind hugged herself, her voice trembling as she looked at the island nervously. "I don''t like this at all..." She said under her trembling breath that matched her racing heart as she bit her nail.

    "Cap-captain... we should leave..." The helmsman''s voice was barely above a whisper as he looked at Rosalind and held the helm so tightly until his knuckles turned white.

    "Wait..." Rosalind narrowed her eyes as she leaned forward to look at the trees. "I see someone..."

    All of the crew gathered at the side of the top deck and looked at where Rosalind was staring at. They could see something moving and that was when they saw all the scorpions, snakes, and spiders leaving the jungle as if they were running away from something.

    Slowly but surely Videl finally came out of the jungle and walked to the shore. His suit was covered in blood and pus, and it was enough for them to understand what happened. He killed the Granny and there was another thing that they noticed, and it was the aura around him was completely different.

    As he boarded the ship, nobody dared to get near him or even speak to him. Rosalind gulped as she put some distance because of the stench on his body and the vile aura around him.

    "Well, shall we go and visit a warlock now? I need to get more..." Videl stared at Rosalind as a smirk slowly formed on his lips.

 Chapter 120 - 120: Broken.

    Carrion rubbed and massaged his forehead as he put down the document in his hand. He didn''t know what to feel about the whole thing anymore after what he found out.

    The secrets that the Carns family hid, were beyond immoral. The whole family, except the youngest child had done a few questionable deeds. They weren''t as innocent as they looked.

    "So you knew and killed them all?" Carrion looked at the documents and letters he had read on the table.

    "No, I killed them before I discovered their little secrets. I did it to send a warning, a message to those people who are like Edymur," Rasmus shook his head and began putting the documents and letters in the box.

    Carrion still didn''t know how to feel about it and continued to massage his eyebrows. He knew that Rasmus had a reason for showing him those things, but he didn''t know the reason.

    "Why are you showing me these?" Carrion looked at Rasmus with his brows furrowed.

    "Do I really have to explain it to you?" Rasmus crossed his arms as he stared at Carrion. "There are a lot of people like Edymur and his family out there, toying with human lives for their own satisfaction, entertainment."

    "The poor think that the rich don''t deserve such power and wealth because the rich use them for their own benefits. But then when someone gets rid of the rich, the poor become in power. Then what? They will use that power to hoard the wealth for themselves, making them hypocrites. No matter how many times to change the water inside of a glass, they''ll end up contaminated if left alone for too long," he continued as he looked at the box of documents.

    "Everyone is being a hypocrite somewhere in their lifetime and that''s the nature of humankind. They will change their way of thinking when they''re placed in the right situation, after all, it''s always about survival," he added as he rested his head on his fist.

    Carrion listened to every word Rasmus said and his eyes never left Rasmus''s eyes.

    "You''re wasting your morality on people who would do anything to survive and hoard all of the opportunities to make themselves in power. I killed his family to break the cycle, to avoid chaos, and to make the poor and the unfortunate have a better life while at the same time not letting them become hypocrites," Rasmus stared into Carrion''s eyes with a cold gaze.

    "You said that I was being a hypocrite back then, and I didn''t deny that. But who would you rather choose? Some greedy people who don''t know when to stop and only care about themselves, suffering the lives of others, or someone who understands and controls human nature and gives them a decent and fulfilling life? If you chose the latter, that''s exactly what leaders are, kings, queens, emperors, and empresses. Does that make me different from them? Or does that make them morally questionable just like me?" Rasmus raised his brows.

    Carrion closed his eyes as he covered his eyes by placing his hand above his eyes. His belief was crumbling and he began to think as if his emotions were just playing tricks on them. He knew well how leaders ruled the nation and knew that they were indeed controlling the people to attain peace. After all, that was what a leader does, to be in control.

    "You think I''m trying to mess with your head, but that''s not the case, Carrion. I only make you see how I see the world. Am I wrong? No, because I know the history of this world, both the dark ones and the bright ones. Neither of them didn''t use control to maintain order," Rasmus said as he crossed his legs.

    "I''m not a good person, Carrion. I''m as evil as you think I can be, but we both know that I don''t put myself with people as corrupt as Edymur and people like him. I may be heartless, but I don''t let people suffer just because I want them to without any purpose," Rasmus pointed out as he stood up. "You can follow us, or you can be a bystander, watch everything as a stranger who keeps dwelling on your useless emotions and morality that doesn''t serve anything for the greater good because you can do nothing," he looked down at Carrion with a cold expression.

    Rasmus had crushed Carrion''s belief to dust and he knew how broken Carrion was at that moment. He pushed Carrion to the corner that Carrion couldn''t see what was right or wrong anymore but rather if he would be with everyone else or be alone. Humans were social beings, and putting someone in isolation would be the last thing they wanted.

    "If I follow you, how many innocent lives will you take away from them?" Carrion looked up and stared into Rasmus''s eyes. There was a hint of resistance in his eyes, something that nobody could break.

    "I don''t know, but if you follow me, every cause isn''t just about me and what I can reach. I don''t mind if you want to be someone who keeps me in check once in a while. I treat those who follow me with loyalty and respect. As long as you can argue with my decision and convince me that it isn''t the right thing to do, then I''ll listen to you," Rasmus answered.

    "All right..." Carrion nodded. "Just don''t put innocent lives at stake anymore."

    Rasmus stared at Carrion for a moment before he gave a nod.

    "Now that you''re in, it''s time for me to take this evidence to your brother," Rasmus said as he grabbed the box.

    Carrion furrowed his brows as he watched Rasmus lift the box from the table.

    "My brother, why? You can just give this to the parliament and let them deal with the issue immediately," Carrion asked.

    "This issue has something to do with the demon worshipers, of course, I would give this to the right people who can handle it. Why would I waste my time with the parliament of this nation where I can give this directly to the people who represent the whole continent?" Rasmus answered as he walked toward the door. "Of course, I don''t want to put myself in unnecessary problems. You said that you don''t want me to put innocent lives at stake, right?"

    Rasmus brought Carrion''s courier to deliver the box to Garret who was on Earnwinds''s estate with his father. Since Earnwinds''s estate was in a neighboring country, it would take only days. He wanted Archduke Thalior to deal with the issue and make him invisible to the power struggle while at the same time controlling it from behind the scene.

    ...

    Garret woke up by the sound of a knock on the door. He slowly got up from the bed and opened the door to see the butler with a box in his hands. He looked at if for a moment before the butler said it was for him and the courier said that he would know the sender.

    He grabbed the box and walked to his desk. When he opened the box, he saw a stack of documents and letters. He grabbed a random one and read it as he sat at his desk. His eyes were wide open when he found out how bad the situation in the Republic of Cruen.

    "Marquess Esteban is a demon worshiper, and he has a lot of figures behind him..." Garret muttered and then glanced at the stack of documents. "Archduke needs to know..." He immediately got up and informed the maid to prepare the carriage for him.

    ...

    The journey took six hours for Garret to reach the capital city of Silven Empire. He had read the whole content of the documents and letters and he didn''t expect to gain such information. He would protect that box with his life because it would give him massive leverage in the big league.

    When he arrived at Thalior''s estate, he hurriedly walked into the mansion with the servant guiding him to Thalior''s office. Thalior didn''t expect to see Garret at all, but after listening to the reason for his visit, he looked at the box in Garret''s hands.

    "Who gave you all of this documents?" Thalior asked as he looked at the documents that were scattered on his desk after he had read all of them.

    "A colleague of mine, Rasmus, Rasmus Blackheart, your grace..." Garret answered without hesitation. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Rasmus Blackheart..." Thalior narrowed his eyes.

 Chapter 121 - 121: Closed Trial.

    Esteban was having a nice breakfast with his family in the dining hall, talking about his eldest son who was in an academy. Suddenly his butler came in with a letter in his hand and whispered something into his ear while offering the letter.

    He looked at the letter and his expression looked a bit pale after he heard about what it was. He left the room and went to his office to read the letter in his hand.

    He looked at the seal and it was the seal of the Union of South Neva. He slowly unfolded the letter and read the content. It was a summon letter directly from Thalior himself, and the fact the carriage had been waiting for him outside made it impossible for him to run away.

    He looked outside the window and the knights were stationed outside his mansion. He had nowhere to run, but he tried to calm himself down because he didn''t know what the summon letter was for.

    "Tell them that I''ll be ready in a minute," Esteban said to the butler quietly, hiding his anxiety.

    The butler nodded and left to inform the knights outside the mansion.

    ...

    Esteban arrived at the Supreme Court and he didn''t see anyone around, not even journalists. He had a bad feeling because it seemed like nobody knew about this whole situation.

    "Please come with me," the knight captain with the Union crest on his cape said. The crest of four rings entangled together, forming a diamond shape.

    Esteban nodded and walked up the stairs toward the door to the courthouse. He looked back when he heard another carriage come, and when he saw the person that came out of it, his face turned even paler. It was another member of the Red Grins.

    His hands turned cold and the tingling feelings began to crawl on his fingers and toes. He knew what the trial was about, and he knew he would be doomed if he didn''t run away.

    When he entered the court, that was when he saw Uriel Goldmane, the Queen of Swords, standing still next to the entrance. She wore her golden armor and a red scarf around her neck down to her back.

    Their eyes met and Esteban immediately looked down, but Uriel kept staring at him with a cold and stoic expression. Esteban knew that it was over for him, and the only way out was to use his mastery skill in speech to dodge and evade all the accusations.

    The moment he entered the courtroom, his feet felt weak as all his accomplices were standing in front of the court. All the members of the Red Grins, trembled in fear as they all looked at him with desperation.

    He looked at Thalior who was on the bench, acting as the judge of the trial. When their eyes met, Thalior''s eyes were menacing as if he already knew everything and would sentence everyone in front of him to die.

    "Now that everyone is here, does anyone know why I summon all of you to this court?" Thalior asked and looked down at all the nobles and accomplices of Esteban.

    Nobody answered Thalior''s question, but then suddenly one of them raised her hand. A woman who could barely stand because of fear as she began to hyperventilate.

    "It''s all Marquess Esteban''s doing! We are just following him!" The woman said in panic as she pointed at Esteban. "I''ll tell you everything, your grace! Please, spare my life!" She added as she went down to her knees.

    Another one confessed and begged for his life as he went down to his knees. More and more said the same thing that Esteban was the one behind everything.

    "Your Grace!" Esteban said loudly with a serious expression. "May I ask what this trial is about? How can these people accuse me of something that we don''t even know yet?"

    Thalior didn''t show any expression as he stared and listened to Esteban''s words.

    "Take those who have confessed away from the room. Interrogate them and gather as much information as you can," Thalior said to the knights as he nodded his head.

    "Wait, Your Grace! With all due respect, that''s against the court rule to do interrogation during a trial," Esteban said as he looked at those accomplices of his who were about to rat him out. "If you do this, your Grace, the trial should be postponed and you can''t continue this trial."

    Thalior slowly got up from his chair and rested his hand on the bench. He didn''t say a word, but his gaze was enough to tell Esteban that he didn''t care.

    "As we speak, the officials are currently investigating your place and to get more evidence for what you have done. We know everything and we don''t need any reason to follow your demands," Thalior responded as he looked at the knight and gave him another nod.

    The knight began to read the document in his hand out loud, letting Esteban and the others hear the content. The knight revealed human trafficking, drugs, bribery, murders, and lastly the organization, Red Grins which Esteban and his accomplices partake in. An organization where it taught the members about the existence of demons and how they would be their saviors.

    "We have gathered and captured some of your devotees, the children of darkness. That''s what you called them?" Thalior looked at those who had confessed.

    "Yes! That''s right! There are records of demons and they are taught about their existence. They believed in salvation and the savior!" The woman answered as she nodded repeatedly. "Some of them have become dark priests and will lead the people to follow their teaching."

    Esteban gritted his teeth, frustrated, and wanted to strangle that woman with his hands. He didn''t want Thalior to know about them, at least not yet because of how weak they were and how close they were to becoming the true devotees of the savior.

    "And this savior of yours is that person who turned a wasteland into a fertile land?" Thalior asked. "And those dark priests, they''re currently following that person as we speak?" He added.

    "No, he''s just one of the emissaries of the savior. That''s what we believed in, and yes, those dark priests are going to follow him and spread the religion," the woman answered.

    Thalior had enough to hear and immediately sent all of them to prison until further notice. He looked at Esteban and he could see the anger in him. He informed the knights to separate Esteban from the others because Esteban held all the information about the demon worshipers.

    They were escorted by Thalior and Uriel to prison without anyone knowing. The whole journey to the dungeon, Thalior looked troubled and Uriel could see it in his expression.

    "What''s the matter, Your Grace?" Uriel asked as soon as they left the dungeon.

    "A lot of things," Thalior placed his hands behind his back as he looked at the capital city. "About those children of darkness, the dark priests, and how far they have spread across the continent. This is only one of the many organizations, and we might not have the force to deal with all of them," he explained.

    "But that''s not the main issue right now," he pointed out as he looked at the sky. "This nation, the Republic of Cruen. Almost half of parliament members are imprisoned and the balance is no longer there and this will raise problems. The worst part is we are the ones who are responsible for it because we can''t tell the people about the demon worshipers, so we have to make some kind of solution to this issue."

    Uriel had never been fond of politics, but unfortunately, she had no choice since she held the power to protect the people and it became her responsibility. She didn''t want to deal with more work than what she already had on her desk. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Esteban might be a demon worshiper, but his skills are needed to run this nation and keep everything running," Thalior sighed as he closed his eyes.

    "I think it''s time for us to tell the parliament and the prime minister the truth about the existence of demons and their followers. We have no choice, Your Grace," Uriel suggested as she looked at Thalior.

    "It''s not ideal..." Thalior shook his head. "But we don''t have a choice, do we?" He glanced at Uriel with his brows raised.

 Chapter 122 - 122: Mental Warfare.

    Eduard watched as the trading posts that belonged to Vivelda and Urion companies were being cleaned up by the knights. The words had spread that those two companies had been smuggling drugs to Esteban and used it to gain power and support from other nobles and officials.

    Rasmus''s competitors had finally lifted their feet and kicked out of the city. The whole port had become Rasmus''s turf and all the businesses there belonged to him. He had monopolized the market and it would be impossible for any competitor from outside the city to survive there.

    "Boss, is it closing time?" An employee asked Eduard.

    "Hmm? Oh, yeah. Let''s clean the place," Eduard nodded and then looked at the sea and the sunset momentarily.

    After he cleaned up his post, he went around to talk with the other owners of the trading posts. They talked about Vivelda and Urion companies that got kicked out of the city.

    "A new town? Where?" Eduard asked.

    "Lineva. Since the land has become fertile, I heard they''re going to create a small town called Mercantile Town. It will be like a business center or some sort with massive farms around it," Gideon answered as he smoked his pipe.

    "But that''s still a plan, and who knows how long it would take to build that place," Ernesto responded. "But I guess we should keep an eye on it because we would love to have a place there."

    "I agree. Anyway, I should get going. Good evening, gentlemen," Eduard smiled at them before he left.

    Eduard was on his way to meet Rasmus, but he was shocked when he saw a carriage with the Union of South Neva emblem parked outside the mansion. He wanted to know what was going on, but he decided to wait for tomorrow.

    ...

    Rasmus, Carrion, and Aris were sitting on the couch. The three of them looked at Thalior and Uriel who sat across from them. They didn''t expect to meet those two and their visit was so sudden that they didn''t know they were coming until those two who stood there were already waiting for them in the parlor.

    Thalior and Uriel looked at Rasmus and Aris back and forth. They couldn''t believe it when Garret mentioned Orthias who was staying with Rasmus, but they finally saw it with their own eyes.

    "I must apologize for the sudden visit, but there''s something that we need to discuss with the two of you," Thalior looked at Carrion and Rasmus.

    "What is it, Your Grace?" Carrion raised his brows.

    "About those documents. How did you get those and why did you have those?" Thalior looked at Rasmus. "The death of the family of the former mayor, Edymur was not too long ago, so why do you have those documents in your hands?"

    "Are you perhaps accusing us for stealing those documents, Your Grace?" Rasmus asked, his head tilted slightly and stared at Thalior. "With all due respect, we aren''t the type who love to go around the bushes, Your Grace."

    Thalior smiled gently because it was enough to understand what kind of person Rasmus was. Although it sounded rude and how empty those respectful words were, he didn''t mind it at all.

    "Just call me Thalior, Count," Thalior said calmly. "And yes, that''s what I meant, Count. Those are confidential documents and letters that only people with authority can possess those things."

    Carrion was anxious because of how Uriel stared at Rasmus without blinking her eyes. She was trying to gauge and understand his behavior. If Carrion could speak, he would spill everything, but knowing Rasmus, he knew that keeping quiet was the right thing to do.

    "It''s an old habit of mine. I took advantage of the situation," Rasmus answered as he nodded. "But I did give it to you who I believe needs to deal with this matter as soon as possible. After all, we both know what''s going on out there," he said calmly.

    Thalior responded with an empty and cold smile as he rested his elbows on his knees.

    "I appreciate your honesty, Count. But I''m wondering if it was also you who did such a crime of murder?" Thalior asked, his eyes stared into Rasmus''s eyes.

    "Do I look like a murderer to you, Archduke Thalior? Or someone who would kill for fun?" Rasmus asked back.

    Thalior already got the picture of Rasmus''s personality. A pragmatist, a realist, blunt, and highly intelligent which didn''t match with his age at all. He sensed something about Rasmus that made him more than he looked and what he thought about him.

    "People who ask back as an answer to a question, they''re usually hiding the truth, Count," Thalior responded with a serious expression.

    "I know that, and I also know you''re trying to understand me. Perhaps I''m also doing the same thing, Archduke Thalior. I might be testing you and see what kind of person I''m dealing with," Rasmus responded with a smile.

    Thalior leaned back as he sighed softly and kept his eyes on Rasmus. He was convinced that Rasmus wasn''t someone who he could ignore.

    "Even if you''re right, Archduke, you might need evidence to support your accusation. I don''t mind entertaining you while you''re wasting your time," Rasmus leaned back and stared into Thalior''s eyes.

    Carrion looked at Rasmus, Thalior, and Uriel back and forth with a cold sweat on his forehead. He didn''t know what was going to happen because of the tension between them.

    "What is it that you''re after, Count? Why here of all places, and why are you helping us?" Thalior asked after he decided to forfeit mental warfare because it had become a waste of time. "Since you don''t want to waste your time as well, let''s be honest with each other and I won''t pry on what has happened."

    "As it should be," Rasmus smiled as he nodded in agreement. "And to answer your question is safety, Your Grace."

    The change in Rasmus''s demeanor caught Thalior off guard, but he kept a straight face.

    "Safety?" Thalior furrowed his brows.

    At this point Rasmus was like a broken record, telling the same story over and over again about his past. He revealed about the Wraiths from the Refenus Kingdom and how they wanted him dead.

    He also revealed that he had known about those organizations and demon worshipers long before the events, thanks to information he had gained through the history of the Great Era of Neva.

    He didn''t forget to mention Esteban and the Red Grins who had been trying to observe him. He didn''t hide the truth about him and Carrion tried to get rid of them.

    "That''s what I meant by safety, Your Grace," Rasmus answered. "Who would have thought that my bloodline was hated by both the righteous and the evil ones? " He chuckled.

    "But let me assure you, Your Grace. Although I''m not your enemy, I''m not your ally either. We just have a common goal, that''s all," Rasmus explained.

    Thalior hummed and nodded with understanding after he found out that Rasmus was exiled and abandoned to the point he didn''t have anyone but himself to survive. He imagined himself in Rasmus''s shoes, and he didn''t think he could do it like he did.

    "And what about her?" Thalior looked at Aris.

    Uriel glanced at Aris who seemed uninterested in the conversation but stayed by Rasmus''s side just like her, staying by Thalior''s side. She remembered her encounter with Lazarus and wondered if Aris could defeat him since she was an Orthias.

    "What do you mean, Your Grace?" Rasmus asked.

    "How is she? She''s... she''s not having any trouble staying here?" Thalior asked reluctantly and he still remembered the inhuman strength of her back then during the expedition.

    "She does what she does. I''m only half Orthias, and I can''t tell her what to do, but so far she seems to be enjoying her stay here," Rasmus answered and looked at Aris.

    "That''s glad to hear..." Thalior said as he cleared his throat. "Well then, Count. I still have matters to take care of," he got up from the couch, followed by Uriel.

    Carrion escorted Thalior and Uriel out of the mansion and all the way to the carriage. But before they could leave, Thalior felt chills down his spine as he sat in the carriage. He looked outside the window and saw Videl walking into the mansion.

    "That guy..." Thalior muttered.

    Uriel glanced at Videl and then at Thalior. "What about him, Your Grace?" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I felt something familiar. The same feeling that I had when I faced that powerful being beyond the Blackcliffs..." Thalior answered.

 Chapter 123 - 123: Discovered.

    Rasmus was on his way to his room after the conversation with Thalior, but then suddenly he felt dizzy. He thought it was him having a headache until he saw the maids and servants running away while screaming. He thought someone was attacking the mansion, so he hurriedly went downstairs and saw Videl leaning against the wall with his face being crushed by Aris.

    "What''s going on?" Rasmus looked at both of them with a confused look.

    "This bitch... she suddenly attacked me as soon as I came in..." Videl''s hands were trying to push Aris''s hand away from his face.

    Aris suddenly pushed her knee onto Videl''s chest and broke the wall, creating a massive hole in the hallway. She looked disgusted when she stared at Videl, but before she could walk through the wall, Rasmus stopped her by grabbing her wrist.

    "What''s wrong?" Rasmus asked.

    "That butler of yours, I finally understand who he is. He''s not a human, isn''t he?" Aris glared at Rasmus with her shrinking pupil like cat''s eye.

    Rasmus glanced at his surroundings and luckily nobody was around, including Carrion since he didn''t want to get hurt. He then stared at Aris and nodded his head.

    "He''s not, but he''s not what you think he is..." Rasmus answered with a serious expression. "I''ll tell you everything, but not here."

    Aris''s pupils slowly grew wider and unclenched her fist as she lowered her hand. She then glanced at Videl who seemed fine after that attack that should have broken his ribcage like before. She could sense and see the darkness around Videl, so dark that it clouded his surroundings. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Let''s go," Rasmus said as he removed his hand from Aris''s wrist and walked toward the door.

    Aris watched Videl brush the dust off his shoulders and sleeves before she followed Rasmus out of the mansion. Videl was following her from behind, but far enough to avoid her.

    ...

    Rasmus leaned against a tree and watched Aris jump down from the horse. They were in the middle of a forest and there was nobody else but the three of them. He thought of how to explain it to her since it might go beyond her understanding.

    "Speak. Who is he?" Aris stood in front of Rasmus and looked down at him.

    "Before I answer your question, can you tell what Videl is?" Rasmus asked back and stared back at her.

    Aris glanced at Videl and noticed how the darkness grew darker and thicker behind him. She could feel the trapped souls and how all of them were being devoured by him. It was something that she had never seen before.

    "A demon," Aris answered.

    "Close, but he was more than that, or should I say he was above them," Rasmus shook his head and looked down at the dried leaves around his feet. "You can say he was the king of all demons, and the one who collected souls, the damned, the sinners," he added.

    "Was?" Aris narrowed her eyes as she stared at Rasmus.

    "Yes, was..." Rasmus paused to look at Videl. "He has many names, but he fell from his place, by a being who created him, God," he sighed as he crossed his arms. "He fell so low that he had become mortal and bleed. He''s no longer a demon, and he''s a human now."

    Aris found it funny and nonsense, but knowing Rasmus, she knew that he wasn''t lying. It was hard to believe even for her since she had never heard anything like that before.

    "So why is he following you know? Is it because your goal aligns with his?" Aris raised her brows.

    "Yes, because we have known that demons are going to take over this world. My goal is to conquer this world while Videl follows me and we both are going to get rid of those demons, together," Rasmus answered. "Now you understand why I don''t ally with humans and I also want to get rid of Ermaine and that powerful being behind her," he added.

    Aris took a few steps away from Rasmus as she crossed her arms. She looked at him and Videl back and forth, trying to digest all the information she had gotten.

    "Do you remember our conversation back then in the hallway, about God and his games?" Rasmus asked as he grabbed a dried leaf from the ground. "Well, this is one of them. Another game where he want to see the world he created turn upside down and destroy itself," he crumpled the leaf until it became small pieces and threw it away.

    "Now that you know, what are you going to do, Aris? You can leave, stay, or you can kill us both if you think we are a threat to you and your kind," Rasmus said and stared at Aris.

    "Why would I kill you? You have the same blood that runs through your veins as mine. But him?" Aris glanced at Videl with killing intent. "I want to kill him," she said.

    "Are you sure? He''s the only one who understand demons more than anyone in this world. Trust me, Aris, the force that we are facing right now is nothing like what had happened in the past," Rasmus said with a serious expression.

    "You don''t know that," Aris responded coldly.

    "I don''t, neither is he," Rasmus looked at Videl. "But he knows God''s plan, and that alone is enough to convince you, no?" He raised his brows.

    Aris looked at Videl and she was waiting for him to explain what Rasmus meant by that.

    "This world isn''t the first that God created. The previous world he created, he destroyed it after he was done playing with it. Humans existed there as well, and they didn''t last long. This world has existed for thousands of years, and whenever humans came to this world, that''s a sign that it''s the beginning of the end," Videl explained as he kept his distance from Aris.

    "And why should I believe you?" Aris arched her brows.

    "Your race might have witnessed countless civilizations being turned to dust, but I have seen worlds being created and destroyed. I am older than you and I know how God play his games, and I was the one who took care of those countless souls, torture them as my punishment and duty that God gave me," Videl answered, his red eyes piercing through Aris''s eyes.

    Aris didn''t want to accept that there was a being older than her race and got belittled. It hurt her pride, especially as a former Aristoria, the perfect Orthias compared to others. She then tried to clear her mind and realized the resentment in Videl''s words and voice toward God.

    "You''re planning to go against God? The so-called higher being by those mortals?" Aris raised her brows.

    "Yes, and if I could kill him, I would! I''ll get rid of him and those demons, Eramine, and that little fucker who thinks that they''re equal to me!" Videl answered with a grin on his face as the darkness around him disrupted as if they were trembling in fear.

    Aris had never seen anyone with such resentment and anger, and it was enough to convince her that Videl wasn''t lying or playing tricks on her.

    "That''s enough," Rasmus said as he stared at Videl with a cold gaze. "Your agenda isn''t the same as mine or her. Calm yourself down somewhere else," he added.

    Videl gritted his teeth as he turned around and walked deeper into the forest. Every step he made, the leaves and the trees caught on fire, and the flames turned darker and darker until it became purple. Since he learned dark magic, he could corrupt Mana and create hellfire from it.

    "You shouldn''t listen to him," Rasmus sighed as he crossed his arms and pushed the leaves with his foot. "I''m not asking you to understand or convince you to stay with us, or even to help us with our cause. The things between me and him, it''s complicated. If you don''t want to be a part of this mess, you should leave," he said in a soft voice as he looked at Aris.

    Aris watched Rasmus walk toward his horse and brushed its mane gently.

    "And where do you think I would go? And aren''t you planning to give me the swords and armor of your mother, my predecessor?" Aris asked.

    Rasmus stopped brushing his horse and turned around to look at Aris.

    "Is that so?" Rasmus chuckled. "But why do you want to stay?" He asked.

    "Do I look like I care about everything you two said?" Aris asked with her brows raised. "I''ll stick around because I want to, and I want to have some fun."

    "Fun, huh?" Rasmus muttered as he looked at the sky. "That''s perfect since I''m planning to do so as well," he said as he got on his horse. "I''m done here in Eddenvilla anyway, so we are going to move to another place."

    "Perfect," Aris smirked.

 Chapter 124 - 124: A second chance.

    "So, we are leaving?" Carrion watched Rasmus packing his stuff.

    "Yes, we will depart tomorrow," Rasmus nodded and continued packing his clothes. You should spend your time with Erlina while you still can."

    "Why should I? She doesn''t see me like how I see her," Carrion leaned against the door frame and looked down at his feet.

    "Why does it matter? You do it because you want to, not because of what she wants. Be selfish to her while you still can, and say what you want to say. It might affect her a little bit," Rasmus responded and put down the suitcase from the bed.

    Carrion sighed as he scratched his head, frustrated by his feelings. He then excused himself and went to the brothel house to meet Erlina.

    Not long after Carrion left, Videl came in and informed Rasmus that he had passed his duty to Matthias. Erlina had agreed to take care of the port with Eduard and Matthias, and she would be the one who collected all the money.

    "Are you going to tell me what you learned after your quest to learn dark magic? And why Aris could discover your identity that easily?" Rasmus asked and sat on the edge of the bed as he looked at Videl.

    Videl walked toward the window and leaned against the wall as he looked outside. He then looked at Rasmus and pointed his hand toward him.

    Rasmus raised his right brow until he felt cold crawling from his feet up to his nape. It was so cold that it felt like a block of ice was rubbing off his skin. As soon as Videl lowered his hand, the cold disappeared and warmth slowly took over Rasmus''s skin.

    "What was that? What did you do?" Rasmus narrowed his eyes at Videl.

    "Souls, the damned souls who are trapped in this world," Videl answered as he looked at the ceiling where the souls were floating and screaming at him, begging to be freed. "Witches and Warlocks used this method to trap the soul of a person when they died and used them for their advantage like cursing someone or as a charm to protect someone."

    "Humans can do something like that? That''s not possible, no?" Rasmus furrowed his brows as he got up.

    "Of course, but demons exist. They made pacts with demons, offering their souls in exchange for that power. Something like a master and servant pact while the humans will be the servants," Videl nodded.

    Rasmus hummed as he walked to the window and looked at the busy street.

    "So, you made a pact with a demon?" Rasmus glanced at Videl.

    "I did, but who would have thought that I''m the master of those demons?" Videl grinned as he stared at Rasmus. My body might be mortal, but my soul is still that of a devil. No demons in this world could make me their servant," he chuckled mischievously.

    "Does that mean you''re controlling them now?" Rasmus crossed his arms.

    "Yes, but they''re too weak, too weak to be even called demons. The lowest of the lowest in the hierarchy of demons. They''re not worth mentioning," Videl stared at the small demons that looked like imps hiding in the corner of the room. "The stronger the demons, the stronger their power. The stronger their power, the more power I can absorb from them until they disappear and become one with me."

    Videl explained how the pact worked,and it was always one-sided. The demons or the master of the pact would drain the life out of humans. That life would make the demons stronger and increase their ranks in the demon hierarchy.

    He explained the hierarchy of demons from the lowest to the highest.

    The Lesser Demons and the Damned Souls were the weak and mischievous spirits whose job was to incite humans and turn them against God. They were treated worse than a foot soldier because they contributed everything but gained nothing. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The Soldiers and the Nobles were the second lowest ranks in the hierarchy, the spirits who acted as the masters of the spirits that were below them. They were the ones who kept the lesser demons and the damned souls from doing their jobs or being devoured by them. They were the ones who took credit for what those spirits did to humans.

    The Dukes and the Kings were the middle class in the hierarchy, the spirits who were in charge of observing each layer of hell. The generals who committed treason to God and placed them in hell and governed the demons and tortured the sinners.

    The Prime Lords, the Fallen Watchers, the second place in the hierarchy, the fallen angels who could go to the world of the living. They were the incarnations of evil, chaos, and destruction that led humanity to its demise. The limbs of the devil himself, and they were the ones who followed the devil and led the rebellion against God.

    The Sovereign was the first in the hierarchy, the mastermind behind the rebellion. Imprisoned in the depths of hell were the most dangerous spirits that God had ever created. The ones who had the power to overthrow God but failed in doing so were punished for eternity.

    Rasmus could finally understand the hierarchy of demons, and it was easier to understand than the ones he read from various books and sources. He realized how brutal the hierarchy was in hell, but then he realized that the caste system mirrored what had happened on Earth back then.

    "The Sovereign you mentioned, how many are there exactly?" Rasmus asked.

    "There were the three of us, one who we killed and devoured," Videl answered as he looked at his hand. "God doesn''t care about what we do down there in hell as long as the system keeps running."

    "The three of you? So you, Satan, and the last one was killed and devoured by the two of you?" Rasmus furrowed his brows.

    "There can only be one ruler in hell, and I kicked Satan out, which turned out to give Satan the opportunity to gain more power on Earth," Videl stared into Rasmus''s eyes. "Now you know why I was the one who ruled hell while Satan was out there. But now the situation has changed. Satan is the sole ruler of demons, and now I''m here turned into a mortal," he added, the white in his eyes turning black in an instant.

    Rasmus finally got the full picture behind Videl''s bet with God. It was always about power struggles, but he didn''t expect it to turn out this way.

    "So what did you get from the bet with God?" Rasmus asked.

    "A second chance to challenge him," Videl stared at Rasmus with his black eyes and glowing red pupils. "Once I got my revenge, I''ll become the sole ruler and get rid of everything that exists," he added.

    Aris was in her room, and she had been listening to their conversation because of her sharp hearing. She finally knew the whole truth behind the deal that those two had made. She then walked to the window and stared at the dark sky, thinking about the higher beings that existed outside the world of the living.

    ...

    As morning came, Rasmus, Videl, and Aris were outside the mansion, waiting for the carriage. Carrion was still in the mansion and letting the maids and servants know that he might not come back.

    "So, you''re really leaving?" Erlina said as she crossed the street. "No drinking party, no nothing. It gives me a bitter taste in my mouth, to be honest," she frowned as she looked at Rasmus and Videl.

    "If you miss us, then come find us," Rasmus smiled. "I''m sure Carrion would love to see you again," he chuckled.

    Erlina chuckled as she shook her head, but then she sighed and cleared her throat as she nodded her head.

    "Take care of him for me, will you?" Erlina looked at Rasmus with a faint smile. "Don''t push him too hard, yeah?" She stared into Rasmus''s eyes as she put her hand on his chest.

    "I was planning to, but since you''re asking it nicely, I won''t," Rasmus nodded.

    Erlina scoffed as she nodded.

    "You take care of yourself too. Don''t make a lot of scenes out there," Erlina patted Rasmus''s chest and took a step back. "I might visit you, so keep in touch."

    "Well then, I''ll take my leave," Erlina smiled at them and crossed the street.

 Chapter 125 - 125: Visitors.

    Days had passed since their departure from Eddenvilla and their destination was the Republic of Lineva. Rasmus wanted to see the so-called emissary that turned the wasteland into fertile land. He also heard about the project that the government was trying to build in that area, the Mercantile Town from Eduard.

    "Looks like something is happening over there," Carrion muttered as he looked at the knights that had gathered at the camp. "There''s a mage there too," he added.

    Rasmus looked at the other side and saw dead bodies that were being carried by the knights. Not long after that, their carriage was stopped by them, and asked everyone to walk out of the carriage.

    The knights were surprised when they saw Rasmus and Aris because of their white hair. They shared a look and wondered if those two were of an ancient race, Orthias.

    "What''s the matter?" Carrion looked at the knights who couldn''t stop staring at Rasmus and Aris.

    The knights looked at Carrion and based on the attire that he wore, they knew that he was a noble.

    "I''m sorry for the inconvenience, my lord, but there have been rumors going around here. Rumors about bandits have been roaming around this area, we just want to make sure of everyone''s safety," the knight answered as he lowered his head.

    "Bandits, here?" Carrion furrowed his brows and looked at the camp. He had come to Lineva a few times and it was the first time for him to see knights patrolling.

    "Yes, my lord. Ever since the wasteland has become fertile, the bandits and most wanted criminals have been moving out of their lair. They killed everything in their sight, and took anything from them," the knight answered as he looked at the bodies being stacked on the wagon.

    "There have been multiple cases like this. Merchants, nobles, travelers, and even adventurers got killed around here. It would be wise if you don''t travel at night, my lord," another knight added.

    Rasmus knew that the wasteland was the perfect place for criminals and bandits to stay. The authorities didn''t have the time or resources to waste to find and capture them. The wasteland was a rough place to live in and not to mention there were beasts living there.

    "How many of them to be precise? The bandits and criminals that used to live in the wasteland?" Rasmus asked the knights.

    "Hundreds, close to a thousand," the knight answered and couldn''t stop staring at Rasmus''s white hair. "If I may ask, are you an Orthias?" He asked nervously.

    "No, my name is Rasmus Blackheart, the Blackheart," Rasmus answered calmly.

    The knights looked at Rasmus and they were anxious when they heard Blackheart''s name. They knew about the story, especially about Aristoria Blackheart, the one who killed a few Swordmasters and fought for days.

    They slowly turned their heads to look at Aris and they were anxious since they all knew there was no other Blackheart in the world, only Rasmus. With that being said, they could guess that she was an Orthias based on her white hair and tall body.

    Suddenly the night became cold and the knights felt chills down their spines. Their torches got extinguished at the same time and it made them anxious as if it was a sign of a bad omen. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "W-well then... we have checked the carriage, so please go ahead, my lord," the knight bowed to Carrion and Rasmus.

    "Before you go, do you perhaps know their hideouts?" Rasmus looked at the knights.

    "Hideouts? The bandits and criminals, my lord?" The knight asked. "We did some scouting and there''s a possibility that they make a new hideout somewhere in Sodul Forest. It''s not far from the wasteland and it''s quite vast," he added as he pointed to the southwest which was behind him.

    Rasmus looked at Carrion with his brows raised, asking him if he knew anything about Sodul Forest. Carrion nodded his head and knew about that place.

    They got back inside the carriage and continued their journey.

    "Sodul Forest. It''s one of the few big forests in South Neva, and it''s used for the knight''s exam, especially for the elite knights who are enrolling to become the knights of the Union of South Neva," Carrion explained as he looked at the stars outside and the two moons.

    "That forest was said to be cursed and every knight that had entered that forest always had some weird experiences. They heard hum, laughter, screams, and even saw apparitions," he leaned back and looked at Rasmus, Aris, and Videl.

    "It has a lot of histories, dark and gloomy ones. That forest took so many lives during the war before South Neva got united. It has become the most avoided place around here," he crossed his arms and stared blankly at the ceiling.

    "People said you will find what you fear and you will also find what you need like treasures, weapons, and even artifacts or relics..." He muttered.

    Carrion looked at the three of them and at their faces. Although they had stoic expressions, their eyes were lit up by the story.

    "You''re not planning to go there, right?" Carrion looked at Rasmus as he gulped.

    "No, we are," Rasmus answered with a cold smile.

    Carrion sighed as he rubbed his face because he knew those three loved adventures. He regretted telling the story to them and it gave him a lesson not to tell anything interesting to those three.

    ...

    They arrived in a small town at midnight and decided to rest there until morning. Unfortunately, the inn only had two rooms left, so they decided to share the beds. Carrion was with Videl while Rasmus was with Aris since she didn''t want to be with those two.

    "We are being followed..." Rasmus muttered as he looked at the people in cloaks who were walking into a dark alley. "Looks like bandits," he sighed as he walked toward the bed.

    "Do you want to go out there and kill them?" Aris looked at Rasmus lying down on the bed.

    "I don''t think it''s necessary..." Rasmus yawned. "They might come to us while we are asleep. Just wait," he muttered and closed his eyes.

    Aris walked toward the window and looked at the street. She could hear what she saw, it was one of Orthias abilities. She could hear footsteps and other sounds toward the area her eyes were staring at.

    "We walk in there in half an hour. Let''s wait here for a moment and we will kill them and get all their belongings..."

    "Are you sure? Didn''t he say that one of them was a Blackheart and the woman could be an Orthias?"

    "What? Are you afraid? How strong can an Orthias be? I think the rumors and stories about them are exaggerated. We will be fine since they''re going to be asleep anyway..."

    Aris heard enough and walked away from the window then sat on the edge of the bed. She looked over her shoulder at Rasmus who seemed to be asleep even though he was supposed to be pretending.

    "Are you asleep?" Aris asked.

    "Not anymore," Rasmus answered immediately. "What''s wrong?" He asked without opening his eyes.

    "They know about you and me. One of the knights that we encountered earlier, they might be working together with those people outside," Aris answered as she looked at her feet.

    "That''s not a surprise. There''s no way those bandits and criminals can be out there so freely. Corruption happens everywhere..." Rasmus muttered as he turned toward the edge of the bed. "When are they going to make a move?"

    "In half an hour. They''re waiting for us to fall asleep," Aris said as she lay down.

    Rasmus didn''t respond and continued to sleep.

    ...

    The door to their room was slowly being unlocked and an eye was keeping through the gap. They looked at the bed and saw them sleeping. He signaled to the other and slowly opened the door wide.

    Three bandits entered the room while the rest went to the other room where Videl and Carrion were. They looked around the room and they were confused because they didn''t find anything.

    One of them went to check under the bed while the other two checked on Rasmus and Aris. He couldn''t find anything under the bed, and suddenly he heard a slowly creaking sound from the bed followed by cracking sounds.

    He slowly lifted his head and was startled by the backward heads of his friends collapsing. He shrieked when they saw Rasmus and Aris staring at him coldly.

    He crawled backward toward the door but then noticed the door was shut. His back was against the door as he watched Rasmus get up from bed and walk toward him.

    "Let''s talk," Rasmus smiled with his eyes closed.

 Chapter 126 - 126: Bonding.

    "So this is how you get stronger?" Rasmus looked at Videl sucking out life force from the corpses of the bandits. "Aren''t you like a leech at this point?"

    Aris chuckled mockingly as she stared at Videl and agreed with Rasmus''s words. But behind it she was disturbed by how the bodies had become skinny to the point there was no flesh left, only skin and bones.

    Videl got up and left the bodies in the dark alley after he got the last drop of life force. He massaged his neck as he hummed, but he looked a bit dissatisfied by the result.

    "You''re right, but this is fun..." Videl smirked as he looked at Rasmus. "I have never had the chance to kill a human or a living being with my own hands. This is something I have never experienced before. I feel like the angel of death is cursing at me right now."

    "Anyway, what did you find?" Videl asked as he followed Rasmus back to the inn.

    "Let''s talk about it tomorrow in the morning with Carrion as well. Let''s rest for now," Rasmus answered and walked into his room with Aris.

    ...

    The morning came and they were at the table, waiting for their breakfast. Carrion was in disbelief when he found out they were about to get robbed and killed by bandits. He didn''t know because he was asleep and realized that he could die if it wasn''t because of Videl.

    "So the ones who left the wasteland are banding together and making a new camp in the Sodul Forest. I guess they''re crazy and desperate enough to hide from the authorities," Carrion said as he rested his cheek on his palm.

    "That''s not the case," Rasmus shook his head. "It''s because of their leader named Guile. He received enlightenment from the emissary and somehow he became stronger and can use magic as he wishes," he revealed.

    "He said that Guile turned into a completely different person after meeting the emissary it was as if he got possessed. He was the reason why those bandits could live in the forest because he protected them," he added and looked at the barmaid walk toward their table with the food.

    "This place is like their paradise, huh? A bunch of criminals in one place, making it easier for the emissary to spread the religion by giving them what they desire," Videl said and began to eat his bread.

    "Yes, but it''s also perfect for you, isn''t it?" Rasmus smirked at Videl.

    "No need to ask that," Videl chuckled as he munched on the bread.

    Carrion looked at those two and realized that he was missing out on something.

    After they ate their breakfast they continued their journey, but they took a detour because Rasmus wanted to visit Sidul Forest. It would only take them half a day to reach the forest even though Carrion was against it.

    "I miss my mansion already..." Carrion muttered as he looked outside the window. "If I knew this would happen, I would have stayed behind with Eduard..." he sighed as he rested his forehead against the window.

    "But, are you sure about this, Rasmus? If you''re going against Eramine and her followers, won''t that put you in unnecessary problems?" he looked at Rasmus with a confused look.

    "How would they know?" Rasmus crossed his arms and looked at the vast field. "Everything will be fine and I want to see what kind of opponent that we are facing," he explained.

    "Hold on, let me ask you this..." Carrion looked at the three of them. "What am I missing here? I feel like I''m missing something and you''re keeping me out of it," he asked with his brows furrowed.

    Aris and Videl glanced at Rasmus and waited for his response to the question.

    "Not now. You''re not ready for it," Rasmua muttered. "It''s not about if you can handle it or not, but you''re not good enough to know," he pointed out. "You can watch and interpret what you see from now on. Once I can trust you enough, I''ll tell you everything," he looked at Carrion with a stoic expression.

    Carrion looked at the three of them and realized he was just an outsider, but it didn''t bother him at all. Although he felt like an outsider, he wasn''t being excluded by them and it was more like Rasmus wanted him to prove himself and worthy of his trust.

    ...

    They took a small break under the big tree and Rasmus was preparing lunch for everyone since he was the only one who knew how to cook. Carrion was stretching his body as he watched Aris and Videl having a conversation which was something he had never seen before.

    "You used those souls to corrupt Mana and turn it into corrupted energy, is that it?" Aris watched how Videl gathered Mana into his body and turned it into something vile, a dark color light around his hand. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yes, it''s similar to how animals can only communicate easily with their species. This dark magic can only be used once Mana has been corrupted, and to be fair, I can no longer use Mana in its pure form," Videl nodded as he created a dark flame from his hand, so dark that it was almost purple.

    "Ever?" Aris slightly raised her brow.

    "Hmm, yes. The body has been corrupted and there''s no turning back," Videl nodded. "Not everyone can achieve this stage. Some will be possessed by the damned souls, killing them slowly and becoming food for them," he added as he extinguished the flame, leaving a unique scent.

    "But what about Ermaine, she can both possess demonic energy and divine power? If what you said is true, then how did she pull that off?" Aris crossed her arms and looked at the trace of corrupted Mana in the air.

    "Funny you ask that when you already know it''s the God''s plan," Videl chuckled as he looked at Aris. "Anything can happen if he wills it. That''s how it is, and it will always be like that," he sighed and decided to check on the food since he was starving.

    "But doesn''t that make the whole thing pointless? For you?" Aris turned around to look at Videl with her brows arched.

    "You''re too young to understand God''s mind, but you''ll find the answer in the end," Videl answered without bothering to look back at her.

    Aris narrowed her eyes, curious about what Videl meant by that and what kind of mind a God had. She then saw Carrion walking toward her with a bowl of meat soup in his hand. He was nervous when she stared at him and slowly lowered his head.

    "Lady, your food..." Carrion said quietly. "Rasmus told me to give it to you," he added and his voice was even quieter than before as he offered the bowl to her.

    Aris took the bowl and slowly smelled it from up close. It smelled so good that it gave her the appetite to eat even though she didn''t require food to survive.

    "So, um, lady..." Carrion nervously said. "What do you think of Rasmus if I may ask?" He glanced at Aris''s face for a split second. He had been wanting to converse with her just like Videl and Rasmus had.

    "Why does it matter?" Aris asked coldly as she glanced at Carrion.

    Carrion''s heart felt like it was melting after realizing that she had responded to his question. He felt joy and fear at the same time.

    "I mean... like how he deals with things..." Carrion asked as he lowered his head. "He didn''t bat an eye to killing people and how he wanted everything for himself."

    "What''s your point?" Aris asked coldly again.

    Carrion was nervous and couldn''t form a sentence after being pressured like that. He was lost for words and all he could do was scratch his nape.

    "If his way is wrong to you, then what about you? What''s the right thing to do? I don''t need to listen for your answer because even if you say the opposite, you have done nothing to support your words. You''re a useless human who think that he''s wrong while at the same time have done nothing to make yourself feel better," Aris said as she stared down at Carrion.

    "You have done nothing because you don''t owe anything to anyone and that goes the same for him, me, and Videl. We don''t care," Aris sighed. "If you''re going to judge someone''s way of doing things, you better have a real alternative and the willingness to act on it. Otherwise, you''re just another bystander with opinions that don''t matter," she said and then walked away to enjoy her meal peacefully.

    Carrion took a deep breath and exhaled deeply with his brows raised.

    "Well, damn..." Carrion muttered.

 Chapter 127 - 127: The Hunt.

    "This is the forest?" Rasmus looked at the dark woods where no lights could pierce through the thick and giant trees. "The sun is still up and yet there''s no light, interesting..." he muttered as he looked at the long fences of gigantic trees on his left and right.

    "This is more than just interesting..." Videl stood beside Rasmus and could see the black mist that imitated hands with long fingers, reaching out to them. "You might not see it, but this place is wicked..."

    Rasmus raised his brows and hummed as he felt the chill wind brush his face as if it were caressing his cheeks. The eerie feeling was close to when he was brought by Videl down to hell, but it couldn''t be compared to what he felt and witnessed down there.

    "What do you think?" Rasmus looked at Aris who stood to his right.

    "It''s not like what I had imagined. This is underwhelming compared to the blackcliffs, not even a pale in comparison," Aris answered and began to walk into the woods.

    Rasmus and Videl looked at Aris and they were curious about what it felt like beyond the blackcliffs. Videl said it himself that the forest was wicked, but to think there was something more vile than what he was seeing made him grin widely.

    "Let''s go," Rasmus covered his head with a hood and held the handle of the sword hanging on his waist.

    As they walked into the woods, they felt like walking into a different world. The sunlight was gone and the silence overwhelmed the atmosphere. The only noise they heard was their footsteps and the damp soil below them.

    Carrion was anxious and couldn''t stop gripping the handle of his sheathed sword. He was glad that he wasn''t at the far back because he would constantly be looking behind him. Rasmus and Aris were at the front while Videl was at the back, enjoying his time absorbing the evil energy that had been accumulating in the woods.

    "So, are you going to use a sword? Not your magic?" Carrion asked Rasmus in a quiet voice.

    "Yes, I want to test my limit. I was powerless back when I fought Mercurius''s right-hand man. I need to gain real experience in sword fight," Rasmus nodded as he kept his eyes on his surroundings.

    ...

    (In the depth of the dark wood)

    Dozens of bandits were enjoying their time in their camp, cooking their own meals. The camp was filled with a lot of valuable items like jewelry and gems from the unfortunate lives they had taken. They also got themselves high-quality weapons during their scavenging hunts in the woods.

    There were prisoners, placed in cages made of wood like animals. Most of them were women and they barely had anything to cover their bodies. They had bruises and wounds and they were all squirming in fear and pain whenever the bandits walked past their cages.

    For criminals and bandits, they barely saw a woman back in the wasteland, but since they had moved out, they had relieved themselves with those prisoners daily. They didn''t care if they did it with dead bodies as long as they were satisfied.

    "The boss wants to see you," a muscular man looked at the man with scars all over his face.

    "Did you just call him boss, Jack?" The man with the scars looked at the muscular man.

    "Don''t be stupid, Dax. You don''t want to end up like those poor bastards..." Jack looked at the hanged bodies around the camp. "Show some respect," he warned the man with the scars.

    "Fuck off..." Dax sighed as he bumped into Jack and walked toward the big tent.

    Dax pushed away the curtain and saw a man with long black hair sitting on a wooden throne with a sword on his lap. Dax walked toward the throne and bent his knee as he rolled his eyes and lowered his head.

    "Gather your people," the man said in a lazy voice. "We have intruders and they seem to be looking for us."

    Dax lifted his head and looked at the man''s dark green eyes.

    "Let them be. They won''t be able to handle the forest and will leave on their own accord," Dax responded coldly.

    In the blink of an eye, a sword swung right in front of Dax''s eyes, he didn''t see it coming. He slowly felt a sting on his neck, and when he rubbed his neck he felt pain. He looked at his fingertips and saw blood on it. He gritted his teeth and tried to hold himself back.

    "Will you do it or not?" The man asked as he put the sword on his lap again. "I don''t need a useless dog in this place," he stared down at Dax.

    "I''m on it, boss..." Dax answered reluctantly as he got up and then left the tent.

    ...

    Dax and his men left the camp and went to patrol around the forest. They already knew the path they should take and which they should avoid. He didn''t care if he couldn''t find the intruder since the forest was not a safe place because of the fierce beasts and the curse that the forest itself had.

    He looked at his men from over his shoulder and noticed there were less and less of them. A few of his men had decided to follow Guile directly since it made them feel special because they got better weapons and equipment, not to mention they felt superior to the other bandits.

    "It starts singing again..." One of Dex''s men muttered as he looked up.

    Everyone stopped moving and they could hear a soft hum in the air, it was a soothing hum. They immediately covered their ears with a piece of cloth and continued to patrol. They didn''t dare to look around them and focused on the path in front of them.

    Although they seemed unbothered, they were sweating cold sweat. They were anxious as they could see apparitions from the corner of their eyes, peeking and beckoning them from the trees. It wasn''t the first time or the second time they experienced that, but they couldn''t get used to it.

    As they went further, the apparitions began to lessen and slowly faded away. They pulled the piece of cloth from their ears as they exhaled deeply. But then Dax raised his left hand, signaling his men to stay put and listen.

    They heard a faint man''s voice in the distance and they turned their heads toward the direction the voice was coming from. They began to walk slowly and stealthily as they kept their eyes forward.

    The voice became clearer and clearer as they approached it, but then it became complete silence. They shared a look for a moment before they moved even slower and quieter because they didn''t want to get caught lurking.

    "That really works..." A man''s voice could be heard behind them.

    Dax and his men immediately turned around and saw Videl standing and staring at them with a smirk on his face. They were sure that nobody was around them and they didn''t feel any presence around them.

    "Of course it works. It''s one of the oldest tricks in the book," Rasmus answered as he looked down at the bandits from the tree branch. "Making noises and attracting their attentions," he said as he jumped down and landed in front of them.

    "But what if it didn''t work? I would die if I got ambushed..." Carrion came out from behind the tree.

    "That''s why I let Aris stay nearby to protect you," Rasmus answered as he watched Aris come out from behind the tree next to Carrion''s. "She would kill them if they tried to ambush you."

    Carrion looked at Aris and he doubted that she would protect him at all. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Now, you must be the leader since you have been giving them commands," Rasmus pointed his sword at Dax.

    "(Giving my men commands? They had been observing us for a while?)" Dax narrowed his eyes as he unsheathed his sword. "(When did they do that? We didn''t feel their presence at all...)" he gritted his teeth as he readied his stance.

    "How about we have a duel? I will spare your men if you can kill me," Rasmus proposed with his brows raised.

    Dax knew it was the right thing to do knowing he and his men couldn''t feel their presence. He knew those people weren''t normal and strong, especially Aris since she was tall and her white hair was a bad omen.

    "Fine, I''ll accept your¡ª" Before Dax could finish his sentence, his men screamed. When he turned around, he saw all of his men had been killed. "You said that you would spare them!" He glared at Rasmus.

    "I didn''t touch them, no? I said I would spare them, not we would spare them. The deal is between the two us, not all of us," Rasmus answered with a straight face.

    "You bastard!" Dax yelled as he glared at Rasmus.

 Chapter 128 - 128: Vengeful Spirit.

    Rasmus blocked every attack that Dax threw at him and could see the path of Dax''s sword before attacking. He didn''t know if it was because Dax was too weak or was it because he had been trained by both Videl and Aris.

    "Die! Die! Die!" Dax screamed his lungs out every time he swung his sword. "Die!" He swung his sword with all his might and finally shattered Rasmus''s sword.

    Rasmus knew his sword would break knowing Dax''s sword was better than his in quality. He then pulled out his dagger and coated it with Aura. He threw it right in between Dax''s eyes, piercing through his skull and stopping his movements for a moment.

    He jumped back and watched Dax try to swing his sword aimlessly as his eyes began to roll back. The movements became stiffer and stiffer until Dax finally collapsed. He watched Dax''s body twitch uncontrollably like a dying animal.

    He tried to take the sword from Dax''s hand, but Dax''s hand was locked and gripped the sword tightly. He then pushed the dagger deeper into Dax''s skull with his leg to kill him.

    The sound of the skull cracking and the wetness of the brain and blood was too much for Carrion. He had to look away and cover his mouth with his fist. It was the first time for him, to see Rasmus killing a person in front of his eyes.

    "Can''t handle it?" Videl walked toward Carrion.

    Carrion couldn''t say a word because he might throw up if he opened his mouth to speak. He shook his head slowly and repeatedly as he tried to calm his stomach reflexes.

    "I see you have never killed even an animal before, don''t you?" Videl leaned against the tree as he looked at Carrion''s pale face.

    "No... I''m... weak to seeing blood..." Carrion answered as he took a deep breath and exhaled deeply.

    "Hmm, and you won''t be able to overcome that at all," Videl leaned against the tree. "There are people who love killing, some are fine with killing, some feel nothing, and some are like you. But humans change for better or worse, so you might be able to deal with it," he stared Carrion in the eye.

    "Let me guess..." Carrion paused to clear his throat. "Rasmus is the type who enjoys killing," he looked at Videl with a serious expression.

    "No..." Videl shook his head and turned his head to look at Rasmus. "He''s the worst type. He felt nothing, no remorse or pleasure. People who feel nothing, they''re the scariest type because they will kill anyone who is against them. They''re not driven by emotions, only goals, just like perfect tyrants."

    Carrion gulped as he glanced at Rasmus who casually pulled the dagger from Dax''s skull and forcefully pulled the sword from Dax''s stiffened hand. He finally saw the big picture of what kind of a person Rasmus was. Not only was Rasmus heartless, but he was also cunning, manipulative, smart, and pragmatic, a combination that screamed chaos and destruction.

    "Don''t be afraid. I''m going to give you a piece of advice," Videl stared into Carrion''s eyes that were filled with fear. "The moment you show fear, that''s the moment he will use you like tools rather than an ally. Show him that you''re not like others and he will treat you more than a tool." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I can see that you''re struggling to understand him, but he never asked you to understand, and that''s your problem. You don''t have to agree or understand him, just accept him as is," he continued as he pushed himself from the tree. "Don''t show any weaknesses to him anymore. He will devour you and you''ll be his mindless puppet. And once he''s done playing with his puppet, he will throw them away," he muttered and then walked toward Rasmus.

    Carrion couldn''t use words to express his gratification to Videl. That opened his eyes and showed how he should tread around Rasmus. He might be powerless, but Rasmus knew how useful he was. He would use that advantage to make himself matter.

    They continued their journey and Rasmus used his tracking skills to find the path that Dax and his men had used before. Thanks to the damp soil, he could find the footprints and follow them.

    "Shh..." Rasmus stopped walking and listened to the soothing hums around him.

    Carrion looked around and the hums were so comforting and alluring. He then saw a pale woman in a beautiful red dress walking so gracefully in the distance. He was unconsciously walking toward the woman, but then Videl grabbed his shoulder and pulled him.

    "The moment you approach her, you will kill yourself. That''s a vengeful spirit," Videl warned as he stared at the woman in a red dress. "And there are a lot of them..." He pointed out as he looked at more and more vengeful spirits humming and peeking at them from behind the trees.

    "And now that we have attracted their attention, we can''t just ignore them anymore," Videl pointed out.

    "What do you mean?" Rasmus asked as he looked at the vengeful spirits reshaped their appearance into terrifying ones.

    The vengeful spirits revealed their true form where their fingers were almost as long as his arms and the sharp nails that reached all the way down to the ground. Their eyes were wide, some were white, red, and black. Their glares were filled with hatred and anger.

    "Hmm, spirits like them tend to be mischievous ones, draining the souls of the living. Not that we attract their attention, we have become their preys," Videl answered calmly with a stoic expression. "Physical attacks are useless. Magic might work, but that would alert those bandits," he pointed out.

    "Can you deal with them then?" Rasmus glanced at Videl.

    "Of course, just another meal for me," Videl smirked as his eyes turned black and a thick mist formed around them.

    Carrion felt a chill down his spine and immediately approached Rasmus to stay near him. He would have wet his pants if it wasn''t because of Rasmus and Aris near him.

    The vengeful spirits looked around at the mist and they seemed anxious by it. But then the sound of faint screams could be heard, the screams of pain, hatred, and fear. Rasmus and the others could hear those screams, begging for forgiveness and to be freed.

    "Now, do your duty... devour them for me..." Videl spread his arms with a huge grin on his face.

    The vengeful spirits disappeared into the mist and their screams were overlapped by the screams of the spirits that were devouring them. Those screams made Carrion fall to his back and cover his ears with cold sweats on his forehead.

    Rasmus listened to the screams and it was similar to what he heard back in hell. The screams of sinners where they were tortured for eternity and couldn''t do anything but accept their punishments. He was disturbed by it, but he kept a straight face and tried to endure it because he knew that he would face things worse than that in the future.

    Aris was unamused because she was born with such a power to see spirits and hunt them down. It made her feel like home in a way, but the way Videl did it, it intrigued her a little bit.

    The screams faded away as the mist thinned until both of them completely disappeared. Videl took a deep breath as he looked up with a satisfied smile painted on his face. His hands trembled as he clenched them and felt the surge of power within him.

    "You''re fine with this?" Aris glanced at Rasmus.

    "Videl and his power?" Rasmus asked back. "Yes, I''m fine. I''m not worried," he nodded.

    "You seem unfazed even though you have never seen something like this before," Aris pointed out as she stared into Rasmus''s eyes.

    "I would be lying if I was unfazed by it. It''s terrifying, but I don''t have time to dwell on it," Rasmus answered as he sheathed his sword. "Is there anything more surprising than Videl?" He raised his brows at Aris.

    "I guess there isn''t," Aris said and stared at Videl with his darkness that grew around him, ready to devour lives under his command. "But not for him. He might get traumatized," she stared down at Carrion who was still covering his ears.

    "He''ll managed," Rasmus looked at Carrion with a stoic expression.

 Chapter 129 - 129: A change of heart.

    They continued to follow the trace of the footprints and Carrion was trying so hard to stay calm and act normal. He was scarred for life and he never thought Videl had such power, he realized the only normal person in the group was him. A normal human surrounded by demon-like people.

    "Patrols ahead," Rasmus muttered as he pointed at three bandits walking around with weapons in their hands. "Let''s take them all at the same time."

    Aris tapped Rasmus''s shoulder and when he looked at her, she shook her head. He looked at her with his brows raised, confused by what she meant by that gesture.

    "I''ll take care of them. It''s a waste of time," Aris said as she looked at the rocks on the ground that were almost as big as her palm. "We don''t want to make any noise, right?" She asked as she grabbed a rock.

    Aris watched the bandits and waited for the right moment. When the bandits walked side by side, she pulled her hand back and threw the rock so hard that they could feel the wind blowing their faces. The rock moved like a bullet because it was almost an instant when it hit the bandit''s head.

    The rock hit the bandit''s head and exploded his skull then hit the second bandit''s head and lastly the third bandit''s head. They all collapsed with the remaining heads of them hanging on their necks. It made the three of them speechless by how dangerous Aris''s strength was where even a rock could kill three men instantly.

    "I''m just curious," Videl paused to look at Aris. "How much strength did you use just now to throw that rock?" He asked.

    "I don''t know, maybe less than a quarter or even lesser than that," Aris answered as she looked at her hand. "Why?" She asked back.

    "Nothing," Videl shook his head.

    Rasmus looked around before he decided to approach the bodies and take their weapons. He observed the damage Aris had caused to their heads and it looked like someone was being shot with a shotgun from point blank.

    He came back and tossed the swords at Videl and Aris just in case they needed to use it. He took the third sword for himself just in case Dax''s sword broke because it had chipped from the fight before.

    They walked for almost ten minutes and that was when they saw smoke in the distance. They crouched and hid behind trees as they checked their surroundings. They finally found the bandit camps and since there were so many of them, they couldn''t just walk in and kill all of them.

    "Do you see it?" Aris looked at Videl.

    "Yeah, that''s not normal," Videl nodded as his eyes focused on the flowing purple energy that blended in with the smoke. "Someone has become a vessel, and I assume it''s Guile, the boss of the bandits."

    "Possession?" Rasmus looked at Videl.

    "Yeah, by a powerful demon. The Soldiers rank," Videl nodded as he narrowed his eyes. "The weakest of that rank to be precise," he added.

    "What''s that?" Carrion looked at Videl and Rasmus with a confused look.

    "I''ll tell you about it later. Right now we need to get as close as possible from the camp," Rasmus answered as he began to move quietly.

    They carefully made their moves and finally they could see the bandit camp. The camp was bigger than Rasmus thought because it almost looked like a base than a camp. There were wooden fences and tree houses to act as observer.

    "What now?" Videl looked at Rasmus.

    Rasmus thought for a moment and it would be foolish to attack the bandits. He knew he could get rid of them with Aris and if he used magic, but he didn''t want that. His plan was to test his swordsmanship, not to fight hundreds of bandits.

    "Let''s head back. We got their location and we can use it to gain favor from Archduke Thalior. We got enough information about them," Rasmus said as he looked away from the camp.

    Before they could leave their positions, they heard a woman scream and beg. They listened to the woman''s voice and how she asked them to not use her again. She begged as she cried and kept telling the bandits that she couldn''t move her legs anymore and that there were other women that they could use.

    Carrion who heard that made his blood boil and realized there were prisoners, mostly women. He wanted to save those prisoners and kill those bandits for treating them worse than a prostitute.

    "Imagine if one of them was Erlina," Videl looked at Carrion. "Would you kill to save her?"

    Carrion gripped the handle of his sword tightly, and that alone was enough to answer the question. He began to imagine Erlina in there and he would bathe in blood for her.

    "Stop," Rasmus stared at Videl. "Don''t break him."

    "I''m just giving him a push, that''s all," Videl raised his hands. "Nobody knows what will happen to her in the future right? Since we wouldn''t be able to save her if something did happen to her while we were away."

    Rasmus coldly stared at Videl and he was unamused by his joke. Videl chuckled as he pretended to zip his lips and looked away. But the damage had been done and Carrion was slowly losing his mind.

    The woman''s scream snapped Carrion back to reality and he didn''t want to stay put anymore. He stared at Rasmus with anger, disgust, and hatred in his eyes.

    "You want to do this, Carrion?" Rasmus asked with a serious expression.

    "I want them dead..." Carrion answered with his gritted teeth. "Every single one of them... I want them to feel pain..." He added, his voice trembling in anger.

    Rasmus looked at the camp and even though his plan was to sell the bandits'' location to gain favor from Archduke Thalior, killing all the bandits would also do the same thing. He then looked at Carrion for almost a minute to see if his resolution was still there, and it was still there.

    "Let''s get rid of some trash," Rasmus said as he walked away from the tree he was hiding in and created fireballs on his hands.

    Rasmus threw the fireballs at the tree houses and exploded them. It caught the bandits off guard and he didn''t stop bombarding them until the trees collapsed and destroyed the wooden walls.

    "Videl, babysit Carrion. Don''t let him die," Rasmus said as he unsheathed his sword and deflected arrows with the Mana barrier. "Let him struggle, but don''t let him die..." He added and began to walk toward the camp.

    "Okay, I guess I''m responsible for that since I started it," Videl chuckled as he walked beside Carrion. "You want Guile for yourself, right?" He looked at Rasmus.

    "Can I win?" Rasmus asked as he watched broken arrows fall in front of him after hitting the Mana barrier. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "No, but who knows," Videl answered as he shrugged.

    "Perfect..." Rasmus coated his body and sword with Aura as he watched the bandits begin to run toward him. "Don''t help me," he said as he readied his stance.

 Chapter 130 - 130: Compatible.

    The sword in Rasmus''s hands swiftly slashed the bodies of the bandits like cutting butter. The bandits were too weak for them because most of them couldn''t even use Aura and those who could were nowhere near his level.

    He found it too easy and decided to disperse the Aura on his body and sword. He wanted to hone his skills rather than kill his enemies.

    The moment he clashed with a bandit, he felt the difference and how he began to feel the struggle to block the attack. He repelled the sword, disarming the bandit and immediately stabbed him right in the throat before he kicked the bandit and fought another.

    As soon as he got used to the disadvantages, he began to focus on his movements and enemies'' movements. He swung his sword only when he found an opening and focused on his footing when blocking.

    The longer he fought, the more he saw patterns and which moves were efficient. He no longer struggled and dealt with the bandits easily while he maintained his stamina.

    After ten minutes of nonstop flights, the bandits began to hesitate to fight them. Dozens of dead bandits scattered around them and the worst part was that they couldn''t even land a single hit. They knew they had the numbers, but none wanted to waste their lives anymore.

    Rasmus and the others were fine, but Carrion began to feel fatigue in his wrists and fingers. He was glad that he could catch a breath and lowered his guard for a moment. He never thought he could do it, to wield a sword and even kill.

    "(My hands are covered in blood...)" Carrion looked at his bloody hands and the smell of iron was the only thing he could smell. "(I killed them)" He looked around him at the bodies on the ground.

    "They''re done attacking," Rasmus said, swinging his sword to remove the blood from the blade. It''s our turn now," he said, charging toward the bandits.

    Aris followed him without hesitation and began to slaughter the bandits in front of her. Carrion gritted his teeth and gripped his sword tightly as he reminded himself of the poor women who had suffered. He then charged at the bandits with Videl beside him.

    They pushed the bandits back and finally entered the camp. However, this put them in a bad position, as the bandits had surrounded them from all sides. Although they were surrounded, the bandits'' morale was so low that they considered running away rather than fighting.

    Finally, a few bandits began to run away and it led more bandits to flee the camp. When more and more of them ran, the remaining ones tried to do the same but suddenly their bodies caught in flame.

    Rasmus and the others stopped attacking and watched the bandits crawl and roll on the ground as their skin and fat melted. A mage couldn''t do something like that to catch multiple people in flames simultaneously.

    "Here he comes," Videl muttered as he stared at the pale man with long black hair walking toward them.

    Rasmus looked at the man and knew instantly he was the boss. Guile, the one who got chosen by the emissary, was possessed by the Soldiers Rank demon. He remembered the Soldiers Rank was the second lowest in the demon hierarchy, but that didn''t mean anything since he was a demon, and demons were stronger than humans.

    "Those who dare to run away... death is the only thing that awaits..." Guile said in a lazy voice.

    The bandits trembled in fear as they were in Guile''s presence. They didn''t have a choice and any choice they made, death was the only thing that awaited them.

    Guile looked at Aris and knew he would die the moment he made her his target. He then looked at Videl and felt something off about him that made him rethink attacking him. He glanced at Carrion, but he knew he couldn''t get close to him with those two near him. Lastly, he looked at Rasmus, the one who seemed to be the leader and the one who was at the front, closer to him.

    Rasmus knew that he was Guile''s target the moment Guile laid his eyes on him. He readied his stance to prepare but then he felt a shift in the amount of Mana around him decreasing. He looked down and immediately dashed back as the ground he was standing on got caught in flames.

    "Using the same trick?" Rasmus swung his left arm and extinguished the flame in front of him.

    "A mage and yet use a sword to fight..." Guile stared at Rasmus with his lazy eyes. "You couldn''t kill a mage in a sword fight?" He glanced at the bandits with a sharp and lazy gaze.

    The bandits couldn''t defend themselves, and at the same time, they had enough of being mocked by Guile, but they couldn''t do anything either.

    Videl approached Rasmus and leaned in to whisper into Rasmus''s ear.

    "I take my words back. This guy is compatible with the demon that possesses his body. You''re no match for him, for sure," Videl whispered as he stared at Guile''s lazy eyes.

    Rasmus glanced at Videl after he heard his warning and then glanced at Guile. He didn''t know what it meant to be compatible, but he could understand the gist of it. He had witnessed how easy it was for Guile to cast magic and that might apply to his physical strength as well.

    He whispered something back into Videl''s ear and Videl''s expression turned into a smirk as he nodded with understanding. Aris listened to his words and knew what he was planning to do and found that plan quite intriguing.

    "Let''s fight somewhere else?" Rasmus raised his brows as he walked to the side.

    Guile''s eyes followed Rasmus and slowly formed a cold smile as he followed Rasmus to the side. When he saw an opening, he charged toward Rasmus and swung his sword, aiming at Rasmus''s neck.

    Rasmus raised his sword and blocked the attack and didn''t expect how strong Guile was. He couldn''t overpower Guile at all as he was getting pushed back. He immediately gathered Mana and turned it into Aura before he could finally match Guile''s strength.

    He managed to push Guile''s sword away and dashed back to make some distance between him and Guile. He found out from that exchange alone that Guile was as strong as Videl during the spar when he still had his power. He finally understood what Videl meant by being compatible. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Aren''t you too strong for a mage?" Guile asked as he swung his sword and stared at Rasmus with his lazy eyes.

    Rasmus furrowed his brows and it seemed the demon and the man didn''t know him. He then realized that the demon didn''t know about Videl''s origins as well. It was a good find because he could hide who he was, a reincarnator, and he and Videl could keep doing things without Satan and Ermain knowing who they were.

    "Does it matter?" Rasmus asked as he readied his stance.

    "No, but you might be a better body than this..." Guile grinned and then charged toward Rasmus.

    They clashed their swords and the duel was almost one-sided because Guile was way stronger than Rasmus. However, Rasmus used magic and a sword simultaneously to even the odds. Guile also did the same, but Rasmus could easily deflect the spell or absorb the Mana that Guile used before he could turn it into magic spells.

    Rasmus got a few cuts as his body was slowing him down and could no longer keep up with Guile''s relentless attacks. When Guile thought he had found an opening, Rasmus released lightning bolts right on Guile''s face. He gritted his teeth when Guile dodged it and knew that he was completely open to an attack.

    He raised his sword but he couldn''t block the attack completely, making him lose the sword and fall to the ground. He rolled over and barely dodged the stab, but then he realized the fluctuation of Mana underneath him and it was too late to stop it or defend himself from it.

    His body caught on fire, but he hurriedly reduced the oxygen around him and extinguished the fire. He was so focused on extinguishing the flame that he didn''t realize a fist that was right in front of him. He took the punch and hit the tree behind him. He was about to faint as the pain from the burn began to overwhelm his senses.

    Guile grabbed Rasmus''s hair and pulled him up, "Now, your body is mine."

    Rasmus''s eyes fluttered and stared into Guile''s eyes as a smirk formed on his face.

    "Fuck off..." Rasmus muttered as he saw Videl standing behind Guile.

    Guile felt a presence behind him, but it was already too late as his head was being grabbed and burned to a crisp by hellfire.

    "Your body is mine..." Videl grinned as he took both the demon and Guile''s soul forecefully.

 Chapter 131 - 131: A feast.

    Videl cut off Guile''s head and the body fell on Rasmus''s lap. He absorbed the demon that possessed Guile''s body, but the demon was resisting. Rasmus''s blurry vision could see a black figure, as black as night. The body had no legs and its skinny body was trying to free itself from Videl''s grasp.

    "What... what are you!" The demon growled as it stared at Videl.

    "You lowly spirit don''t deserve to know who I am..." Videl grinned as his eyes turned black and began to devour the demon with his hands, sipping into his nails.

    The demon begged with a panicked expression, but he was powerless as the damned souls that belonged to Videl shackled its body. The demon twitched until its whole body got absorbed by him and perished.

    Rasmus watched the whole thing with his eyes barely open. He was glad that the plan worked, the plan that lured Guile away and let Videl devour the demon. When Videl talked about compatibility, he knew that his body would be worth more than Guile or any human and that the demon would want his body and try to possess it.

    "You alive?" Videl looked down at Rasmus who could barely move his body.

    Rasmus could only groan as he rested his head against the tree and closed his eyes.

    "You were right, your body is indeed valuable to demons," Videl said as he crouched and pushed Guile''s body away from Rasmus. "How did you know that?"He asked as he looked at the burn wounds on Rasmus''s arms and legs.

    "Because Aris''s sister, Illidan..." Rasmus muttered. "She was possessed by a demon..." he added.

    "Right, I remember that..." Videl nodded as he noticed how much in pain Rasmus was. "All right, let me heal your wounds," he said as he reached for Rasmus''s hand.

    "Don''t you dare corrupt his body or even touch with your filthy hand," Aris said as she pointed the sword at Videl''s neck.

    Videl was startled and in disbelief because he didn''t feel her presence at all until she spoke and put the blade on his neck. He slowly raised his hands and moved away from Rasmus as he turned around to look at Aris.

    "Never touch him with your filthy power..." Aris said coldly and stared at Videl menacingly. "I need him to be free from that kind of power," she added as she kept pointed the sword at his neck.

    "All right... all right... I''m not going to touch him," Videl said as he got up and distanced himself from Rasmus. "I wouldn''t want him to follow my path either, trust me," he assured as he lowered his hands and leaned against a tree.

    Aris lowered her sword and approached Rasmus to look at his condition. She held his hand and a faint blue light moved from her fingers to his palm and moved under his skin. The light healed the burned skin and traveled to where the remaining wounds were.

    She looked at his body and noticed the body began to reject her power. She immediately pulled the light from his body and back to her hand. She looked at Rasmus and was convinced that his body had Orthias blood in it which was why he could accept her power. However, he was only half Orthias and he couldn''t accept everything yet.

    Rasmus felt cold all over his body, the good kind of cold like taking a cold shower after sweating a lot in bright daylight. He fluttered his eyes open and saw Aris in front of him, checking on him from up close.

    "You..." Rasmus looked down at his arms, chest, and legs. He only saw small scars and wounds on his body. "You can heal wounds?" He looked at Aris.

    Aris stood up and offered her hand to Rasmus. Rasmus grabbed her hand as he pushed himself up.

    "Yes, but my power can only be used to another Orthias. Since you''re one, I can heal your wounds," Aris nodded.

    Rasmus looked down at Guile''s headless body and his burned head beside it. He glanced at Videl who seemed fine and normal even after devouring a demon. He wondered if it was still him or if the demon had corrupted him in a way that he wouldn''t know.

    "I''m fine, I''m still me," Videl smiled coldly. "Nothing can devour me or corrupt me," he said as he pushed himself from the tree. "Anyway, we should go and check the camp," he continued and walked toward the camp.

    Rasmus looked at his burned cloak and the shirt underneath before he followed Videl back to camp with Aris.

    He looked at all the hundreds of corpses around the camp, but the numbers didn''t add up with the bandits they had encountered earlier. Aris revealed that the remaining bandits had run away, and she didn''t want to waste time chasing them down.

    Carrion gathered all the prisoners and gave them blankets to cover their bodies. His chest was being squeezed by what he saw and couldn''t forgive those bandits for what they did to them. He didn''t need to ask because the marks on the prisoners'' bodies were enough to tell their stories.

    "Carrion..." Rasmus called with a serious expression.

    Carrion turned around and saw Rasmus''s state. He approached him but kept looking back at the prisoners who were hugging themselves with blank eyes. Rasmus could see it in his eyes, but he didn''t say a word and kept staring.

    "Are you satisfied now?" Rasmus stared at Carrion''s eyes back and forth. "That you saved them all?"

    "Saved them all? We barely saved half of them for fuck sake..." Carrion muttered as he clenched his fists. "We were too late and we..." he paused as he gritted his teeth. "We only saved something that has been broken to pieces..."

    "Always see things in a negative way, aren''t you," Rasmus crossed his arms and stared at the women with bite marks all over their necks and bodies. "But you''re not wrong, they''re broken and they can''t be the same ever again. They''ll continue live on, alone with the nightmares that will haunt them for the rest of their lives. That will also put you in the same spot as them, thinking what would happen to them."

    Carrion unbuckled his sword and dropped it as he sat down with his head down. He began to pull his hair back and rubbed his face from the emotions that swirled around him. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Get up and bring all the prisoners out of this forest. You''re their savior and you''re responsible for their lives from now on whether you like it or not," Rasmus offered his hand.

    Carrion looked at Rasmus''s hand and looked at the prisoners who were looking at him. Some were grateful for saving them that words couldn''t express their feelings. He sighed and then grabbed Rasmus''s hand and pulled himself up.

    "Aris will guide you out the forest, if that''s all right with?" Rasmus looked at Aris.

    Aris looked at the women for a moment before she nodded and agreed to guide them out of the forest. Although she kept her stoic expression, she had sympathy toward those prisoners and knew what they had been through.

    After they left, the only ones that stayed at the camp were Rasmus and Videl.

    "There are a lot of bodies over here..." Rasmus said as he looked at the corpses around him. "Enjoy your meal," he added and grabbed a bottle of whiskey from a crate.

    Rasmus felt the chill down his spine as thick mist covered the whole camp. He watched the whole thing from up close of how the souls of the dead were being pulled from their bodies. It was unnerving, but he needed that to get used to what he was going to face in the future, Satan and the army of demons.

    "That was a feast..." Videl let out a satisfied sigh with a big smile on his face. "Anyway, I know where they hide all their loots since I got the memories of the demon, do you want to get them all?" He approached Rasmus with his brows raised.

    "Finders keepers..." Rasmus offered the bottle to Videl. "Where is it?"

    "Follow me," Videl took the bottle and walked to the big tent.

    Videl pointed at the tent that was hidden behind the big tent. Rasmus pushed the curtain and he was surprised to see the amount of jewelry, gems, and gold coins there.

    "More than I imagined..." Rasmus looked at the loot as he rubbed the ring on his finger.

    "They''re all yours, Master," Videl bowed mockingly as he chuckled.

 Chapter 132 - 132: Something underneath.

    Rasmus stored all the loot in the ring, and since it required a lot of Mana to maintain spatial space inside the ring, it began to squeeze his finger uncomfortably. He had to feed more Mana into the ring until he could unload all of it later.

    When they left the camp, they were on their way out of the forest and meeting with Carrion and Aris. However, suddenly stopped walking and looked at his left in the distance.

    "This forest is cursed, right?" Rasmus asked as he kept staring at one spot in the distance.

    "Yes, so many lost souls roaming around, trapped in this place and can''t leave. This whole forest has something that prevents them from leaving," Videl nodded as he crossed his arms. "Why do you ask?" He looked at Rasmus.

    "I''m just thinking that it''s cursed for a reason, and I wonder what it is..." Rasmus rubbed his chin with his eyes narrowed. "Do you think there''s an item or an artifact that someone dropped her during the war? Something powerful that keeps the souls here?" He looked at Videl.

    Videl hummed as he looked at the director where Rasmus was staring earlier. He never thought about that until Rasmus mentioned that the forest was cursed.

    "Now that I think about it..." Videl closed his eyes and tried to recall the demon''s memories. "Yeah, you''re right..." he opened his eyes and began to look around.

    "There''s another reason the demon decided to use this place to hide. It appears the emissary is looking for something here," he added as he tried to sniff and look for some kind of energy. "But I can''t sense it at all, and so neither the demon. It might be hidden, buried somewhere in this fast forest."

    "Maybe Aris can help, for now, let''s head out first," Rasmus said and continued to walk.

    ...

    Once they left the forest, Carrion was nowhere to be found, and nor was the carriage. Aris was the only one there with the prisoners who stayed by her side. She had become their guardian and gave them comfort.

    Aris didn''t mind them at all, in fact, she conversed with all of them, asking them how they felt. She showed her gentle side to them and gave them a warm, faint smile to assure them. Since she could see emotions like lights around their bodies, she understood their pain and suffering.

    "Where did Carrion go? Report this to the authority?" Rasmus asked.

    "Yes," Aris nodded and then grabbed something from the ground. "Here, your spare clothes..." She offered Rasmus''s shirt, suit, and trousers.

    "Thank you," Rasmus took them and went into the forest to get changed.

    While Rasmus was changing, he felt someone or something was watching him. He turned around and found nobody, even with his magic perception using the wind. However, even after he searched for who it was, he still felt like he was being watched.

    He looked over his shoulder at Aris and Videl, knowing it might take a while to wait for Carrion to come back. He decided to explore the forest on his own and left marks on the trees to make sure he knew his way back.

    As he walked deeper and followed his instinct and the direction where he was being watched, he found a pond. A pond that was as big as a tennis court with dark blue water in it. There was no fish or anything on the pond, not even a dot of moss on it.

    He went to one knee and looked at the dark water. The only thing he saw was his reflection on the still water. His reflection began to make different expressions even though he wasn''t making any expressions.

    He narrowed his eyes and noticed his reflection''s mouth moving slowly and mumbling. It looked like his reflection was trying to tell him something, but it was hard to understand. Suddenly, his reflection pointed at him, not at his face but at his right shoulder.

    He still didn''t understand until an eyeless head appeared from behind his shoulder from the reflection. The figure had its mouth wide open with its sharp, long teeth as if it was ready to bite his head off. He turned around, but then he saw nothing behind him.

    While he was looking for the eyeless figure, multiple hands wrapped his face from the pond and pulled him into the water. The sound of the splash made Aris''s ear twitch, and noticed Rasmus wasn''t nearby. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Videl noticed it as well when the soul that he had been tasked with keeping an eye on Rasmus came to inform him. Both of them hurriedly went into the forest and knew where he was without having to look at the marks he had left earlier.

    When they found the pond, Rasmus was on all fours, completely drenched. His ragged breath, the shock in his eyes, and his trembling body made them both confused and worried.

    "What happened?" Videl went to his knee and looked at Rasmus.

    Rasmus didn''t say a word, his breath was still ragged, and his eyes blankly stared at the ground. He groaned both in the cold and traumatized, something that affected him deeply.

    Aris removed her cloak and wrapped it around Rasmus. She used her energy to calm him down and dry his drenched body. She wondered what had happened because she didn''t see any evil energy around him or within him.

    Rasmus took a deep breath as he tried to stand up, but his legs didn''t listen to his commands. He was about to fall again, but Videl grabbed his shoulder and helped him get up.

    Aris and Videl brought him to a big stone and let him sit on it. They stared at him, wondering what had happened and why he looked so traumatized.

    "The thing we talked about earlier..." Rasmus said quietly, looking at Videl. That thing is in there..." he pointed at the pond.

    Videl and Aris looked at the pond, and they couldn''t see any energy coming from it. Aris then looked at both of them and wondered what Rasmus was talking about.

    "What''s down there?" Videl asked as he kept his eyes on the pond and realized how the souls he owned didn''t want to be near it.

    "Not what, but rather who down there..." Rasmus muttered as he stared blankly at the pond. "What I felt down there... something or so many things tried to rip my body apart from within. It was pitch black and my senses were so sensitive because of it. It was terrifying..." he explained as he clenched his fists.

    Videl looked at the pond and decided to approach it so he could see it from up close. When he looked down, he noticed that something was off about it and he noticed how his reflection began to act on its own. He didn''t hesitate and decided to jump in and dove deeper into the pond.

    It was pitch black as Rasmus said and the cold was freezing his bones. It didn''t take a while until hands were gripping his body from inside and outside. He felt fingers moving right behind his eyes, and he didn''t like it all because his power was being absorbed constantly.

    He decided to go back to the surface and crawl away from the pond in almost the same state as Rasmus. He realized why the souls didn''t dare to be near the pond because they might get trapped inside.

    "What was it?" Aris looked at Videl with a curious look.

    "I have no idea, but if I have to make a guess, the spirits in this forest, they''re nothing compared to what''s down there," Videl stood up as he used a fire spell to dry his body. "It''s unpleasant, and I''m not strong enough to go to the bottom of it to find out," he explained as he looked at the pond with his brows furrowed.

    Aris didn''t think twice about jumping into the pond and checking it out herself. As soon as she was inside, her eyes began to glow bright blue, and she saw hundreds, close to a thousand spirits circling below her like a school of fish. They were moving in motion as if someone or something was controlling them.

    She dove deeper and when the spirits tried to grab her body, she released Aura from her body and created a blast that harmed the spirits and pushed them away at the same time. She kept swimming deeper until she saw piles of corpses at the bottom. Corpses from different times were based on the armor they wore, and the disturbing part was that their bodies were preserved and looked like they had just died a few hours ago.

    She narrowed her eyes and noticed an unusual energy from underneath the biggest pile of corpses. She went down and pushed the corpses as the energy grew stronger and stronger.

    "(A casket...)" Aris furrowed as she looked at the black casket at the bottom.

    As soon as she opened the casket, she was shocked by the inside, her eyes wide open.

 Chapter 133 - 133: Sleeping beauty.

    Rasmus and Videl looked at the pond, and they were worried because Aris hadn''t come out of the pond for almost half an hour. But then they saw bubbles from the pond, and they all looked down to see if it was Aris.

    Videl felt his legs tingle, and slowly, he felt a burn on his feet. He slowly walked away from the pond and knew what kind of power that was emerging from the pond.

    Aris went to the surface and pulled out the black casket from the pond. When Videl and Rasmus saw the casket, they saw a symbol on it, a gold cross carved on the casket. Videl immediately put some distance between him and the casket as he felt his skin burning.

    Rasmus noticed how Videl was avoiding it, and that could only mean the casket oozed a divine energy. Since Videl was using black magic, his body had been corrupted and couldn''t handle divine energy.

    Aris jumped out of the pond, and the water on her skin began to sizzle as it vaporized. She then looked at the casket with Rasmus across from her.

    "I never thought I would see someone like this, buried in corpses..." Aris said as she grabbed the casket. "Look for yourself..." She opened the casket and showed what she saw to Rasmus.

    Rasmus was in disbelief when he saw a woman in a white dress preserved inside the coffin. The woman had bright yellow hair and pale skin that seemed to be sleeping rather than dead.

    "She seems... important..." Rasmus went to his knees and looked at the woman from up close.

    "Important? That woman is as powerful as those saints. She was a Saint because of the divine energy that still lingered around her," Aris said as she looked at Videl, who was far away from them.

    "So she''s the one who trapped the spirits, the one who prevented the vengeful spirits from leaving the pond..." Rasmus looked at the pond and then back at the woman. "But a saint, that''s impossible because there are only two saint families in Neva, and there''s no history about a saint from another family..." he furrowed his brows and looked at the woman''s smooth skin.

    Rasmus chuckled as he tapped on the casket and shook his head. He found something interesting, something that the world, or certain people, tried to hide from the rest of the world.

    "A Saint from a different family. I wonder who killed her and why they killed her..." Rasmus got up and closed the casket. "So the emissary is looking for her and perhaps wants a powerful demon to possess her?" He turned around to look at Videl.

    "That might be the case, or maybe Satan has a plan for that body. Anyway, we should get rid of her, destroy her body if we must..." Videl crossed his arms and could see the thick divine energy around the casket.

    Rasmus sighed because he couldn''t store a body in the ring. After all, it might get destroyed or crumpled because of the soft tissues of the human body. He didn''t want to get rid of the body as well because he wanted the Saints to see the woman.

    "I know that face, don''t do it," Videl stared at Rasmus with a serious expression. "Just get rid of her. You gain nothing from this and I can''t be near that thing..."

    Rasmus sat on top of the casket and looked at the cross carved on it as he rubbed his fingertips on it. He knew that, but something told him that this body would play a huge role for him later on.

    "I don''t want to," Rasmus stared at Videl.

    "I should have known..." Videl shook his head and looked away.

    "Whoever she is, she''s not something you can destroy even if you want to," Aris pointed out and looked at the casket. "That body is protected by powerful divine energy. You can''t burn it, crush it, or even destroy it with anything," she added.

    Videl raised his brows and found it interesting even though it was bad news for him. He could see with his eyes how blinding the casket was in his eyes, a bright yellow light like the sun. It was the same light when he saw Moriganne and Astrea when they visited the academy back then.

    "But you can, right?" Videl stared at Aris.

    "I can, but I don''t want to," Aris answered and stared back at Videl.

    "Out of curiosity," Rasmus got up from the casket and looked at Videl. "Can you somehow use your ''minions'' to possess her body?" He asked as he tilted his head toward the casket.

    Videl sighed as he looked down, shaking his head in disbelief.

    "Remember the day when that little missy... who was it? Aurelia. When she was out of control of her power, do you remember what happened to her?" Videl looked at Rasmus with his arms crossed.

    "Of course, you said something about her being possessed by an angel," Rasmus nodded and remembered that day because it was a bizarre experience to be lured by and blinded by desire.

    "She can be possessed, by an angel but we both know angels don''t go down here since they''re God''s servants. However, it''s possible by using a powerful demon at least a Duke1 in the hierarchy. I can put them in her body," Videl nodded as he stared at the casket. "However, no demons are following me anymore. They fear me, but I''m not the Soverign2 anymore because Satan is the one who rule over them."

    Rasmus closed his eyes and nodded with understanding as he tried to remember the hierarchy of demons. He then tilted his head and slowly opened his eyes to look at Videl. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "But a Duke isn''t a fallen angel, are they? Because I remembered you said that the Prime Lord, the Fallen Watchers1 are the fallen angels," Rasmus asked.

    "Some are, but some are not," Videl answered.

    "You''re the Devil. You should be able to make a demon from scratch, no?" Rasmus narrowed his eyes.

    Videl burst out laughing when he heard Rasmus''s question and what he was trying to do. It was the same laughter than put Rasmus in fear back in hell, and even at this moment, he felt a chill down his spine.

    "I need to be at least climb the rank to be one of the Prime Lords and I can produce Dukes or any demons with lower ranks. That would take hundreds of years and consume hundreds of thousands of souls to reach that state. Not to mention, to make a demon out of me, I have to sacrifice a certain amount of my power, but I cannot create something that will be equal to me after I get weakened. So I would require double that amount to create a Duke," Videl explained as he chuckled and shook his head.

    Rasmus thought about it for a moment but then he approached Videl and stood in front of him.

    "These souls, do they all count the same or some are more valuable than others? I''m sure souls like Aris and her race are valued more than humans, no?" Rasmus asked as he stared into Videl''s eyes.

    Videl was speechless that Rasmus wasn''t bothered or even shocked by the fact that it would be impossible for Videl to reach that high. He, as the Devil didn''t even have the confidence that he could reach that high in this life.

    "The worthless souls, the poor, the ones who have no purpose in life, the hopeless souls. The decent souls, the ones who live their lives like hordes of sheep, live to die. The good souls, the ones who do good things for others, making the world a better place. The precious souls, those who devoted themselves to God. Priests, bishops, cardinals, you name it. The greatest souls, saints, prophets, and those souls are different from the rest, including Aris and her people," Videl explained without looking away and stared back at Rasmus.

    "And what about prayers? If Ermaine is using fake religion to strengthen Satan, would that work for you as well if someone believes in you?" Rasmus asked again.

    "Yes, that counts as well," Videl nodded as he narrowed his eyes.

    "Then what if I make those people gather in a place?" Rasmus raised his brows.

    "That would be impossible," Videl scoffed.

    "It''s easier than you think. There''s a way, and that''s war," Rasmus smiled coldly.

    Videl was frozen still for a moment before slowly he formed a wide grin on his face.

    "War? Yeah..." Videl''s eyes turned black as his pupils glowed. "That would suffice. Give me wars, and I give you what you need," he grinned wider as he grabbed Rasmus''s shoulders.

    The Dukes and the Kings were the middle class in the hierarchy, the spirits who were in charge of observing each layer of hell. The generals who committed treason to God and placed them in hell and governed the demons and tortured the sinners.

    The Sovereign was the first in the hierarchy, the mastermind behind the rebellion. Imprisoned in the depths of hell were the most dangerous spirits that God had ever created. The ones who had the power to overthrow God but failed in doing so were punished for eternity.

    The Prime Lords, the Fallen Watchers, the second place in the hierarchy, the fallen angels who could go to the world of the living. They were the incarnations of evil, chaos, and destruction that led humanity to its demise. The limbs of the devil himself, and they were the ones who followed the devil and led the rebellion against God.

 Chapter 134 - 134: Deeply Rooted.

    Rasmus brought the casket away from the pond and Videl devoured all the trapped spirits inside it. If he hadn''t devoured the demon inside Guile, he wouldn''t have been able to devour those spirits. The trip into the forest was the perfect opportunity for him to regain his power.

    Videl explained that divine power was indeed powerful against demons, but humans had a limit on how much divinity they could use. As the demons grew stronger, divine power wouldn''t affect him as much as before. If divine power was the water, demonic energy was the fire, and a matchstick would get extinguished by a single droplet, but it wouldn''t be able to extinguish a torch.

    Since humans had limitations, they couldn''t do anything to powerful demons like Videl or Satan. However, demons of lower than Sovereign rank could lose half of their power the moment they came down to the world of the living to maintain their existence.

    "That''s why demons love to possess humans? So they can maintain their power?" Aris asked as she looked at the pond and how it no longer felt off because all the spirits had been devoured.

    "Yes, you can say that we are like a disease. We need a host to survive in this world," Videl nodded and looked at the casket. "That also applies to divine power, and that''s why the divinity inside her is still burning hot. I guess the angels still love her to maintain her body like that, or just some sick joke that God loves the most."

    Aris stared at Videl and noticed how much he despised his creator. Although she didn''t care much for his hatred of God, she was curious about why it was so deep and rooted.

    "Funny that even someone like you is blinded by emotions, the same as those mortals," Aris scoffed as she crossed her arms. "But I wonder why is that?" She muttered.

    "You have no idea how it feels to have no freedom. Your mouth, body, and thoughts are being controlled by someone and you yet you''re conscious and watch everything move without your will. Like a real puppet until I broke the chain and started a rebellion," Videl''s eyes were cold, staring right into his reflection in the pond. "This is my way of expressing my freedom and fighting against God''s will. Don''t judge me if you don''t know anything about me, young lady."

    "For how long?" Aris stared into Videl''s eyes with a serious expression.

    "If that pond is the time I have existed so far, then only a drop of water where I''m free of my body and soul from God''s grasp. The rest, that''s the amount of time I spent serving God," Videl muttered as he put his hand in the pond and lifted it to see how a droplet that was hanging on his hand was pale in comparison to the whole pond in front of him.

    "If your God makes you obedient, how did you break free from that chain?" Aris asked as she looked down at the pond.

    "Who knows..." Videl folded his legs and stared down at his reflection in the pond. "Maybe God put the seed in me just so I can be a rebellious child and put me down in hell because someone has to, right? To punish those living beings who have free will. Making me feel like I''m the bad one while God might be the one who orchestrates the whole thing."

    "If your God really controls everything, why does it bother fighting against it?" Aris looked at Videl''s blank expression.

    "Is it really fighting against it if this whole thing, and why I''m here in the first place was his plan all along?" Videl lifted his head to look at Aris. "Maybe this illusion of free will isn''t that bad after all..." he muttered.

    Aris hummed and realized it was that messed up to have zero control of his body while he stayed conscious about everything. She couldn''t imagine how it felt and made his hatred justified and reasonable.

    "Are you two done talking?" Rasmus looked at them after he listened to everything. "We have to think of a way to hide her body from those demons."

    "I''ll leave that to both of you. I don''t feel well..." Videl said as he massaged his forehead. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    After Videl absorbed all the evil energy and the spirits, he felt sick because of the amount of strong emotions that the spirits held on to. He was affected by them and felt all of them at the same time. If a human being did that, they would kill themselves in less than a second.

    Rasmus had never seen Videl in that vulnerable state before. Although he listened to Videl''s struggle, it didn''t bother him, or he wanted to get involved in that struggle. He took Videl''s words to heart when Videl said that he shouldn''t bother to understand God because it was impossible.

    Aris and Rasmus thought of a way to hide the Saint''s body from the demons or demon worshipers. It would be a bad idea to bring the body with them all the time because of the divine energy that would get detected easily by them and not to mention it would kill Videl.

    "I can bring her with me back to Eddenvilla," Aris suggested as she looked at the casket. "I can ask those pirates of yours to bury this body on an island. The island where no living beings exist there," she pointed out.

    "That''s a good idea, but are you okay with that? I don''t want to trouble you," Rasmus asked and looked at Aris.

    "I don''t mind. In case there are demons or their worshipers who will try to stop me, I''ll get rid of them easily. You can continue your journey and I''ll meet you there," Aris answered as she shook her head.

    "We will wait for you. I think both Videl and Carrion need time to rest since they both might be mentally exhausted," Rasmus said and glanced at Videl. "We will be staying in the nearest small town from here called Totua. We will be waiting there and you can take your time. Take the carriage, we will be using horses from here on out," he added.

    Aris nodded and then stayed near the casket while Rasmus and Videl left the forest to wait for Carrion to come back.

    ...

    Carrion came back and it was already late at night with a big group of knights that belonged to the South Neva Union. They already heard everything from Carrion and they didn''t waste their time questioning anything and brought all the prisoners into the wagons.

    "You must be Count Blackheart. My name is Isaias, the captain of the 64th group," an old and tall muscular guy with a beard said to Rasmus. "Thank you, for your service. There are no words that can show how much we are grateful for what you have done," he bowed his head without hesitation.

    "We weren''t planning to kill them in the first place, but knowing the situation, he decided to confront them," Rasmus looked at Carrion and threw the credit to him instead. "But that''s that. There''s something that I need you to convey to Archduke Thalior," he said with a serious expression.

    Isaias was mildly surprised when Thalior''s name was mentioned. He didn''t know what it was, but he knew it sounded important and told his knight to bring a paper and a quill for Rasmus.

    Carrion helped the prisoners get onto the wagon and assured them that they would be fine. At the same time, Videl was sent by Rasmus to guide the knights to the camp to see the scene.

    Rasmus wrote the letter and revealed about the demon who possessed a human body. He also told Videl to bring Guile''s head and body as evidence for his words. He secretly told Videl to leave traces of demonic energy in Guile''s body since Videl had absorbed everything back then.

    "Please, convey this message to him immediately, and the body as well," Rasmus said as he gave the letter to Isaias.

    "Of course, Count Blackheart, I will personally give the letter to His Grace," Isaias nodded with understanding and took the letter. "Once again, thank you for your service," he bowed his head once again.

    "Oh, there''s another thing. Can we borrow your horses? Three horses if you can. Our carriage will go back to Eddenvilla and we need horses to go to Totua. We will wait there if you need them back since we are planning to rest there for a few days," Rasmus said as he looked at the horses.

    "Yes, Count. We will prepare the horses for your journey," Isaias nodded.

    Once the knights came back from the forest, they brought Guile''s body with them and left. Aris came out of the forest and dragged the casket into the carriage. Once she was inside the carriage and the casket as well, Rasmus ordered the coachman to drive back to Eddenvilla.

    "What''s that?" Carrion asked as he watched the carriage leave.

    "I''ll tell you later. Let''s go to Totua first," Rasmus answered as he got up on the horse.

 Chapter 135 - 135: An act.

    A week had passed, and Aris arrived at Eddenvilla and told the coachman to bring her to the port. She checked the body of the saint, and she still looked like someone asleep rather than dead.

    Since the body didn''t rot, she decided to carry her in her arms. People looked at her, but they didn''t think or speculate on anything weird because of it. They thought the woman in her arms was sick and asleep.

    Aris walked to the dock and saw Matthias talking to his crew. She didn''t want to call him or speak with him, but thankfully, his crew poked him and signaled him to turn around. When he turned around, he was startled by her, who stood right behind him with a body in her arms.

    "Uh... yes?" Matthias gulped nervously and looked at the woman in Aris''s arms.

    "I need a ship now," Aris said coldly. "I want you to be aboard and take me to the sea. Also, bring the casket in the carriage." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Although Matthias was busy, he didn''t decline and nodded without asking her where to go. He told his crew to prepare the ship and escorted her to the ship as he kept glancing at the woman in her arms.

    They sailed immediately, and as soon as they reached the open sea, Matthias went to the lower deck where Aris was. He watched Aris put the woman in a casket that looked like an old coffin. He didn''t want to speculate, but seeing the woman in the casket, he knew that she was dead rather than sleeping.

    "Bring me to an island, somewhere far where no humans would go there or have no reason to go there," Aris said without turning around to look at Matthias.

    "I know an island, the most isolated island,d and it''s quite small as well. However, there''s one... slight... problem..." Matthias scratched the wooden pillar and released a nervous chuckle. "It''s surrounded by sea beasts..."

    "Perfect. We go there," Aris answered as she closed the casket.

    Matthias scratched his head, and the way Aris and Rasmus spoke was similar, terrifyingly similar. He couldn''t protest because he knew that she didn''t care about his worries.

    "It might take a few days even with this turbine, and..." Matthias paused to clear his throat. "Lady Aris, you''ll take care of the sea beast, right?" He asked nervously and quietly.

    Aris responded with a simple hum and went to a room to enjoy the view of the sea.

    ...

    The journey was smooth without any issues, but then they saw a few patrolling ships, Marines ships. Matthias was anxious, but he remembered that he was no longer a pirate and neither of his crew. However, it was never a good sign to meet with the marines.

    "We might have a problem, Lady Aris," Matthias approached Aris, who was leaning against the railing. "If you can, Lady Aris, we shouldn''t make any problems with them because it might affect our business, and we don''t want this to cause problems for Rasmus."

    "I know," Aris nodded and looked at the marine ships that were approaching. "You do you."

    As the marine ship anchored beside Matthias''s ship, they pulled the plank and boarded his ship. Aris was there, watching the marines board the ships and looking around.

    "Good afternoon, gentlemen... and lady..." The marine captain smiled at them. "I must apologize for boarding your ship, but I''m curious why a shipping company taking this route where it leads to nowhere," he narrowed his eyes as he looked at Matthias.

    Matthias was about to open his mouth, but then Aris pushed herself from the railing and walked toward the marine captain.

    "I requested them to take me here," Aris answered. "I rented the whole ship for myself, that''s why there''s nobody else here but myself," she explained.

    The captain looked at Aris''s white hair and he looked a bit intimidated by her height and white hair because it was an uncommon combination.

    "I see, may I see it? Just to make sure there''s nothing illegal here," the captain smiled at Aris.

    "No, I''m afraid you can''t. It''s personal and I don''t want anyone to look at it," Aris shook her head and answered without hesitation.

    The captain looked at his knights and it was a signal for them to be on guard. The moment the knights put their hands on the handle of their swords, Matthias and his crew noticed that and they became anxious.

    "My apology, but we have to search the whole deck. It''s the law and we want to make sure that nothing suspicious is passing and entering the sea. We are only doing our job, that''s all," the captain said with a serious expression as he stared into Aris''s eyes.

    "Still, I can''t," Aris shook her head and began to show a cold expression.

    Matthias looked at Aris and tried to communicate with his eyes that she shouldn''t make any scene as he had warned before. However, knowing the cargo was a dead body, he couldn''t do anything to convince the knights to not check it.

    "We don''t want to use force here, lady, but if you resist, we have no other choice¡ª" Before the captain could finish his sentence, he felt a sting on his right cheek. Matthias and the others looked at him with weird looks.

    The captain brushed his cheek with his fingers and it stung again. When he looked at his fingertips, he saw blood on them and rubbed them until he realized it was his blood. He didn''t know what had happened, but then he stared at Aris and narrowed his eyes.

    The moment the captain raised his hand to signal the knights to search the ship, Aris sighed and looked down.

    "It''s a dead body..." Aris muttered with her eyes closed. "She was someone important to me, and it was her request to be buried in an isolated place," she added.

    The captain clenched his fist, signaling the knights to stop moving.

    "May I see her?" The captain asked.

    "Follow me," Aris said as she walked toward the stairs.

    The captain and one of the knights followed Aris to the lower deck with Matthias. Matthias tried to convince them that it was really the case and he didn''t know what to tell them without making it look suspicious.

    Aris stood beside the casket and showed it to the captain. The captain furrowed his brows when he saw the cross engraved on the casket. He then looked at Aris, asking if it was okay for him to open the casket. The moment Aris gave a nod, he slowly opened the casket and saw the pale woman that looked like sleeping so soundly.

    He was shocked by how peaceful the woman was, and he carefully reached for the woman''s wrist. He noticed how cold her body was and saw there was no sign of wounds or poisoning, he wondered what had happened to her.

    "If I may ask, how did she die?" The captain looked at Aris.

    "Nobody knows, but she knew... she knew that her time was close and last night she died in her sleep. The reason why she requested to be buried away from everyone in an isolated place was that she didn''t want to be examined. I''m only here to fulfill her wish as a friend, to be buried somewhere where nobody knows," Aris answered as she looked at the woman with a sorrowful expression.

    The captain nodded and had had enough of looking at the woman. He closed the casket slowly and noticed that the woman might be a priest or even higher like a cardinal. Religious people tend to get revelations, and this was the saddest story so far.

    "Please, don''t tell anyone about this and let her rest in peace and be left alone," Aris stared at the captain with a serious expression.

    "Of course. I must apologize for not respecting her wish and also for pushing my boundaries," the captain nodded as he got up. "We are done here, and we will let you pass," he added.

    "Thank you," Aris nodded.

    As soon as the knights unboarded the ship, Matthias pulled the anchor and continued their journey. Everyone sighed in relief while Aris continued to enjoy the scenery of the vast blue sea.

    "I didn''t know you could act, Lady Aris. Thank you for not making a scene," Matthias grinned widely as he scratched the back of his head.

    "Keep an eye on the sea and make sure nobody is following us. This is an important task that Rasmus gave me," Aris responded as she rested her cheek on her hand.

    "We will keep our eyes wide open," Matthias nodded and ordered his crew to keep an eye out.

 Chapter 136 - 136: Sea beasts.

    Matthias looked to the left and right at the sea, confused. His crew was as confused as he was because they had entered a sea where sea beasts lived. There wasn''t a single sea beast in the sea, and they were both happy and worried.

    Aris looked down. She had noticed the presence of sea beasts in the deep ever since they entered their lairs. She knew those beasts were avoiding the ship, afraid. It wasn''t because of her, it was because of the saint''s body that they avoided the ship.

    She began to wonder how much God treasured saints and protected them. After seeing how the body was preserved and unharmed and how even the sea beast respected the dead body of a saint, she was confused and intrigued.

    "Lady Aris... we''re almost there," Matthias informed her and showed her the map. "Sapphire Island, the only island where the sand looked blue like sapphire."

    ...

    They anchored the ship as Aris carried the casket to the upper deck. She looked at the island with barely any trees on it, but the tall grass and the sapphire sands looked like a perfect place to bury a body there.

    She used a rowboat to reach the island and dragged the casket onto the island. She went to the spot in between two tall palm trees and put down the casket.

    She patted the ground, and it immediately sunk as if the ground was opening up under her command. She carefully put the casket in there, and the ground closed itself as if nothing had happened. She would be the only person who knew where the body was, and it was far enough from any island.

    "Rest while you still can..." Aris muttered and stared at the ground before she walked away and went back to the ship.

    ...

    It hadn''t been an hour since they sailed from the island, and they began to hear a faint, high-pitched whistle that echoed throughout the sea. The sea was no longer silent like before, and they could see dark spots from the deep.

    "It''s the song..." Matthias muttered. Go to your posts! Keep an eye on the water! Now!" He shouted as he held the helm tightly.

    Matthias took a deep breath as he closed his eyes to calm himself down. Suddenly, one of his crew alerted him about a whistle from the front left. He steered the ship to the far right, pulling the helm down as hard as he could. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A strong wave of geysers hit the left side of the ship and created a few holes. The crew immediately grabbed the planks and began to cover the holes.

    "Right front!" A crew member shouted.

    Matthias slammed the helm to the left as fast as he could. This time, they managed to avoid the geyser. He kept his ears wide open to calls from his crew.

    Aris watched how Matthias and his crew coordinated with each other. It was amusing, and not to mention the boiling water from the geysers that was enough to melt a human skin. She enjoyed the show and wondered if the ship could survive.

    Matthias maneuvered the ship, avoiding all the geysers and, at the same time, keeping the sail on the wind. His experience as a pirate captain and the ship he built were tested here.

    "Fucking hell! From all the sea beasts, it must be her!" Matthias complained as he steered the ship and kept his focus on his surroundings.

    "What is it exactly?" Aris asked as she stood beside Matthias.

    "A sea snake, a massive one. We called her the Boilback because it''s a snake with holes on its back where she can shoot hot air. She uses the geysers to sink the ships since she can''t swim to the surface," Matthias kept maneuvering the ships as he explained it.

    "We will be fine. This ship is fast and has an amazing response," Matthias grinned with confidence. "We are close to leaving her territory as well, so enjoy the show!" He laughed in excitement.

    Aris walked to the side and looked down at the water to see what it looked like with her ability. When she was about to look at it, something big just swam quickly under the ship, twice the size of the ship.

    "Captain! The Razornose is here!" One of the crew members shouted. His voice trembled in fear when he saw that silhouette.

    "Today is really our lucky day, huh? Both Boilback and Razornose appear at the same time," Matthias muttered as he gritted his teeth. "Drop the rowboats! We need to distract that bastard!" He shouted.

    The crews dropped all four of the rowboats and left them behind. They all looked at the rowboats and saw the silhouette beneath them. A swordfish that was twice the size of the ship with its long and sharp nose jumped out of the sea and swallowed all the rowboats.

    "I hope that should be enough to fool him..." Matthias looked at the sail, and the wind was against them. "Ah, the sea is against us today, lads!" He shouted.

    Aris looked at the sail, and the wind was against it, making it hard for them to advance. She manipulated the wind and curved it to push the ship instead of against it.

    "He''s coming!" The crew shouted as they saw the silhouette right behind the ship.

    Aris leaned against the railing and rested her chin on her fist, waiting for the sea beast to surface. Everyone was panicking because it was impossible to outrun him because of the wind earlier.

    "We are doomed! Brace for impact!" Matthias shouted as he held onto the helm tightly.

    She closed her eyes and transferred Mana into the turbine, forcing it to spin faster. The force made everyone fall to the ground, and the ship almost jumped. The Razornose went to the surface and missed because of the sudden change in momentum.

    Matthias and the others looked up with their eyes and mouths wide open when they saw the Razornose floating right above them. They were stunned and then realized if it landed on top of the ship, they would get crushed.

    "Oh... shit!" Matthias screamed his lungs out as he watched the Razornose slowly descend.

    Aris closed her eyes, and suddenly, the Razornose was cut clean in half vertically. The blood and gut missed the ship and almost made a mess as the body that got cut in half fell into the water, saving the ship and everyone on it.

    Everyone was out of breath and words, they were completely shocked that they had forgotten to breathe. Aris suddenly pushed herself away from the railing and looked down at Matthias.

    "No time to be shocked. We should leave this area as soon as possible before the other sea beasts come," Aris said as she looked at the sea that had turned red. "If you need anything, I''ll be in my room," she added and went downstairs.

    Matthias and the others shared a look, they couldn''t believe it even though they saw it with their own eyes. There was nobody in history who could kill a sea beast without moving a muscle.

    ...

    They arrived at the port, and they were still shocked from back then. However, they noticed there were a lot of people at the port, more than usual. It didn''t seem like there was something going on, it was just crowded.

    Aris didn''t bother to check as she walked down the ship and covered her hair with a hood. She was on her way to Carrion''s mansion where the carriage was waiting for her until suddenly a small boy stood in front of her and showed a letter in his hand.

    She looked at the letter and took it from the boy. Before she could say anything, the boy ran away and went back to his friends. She looked at the letter as she unfolded it.

    The letter was from Erlina, she informed about the shift in power in the capital city and how much it would affect Eddenvilla in the future. Since Esteban and his party were imprisoned, the other party had begun to use the opportunity to monopolize the cities that belonged to Esteban and his party.

    Erlina and Eduard were planning to seize the opportunity as well to strengthen their position not only in Eddenvilla but in the whole nation. They knew they couldn''t let this opportunity go, so they were going to do it and hoped Rasmus would understand and support them.

    After Aris read the letter, she went to the mansion and continued her journey again.

 Chapter 137 - 137: Words of warning.

    (At the headquarters of South Neva Union)

    Thalior was having a meeting with prominent figures in South Neva after he was done dealing with affairs in the Republic of Cruen. He had finally revealed about the meeting with the Council of Neva, about the demons, the third saint, Ermaine, and the powerful being behind her.

    He was unsure if all the prominent figures in front of him didn''t have any ties with demon worshipers. However, the meeting was also a perfect opportunity to spy on them after the meeting to find out which families had connections with demon worshipers. He took the risk and he would take responsibility for everything from here and out.

    After the long and tense meeting, Thalior could breathe normally again and sit comfortably in his chair. The ones who stayed in the meeting room were Marquees Eradyne Earnwind, the current head of the Earnwind family, and Archbishop Valentino, the representative of the Holy Nation.

    "Civil wars might be inevitable..." Thalior muttered as he rubbed his nose bridge. "The history might repeat itself, but I never thought it would be this soon," he sighed and closed his eyes in distress.

    "Your Grace, it''s better this way rather than letting the plague spread unnoticed and cause more damage than we can imagine," Eradyne said weakly and began to cough badly.

    "Lord Earnwind, you should rest. Your condition is worsened," Thalior looked at Eradyne and listened to the ragged breath of the old man.

    "How could I rest knowing the future of South Neva is in our hands?" Eradyne asked quietly, with his rough and raspy voice. "I''ll rest the moment I stop breathing," he chuckled weakly.

    Archbishop Valentino frowned at Eradyne''s condition. He approached Eradyne and placed his hand on Eradyne''s arm, easing the pain using divine power.

    "You should step down, Lord Earnwind. Your son, he''s an amazing child, so why don''t you let him take your position?" Archbishop Valentino asked with a worried expression. "You''re not convincing anyone in this state. Please reconsider it, my friend."

    Archbishop Valentino was the closest friend that Eradyne had. They had been working together since they were young. Valentino was a priest and Eradyne was a rebellious man when they first met. They both played big roles in stopping civil wars in South Neva and they were the figures who united South Neva and created the Union.

    "Garret is a greedy man and he will do anything to gain wealth, influence, and power. Carrion is weak-minded, he has no purpose in life, and he has no interest in taking the seat of the head of the family, he''s useless. Both of them aren''t fit for this position yet," Eradyne answered as he shook his head slowly.

    "Even so, they''re not bad children. They might not be perfect, but they''re not evil," Archbishop Valentino responded as he grabbed Eradyne''s shoulder. "You have to choose a successor, my friend. We are old and we are running out of time," he added.

    Eradyne looked down and smiled weakly as he respectfully pushed Valentino''s hand from his shoulder. He took a deep breath and slowly looked up at the ceiling with lots of thoughts written in his eyes.

    "What do you think, Your Grace?" Eradyne looked at Thalior. "Are my children worth to be sitting in this chair of mine?" He asked in a gentle voice.

    "Age doesn''t mean anything about manhood, but once they have seen the world outside the illusion they have created and lived in. The moment they can engage in the reality that against their ideals, that''s when they become a man. Garret might have grown older and smarter, but he still sees the world through the illusion he created. Carrion, he has seen the world as is, but he''s not ready for it," Thalior answered as he looked at Eradyne.

    "I know you''re the one who understand me the most, Your Grace," Eradyne smiled weakly and began to cough badly again.

    Thalior and Valentino were trying to convince Eradyne to rest, but then they heard a knock on the door. It was Isaias who knocked on the door and he informed them about what he had discovered and wanted them to check Guile''s body.

    The three of them went to the basement where Isaias brought the body there in secret. The moment they saw the body, Valentino covered his mouth and nose with a handkerchief. He could see how the body had rotten to the point that it looked like the body had been dead for more than a month.

    "Count Blackheart believed that he was possessed by a demon, Your Grace," Isaias looked at Thalior.

    "What do you think, Archbishop Valentino?" Thalior looked at Valentino with a serious expression.

    "Even with naked eyes, something isn''t right about this corpse. You see how it has rotten this bad even though he died a week ago. Those who worship evil and be allies of the demons, their souls and bodies will be rejected by God and the world," Valentino said as he shook his head. "Pour this, Your Grace," he offered a bottle with holy water inside.

    Thalior took the bottle and poured it on Guile''s body. The body sizzled the moment it made contact with holy water and the smoke produced the worst pungent smell they had even smelled. They all gagged and had to cover their noses as they distanced themselves from the body.

    Isaias threw up and couldn''t deal with the smell while Thalior had gotten used to it because what he smelled and saw beyond the Blackcliffs made him get used to it. What they saw, it was enough to convince them that Guile was indeed possessed by a demon.

    "Your Grace, I have letter for you, from Count Blackheart," Isaias pulled out the letter and offered it to Thalior.

    Thalior took the letter and immediately read it out loud because he trusted every person in that room with him. The content was about the emissary and how he would tread his path to achieve his goal in South Neva. Rasmus revealed that the emissary would use criminals to achieve his goal, and Guile was only one of the many.

    The emissary would spread religion through them and force people to follow them just like how Guile did to some of the prisoners. The emissary used his image as the savior to the innocent while at the same time used the criminals to be his army.

    Rasmus predicted that South Neva would be the first one to fall for Ermaine''s scheme because of the civil wars that happened not too long ago. The cracks hadn''t been fully recovered and yet it was being pressured by a strong force again.

    "Be aware of those who are powerless as they might be the ones who will turn the tide," Thalior said of the words that Rasmus wrote in the letter. "Interpret those words as you wish, but the moment you''re wrong about it, it''s already too late..." he said the last few words of Rasmus under his breath and folded the letter.

    They looked at Guile''s corpse and thought about Rasmus''s words in the letter. It was a warning, and rather than telling them to solve the problem it sounded more like Rasmus wanted them to prepare for the worst.

    "What should we do, Your Grace?" Eradyne asked weakly.

    Thalior thought for a moment and tried to create a plan to prevent chaos from happening. He thought really hard, unfortunately he couldn''t find any solutions because every plan he made, there were flaws. He didn''t have the manpower to prevent the influence of Ermaine in South Neva, and the worst part was he didn''t know which nations and who might be the ones that would raise their arms and follow her.

    "At this point, we can only gather allies, prevent the strong nations from following Ermaine..." Thalior clenched his fists. "War is inevitable, and it''s better to deal with them rather than letting the plague go unnoticed as you said, Marquees Earnwind," he stared into Eradyne''s eyes.

    "Be aware of those who are powerless as they might be the ones who will turn the tide," Archbishop Valentino muttered. "Don''t forget about that warning, Your Grace. It''s not about the strong that can stop this, but rather the ignored ones who can grow in numbers behind our back that might destroy us all."

    "I know, but what can we do other than this?" Thalior rubbed his nose bridge in distress. "We kill the emissary but then what? One will appear right away. Not to mention if we kill him, the people who has followed him will give a stronger ambition to fight against us. We will be the one who recieve the heavy blow, not them," he added.

    "A martyr is the worst-kind of person. They blindly follow their beliefs and those who are disagree with them, they will keep biting your hand even if you cut their heads off..." Eradyne closed his eyes and nodded in agreement. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "War it is then..." Eradyne sighed as he looked down and nodded again.

 Chapter 138 - 138: Plans and purposes.

    After staying in Totua for more than a week, Rasmus had been socializing with the townspeople. He found out the emissary''s name was Kiel, the man who taught people about farming, plants, landscaping, and even geography.

    Based on Videl''s suspicion, that emissary was one of the Prime Lords, the Fallen Watchers. The one who taught humankind about Earth back then, and now he taught humankind in Neva. Kiel wasn''t evil like demons and taught humankind about the world. Kiel was trying to further humankind from God through knowledge.

    "Is there a chance that he would know you if you two meet in person?" Rasmus asked Videl who was enjoying his seafood.

    "Yes, he might, but he won''t know who you are and your real identity. If you want to see him, you have to see him on your own, or at least with Aris," Videl nodded and sucked the meat from the fish bones. "Right now, Thalior must have read your letter. So you''re going to sell him out to Kiel, right?"

    "Yes, that''s right. The war will happen with or without my involvement, I''m just making it profitable for us," Rasmus nodded and took a sip of his hot tea.

    Videl continued to enjoy his meal and then watched Carrion come into the restaurant. He waved his hand to signal Carrion. As soon as Carrion sat down beside Videl, he sighed deeply as he rubbed his face.

    "Looks like you got it rough. How did it go?" Videl looked at Carrion.

    "The words had spread, about what we did and the mayor couldn''t stop asking me to join him for lunch with his friends. Well, I couldn''t decline and make use of the opportunity to make myself well-known," Carrion answered as the waitress came to take his order.

    He ordered a cup of coffee and thanked the waitress.

    "Anyway, are you sure about this? That you''ll give all the credit to me?" He looked at Rasmus with his brows raised.

    "We stick to the plan I have for you. I want you to get under their skins and get yourself access to mining sites. You do the talking, I''ll spend the money for you," Rasmus answered and enjoyed his muffin. "How many do they have here, in Lineva? Six?" he asked.

    "Seven, a new one was discovered recently in the wasteland, deep under the ground. They''re trying to get their hands on that mining site, and I might be able to join in," Carrion said and thanked the waitress after she put the cup of coffee in front of him.

    Rasmus tapped his fingers on the table and nodded repeatedly as he was deep in thought. He also planned to invest his money in the Mercantile Town project and used Carrion as his connection.

    "You two can go to the capital city. Use your influence to gain favor from the people in power. Do whatever it takes to get them," Rasmus looked at Carrion and especially Videl.

    Videl nodded with a smirk because he already knew the plan that Rasmus had prepared for him.

    "You''re not coming with us, what are you going to do?" Carrion furrowed his brows.

    "I''m also trying to understand this nation, but from a different approach and perspective. You two will be gaining influence on the surface while I''m from the shadow. I don''t like being famous, especially since I''m already famous for being a Blackheart," Rasmus answered and rubbed his fingers to get rid of the crumbs.

    Rasmus looked at his wristwatch and thought that Aris should be in town soon. He excused himself and decided to have an afternoon walk on his own in a small town.

    He thought about Kiel and imagined what it felt like to be in the presence of a fallen angel. Based on Videl''s words, Kiel wasn''t an evil entity like him, however, those who weren''t evil were usually smart and cunning.

    "Those around me are strong, including my enemies..." Rasmus muttered as he sat on the bench in the small park. "I might be smart, but that''s not enough. I need to get stronger but limited by my body. I need to learn about the Primal Force and find someone who can teach me that," he rested his cheek on his fist and blankly stared at the distance.

    "I still haven''t retrieved the secret diary of my father and the equipment that my mother wore. Then I need to get stronger by going to the East Neva for the Primal Force art. But my business here is just beginning, and I can''t let this chance go to waste..." He muttered as he closed his eyes and enjoyed the breeze.

    "A monologue with yourself?" A familiar voice asked.

    Rasmus opened his eyes and saw Aris standing in front of him with a hood that covered her hair. He didn''t expect to see her even though nobody knew where he was going.

    "How did you find me here?" Rasmus asked as he watched Aris sit beside him.

    "Your white hair stands out like a sore thumb," Aris answered as she pulled down the hood. "It''s not that hard since I can also trace your Mana. I can smell your scent," she looked at Rasmus. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Rasmus looked at Aris and he was caught off guard when Aris gave such an answer to him. He then looked at Aris''s expression which was no longer cold and looked a bit relaxed.

    "I''ll pretend that I don''t hear that comment for being a sore thumb. However, you look a bit brighter. Did the trip back to Eddenvilla was that enjoyable?" Rasmus asked with his brows raised.

    Aris showed a faint smile and began to tell him what had happened, including when she killed a sea beast. She had never seen a sea beast before since she lived deep in the woods up the North. She was excited when she saw one and how she killed it because it had been a while since she had used her power.

    They had a normal conversation for almost an hour until Aris looked down and remembered the letter.

    "Here, from Erlina," Aris showed the letter to Rasmus. "She used a small kid to deliver the letter, and it seems she''s trying to not stand out too much."

    Rasmus took the letter and read it thoroughly until he realized why Erlina didn''t want to be seen. It appeared that Erlina was trying to play in the big league where politicians and powerful nobles were. He knew that she was ambitious and that was why he gave her wings to fly as high as she could.

    "You already knew that she would do something like this?" Aris asked.

    "Yes," Rasmus nodded and hummed. "She''s going to play a big role. Not only in Eddenvilla or the Republic of Cruen, but she would become an important figure in South Neva. I saw it the moment I met her for the first time," he answered as he burned the letter.

    "How do you do that? To see people''s talents by just talking with them?" Aris shifted her body and completely faced Rasmus.

    "First is their confidence, the way they speak, the way they behave. Second is their way of responding to a situation, the way they take it, the way they address it. Third is their control over their emotions, the way they see reality both in front of them and those around them. Lastly, their principles, are how they create their path and those around them," Rasmus said as he lifted his four fingers.

    "The moment they have all those, they''re bound to achieve greatness and those people around them," he explained as he stared into Aris''s eyes.

    Aris looked at the trees behind Rasmus and thought for a moment before she moved her focus back to Rasmus.

    "What about me? What do you think of me?" Aris asked with curiosity in her eyes.

    Rasmus stared into Aris''s eyes back and forth before he opened his mouth.

    "A leashed beast," Rasmus answered with a serious expression.

    Aris was offended by how Rasmus depicted her, but she tried to understand the meaning behind it.

    "What do you mean?" Aris asked with her eyes narrowed.

    "You have all the points but you have no purpose, no real goal of what you want to do with your life. You might be more powerful than any human can ever exist, but you live to die," Rasmus explained.

    Aris tilted her head and found that the reasoning made no sense to her.

    "I''m an Orthias, a race that has existed longer than any living being. Our goal is to protect this world from anything that tries to destroy it. I don''t dwell on wealth, power, or influence. My existence is solely to protect this world," Aris responded as she leaned forward and stared right into Rasmus''s eyes. "You think I''m a leashed beast? I think you''re the one who barks nonsense."

    "I respect that, but I still don''t believe it''s something that you want. If what you said is the truth, then why did you run away from your people where staying can achieve that goal of yours?" Rasmus raised his brows and muttered right in front of Aris''s face.

    "I never said that greatness has anything to do with wealth, power, or influence. You just interpret it wrongly," he smirked as he chuckled. "Do you understand now why I called you a leashed beast?"

    Aris smiled coldly at Rasmus and her eyes had something that bothered him. The way she looked at him and smiled, it seemed that there was something that he didn''t understand that made him wrong about her.

    "Beware who you''re calling a leashed beast," Aris whispered and then stood up.

    "I''m well aware, and I do make mistakes," Rasmus smiled as he nodded with understanding. "I apologize," he looked up at Aris.

    Aris showed a smug smile before she left and walked around the park.

 Chapter 139 - 139: Followers.

    Rasmus and Aris rode their horses and looked at the scenery of the beautiful lake on their right. There was a small village on the other side and they decided to pay it a visit and rest for a moment before they continued their journey to the wasteland.

    "I''m curious, if an Orthias can become a dragon, how do they transform into one?" Rasmus asked as he jumped down from his horse and tied the rope to the hitching post.

    "You just become one in your sleep once you succeed in the last stage of the transformation phase. It''s called Rebirth, and you''ll lose your human form forever. You''ll also change and completely become a new being with a new personality," Aris answered as she patted the horse and didn''t bother to tie him up because she could speak with animals.

    "Like caterpillars become butterflies?" Rasmus raised his brows at Aris.

    "Yes, exactly. We might have fragments, tiny bits of memories, but we will take those as foreign memories that don''t belong to us," Aris nodded as she walked beside Rasmus.

    "And what do you take on that? Do you feel disturbed because it might sound like someone or something takes over your life and memories," Rasmus looked at the pub and decided to have a drink.

    "Who knows, I never thought about that before," Aris answered.

    Aris followed Rasmus into the pub and saw how crowded it was. The smell of food, sweat, and wood were mixed together. They both looked at the villagers who seemed like they had just got back from work on a mining site.

    They found an empty table and everyone looked at them from top to bottom. Their presence was enough to make the pub into complete silence. They were anxious and curious at the same time because of their white hair.

    "My apologies if our presence disturbs your precious time," Rasmus smiled gently at everyone in the pub. "Please enjoy your evening, and we will pay for everything."

    "Are you serious, young man?" A fat bearded man looked at Rasmus with a smoking pipe hanging from his mouth. "You can''t take back those words."

    "Please do, and don''t mind us," Rasmus nodded and smiled.

    Everyone in the pub cheered and immediately ordered food and drink to their heart''s content. They all raised their mugs at Rasmus with huge smiles, grins, and laughter.

    After everyone indulged themselves with food and drink, Rasmus placed a wind barrier around his table. He didn''t want anyone to listen to their conversation.

    "You have heard about Kiel from Videl? One of the emissaries of Ermaine," Rasmus asked as he took a sip of a warm beer.

    "A fallen angel, not evil, but not weak either," Aris nodded and drank her beer. "You want to make a deal with him, why? You said it yourself that they''re dangerous," she rested her chin on her palm.

    "I want to put him in a state of urgency that Thalior and the others are preparing to war against him. It''s the truth, and I want him to hasten his plans so the foundations of the pillars he''s trying to build can be easily destroyed in the future," Rasmus smiled as he looked at Aris.

    "And you did the same to Thalior, putting him in the stage of urgency. You want both sides to fight not in their best form so you can pull some strings from both sides later on. Is that what you''re trying to do here?" Aris narrowed her eyes and slightly tilted her head.

    Rasmus nodded and took a sip of his beer as he watched everyone enjoy the evening in the pub.

    "You''re playing with fire, you know that? If both sides saw through your scheme, you would be the one who stood in the middle of the battlefield where both sides wanted you dead," Aris rested her cheek on her fist and tapped the table with her free hand.

    "I heard that many times and I always gave them the same answer," Rasmus folded his legs and leaned back. "I''m not playing with fire, I''m dancing in the fire," he added.

    Aris chugged the beer and canceled Rasmus''s barrier so she could order another one. She didn''t know if he was crazy, arrogant, or something else, but she wanted to watch everything from up close and see how everything unfolded.

    ...

    They finally arrived at the wasteland, or how it used to be. The land that was supposed to be nothing but dry land and dead trees had become greenery. Nobody would believe it if this land was a wasteland two months ago.

    Another thing that piqued their interest, it was a flag with a black hollow triangle in the middle and a black horizontal stripe inside it. The villagers back in the pub told them about it, it was a new organization that helped the poor and the unfortunate.

    "Opening the eyes of the illiterate and they will see how the world is harsh but the humans make it harder for them. The moment they realize they''re being oppressed, they will retaliate," Rasmus muttered as he watched most of the people there wear all-black attire.

    Rasmus looked at Aris and his head, signaling her to tread carefully in this land. She nodded and began to walk beside him and observe the people around them.

    There was a big market, and a few big camps scattered around the land. People began to sell food, drink, and tools to those who stayed on the land, mostly miners who were waiting to be hired for the new mining site that was discovered there.

    "So many flags and symbols of that triangle everywhere," Aris looked at the symbols on tents, attires, and even carved on trees. "It''s like a way to pique everyone''s curiosity and make them ask about it, then become a part of it."

    "Yes, it appears that''s the purpose. Kiel, the emissary is opening his arms, teaching them everything about the world. He''s indeed a savior for everyone here. He doesn''t want to be paid and it makes them pay it with loyalty because of how humans work, at least for most of the time," Rasmus responded and kept observing his surroundings.

    "You''re up against someone like you, or even more cunning, dangerous, and smarter than you," Aris glanced at Rasmus and observed his expression. "Are you sure you can handle a fallen angel like him?"

    Rasmus didn''t answer and he kept his stoic expression, making it impossible for Aris to decipher it. He then stopped walking and walked toward a merchant who proudly wore a necklace with the triangle symbol on it.

    Aris watched Rasmus ask about the symbols that he saw everywhere to the merchant. The moment the topic was about the symbol, the merchant''s eyes and expression lit up. The merchant began to tell how Kiel had turned the wasteland into fertile land, and how he taught everyone about anything.

    After what felt like an eternity, Rasmus asked about the person that the merchant had been talking about.

    "Where can I meet this person?" Rasmus asked. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Lord Kiel is over there," the merchant pointed at the camp in the far north of the land. "His tent is the smallest because he''s a humble person. However, you might have to wait in line because every day, he gets hundreds of visitors."

    Rasmus and Aris looked to the north and then Rasmus thanked the merchant before he left.

    "Hundreds every day. One person can influence at least another person, and so on. He might gain thousands of followers in just a month..." Rasmus looked at the tents and people around him. "Or should I say another thousand..." he muttered and noticed how many followers Kiel already had.

    As they reached the furthest camp, they saw hundreds of people waiting in line in front of the small tent. Based on their attires, there were many nobles, rich merchants, and even commoners in the line.

    Suddenly Aris grabbed Rasmus''s wrist and held it so tightly that it hurt him. He immediately turned his head to look at Aris and her eyes were cold and menacing. The anger and hatred in her eyes were visible.

    "What''s wrong?" Rasmus asked with a serious expression.

    "He''s one of them..." Aris answered with her gritted teeth. "The masked being that I fought back then... the one who turned Illidan into a monster..."

 Chapter 140 - 140: Playing a fool.

    Rasmus slowly grabbed Aris''s hand where it was crushing his other wrist. He stood in front of her and stared into her eyes calmly without showing any pained expression.

    "Calm down, Aris..." Rasmus said softly. "It''s not the time yet..."

    Aris ignored Rasmus and tightened her grip on his wrist. Suddenly a hand grabbed her cheeks, cupping them and pulling her head down. She was startled and snapped back to reality when she saw Rasmus''s face right in front of her.

    "I said calm down..." Rasmus whispered. "I promise that you will have your revenge and I promise to find a way to bring back your sister, Illidan."

    Aris loosened up her grip and noticed that she had fractured Rasmus''s wrist. She forgot that Rasmus was only half Orthias and his bones weren''t as strong as hers.. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You don''t have to worry about it. It will heal," Rasmus looked at his wrist with visible purple bruises. "I want you to wait somewhere, far from here," he said as he pulled out a piece of cloth from the ring and began to wrap his wrist.

    "Why?" Aris furrowed her brows, but then she realized why. "I''ll keep my ears wide open. I can hear everything even from far away," she said and left, keeping the hood on her head.

    Rasmus was glad that Aris managed to calm down. If she could feel him, that also meant Kiel could feel her as well. He didn''t want to get involved in her problems with the masked beings. He wanted to represent himself, as a nobody.

    ...

    After waiting for hours it was finally his turn to see Kiel in person. He took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down as he walked into the tent. The inside was dark since it was a black tent and the sunlight barely reached the inside.

    He looked at the man, sitting on the ground with his legs folded and a low table in front of him. He looked at the man in a white robe to covered his whole body, a white mask to covered his whole face, and a hood that covered his hair. The only thing that he could see was the man''s bright yellow eyes.

    "Have a seat," Kiel pointed his hand at the pillow across from him. His voice was gentle and soothing like a gentle breeze.

    Rasmus looked at the sitting pillow before he approached it and sat on it. They both stared at each other''s eyes, silently and without blinking their eyes.

    "Yes? Is there anything you wish to ask?" Kiel asked, his muffled voice breaking the silence.

    "I know who you are..." Rasmus said with a cold gaze staring into Kiel''s eyes.

    "I''m just a nobody, and I only help people who are in need," Kiel''s eyes were smiling as he shook his head.

    "Stop the act. You''re one of Ermaine''s emissaries, a masked being," Rasmus didn''t break his cold attitude. "You''re a demon, and you can''t fool me," he folded his arms on the table as he leaned forward.

    Kiel''s eyes were no longer yellow, they slowly turned redder and completely became blood red. A gush of wind surrounded the tent and it became completely dark. The only thing that lit up the tent was his glowing red eyes.

    "Rasmus Blackheart, the last Blackheart and the one that we have been looking for..." Kiel''s voice became deep and rough, his body stayed the same, but the shadow behind it became bigger and bigger as if it was the real him.

    "Cut the bullshit and listen to me," Rasmus slammed the table and glared at Kiel.

    As soon as he said that, his body felt like it was being crushed by gravity. He was forced to kiss the ground and he couldn''t fight against it.

    "Watch your tongue, mortal... I won''t hesitate to take your life because your life is worth nothing," Kiel grabbed Rasmus''s head and began to push his head. "We heard a lot about you, a schemer."

    "That''s why I want you to kill those people, every single one of them..." Rasmus''s voice was trembling in anger and hatred. "I came here to ask you that in exchange, I want to offer you my help..." he added and clenched his fists.

    Kiel loosened up his grip and slowly pulled his hand away from Rasmus. He got rid of the intense pressure from him as he pulled away and sat back.

    Rasmus groaned as he slowly got up and sat back across the table. His breath was ragged, but the anger and hatred still lingered in his eyes.

    Kiel could see genuine hatred and anger from Rasmus. It wasn''t an act and he knew that Rasmus indeed wanted humankind to perish. However, he didn''t let down his guard because he knew there was something about Rasmus that he couldn''t trust.

    "Help us? And how exactly are you going to help us?" Kiel asked.

    "You should have realized it by now, how I know about you, Ermaine, the Saint, the masked beings, and even your master," Rasmus stared at Kiel without any fear within him, only blinded hatred. "Where do you think I got all that information? And also the fact that Thalior and the South Neva Union are already preparing to war against you."

    Kiel had people in the South Neva Union, but there were no words about them preparing for war. He then thought for a moment and knew that it would be impossible to get all the information because Thalior might have predicted that there were demon worshipers among them.

    "And why should I believe you? Your first statement that you know about us might be true, but this statement of Thalior preparing for war, you''re making it up, mere speculation," Kiel stared into Rasmus''s eyes.

    "For what reason do I need to lie or speculate? Do I look like someone who wants those people to thrive?" Rasmus clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. "I want them dead, all of them. I want to see this world burn..." his palm began to bleed as he dug his nails too deep into his skin.

    "You didn''t answer my question, Rasmus Blackheart," Kiel stared into Rasmus''s eyes, ignoring the resentment in Rasmus''s eyes.

    "You must have heard about the corpses of your followers, the bandits and Guile to be exact. The man with a demon that possessed his body? Thalior already knew about it and Guile''s body might be being examined by the Holy Nation right now," Rasmus asked back without faltering. "Your plans have been exposed and they won''t stay quiet anymore."

    Kiel could see the big picture of the near future when he was isolated on this land while Thalior and the others surrounded him. He didn''t have enough people and he alone couldn''t deal with Uriel Goldmane after he heard how strong she was.

    "I will be your eyes and ears. All I''m asking from you is power and wealth in return. I need them to make myself important enough to be in every secret meeting that they do in the future. I already have their trust to tell me everything, I just need to be important enough to be a part of it," Rasmus said with a serious expression.

    Kiel didn''t like the idea of trusting Rasmus, but if he didn''t trust Rasmus, he might lose more if he didn''t use him. He was convinced that Rasmus''s resentment was rooted deep within him and that it was a genuine feeling that any human could feel. As a fallen angel, he had seen thousands of humans, and there was no sign of Rasmus faking his feelings.

    He closed his eyes and the tent became bright again as the atmosphere lightened up as well. The moment he opened his eyes, his pupils turned bright yellow again and there was no sign of evil or vile from him anymore.

    "Thalior is preparing for war as you said. Prove it and give me everything you know about this plan of his. Once you gave me what I needed, I would give you what you wanted," Kiel said calmly. "You may leave, human."

    Rasmus slowly got up and left the tent casually. He watched more people were waiting in line to meet with Kiel. Once he was far enough from the tent, Aris approached him and stood in front of him.

    "You''re alive and unharmed..." Aris looked at Rasmus from top to bottom. "How was it? Did you fool him? Did you fool a fallen angel?" She raised her brows.

    "I''m not sure, but I know for sure that he''s convinced that I''m just a fool blinded by hatred. I must admit, I owe myself to have such deep and rooted emotions within me," Rasmus answered as he turned around and looked at Kiel''s tent in the distance. "I have lit the fire, now it''s time for me to dance in it," he muttered.

 Chapter 141 - 141: Coincidence.

    Aris couldn''t hear Rasmus''s conversation with Kiel because Kiel used magic to prevent everyone from listening to their discussion back then. Rasmus told her everything and he seemed a bit unsure about the deal he made because Kiel wasn''t someone he had dealt with before.

    "You gain nothing pretty much, don''t you?" Aris asked as she got up on her horse. "How are you going to deal with this? You''re not even close with Thalior and if you suddenly approached him, he would have suspicion."

    "He will approach me, I''m pretty sure of it," Rasmus answered and got up on his horse. "I know too much and he needs every information he can get because he''s preparing for war."

    "You mentioned your father''s diary. Don''t you think that will help you in this situation?" Aris asked, following Rasmus.

    Rasmus had just thought about that, and as Aris said, it could help him in this situation. The problem was that he didn''t have the time to return to Refenus Kingdom, and it would take a full month before he could find it.

    "I don''t have the time, but that''s not what I''m planning to do in the first place," Rasmus responded and watched more and more people come to meet Kiel. "Rather than trying to find out Thalior''s plans, I might as well make those plans for him. I can help both Thalior and Kiel at the same time. I''ll satisfy both sides even though it costs them a lot."

    "What do you mean by that?" Aris rode the horse close to Rasmus and looked at him with a confused look.

    "It''s simple, I don''t give all the plans to Kiel. Kiel can prevent his forces and followers from getting destroyed completely while Thalior can get what he''s looking for," Rasmus explained as he trotted his horse. "Let''s meet with Carrion and Videl in the capital city."

    (At the branch of South Neva Union''s quarters in the Republic of Lineva)

    Uriel was sent by Thalior to observe all the ministers of Lineva with Harold, a famous bishop because of his gift from God. Similar to mages, priests had the ability to see things that the naked eye couldn''t see.

    She was also tasked with dealing with bandits that used to be hiding in the wasteland. With Harold''s power, they could see if humans were possessed by evil powers or dealt with dark magic. They were also tasked with investigating the wasteland thoroughly.

    "My Lady, are we really going to do everything alone?" Harold asked as he followed Uriel from behind who walked at a fast pace. "If the emissary notices us, can we even protect ourselves?" He asked and struggled to keep up with Uriel.

    "You should stop talking about this, Your Excellency. We are here without any notice and our presences here aren''t known by everyone," Uriel answered as she pulled her hood and covered her face and hair even though she dyed her hair brown. "You don''t have to be worried about the emissary because I have sent my trusted people to do the investigation for us."

    "When are we going to make a move, My Lady?" Harold asked as he covered his face and hair with a hood.

    "I''m not sure, Your Excellency, we will make a move if we are deemed to do so," Uriel shook her head and left the building where her horse had been prepared by the knights of the Union. "Our main task here is to observe the shift in power here over the next few months.

    "Right... right..." Harold nodded repeatedly as he climbed up to his horse.

    ...

    Rasmus and Aris entered the capital city, and it was nothing compared to the capital city in Cruen where rivers decorated the city. Lineva''s capital city looked more separated from one place with the others because the city walls separated the city. The closer to the central, the wealthier the people lived there.

    Rasmus looked around for an inn in the second district of the city where important guests or visitors stayed. The inn that Carrion and Videl were staying at was said to be near the gate to the first district.

    When they found the inn and were about to walk in, they almost bumped into someone because they were about to enter the inn at the same time. Rasmus looked at the person and he found her face familiar, but then he remembered she was Uriel Goldmane, the 2nd Swordmaster.

    Uriel was shocked to meet Rasmus and Aris in the capital city. She knew that he was in Lineva, but she didn''t expect to bump into him and rent the same inn as hers. On the other hand, Rasmus noticed how she dyed her hair, and that meant she was doing an undercover task.

    "After you," Rasmus smiled at Uriel.

    Uriel nodded and hid her face as she entered the inn with Harold. Rasmus and Aris looked at Harold and wondered who he was since he looked old and too weak for a warrior. But then Aris whispered to Rasmus that the man had divine energy around him.

    When they entered the lobby, Uriel went upstairs but gave Rasmus a signal to follow her. He nodded and went to the receptionist to rent a room with a double bed before he followed Uriel upstairs. He saw Uriel and Harold waiting for them at the end of the hallway.

    Uriel felt a bit of relief when she met with Rasmus for some unknown reason. She thought that it must be because he was a capable man and had the same goal as hers, to eradicate evil.

    "Count Blackheart, Lady Aristoria," Uriel lowered her head to respect the figures in front of hers.

    "Lady Goldmane," Rasmus nodded and then looked at Harold. "It appears you''re here in secret. May I know the reason why you''re here in such a manner?" He asked with his brows raised.

    "Shall we have a talk more privately? We can use my room if you don''t mind, Count Blackheart," Uriel said as she pointed at the door to her room. "Also, this is Harold, the Bishop of the Holy Nation. He''s here to assist me with my task," she looked at Harold.

    "We are aware. Aris saw his divine energy around him and thought that he must be from the Holy Nation. Nice to meet you, Your Excellency," Rasmus bowed his head to Harold.

    "Likewise, Count Blackheart, Lady Aristoria," Harold bowed his head.

    "Shall we?" Uriel looked at Rasmus and Aris.

    Rasmus nodded and followed Uriel to her room. He didn''t want Harold to know about Videl and his powers that might bring problems to his plan.

    Uriel walked toward the window and observed every spot outside the building. She made sure that nobody was following her or that there was any suspicious activity. Once she believed it was safe, she closed the curtain and walked toward the chair as she pulled down her hood. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "We both were sent by Archduke Thalior to observe the shift in power here, in the capital city. Since the emissary has already made a move, we expect that the ministers might have already worked with him," Uriel explained as she looked at Rasmus and Aris. "As we speak, I also sent my trusted people to investigate the wasteland and that new cult of the emissary."

    Rasmus and Aris shared a look. It was a coincidence and expected, as Rasmus said to her earlier. They didn''t think that they would meet someone important from the South Nova Union this soon.

    "You should tell your people to leave that place," Rasmus said with a serious expression.

    "Can I ask why, Count?" Uriel asked with a confused expression.

    "Because we just went there and I met with the emissary and talked with him face to face. He''s not a human, he''s one of the masked beings that followed Ermaine, the ones that could outmatch the Great Sage and Saint Morrigane," Rasmus explained as he looked at his hand. "Another thing, there are hundreds of people like Guile there. The ones who got possessed by demons, and they would try to get a better body and soul to take," he added.

    "How do we know this? It''s because Aris has confirmed it," Rasmus said as he looked at Aris. "You''re dealing with something that you shouldn''t. You''re playing with fire, Lady Goldmane," he warned.

 Chapter 142 - 142: A deal.

    Uriel sent a letter to her people, which she sent to the wasteland after she realized what she was dealing with. She used a pigeon to send the letter since it was her way to exchange information with her people. She also sent another letter to Thalior about Kiel and who he was.

    "I cannot thank you enough, Count Blackheart. If we didn''t meet, my people, they would have died or worse possessed by demons," Uriel bowed down to Rasmus without hesitation.

    Rasmus looked at Uriel and didn''t expect her to be so humble. She could be the strongest person in South Neva and yet she showed humility without hesitation. People might have been impressed, but he didn''t like that attitude because that showed how righteous she was.

    "Please, Lady Goldmane, we are only helping each other because our causes align. I''m just preventing the enemy from gaining more power than they should," Rasmus answered as he shook his head.

    It was the second time Uriel had met Rasmus, and she thought that he was nothing but words, an arrogant person just like any other person she had met. She never thought that his arrogance and the way he spoke weren''t just all talk which made it easier for her to understand him.

    He spoke nothing but the truth, the bluntness of his words were supported by his actions which felt irritating and yet assuring at the same time. She didn''t need to play words with him because as a knight, she wasn''t playing with words but rather actions, and she judged people from their actions. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Count Blackheart, may I ask why are you in the capital city?" Uriel asked with a curious look.

    "Same as yours, more or less. This nation, after what I have seen, will be the first to fall. The number of people, the wealthy, the nobles, the commoners, and the poor, they have come to become Kiel''s followers," Rasmus answered as he leaned against the wall and looked at Uriel and Harold. "What will Archduke Thalior do now?"

    "His Grace, Archduke Thalior, he has decided to prepare for war. He''s currently meeting with the kings and rulers, gathering allies for such a cause. The moment Kiel and his followers are trying to fight against the peace that everyone sacrificed to achieve, we will strike them down," Uriel answered as she looked at Rasmus with a serious expression.

    Rasmus hummed as he crossed his arms, thinking that was a risky play, but that was a sign of urgency, something that he wished for. He could give away this information to Kiel since he already gave Uriel what he knew about Kiel.

    Uriel wondered what Rasmus thought about that plan. She, as a knight didn''t care much about the consequences as long as it got rid of evil. She had seen, heard, and done things that seemed questionable, but in the end, she did the right thing.

    "That''s risky and yet effective. I would try something else, but that wasn''t my call to make," Rasmus pushed himself from the wall and walked toward the chair. "There''s a saying that you should treat your enemy as if they know your plans. It''s better to feel underwhelmed than being overwhelmed by them."

    Uriel furrowed her brows and realized that Rasmus''s words were meant for her as well. She recklessly sent her people to the wasteland without realizing the threat.

    "Can I ask why do you think that His Grace''s plan isn''t the best way to solve the situation?" Harold asked, intrigued by Rasmus''s words.

    "The fact that you have no idea why Archduke Thalior''s plan isn''t effective means that you think of your enemy to be clueless," Rasmus crossed his legs and looked at Harold.

    "First, your enemy shouldn''t waste their time bringing in followers or creating a new religion or belief if they can kill all the humans easily. Second, knowing that they do waste their time to this extent means they know what they''re doing. Third, since they know what they''re doing, they''ll play it carefully and by carefully I mean not to get too much attention or play against the rules," he explained as he showed his three fingers.

    "Do you understand what I''m saying? They would likely do anything stupid to make themselves in a dangerous situation," he pointed out. "If Archduke Thalior is waiting for them to make a mistake, he''ll be the one making the mistake because he''s letting the enemy grow stronger."

    Rasmus thought that Thalior would make a bold move in a state of urgency, but he was playing passive still. He realized that Thalior might have gone softer after he managed to attain peace in South Neva and lost his grip on how to deal with threats. He misjudged Thalior as someone competent and it annoyed him.

    "This is worse than I thought..." Rasmus muttered, sighing and rubbing his brows. "Archduke Thalior is trying to form allies to deal with evil without knowing whether they have turned against him or not. The moment he has gathered allies, it''s the moment he realizes that it''s pointless and a waste of time," he said as he got up from the chair.

    "Please convey my concern, Lady Goldmane. Please do, before it''s too late," he looked at Uriel.

    Uriel and Harold watched Rasmus and Aris walk toward the door. Suddenly Uriel got up and looked at them. Her body moved on her own as if deep down she wanted them to stay and help them.

    "Please, Count Blackheart. We need someone like you," Uriel said as she clenched her fists. "I know that you said that you''re not our allies and you''re not our enemy, but we need you."

    Rasmus stopped his hand from reaching the door handle. He slowly turned around and looked at Uriel with his brows raised.

    "And what do you need from me exactly, Lady Goldmane? You should know by now that I''m not someone who upholds righteousness or mortality," Rasmus asked with a calm and gentle voice.

    "But that doesn''t mean you can''t, right? Count Blackheart?" Uriel asked with a serious expression. "We will give you whatever you want," she assured.

    Rasmus chuckled softly as he shook his head, finding it funny that he needed something from them when he could get everything by himself. However, the person who asked for help was the 2nd swordmaster herself and knew what kind of thing he wanted.

    "Everything?" Rasmus asked.

    "Everything you want," Uriel answered without hesitation.

    "The Primal Force technique. I want that technique," Rasmus crossed his arms with a smile on his face.

    Uriel was shocked, didn''t expect Rasmus to want something like that. She didn''t try to test Rasmus''s greed, but she would expect him to want something grand.

    "From all the things you can have, you chose the thing that I can''t give it to you," Uriel answered in a quiet voice.

    "That''s unfortunate," Rasmus chuckled as he grabbed the door handle.

    "It''s not because I don''t want to or that I can''t teach you. Primal Force isn''t something that people can do easily. There are tests that you need to take. It''s not about whether you''re worthy of such a technique or not, it''s about which method is the best for you to learn it. If I teach you now, using the method I learned, you might become a cripple or worse," Uriel explained as she approached Rasmus.

    Rasmus remembered when Maximilian said something about learning the technique. He found out that the technique was something dangerous and shouldn''t be exposed because of it.

    "I can''t teach you that technique, but I can bring you to my master. Not everyone can learn that technique or know how to meet someone who can teach it. I''ll introduce you to him and I''ll ask him to teach you about the Primal Force," Uriel suggested as she stood in front of Rasmus.

    Rasmus nodded with understanding and offered his hand for a handshake. Uriel looked at his hand for a moment, thinking if she had made the right choice. She wasn''t sure and she shook his hand, hoping that she didn''t cause any problem from this.

    "I might stay here for a while, and if you need to see me or want me to be a part of Archduke'' Thalior''s plans, just tell me when and where, I''ll be there," Rasmus smiled as he kept shaking hands with her.

    Uriel nodded as she watched Rasmus and Aris leave her room. The moment they left, Harold approached Uriel and looked at his surroundings.

    "Lady Goldmane, I have been noticing that there''s someone in this inn, someone with a strong evil energy, perhaps a demonic one," Harold pointed out, his voice barely a whisper.

    "Let''s find a new inn to stay in. This city must have been occupied by demon worshipers and their organizations, just like the Red Grins," Uriel nodded with understanding and grabbed her pouch to leave the inn.

 Chapter 143 - 143: Hidden message.

    "You''re joking?" Videl''s eyes were wide open in disbelief after he heard Rasmus''s story when he met with Kiel. "You managed to fool him? One of the fallen angels, the one who had been dealing with humans for thousands of years?!"

    "I would call it bullshit, but knowing you, I wouldn''t think you were lying about it. You never failed to amuse me, can you?" He chuckled as he shook his head, finding it hilarious and ironic.

    Rasmus looked at his ring and rubbed it slowly. His face wasn''t the face of someone who felt proud and excited.

    "He was nothing like any humans that I have encountered. He saw through me, but I managed to fool him because of my hatred and anger toward everyone for what they did to me," Rasmus said and looked at Videl with a serious expression. "He''s wary of me, and I don''t think I fooled him completely."

    "Of course you can''t, he''s a fallen angel. He can''t read thoughts like me, but he knows humans inside out. He knows when someone is lying or even hiding something," Videl answered as he got up and offered a bottle of beer to Rasmus. "You''ve done something that no mortals could achieve. You should be proud."

    Rasmus took the bottle and took a sip before he got up from his chair and walked to the bed.

    "You must be exhausted after your encounter with him. He might have drained a little bit of your life to gain more power without you knowing. That bastard always did that, teaching humans knowledge and draining their life force at the same time," Videl said as he walked toward the door.

    "I have a meeting with some investors and people who are willing to give their money for that technology we have, the perfected turbine. You should get some rest," he looked at Rasmus who was already asleep.

    Aris lay on the other bed and stared blankly at the ceiling. She had been thinking about Uriel and wanting to spar with her to see how strong she was. She realized that Uriel was way stronger than Videl''s current state who had already devoured countless souls and spirits.

    She turned and looked at Rasmus''s sleeping face, thinking if only he wasn''t there back then, she would have killed Kiel. However, she was curious as to why she didn''t kill Kiel even though Rasmus wouldn''t even be able to stop her.

    ...

    Days had passed, and both Videl and Carrion were busy with their own things. Carrion used his fame to gain recognition as the savior and as an Earnwind. He used his own set of rules and used his talents to gain influence over people.

    He managed to get himself at the table with the powerful figures in Lineva, at least on the noble side. As an Earnwind, it was easy to get people''s attention, and since they couldn''t approach Garret for being one of the administrators at Gratlan Academy.

    Videl and Carrion managed to cross paths and become well-known from different sides since Videl played with the other party, the common folk. They both tried to boost each other''s reputations and achieved it without any issues.

    Rasmus on the other hand had been walking around the city, observing the influence that Carrion and Videl had made. Aris had been wandering around the city on her own, especially at night because she wanted to see the world, every corner of it.

    "That sister of yours, Illidan. Who she was to you?" Rasmus asked as he brewed the tea.

    "She was my best friend in human terms. We both grew up together and she had always been the clumsy one. She was stronger than me at some point in our lives and she was as strong as me when we went beyond the Blackcliffs," Aris answered and watched Rasmus put the cup of tea in front of her.

    "She was Elestaris, the highest rank of a warrior any Orthias could be. She was one rank below mine, and it''s not rare that an Elestaris could turn into a dragon as well, but they don''t have the full potential as Aristoria when they become a dragon. They lose their minds in the process, turning them into mindless dragons," she continued and took a sip of her tea.

    "She''s the reason why I''m still here," she pointed out and looked down at her reflection in the tea. "She didn''t want me to use my power back then and believed that it was for the best. She was born to serve me, and that was something that I found out that day."

    Rasmus observed Aris''s expression and found it odd. She sounded as if Illidan was an important person, and yet her expression was as stoic and cold as ever.

    "And Sanya agreed with her, is that right?" Rasmus took a sip of his tea.

    "As a common breed... that''s all they know, to protect the strong and die to serve the strong," Aris nodded as she looked at the window, but then she furrowed her brows and tilted her head.

    Rasmus noticed the change in her expression. He turned around and saw a white pigeon standing outside the window. He remembered it was the same pigeon that Uriel used back then.

    He opened the window and let the pigeon walk into the room with a small scroll tied to its left leg. As soon as he took the scroll, the pigeon flew away and went high above the clouds. He opened the scroll and looked at the name of a small town called Lunavia with a drawn moon on the top left.

    "What''s that supposed to mean? Meeting at Lunavia at nighttime?" Aris looked at the scroll.

    "I guess so," Rasmus nodded and burned the scroll.

    "Why do you keep doing that? Burning anything that you received," Aris asked with a curious look on her face.

    "I guess it''s just a habit of mine," Rasmus answered as he watched the ashes fall to the ground. "Well, since Lunavia is only a few hours from here, we should get going now," he looked at the afternoon sun.

    ...

    They arrived at Lunavia by horse and it was quiet since it was nighttime. They looked around for a clue about where they should meet with Uriel until they saw movements in the shadow of a dark alley. They shared a look and decided to follow it into the dark alley.

    They couldn''t find anyone in the dark alley, but then they saw a person in a robe at the end of the alley. They both followed the person until they left the city and went into the forest. Rasmus used his magic perception spell using the wind to locate the person.

    When they went deep enough, they smelled something pungent lingering in the air. The further they went, the stronger the stench and that was when they saw Uriel with six other people in a robe and a hood to cover their faces. They saw dozens of dead bodies being stacked by them and those bodies belonged to bandits and criminals.

    "What are we seeing here?" Rasmus asked as he pulled down his hood.

    "Demon worshipers," Harold answered, pulling down his hood. We tracked them down and found their hideout."

    Aris looked at Uriel, sitting on the tree bark with her cold gaze toward the dead bodies. She was covered in blood that didn''t belong to her. She then glanced at Rasmus and Aris before she stood up and got rid of her bloody gloves.

    "Thank you for coming, Count Blackheart, Lady Aristoria," Uriel said as she approached them. We might have found their biggest hideout not far from here. Would you like to join us?" She looked at them back and forth.

    "I don''t see why we should decline," Rasmus looked at Aris. "How many are we talking?" He asked. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "A thousand or more," Uriel answered, looking at her people begin to burn the bodies. There''s someone called Calseus, The Man-eater, and he''s the most wanted criminal in South Neva for killing hundreds of men, only men. His signature was eating the heart of the man he killed. We have been trying to track him down, and it seems we might see him there," she added.

    "That sounds like a big fish to catch," Rasmus nodded with understanding. "Well then, please lead the way, Lady Goldmane."

 Chapter 144 - 144: Sea of flames.

    "You said it''s a hideout?" Rasmus looked at Uriel with his brows raised. "Why does it look more like a headquarters than a hideout..." Rasmus went on one knee and looked down the cliff where the abandoned small town had been reinforced and fortified like a small fortress.

    The hideout was covered by nature, with a small mountain on the back, cliffs on the sides, and a forest at the front. They had a waterfall with an infinite water supply, and the forest was filled with boars and other fat and meaty animals.

    "We didn''t expect this as well..." Uriel walked over the dead body of a bandit who patrolled around the mountain. "But this convinced me that Calseus is down there."

    "Worse than that man from back then," Aris warned Rasmus as she looked at the dark energy coming from the mansion. "You will die in his hand if you choose to fight him with swordsmanship."

    "Thank you for the warning, I''m not going to fight him. She will," Rasmus looked at Uriel''s gaze that had been staring at the mansion after Harold told her that demonic energy was coming from there.

    Uriel gathered her knights to make a plan on how to infiltrate them. Rasmus and Aris were on the side, listening to their plan of attack. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "We don''t have enough people to prevent the enemies from running away. Calseus is just one of the many pawns now, and he''s replaceable," Uriel drew the hideout on the ground. "There are so many spots that we can''t cover, and if one of those possessed bodies escaped, it would be troublesome," she added.

    "Isn''t that a good thing?" Rasmus asked as he looked at the drawing. "Let one escape and they will lead us to their other hideouts."

    Uriel''s knights looked at her and decided that the idea wasn''t bad. Uriel hummed and nodded as she stared at her drawing with a serious expression. Eliminating future threats would help them a lot, and they could prevent innocent lives from being dragged into this mess.

    "There are only nine of us, we can''t let so many of those bandits and criminals escape. If we let a lot of them escape, the nearest villages would become their target for hiding. We don''t want innocent lives to die because of our incompetence," Uriel responded as she put dots outside the bandit''s hideout. "Our hands are full, and we might not be able to follow them all."

    "If that''s the case, why don''t you let me deal with them first and you handle the remaining ones?" Rasmus suggested, crossing his arms and staring at Uriel.

    Uriel looked up at Rasmus and then at Aris, thinking if Rasmus planned to let Aris deal with them.

    "And how are you going to do that exactly, Count Blackheart?" Uriel asked.

    "I''m a mage, remember? I''ll get rid of them and you''ll deal with the remaining ones that survived," Rasmus answered with a cold and relaxed expression. "They won''t know what''s coming," he said with confidence.

    "All you have to do..." Rasmus paused and went down to one knee as he pointed at the drawing. "Secure these areas outside the hideout and make sure nobody escapes, and you can let a few of them escape on purpose at the same time. While you, Lady Goldmane, you can wait here and when the damage is done, you can confront Calseus and do whatever you want to him," he pointed at the top middle of the drawing.

    Rasmus began to explain the plan in detail and made sure it was a fail-safe one. He even used Harold in the plan to locate and spot bodies that had been possessed by demons. Aris would be by Harold''s side in case those demons tried to hunt him down as he would look like a sore thumb with that divine energy around him.

    Uriel found that the plan was fail-safe and that it could work even with so little force in their arsenal. She then ordered her knights to secure those areas that Rasmus had proposed. Once she was done giving them order, the knights started moving silently and stealthily down the mountain and went to their positions. Aris went with Harold to their position as well.

    "Count Blackheart, there''s something that I would like to ask," Uriel said as soon as she was alone with him. "What are you planning to do with the hostages or prisoners if there are any?" She asked.

    "Don''t ask for something that you don''t want to hear. Keep your eyes straight and don''t look around. If you don''t know, you won''t feel any guilt," Rasmus answered. "I have seen what they have done to women, and I can assure you, even if something happened to them, they won''t feel any pain," he looked at Uriel with a serious expression.

    Uriel nodded and had heard enough. She then left and went down the mountain to go to the designated position.

    Rasmus walked to the edge of the cliff and looked down at the hideout of the bandits. He rubbed the ring on his middle finger with his thumb and looked at it for a moment. He slowly pulled the ring off and as soon as it was removed from his finger, he felt free from the weight and pressure.

    "Why do I feel more sensitive with Mana?" Rasmus muttered as he looked at the ring on his palm. "Is it because I have been enduring the weight of this ring ever since I took a lot of loot back there that I get stronger?" He furrowed his brows and thought how much he kept feeding the ring with Mana to endure the pain on his finger.

    "Would be nice if I could store and pull out items without having to wear the ring," he scoffed as he put the ring in his trousers'' pocket. "Well, let''s see if I really get stronger..." he muttered and looked at the forest, thinking that everyone should have waited in position.

    Rasmus closed his eyes and imagined the magic formation that he had made during his free time. He slowly lifted his right hand and pointed it down at the hideout.

    When he gathered Mana from his surroundings, he was shocked by the amount of Mana that had entered his body. He felt the radius of which he could gather Mana had increased and he could absorb more than he used to be. He couldn''t help but smirk as he kept concentrating on creating the magic formation.

    The first layer was to create a fireball, and the second circle was to enhance the spell by feeding it with oxygen. In the third circle was to use wind magic to pressurize the fireball to stay in a small shape. In the fourth circle, he created a Mana barrier around the fireball as he kept feeding oxygen into the fireball. In the fifth circle, he turned Mana into hydrogen and gathered enough to obliterate the hideout.

    Rasmus shot the fireball down the cliff, to the center of the hideout and watched the Mana barrier around the fireball struggle to maintain the fireball. He made sure the Mana barrier broke before the fireball reached the ground.

    The instant the barrier shattered, hydrogen and fire fused in an uncontrollable reaction. A blinding flash swallowed the hideout, then came the shockwave. Houses crumpled like paper and then flattened to the ground. The bandits disintegrated before they could scream or react to it. The heatwave burned everything into ashes and nobody could survive in that vicinity. Lastly, the loud deafening bang crackled the air and woke the bandits who got knocked out from the first blast.

    Uriel and her knights were petrified by the magic Rasmus had created. It was silent for the first few seconds, and the scariest part was the fact it killed and flattened everything before the loud bang was produced. They had never seen anything like that, something that they could call a Silent Death.

    The second blast was wider than the first and it pushed Uriel and the Knights a few meters back. They were startled and thought they were about to die at that moment, but luckily it was safe and they barely had any scratches on their robes.

    "He calculated everything and sent us here knowing that we would be safe from that spell..." Uriel muttered as she looked up at the mountain. "What a terrifying spell..." she looked at the hideout that had become a sea of flames.

 Chapter 145 - 145: Uriel Goldmane.

    The screams and the scenery of bandits running around while their bodies had been burned into crisps were disturbing. Uriel and the others watched those bandits run away without knowing that they were already dead. The only thing that kept them alive was the adrenaline rush, and once it went away, death was the only thing that awaited them.

    Harold was praying with his hands clasped together and eyes closed. He was trembling in fear, but he prayed for those souls that were about to meet their end. Aris on the other hand, looked around and found there were survivors and they were trying to escape because they thought a second attack was coming.

    Uriel walked in and unsheathed her sword, ignoring the bandits that were caught in flames. She didn''t care if they were in pain or how they begged to be killed. She could smell the cooked human meat all around her, and she wasn''t bothered by it. Her focus was on the mansion in the far distance.

    When she kicked the gate into the mansion, a bald man swung his sword at her back. Before the sword could cut her back, the sword shattered into pieces. He was shocked, but he was more shocked when he saw the shattered pieces floated in front of him. Suddenly the shattered pieces pierced through his skull and killed him.

    Uriel looked over her shoulder and looked at the man as she got rid of the aura that acted as the controllable strings attached to the shattered pieces. She watched as the shattered pieces fell onto the man''s body and then continued walking toward the mansion.

    She suddenly stopped walking and looked at the mansion with its shattered windows and heavily damaged by the blast. She could feel the strong presence of people in the mansion and they were all standing behind the door.

    The heavy wooden door flew toward her, but she cut it clean in half and barely missed her face. She looked at the seven figures hiding in the shadow inside the mansion. Slowly but surely, they all revealed themselves as they walked out of the mansion with swords in their hands.

    "Well, well, well, what a pleasure to meet the Queen of Swords in my humble place..." A heavy and rough voice of a man could be heard from inside the mansion. "But why is it that you dye your hair? Afraid that people will recognize you?" He asked.

    "Calseus, you have nowhere to run," Uriel said in a calm voice as she sheathed her sword.

    "Run? Why should I run? I don''t need to run anymore..." Calseus chuckled as he walked out of the mansion.

    A muscular and tall man, taller than Aris. He had unnatural dark red hair which he dyed his hair with blood because it looked fresh and the blood was dripping down from his forehead. He pulled his greatsword that was hidden in the shadow and rested it on his shoulder. The moment he grinned, his teeth were red and it seemed that he was feasting on a human body.

    "I''ll finish my meal first. In the meantime, play with the boys first," Calseus said as he revealed the half-eaten heart in his other hand.

    All the seven bandits dashed and charged toward Uriel. However, they all stumbled and fell to the ground, confused by what had just happened. When they looked over their shoulders, they noticed their legs had been cut off from their bodies.

    "Are you done?" Uriel asked as she walked past the bandits and stared directly into Calseus''s eyes. She was disgusted by how he munched and chewed a human''s heart as if it was delicious meat.

    "Useless bastards..." Calseus muttered as he munched and then swallowed the heart. "I''m done now," he wiped his bloody hand on his clothes.

    As soon as he said that, Uriel appeared right in front of him with the sword ready to cut him in half. He grinned and his eyes turned completely black then a shockwave of Aura was released, pushing Uriel away, catching her off guard.

    He swung his greatsword at her and when their swords clashed, another shockwave was released. He laughed as he pushed Uriel away with pure brute force, and began to swing his sword relentlessly without giving her an opening.

    Uriel blocked all the attacks without any problems and barely used her strength. However she didn''t expect Calseus to be this strong, and her knights wouldn''t stand a chance against him. She prolonged the fight so she could tell how strong a human could be after being possessed by a demon.

    Calseus knew that he was being toyed around by Uriel and it pissed him off. The demon within him took all Calseus''s life energy and turned it into strength. As soon as Calseus felt the surge in power, his movements became ten times faster and his attacks became ten times heavier.

    Uriel took the battle seriously as they kept exchanging blows. Their swords could withstand the heavy blows, and each blow released a slash wave that destroyed the mansion and the area around them.

    Rasmus watched from the distance and his eyes couldn''t keep up with their movements at all. He was in disbelief that the human body could get that strong, and that if he could become this strong, he would be able to achieve more. He couldn''t wait to be introduced to Uriel''s master and learn about Primal Force.

    A moment of thought was enough to end the battle between Uriel and Calseus. Rasmus didn''t expect the battle would end that fast, but he knew that Calseus stood no chance against Uriel.

    Calseus was on the ground with all his limbs cut off, leaving only his torso and head. He couldn''t utter a single word as the demon consumed all of his life''s energy to fight Uriel. He could only stare at Uriel who was standing in front of him. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "We will meet again..." A demonic voice came out of Calseus''s mouth. "You may kill the body, but not me," the demon added and forced Calseus to grin.

    Uriel narrowed her eyes and took a few steps back because she didn''t know what she was dealing with. The moment Calseus breathed his last breath, something sinister flew right through her body, giving her a chill down her spine.

    She turned around and saw nothing but a sea of flames, and she couldn''t detect the demonic energy. When she turned around to take Calseus''s body, she was shocked when his body had turned so small, shrinking to the point there were only bones and skin left.

    "How disturbing..." Uriel muttered and decided to leave and let her knights deal with the body to be examined by Valentino.

    She looked around and found bodies that had turned into crisp, lying on the ground. She could no longer differentiate between bandits or prisoners, men or women. She then met with her knights who had done their jobs, getting rid of all the bandits that had tried to escape. Some of them had a few cuts and scratches, but they were fine.

    "Take Calseus''s body and send it to the headquarters," Uriel said as she pointed at the mansion. "However, how about the escapee?" She asked and looked at them, realizing that one of her knights wasn''t there with them.

    "We didn''t let anyone escape because they didn''t seem to be the ones we were looking for. Fortunately, His Execellency found one and Lady Aris let that person leave. Julius is currently tracking him down and we will be waiting for the news from him," one of the knights answered.

    Uriel looked at Aris and bowed her head to show gratitude for helping with the plan and for protecting Harold. She then looked around and looked for Rasmus, but she didn''t find him anywhere.

    "Where is Count Blackheart?" Uriel asked.

    The sea of flames suddenly got extinguished and a chill wind hit everyone''s face. They all turned around and saw Rasmus walking toward them with a mist that followed on every step he made. Soon enough, the whole place was covered in cold mist, and it was nitrogen.

    "That was a great success, isn''t it?" Rasmus smiled at Uriel.

    "Thanks to you, Count. We dealt with this situation perfectly," Uriel nodded as she offered her hand for a handshake. "I have sent the letter to my master. As long as we keep our words, I''ll bring you to him," she revealed.

    "Lovely," Rasmus shook Uriel''s hand. "And I''m a man of my word, you don''t have to worry about that."

    "We might meet again soon. I''ll contact you once we found their hideouts," Uriel said as she put the hood on. "Goodnight, Count Blackheart, Lady Aristoria," she bowed her head and left with the others.

    Rasmus and Aris watched them leave the forest and disappear into the darkness.

    "A man of your word, huh?" Aris glanced at Rasmus. "You promised me that you would bring back Illidan. What about that?" She asked with her brows raised.

    "Did you forget that we have the Devil on our side? I don''t make promises if I don''t know what I''m talking about," Rasmus answered without hesitation.

    "And what if he doesn''t know? That powerful being, she said that her soul is long gone," Aris crossed her arms.

    "Then I''ll ask Satan himself," Rasmus stared into Aris''s eyes with a serious expression. "One thing I know about demons, they''re deceivers. They lie to make you feel powerless. I have lived with Videl long enough to know that," he added.

 Chapter 146 - 146: A battle of wits.

    Uriel went back to the branch quarters of the South Neva Union. She hadn''t been feeling well since that fight, and it felt like she had caught a cold. Harold believed that it had something to do with the demon that passed through her body, the demonic energy that lingered in her body.

    "Lady Goldmane, the bath is ready," a maid said and stole a glance at Uriel who was massaging her nape, staring out the window.

    "Thank you. You can leave now," Uriel faintly smiled at the maid as she nodded.

    The bath was filled with holy water that Harold had brought from the nearest church. He also enchanted the holy water with divine energy to make it more potent.

    She opened the letter in her hand as she dipped into the bath. She looked at the news that had been happening in Lineva''s capital city. She saw Carrion''s and Videl''s names that had been popping out often in the letters.

    "They really know how to make a name for themselves..." Uriel muttered and put the letter away. "What''s your goal, Count Blackheart? What do you really want?" She sighed as she leaned back as the cold and the soreness slowly lifted from her body.

    She closed her eyes as the fatigue from the long journey and wrote the report of what she had encountered to Thalior. When she opened her eyes, she was startled by the color of the water that had turned feculent. She immediately got out of the bathtub and looked at how vile the water had become.

    "Is this what we are going to deal with?" Uriel looked at the water and how demonic energy could affect a person and everything around it. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She left the bathroom and put on some clothes after she got rid of the water. When she was about to rest, someone knocked on the door. It was one of her knights and he informed her that Julius, the man who had followed the escapee had gone missing.

    "Missing or dead?" Uriel asked with a serious expression.

    "It has been a few days and we haven''t heard anything from him. Leonard went to track him down and he saw the markings that Julius had left, and he found some of his belongings and that was all. It was as if Julius disappeared because Leonard couldn''t find Julius''s whereabouts," the knight informed with a worried expression.

    Uriel closed her eyes and thought that she should be the one who went there instead of Julius. She knew that something like that would happen, and there was nothing she could do about it.

    "What about the hideout? Did Julius or Leonard find it?" Uriel asked, knowing that as long as they found the hideout, Julius''s sacrifice wouldn''t go in vain.

    "We have narrowed down the possible places that might be the bandits and the demon worshipers'' hideouts. We can send our best scouts to explore the area," the knight answered. "We won''t let this chance go, and we make sure that we don''t make the same mistake."

    Uriel nodded in agreement, and she looked so tired that the knight could see it in her eyes.

    "Get some rest, Commander. I''ll make sure nobody is bothering you," the knight said as he lowered his head. "I almost forgot..." he muttered as he grabbed a letter from his pocket. "This is from His Grace," he gave the letter to Uriel.

    Uriel read the contents of the letter and put it on her desk.

    "Send a message to Count Blackheart. His Grace wants him to join the meeting in three days, here," Uriel said, without turning around to look at the knight.

    "Yes, Commander," the knight bowed and closed the door in front of him to let Uriel rest.

    ...

    (At the wasteland, inside Kiel''s tent)

    "Your information is indeed valuable, Count," Kiel said as he stared into Rasmus''s eyes. "If you didn''t tell me about this, my whole plan might be in jeopardy."

    "Did you kill him?" Rasmus asked with a serious expression.

    "Kill him?" Kiel tilted his head with his soft and gentle voice. "Why would I kill a man with such talent? Of course not, I let the demon that possessed Calseus use Julius''s body as his new host, a more befitting one at it as well," he answered.

    "It''s a shame that Calseus is dead because he was one of the few people who were useful to me," Kiel sighed as he shook his head. "Well, there''s no point in regretting something that has passed."

    Rasmus could see how Kiel tried to play nice and pretended to be open and friendly to him. He thought for a moment if he should pretend to keep being a fool or if he should be wary of him. He didn''t know which one was the right thing to do because in front of him was the fallen angel who was knowledgeable of human emotions and nature.

    "You''re oddly quiet, Count Blackheart," Kiel stared right into Rasmus''s eyes as if he were staring right into his soul.

    "Because I don''t want to be your plaything like those people. I don''t want to be a part of your schemes and plans. I don''t want to be your slaves who follow your orders, and lastly, I don''t want this to lead me into a place that I don''t want to be," Rasmus answered with a serious expression.

    Kiel tilted his head, and his piercing yellow eyes were so mesmerizing that it made Rasmus willing to follow him. Fortunately, Rasmus had been dealing with Videl for a long time and he had gotten used to such temptation.

    "Why? Don''t you want humanity to fall? What''s the point of not being a part of us if there''s no other side that exists in the end?" Kiel asked in a gentle and soft voice. The mask that muffled his voice made it so soothing to listen to.

    "Because I want to control my life, not be controlled by others," Rasmus answered without hesitation.

    Kiel stared at Rasmus, silently without moving a muscle, except for the eyes that kept staring into Rasmus''s soul. Rasmus didn''t falter and stared right into Kiel''s eyes to show some resistance.

    "I can see that you''re telling the truth, and I admire that. However, that strong resolve you have, it''s quite suspicious, questionable to be precise," Kiel said as he leaned forward and kept staring into Rasmus''s eyes. "Are you perhaps planning to stab us in the back, Count Blackheart? Waiting to find an opening so you can get rid of us and make yourself on top in the end?" His voice was soft and yet cold.

    Rasmus felt his heart begin to race when Kiel could see through him, but it was expected since Kiel was a fallen angel. It was excitement and anxiety, but he had to tread this situation carefully or things would backfire on him.

    "Stab you in the back? That phrase doesn''t match with the things we have here. We both are using each other because we share the same goal. I''m not your ally nor am I your pawn. I''ll not bow down to you or your master because I''m not that low to believe a demon is superior to me," Rasmus answered with a serious expression. "Don''t pretend that we are friends or allies, that''s disgusting," he added and stared menacingly at Kiel.

    "Also, you''re afraid of me stabbing you in the back? And why should I trust you that you won''t stab me in the back later on? There''s no trust here in the first place. Don''t act as if you''re being honest when you''re a demon. Honesty doesn''t exist in your world, only deception and hiding half the truth," he continued with a cold voice.

    Kiel leaned back and slowly he began to chuckle and turned into laughter. He had to cover his mouth even though his face was already covered by a porcelain mask.

    "It has been a while since I met someone like you, a human that knows exactly what kind of being we are, demons," Kiel said with his eyes wide open. "You''re dangerous, and I like that."

    "That''s fine with me because I would love to see you struggle and be filled with regret. How you would beg because of how wrong you were for denying us. I would love to see the desperation in your eyes when the time comes," he continued with a mischievous chuckle.

    "Then wait. Right now, we still have the same goal to achieve," Rasmus said, unbothered and unaffected by Kiel''s words.

    "Right..." Kiel hummed as he nodded. "You''re absolutely right. Let''s continue using each other until then," Kiel''s eyes narrowed as if he was grinning widely beneath the mask.

 Chapter 147 - 147: Predator amongst wolves.

    Rasmus looked at the branch quarters of the South Neva Union in front of him. It looked like a palace, comparable to the parliament palace of Lineva. Aris tagged along since she had a different reason to come.

    "Count Blackheart, Lady Aristoria, please follow me," Uriel''s knight greeted them and pointed his hand at the palace.

    They were escorted into the palace and went straight to the meeting hall where Thalior was waiting for them. The moment they walked into the meeting hall, a few unfamiliar faces were sitting at the table.

    "Count Blackheart, Lady Aristoria, please have a seat," Thalior pointed at the two empty seats. "And I''ll introduce you to the ladies and gentlemen," he looked at the six figures at the table.

    Rasmus and Aris sat at the table and looked at the familiar faces first, Uriel and Bishop Harold. The other four, whom he had never seen before, were two old men, an old lady, and a middle-aged man who seemed to have keen eyes.

    "Everyone here is the people that I can trust with my secrets and have seen the most vulnerable moment in my life," Thalior said as he looked at Rasmus with a serious expression. "The one on my left is Archbishop Valentino, the representative of the Holy Nation. Next to him is Marquess Eradyne Earnwind, the head family of the Earnwind family. Beside him is Altair Segeric, the Chancellor of the South Neva Union," he introduced.

    Rasmus looked at Eradyne and didn''t expect to meet Carrion and Garret''s father. He bowed his head to the three of them to show some respect and mannerisms. However, he noticed the weakened state of Eradyne, reminding him of himself back on Earth, old, weak, and fragile.

    "On my right, you must have known them since you have met with them a few times. Commander-in-chief of South Neva Union, Uriel Goldmane. Beside her is Bishop Harold, another representative of the Holy Nation. Beside him is Duchess Zaskia Urfenheim, the head of the Urfenheim family," Thalior introduced as he looked at Zaskia.

    Rasmus bowed his head at those figures before he stood up and introduced himself to those figures. He also introduced Aris and told them that she didn''t have any reason to speak with them nor respect them in any way because of her history and status. Nobody complained and understood the circumstances.

    Before Rasmus could sit, someone barged into the meeting room. Everyone looked at the woman with eccentric attire and a black top hat with feathers decorated on top that barely fit her head because of her long wavy red hair. She had bright blue eyes and bright skin that made her look like a sore thumb in the crowd, worse than Rasmus.

    When Rasmus and the woman''s eyes met, they looked at each other with curious looks on their faces. Both felt something special about each other, but she immediately looked away and sat at the table.

    "And that lady over there is Agnesia Valier, one of the two strongest sorcerers in Neva," Thalior pointed at the lady with red and wavy hair.

    "Rasmus Blackheart," Rasmus bowed his head to Agnesia.

    Agnesia stared at Rasmus with her narrowed eyes and slowly moved to his surroundings as if she saw something that the others couldn''t. She then looked at the other figures at the table.

    "Now that everyone is here, let''s read the report that Commander Goldmane has brought to us," Thalior slid the copies of the report so everyone could read it.

    They saw reports of bandits and demonic possession that took over a few bandits and criminals'' bodies. Uriel''s accomplishment in eliminating the threat includes finding the other hideouts where the remaining demon worshipers and bandits operate secretly.

    Rasmus looked at Thalior and Altair back and forth, wondering how Altair who was the Chancellor of the South Neva Union let Thalior use Uriel even though she was supposed to be his right-hand woman. He wondered if Thalior''s role was beyond what everyone knew.

    "What a mess," Altair muttered as he put down the report. "But I''m sure what''s written in there is nothing compared to what''s happening behind our backs. We are just looking at the tip of it," he said and looked at the report.

    "And as we speak, they might have made a few moves while we are here," Zaskia said as she put down the report. "However, that doesn''t mean we have made no progress. The fact that Commander Goldmane managed to find the hideouts, we are also one step ahead of the game," she pointed out.

    "But what''s the point of all this exactly?" Eradyne asked as he put down the report.

    Everyone looked at him with a confused look.

    "These criminals aren''t our priority right now because we can get rid of them without having to find a reason. Our concern is about dealing with the demon worshipers that are trying to gain support from the influential people," Eradyne explained as he looked at everyone at the table. "The more time we wasted on those criminals, the more time those demon worshipers gained influence from those influential people."

    "We need to set our priorities straight, and this is the most crucial one, not eliminating some bandits and those who are possessed by demons," he added with a frustrated expression.

    The meeting had just started, but a tension was already building up between them. Rasmus stayed quiet to understand with whom he was dealing with. He wanted to observe first before he decided to join in and stirred the whole meeting in his favor.

    "We have talked about this, Lord Eradyne. It''s not easy to find out without proper information. This is the only option we have to dig deeper into this whole situation," Uriel said with a serious expression and stared at Eradyne.

    "And do you find anything other than getting rid of criminals? The fact that you couldn''t even get rid the demon that possessed Calseus is enough to answer my question. What you''re doing is a waste of time and effort," Eradyne responded and stared into Uriel''s eyes.

    "You always have something to say to ruin the effort of others, don''t you, Lord Eradyne?" Zaskia stared at Eradyne as she shook her head. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I''m starting to see this whole meeting is waste of time knowing that we can''t even find a common ground from this alone," Altair chuckled as he crossed his legs and leaned back.

    "(Eradyne might be an extremist and listening how he wants everyone to listen to him might be enough evidence)" Rasmus stared at Eradyne with a sharp gaze. "(That old man is unsatisfied, and seems to be frustrated by everything)"

    "(Altair might be the type to see the worse in people, a cynical one perhaps?)" he glanced at Altair. "(Zaskia looks like someone who would see the good in everything, optimistic)" he averted his gaze and looked at Zaskia.

    "(But seeing how all of them banter and none of them take everything to heart is a sign that they''re close with each other. The moment I offend one of them, the rest will see me as a threat)" he thought and stared at everyone. "(What a tough crowd. The moment I try to manipulate this meeting, they all will find out what I''m planning to do)"

    "What do you think, Count Blackheart?" Thalior looked at Rasmus with a serious expression.

    Rasmus realized the moment they all looked at him, putting on the same expression. They were testing him, a man who didn''t treat Thalior as an ally or an enemy. They wanted to see what kind of scheme that he was trying to pull from this.

    "I believe that one is as important as the other. As far as we know that the emissary or Kiel doesn''t have the manpower to handle threats. As someone as experienced as all of you here, we can agree that manpower is a perfect foundation before making a move. Without manpower, he can''t make a move, without influence, he will be powerless," Rasmus answered as he crossed his arms on the table and looked at everyone at the table.

    "It''s like trying to juggle balls. You can''t juggle without throwing and catching the balls at the same time," he pointed out. "With that being said, the moment we took the balls, he couldn''t juggle anymore," he smiled at them.

    "Let Lady Goldmane and the knights deal with criminals while all of you deal with figures that might threaten the peace. If you can''t do that, there will be no solutions to this situation and that makes Kiel juggle with power as he pleases," he continued.

    Everyone shared a look for a moment before Altair crossed his arms and stared at Rasmus.

    "And what about you? Don''t tell me you''re just going to do nothing and watch everything from the side even though you said that your goal is aligning with ours," Altair asked with his brows raised.

    "Is my solution don''t count? I believe I just gave a good solution for everyone," Rasmus answered and stared back at Altair. "Of course, I don''t mind to deal with the mass and how to stir them to favor all of you in this situation rather making you look like the bad people."

    "I promise Lady Goldmane that I''ll play nice, to be as righteous as possible and uphold morality," he smiled at them.

 Chapter 148 - 148: Righteousness.

    "Tell us, Count, how are you going to do that?" Zaskia looked at Rasmus with a serious expression.

    "The damage has been done and the peace is fragile. You can''t completely win the favor of the people of South Neva, it''s impossible," Rasmus said as he tapped his fingers on the table. "Religion might help to convince and warn the people, but our enemy plays by the same rules, making it hard to accuse Kiel of blasphemy," he added and looked at Zaskia.

    "Gather allies and help those who are powerless might sound like the only way to gain their favor and prevent them from joining Kiel. But how many rulers are willing to do so? How many rulers who believe in unity? How many rulers that desire power and wealth?" He asked and looked at the rest.

    Everyone was aware of all those things that Rasmus pointed out. They knew that and they struggled to deal with that because it sounded impossible to prevent war from happening. Even without Kiel, peace was fragile and war might happen in the future.

    "It sounds impossible, isn''t it? But it''s not," he revealed with his brows raised.

    They were intrigued by how confident Rasmus said those words.

    "Words mean nothing without proof, and so we will show them the truth. Show them the demons that have possessed the bodies of humans. Torture them publicly, make them talk, and reveal who''s the one behind it," Rasmus said with a serious expression. "And that''s when the Holy Nation comes in and warns the people."

    "They need to know the truth, everyone needs to know," he repeated and stared into Thalior''s eyes. "Find those criminals and show the people how they react to divine power. We have seen what demons could do to human bodies, and we will let them see it with their eyes."

    Everyone sat there in silence, digesting the words he said thoroughly. It was a bit extreme, but they dismissed such thoughts because public execution was a common thing, nothing was wrong with that. It could be used to instill fear, but it could also open the eyes of the masses to see the danger that lurked in the shadows.

    "So we must capture those bandits that are possessed by demons. Display, interrogate, and torture them publicly," Altair shrugged his lips, finding the plan wasn''t a bad idea. "But demons can leave the bodies as they please. How are we supposed to take them safely back here?" He asked and looked at Valentino and Harold.

    "There are a few ways. We can put marks, and stigma, on their bodies. Those things will prevent demons from leaving the bodies. Some amulets have been used to deal with demons back then. There are a few other methods that we cannot reveal," Valentino answered and he was confident with his answer.

    "But a martyr will blindly devote themselves to what they believe in. Even if we revealed the truth, those who had gone astray would keep their eyes and ears closed," he said with a worried expression.

    "That goes for rulers who are blinded by power and wealth. It''s a normal thing for humans because it''s in our nature," Rasmus responded and dismissed Valentino''s concern. "As long as we are seen as the ones who try to keep the evil at bay and prevent the chaos, our actions will always be seen as righteousness," he added.

    Uriel stared at Rasmus and listened to his words carefully. She didn''t know if he was being righteous or if he was trying to justify his plans as righteousness. The line was barely there and it was hard to tell if he was the former or the latter.

    "You''re worried about my plans, aren''t you, Lady Goldmane?" Rasmus showed a faint smile at her. "Since I promised you to deal with this situation righteously, then let me hear your thoughts."

    Everyone looked at Uriel and it felt like she was the one who was being judged for questioning such plans. She was supposed to be the one who judged him, but the tables had been turned. She looked at Rasmus and thought he was deceiving her, but the way he looked at her, he didn''t show any sign of manipulation.

    "Yes, it''s not what I have expected, and your plan isn''t righteous in its real meaning. Yours is more justified, rather than morally right," Uriel answered and didn''t care if everyone was judging her.

    "I see," Rasmus nodded and folded his arms on the table. "It appears Lady Goldmane is struggling to understand. Isn''t justified the same as being the right thing to do? And everything that is right, it''s undeniably morally not wrong?" He asked.

    Uriel stared at Rasmus and couldn''t believe she was being cornered and questioned about her principles and ideals. However, she didn''t feel any hostility from his words and felt as if he was explaining things to a child, making it even harder to resist.

    "Please, Lady Goldmane, don''t hold yourself back and tell me what you want me to do. You don''t have to agree with me and I''m not asking you to agree with me, I''m just trying to make you see how I see the world," Rasmus said as he sat straight and smiled faintly at her.

    "The reason I stand here at this moment is because of the trust and faith of the people in South Neva. The blood and sacrifice of the fallen soldiers, fathers, brothers, and sons, they all did it for this peace that we can enjoy and live in," Uriel stood up and stared at Rasmus with a serious expression. "If this peace turned into a world where morality is determined by justification and not principle and ideal, then they all died for nothing, and I will be the one who protects it until the end."

    Rasmus looked at the stained glass and slowly formed a smirk as his face lit up by the sunlight. Everyone looked at his smirk, but it wasn''t a mocking smirk but rather an admiration and impressed one.

    "There''s a saying that even accepting defeat is called bravery," Rasmus turned his head and looked at Uriel. "My view of the world, my principle, and ideal might be against yours, and people tend to make enemies of those who are different from them, but they forget that they were just opponents, not enemies," he said as he stood up and smiled at Uriel.

    "Those who make enemies of others just because of that, they don''t have value as a person because they don''t value respect for others. With that being said, I''ll try to live up to your ideal," he added and nodded at Uriel.

    Uriel was stunned and didn''t know what to say or do after Rasmus decided to follow her ideal. She barely showed any admiration toward other people, but at that moment, the way Rasmus said those things, made her admire his humility and intelligence.

    It wasn''t just her, everyone at the table found Rasmus''s words touching, including Aris. They never heard of someone who could change drastically and at the same time, his words sounded so genuine rather than a trick of manipulation.

    Rasmus realized why Uriel seemed to be closer to Thalior than to Altair. Thalior who also had the same principles and ideals as Uriel made them understand each other on a deeper level. On the other hand, Altair seemed to have a similar view as him. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "And how are we going to do that now, Count Blackheart?" Altair asked with his arms crossed.

    "First, we still need to capture those criminals who have been possessed by demons. We are going to raid those hideouts and capture as many as we can," Rasmus answered as he sat down and looked at them. "Rather than using public execution, we will use trials and let people see it with their own eyes."

    "That''s not going to make them talk," Altair responded with his brows arched.

    "They might if we force them to drink holy water. Since demons can''t handle it, that means everyone will witness how simple holy water can make those demons squirm in pain," Rasmus answered. "Is that acceptable for you, Lady Goldmane?" He looked at Uriel.

    Uriel nodded and found that it was enough to convince the people.

    "Next, we will gather allies, the powerful rulers and figures that we can trust in South Neva. Kiel can''t make a move knowing he''s facing giants, and it will prevent him from making a big move immediately," Rasmus said as he looked at Thalior. "The next move will be supporting the people, gaining their loyalty and favor, helping them believe the peace isn''t fragile, and showing them that the welfare of the people is our top priority."

    "After we manage to do all that, it''s time to investigate and hunt nobles or figures who are secretly supporting Kiel and reveal the documents or evidence of their connection. Lastly, we will use the Holy Nation to teach the masses about evil forces that have been lurking in the shadows, instilling chaos and destruction," he continued with a serious expression.

    "That''s the steps we are going to make. Does anyone have a problem with those plans?" He asked and looked at everyone at the table.

    Everyone shook their heads and they couldn''t believe Rasmus could create such plans in a matter of seconds. The fact he could turn his brain like a switch was quite terrifying and amazing.

    "Good, it appears we can start discussing the plans," Rasmus nodded and pulled out his notebook.

 Chapter 149 - 149: Sorcery.

    After the long meeting, they finalized the plans that Rasmus had proposed. For Rasmus, he achieved his goal which was to make the plan for them and use them to his advantage.

    As soon as they left the meeting room, Agnesia used Mana and controlled it to reach Rasmus. The moment Rasmus felt the shift amount of Mana, he turned around and saw Agnesia staring at him with a straight face.

    "You... you''re a mage?" Agnesia asked as she approached Rasmus.

    "I''m a Blackheart, so yes, I''m a mage," Rasmus nodded.

    "Are you sure?" Agnesia asked with her eyes narrowed. "Mages can''t control the flow of Mana like you do. You''re natural, different from the mages I have seen so far," she explained with her arms crossed.

    Rasmus didn''t understand what Agnesia meant by that, but he wondered if it was similar to what Aris had said to him. As an Orthias, he had a profound understanding of Mana and magic that no other mages could do what he could.

    "Aris told me that it has something to do with my lineage, I''m half human and half Orthias. I believe that''s why I''m different from other mages," Rasmus explained and looked at Aris.

    "Huh? Is that really the case?" Agnesia tilted her head and kept staring at Rasmus as if he were an exotic animal.

    Rasmus didn''t expect Agnesia to be so talkative since she had been quiet in the whole meeting earlier. It seemed that she had no interest in helping and just was present out of duty. She was the only person that he couldn''t understand since she barely talked.

    "Can we have a duel? I''m interested in your magic after I heard it from Lady Goldmane," Agnesia asked as she flicked her fingers and the air seemed to be disappearing, making it hard to breathe for everyone in the hallway.

    Rasmus was surprised that Agneisa could create a vacuum space just like he did. He then turned Mana into pressurized air and blasted it, breaking the vacuum space and the pressure was enough to crack all the windows.

    Agnesia was mildly shocked, raising her brows when Rasmus could break the spell she had cast. She became more intrigued by him and really wanted to have a spar with him.

    "Let''s not do this here. We are just guests here, so we shouldn''t damage any property," Rasmus said as he looked at the damage that they both did in the hallway.

    They went to the back of the palace which had a big training ground for Knights to train on. Everyone followed them to the training ground because they wanted to see how Rasmus did in the spar against Agnesia, the strongest Sorcerer in Neva.

    "Do you know what sorcery is?" Agnesia asked as she stood in front of Rasmus.

    "Yes, I have heard about them. Controlling nature, if I must say it simply," Rasmus nodded.

    "That''s correct," Agnesia nodded and suddenly she stomped the ground, pushing Rasmus away by pushing the ground away. "We don''t need magic formations or magic circles to use magic. We can just do it with our minds," she raised her hands and created a wall made of the soil around Rasmus, trapping him inside.

    Rasmus touched the wall and it was sturdy, sturdier than walls made of bricks and cement. He didn''t know that magic could be used like that, however, it didn''t seem like it was magic but rather manipulating nature. He realized it was similar to his, but Agnesia was more profound when it came to manipulating nature.

    Before he could observe the wall, it collapsed and burrowed into the ground, leaving no trace of magic at all. The ground looked even and uncracked which was unbelievable, but there was still a trace of Mana since it used Mana to control nature.

    "There are three stages of becoming a sorcerer. The first is Perception, to understand nature and Mana, and how they work. The second is Manifestation, to manifest Mana into nature and try to manipulate nature with your body and mind. The third is Exploitation, and based on that name is when you can do whatever you want with everything around you," Agnesia said as she spread her arms.

    The clouds became dark and thunders began to rumble, making everyone look up. Rain began to pour and lightning struck the trees around the training ground. It seemed like everything happened beyond her control while in fact it was her who controlled everything.

    Rasmus looked at the sky and began to smirk as he watched the thunder growl. He raised his right hand toward the dark clouds and released a heatwave of wind, disrupting the storm and making it stop. He then manipulated the ionized channels and redirected the remaining lightning bolts to strike around Agnesia.

    Agnesia was startled and shocked when Rasmus could manipulate nature as well as her. She looked at him in disbelief as the bright sky reappeared and the wind calmed down, leaving nothing but silence. The others had no idea what was going on, but they were shocked at how both of them could manipulate nature as easily as flipping their hands.

    Aris was the only one unimpressed, and she had been staring at Agnesia with a curious look. She remembered there were humans that dragons treasured and protected. Those humans were said to be blessed by dragons and received a small portion of the dragon''s power which was to control nature. She had never met one, and it seemed that she had finally found the descendant of the human that the dragons treasured.

    "You''re indeed an Orthias. Your control over Mana and nature is almost on par with mine, the only difference is that you still can''t completely control nature or perhaps don''t know how," Agnesia looked at the spots where the lightning struck near her.

    "I believe I''m more to the human side because my talents are limited by my body," Rasmus answered.

    "It appears so, but that doesn''t change the fact you can surpass me or even my sister," Agnesia responded as she walked toward Rasmus. "You, are you interested in learning sorcery?" She raised her brows and stood in front of Rasmus.

    Rasmus could see that it would be too good to be true when someone offered something. He could already see what Agnesia wanted in return, but he decided to play along.

    "I''m not sure if I can surpass you when my eyes can''t see Mana. I can only feel them," Rasmus shook his head as he looked at his hands.

    "Who said that you can''t see Mana? Are you talking about how those mages hide that method? The method to increase your sensitivity toward Mana? You can learn how to see them and even smell them," Agnesia said as she crossed her arms and stared into Rasmus''s eyes. "All you have to do is to accept my offer and I''ll teach you how to do it, personally," she offered with a playful smirk.

    "And what do you want in return?" Rasmus asked with his brows furrowed.

    "That brain of yours," Agnesia pointed at Rasmus''s forehead. "Unlike these people, we don''t really care about your approach and how you deal with the situation."

    "We are handling the situation better than here. We have been keeping an eye on the emissary, and she can''t do anything. At the moment we are isolating her in a place where she believes it''s her safe space because we are the ones who make her think that way," she explained with a gentle yet cold smile.

    "We might need your expertise and of course, we also need you, a half Orthias," Agnesia said and then glanced at Aris. "And her as well. We have some kind of history with her people."

    Rasmus furrowed his brows and then looked at Aris who was staring at Agnesia without blinking her eyes.

    "I''ll think about it. I can''t keep a promise because I''m not sure how long we are going to deal with Kiel," Rasmus answered and looked at Agnesia.

    "Of course," Agnesia nodded. "I''m telling you this and the offer is still up as long as we still haven''t dealt with the emissary over there."

    "Well then, I''ll take my leave. I''ll see you around, Count Blackheart," Agnesia smiled and then walked away. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    After they watched Agnesia leave the training ground, Thalior and the others began to walk away as well. The only ones that stayed behind were Aris and Uriel, and then suddenly they both shared a look with cold expressions. They had the same thought.

    "I''m leaving, are you coming?" Rasmus looked at Aris.

    Aris looked at Rasmus and looked a bit disappointed, but she nodded. They both then left the training ground, leaving Uriel alone in the training ground. She suddenly took a deep breath and shook her head because that was close.

 Chapter 150 - 150: People pleaser.

    "You''re really dancing on fire..." Aris sat beside Rasmus after Rasmus visited Kiel and revealed half of his plan to him. "Sooner or later, either Thalior or Kiel will find out your scheme."

    "They will, but I prefer Kiel who would find out my scheme..." Rasmus asked and gave the bowl of meat soup to Aris. "I don''t want to kill Thalior and the others since it will be troublesome, and I need them too."

    Aris slurped the bowl of soup and tasted the creamy broth combined with the fat and meat. She couldn''t get enough of his cooking because it was never disappointing.

    "So far neither of them is suspicious of me, and I can focus on something else now," Rasmus muttered and enjoyed the scenery of the long river from on top of the hill.

    "Something else?" Aris glanced at Rasmus as she chewed the meat.

    "Arka Gullivard. The man that I have been wanting to meet ever since we left Eddenvilla. I want to make him my ally," Rasmus answered as he lay down and enjoyed the breeze with the cloudy sky above him. "I heard that Mercurius has decided to step down from his position because he has lost his ambitions ever since you cut off his arm."

    "Have you ever done nothing for a day? You always keep yourself busy," Aris asked and grabbed the remaining soup in the pot.

    Rasmus stared blankly at the sky and it was true that he didn''t remember doing nothing or living leisurely for a day. He realized how he was constantly thinking about anything, even at this moment.

    When he decided to take a small break from everything, a pigeon landed right beside his head. He looked at the scroll that was tied to its leg. He reached out to the pigeon and took the scroll.

    The moment he read the letter, he sat up and looked at it with a smirk on his face. It was a letter from Uriel that her master wanted to meet him in person.

    "Master Yasser Arhat..." Rasmus muttered Uriel''s master''s name. "He''ll be waiting for me in the Sand Tower of Druloem Kingdom."

    "And where is that exactly?" Aris asked as she took a sip of the soup.

    "East Neva..." Rasmus answered and put the scroll in between the pages of his notebook. "It''s quite far, so he doesn''t mind waiting because Uriel is the one recommending me to him."

    He lay down again and planned to do nothing for the rest of the day. Before he could even close his eyes, he heard footsteps approaching him. Aris turned around and the way she looked at the person that was approaching, it didn''t seem to be a stranger.

    "Wow, enjoying the afternoon, huh?" Carrion asked as he walked up the hill with a bottle of expensive wine and stared at Rasmus lying down with his hands behind his head. "Wait, you two were having lunch without me?" He furrowed and hurriedly walked toward the pot and found it empty.

    "You''re having a lavish and luxurious life in the city, why do you care so much about a simple meat soup?" Videl asked as he walked up the hill and looked at Carrion.

    "Something a simple soup is great once in a while," Carrion scoffed and smirked at Videl. "Don''t act like you don''t care. You''re the gluttonous one here."

    Rasmus looked at Carrion who seemed to have changed in the last few weeks. His demeanor, his way of talking, and expressing his thoughts were completely different. The confidence in his eyes and smile were visible to the naked eye.

    "Just asking him to make more. I''ll hunt the deer," Aris said as she put down the bowl.

    Rasmus, Carrion, and Videl were surprised that she would suggest something like that. They were staring at her, thinking if they had misheard her.

    "Wait, is this because you want some more?" Rasmus looked at Aris with his brows raised.

    "Yes, is that a problem?" Aris asked back and stared into Rasmus''s eyes.

    "No, it''s not a problem..." Rasmus said under his breath as he made himself comfortable on the ground. "Just wake me up when you get all the ingredients..." He said as he yawned.

    Aris got up and looked around to find the deer, and then she glanced at Carrion with a cold gaze. Carrion felt a chill down his spine and then realized why she was staring at him like that. He realized that she wanted him to hunt the deer as well since he also wanted to eat the soup.

    Videl sat down and looked at Rasmus trying to get some sleep.

    "The seeds have been planted as we planned," Videl said quietly as he watched Aris and Carrion walk down the hill toward the river. "Just tell me when, and I''ll make them bloom."

    "You''ll know when the time comes..." Rasmus muttered. "Keep your influence in the capital city, and make yourself known to others from neighboring nations."

    "It''s a piece of cake with my power. Just tell me what to do and I''ll meet your expectations," Videl nodded and watched Carrion use wind magic to cut off the deer''s head.

    Aris and Carrion came back with the deer meat and ingredients to make the soup. Rasmus began to make the soup and cut the meat into small pieces. They were enjoying their time, drinking and eating while looking at the scenery of the river in front of them and the city behind them.

    "You''re going to meet Arka Gullivard? If that''s the case, I know someone who can help you meet him in person without having to trouble yourself," Carrion said as he sucked the meat from the bone.

    "Finally, you''re being useful," Rasmus chuckled and took a sip of the wine. "And who exactly is this person you''re talking about?"

    "Sebastian Perez. He was trying to join the Marines but failed. He and Arka are actually close because they both took the test together and trained together. They both have some history together," Carrion answered as he chewed the meat. "I''ll ask him about Arka and try to get you to him."

    "Thanks, that would be great," Rasmus nodded. "And? How''s the progress of getting yourself on the mining site?" He glanced at Carrion. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Those nobles are greedy fuckers, but I managed to get close to the potential owner of the mining site. I believe he''s a part of that demonic cult because he''s just like Esteban," Carrion answered as he put down the empty bowl. "I''ll be fine, so you don''t have to worry about me. Videl said that he''s going to protect me, and I can focus on my task," he looked at Videl and nodded his head.

    "Perfect, so I don''t have to get involved. Just be careful," Rasmus said and nodded with understanding.

    "I know, I''ll be careful. I''m not planning to put myself in unnecessary danger. I''m playing the people pleaser, and so far everything is going so well," Carrion responded and drank the wine. "I have a few people in my pocket, and I''ll try to get more because right now the tension between parties is quite heavy and I''m planning to take advantage of it."

    "It would be best if you stopped coming to me too often. Play around with Videl and help each other. Right now I''m playing with fire, and you don''t want to get involved with me," Rasmus suggested as he lay down and stared at the sky.

    "Got it, I''ll keep that in mind," Carrion nodded and offered the bottle to Rasmus. "Enjoy your trip."

    Rasmus took the wine and drank it straight from the bottle.

    After the sun was down, everyone went their separate ways and focused on their task. Rasmus and Aris were preparing to leave the city while waiting for the news from Carrion about Sebastian Perez and Arka Gullivard.

    When they finished packing, the inn employee gave two letters to Rasmus, it was a letter from Carrion about Arka Gullivard. The other letter was a personal letter from Sebastian Perez to Arka, and it would be Rasmus''s way in to meet him in person. He didn''t try to open the letter even if it wasn''t sealed.

    "Ready to go?" Rasmus looked at Aris.

    "There''s nothing else to see in this city, so yes, I''m ready to go," Aris nodded.

 Chapter 151 - 151: A threat.

    "New Gardens of Bastois..." Rasmus looked at the big island in the distance where Arka and his fleet operated and protected the South Sea. "Quite a fancy name for a fortress," he leaned against the railing of the ship.

    Rasmus was on his own because Aris wanted to do her own thing which was explore the city. He knew it would be best if he went to the fortress on his own because having her around would intimidate anyone.

    "I couldn''t believe it! We are going to be a part of the Marines! Especially that we are right under Sir Gullivard!" A newly recruited marine said with his eyes lit up and stared at the island. "My dream finally came true!" He laughed as he gripped the railing tightly.

    "Yeah, me too! My parents are so proud of me and they were shedding tears when I left," another recruit said as he nodded and looked at headquarters.

    "I can finally give my parents and little brother and sister enough money so they can eat whatever they want. I''ll work hard to make them happy!" Another recruit said with his fists clenched in determination.

    Rasmus glanced over his shoulder and saw dozens of newly recruited marine knights and mages on the top deck with him. He watched how thrilled and anxious those soldiers were, and they were either a year younger than him or a year older than him. He envied them because he had forgotten how to feel such excitement and anxiety.

    "When was the first time I felt thrilled... Was it when I assassinated the king of England? Or when I went to infiltrate the Pentagon?" He muttered as he rested his cheek on his fist with a faint smile on his face. "Or was it long before all that... maybe when I took someone''s life for the first time..." he mumbled and chuckled quietly.

    As soon as the ship arrived, all the recruits were standing in line as their instructors stood in front of them. Rasmus glanced at their innocent and bright faces with a faint smile on his face before he unboarded the ship.

    He followed the knights who patrolled the fortress outskirts to the main gate into the headquarters. He decided to take a short break to admire the sea around him and the city that looked so small from where he was.

    "Attention!" A man shouted at the new recruits who were standing in line in front of the gate.

    Rasmus turned around and listened to the man''s speech about the integrity and commitment of Marine soldiers. The speech was something that came out of a textbook that had been used for decades, a generic one. However, the new recruits were listening to the speech as if it were their new purpose in life.

    Rasmus had had enough of it and walked toward the gate, but then was stopped by the knight that guarded the gate. He gave his reason for the visit and showed the letter to the knight. He then was told to wait while the knight informed Arka about the letter and about Sebastian Perez.

    The moment Rasmus pulled down his hood, the new recruits couldn''t help but glance at him. They shared a look with each other with their confused expressions. Rasmus on the other hand stared at them with a stoic expression until all of them stopped looking at him.

    "Please follow me, Count Blackheart. Lieutenant Commander Gullivard is waiting for you in his office," the knight said, and his voice was overheard by the new recruits.

    Rasmus nodded and followed the knight into the fortress.

    Since the headquarters was as big as the island itself, the fortress looked massive from the inside. Knights and mages were either training or cleaning the fortress, only the high-ranked soldiers could enjoy the peaceful morning.

    ...

    "Sir, Count Blackheart is here," the knight said in front of the door.

    "Let him in," a soft and yet deep voice could be heard from behind the door.

    The knight slowly opened the door and signaled Rasmus to walk into the room. As soon as Rasmus entered the room, the knight closed the door behind him.

    Rasmus looked at the tall man with dark green hair wearing a green uniform with so many medals hanging on his left chest. The man was busy dealing with a document in his hand before he lifted his head and stared at Rasmus with his dark green eyes. He looked so young, younger than Rasmus expected even though he already knew that Arka was the youngest Lieutenant Commander in history.

    "Please, have a seat," Arka said and pointed his left hand at the chair across from his desk.

    Rasmus sat down and slid the letter from Sebastian Perez toward Arka.

    "Thank you for having me, Lieutenant Commander," Rasmus said as he watched Arka break the seal on the letter and read it.

    "Please, Count, you don''t have to use my title since you''re a noble with royal blood within your body. Just call me Gullivard," Gullivard said as he read the message.

    Rasmus stared coldly at Arka with a bit of disgust written all over his eyes. Arka felt the intensity of Rasmus''s gaze and when he stared directly into Rasmus''s eyes, he could see the disgust in them. He realized that he had made a grave mistake because he had forgotten that all the Blackhearts were executed publicly.

    Although Arka made a mistake, he didn''t falter from such a gaze and didn''t show it in his eyes or expression.

    "I apologize. I didn''t mean to insult you in any way," Arka said with a straight expression.

    "People made mistakes, no need to apologize as long as you know acknowledge your mistake," Rasmus responded with a cold smile.

    At that moment Arka knew that Rasmus was different compared to the people that he had met before. He had encountered people like Rasmus, someone who he needed to be careful around them.

    "Shall we cut to the chase so we both don''t waste our time?" Rasmus asked as he leaned forward and crossed his arms on the table. He was glad that Arka wasn''t like Carrion who didn''t know where to stand.

    "If that''s what you want, Count," Arka nodded as he put aside the letter and crossed his legs.

    "Do you know about Commander Mercurius and what happened to him recently?" Rasmus asked.

    "Yes, he lost all his fleet to a group of pirates. It has been a hot topic and the other commanders have been searching that group, but so far there''s no sign of that group," Arka answered as he rested his arms on the armrests. "It''s as if the ones who destroyed his fleet weren''t a group of pirates but rather someone who pretended to be one," he pointed out and stared into Rasmus''s eyes.

    "Wouldn''t that be funny if Mercurious was wrong about that?" Rasmus asked with a cold smile on his face.

    "There''s nothing funny about someone who has massacred hundreds of lives. It doesn''t matter who did it, what matters is the act of killing," Arka responded with a cold expression. "I remembered that the one who destroyed his fleet was a man, a sage, someone with extraordinary talent in magic."

    "And what do you think the purpose of that man of doing such deed? Massacring countless lives and didn''t take anything in return from him or his fleet?" Rasmus tilted his head and stared into Arka''s eyes.

    "I''m not sure, and that''s not my job to find out the answer since it''s the job of the investigation team," Arka leaned back, his eyes never leaving Rasmus''s. "Now can you start what do you want from me, Count Blackheart?" He asked.

    "Since Mercurius has decided to step down from his position as Commander, I want you to replace him," Rasmus answered as he leaned back, crossed his legs, and rested his arms on the armrests. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Arka connected the dots and at that moment he knew it was Rasmus''s doing, the man behind the massacre of Mercurius''s fleet. He had never seen someone as confident as Rasmus and didn''t show any remorse for what he did or be so open about it.

    "I remember the recruits out there. They were so happy when they unboarded the ship, and how they wanted to dedicate their lives to their families by working here as marine soldiers," Rasmus said as he looked over his shoulders. "I wonder how many soldiers you have here, and it would be a shame if you ended up like Mercurius, right? Seeing your people die for nothing," He turned around and stared into Arka''s eyes.

    "Is that a threat, Count Blackheart?" Arka asked coldly.

    "Yes, it is, Lieutenant Commander," Rasmus nodded as he sat straight. "I lose nothing from this, and you''ll lose everything."

 Chapter 152 - 152: Becoming a hero.

    Arka glanced at his rapier in the corner next to his desk. He knew he could reach it, but he also knew the risk of him failing was too high. He didn''t have much option, and the only thing he could do was talk and try to find a way out.

    "Why do you want me to become a commander?" Arka asked, his hand itching to grab the rapier and stab Rasmus right in the heart.

    "Because people don''t want corrupt people to control the world, especially old and greedy people like Mercurius. People need someone who is just and righteous," Rasmus answered and crossed his legs.

    Arka furrowed his brows, confused because earlier Rasmus was threatening him but then he wanted someone like him. He had no idea what Rasmus was trying to say or what he wanted from him.

    "You want someone who is just and righteous? Do you realize that if I did become a commander, your crime would be exposed and I wouldn''t let you see the sun ever again?" Arka asked with a cold voice and expression.

    "What crime, exactly? I don''t remember admitting any crime. It was you who assumed that I committed a crime," Rasmus raised his brows.

    "You just admitted that you¡ª" Arka stopped his sentence and remembered that Rasmus never admitted that he was the one who destroyed Mercurius''s fleet.

    "Even if I did destroy Mercurius''s whole fleet, what makes you think I can''t do it again? To you and your fleet?" Rasmus asked as he rested his head on his left fist. "Baseless accusations would make you look like Mercurius, a joke for losing all his fleet without having evidence of the one who did it."

    Arka crushed the armrests of his chair, realizing how cunning and confident Rasmus was that made him extremely annoyed and irritated. He was powerless and the whole conversation and situation only pushed him further into the corner like a helpless child.

    "Don''t worry, you''ll get used to me later," Rasmus smiled as he crossed his arms. "Now, let''s get back to the main topic. You have two choices, become a commander or lose your whole fleet. I need you to give me the answer now."

    "What is it that you want from me, Count?" Arka crushed the sharp wooden pieces in his hands, ignoring the pain.

    "Nothing," Rasmus answered without hesitation and stared into Arka''s eyes with a serious expression. "Let''s just say I hate greedy people, especially those who hinder my plans."

    "Your plans?" Arka asked and slowly loosened up his fists.

    "To monopolize the economy in South Neva," Rasmus answered so casually. "But don''t get me wrong. I''m not planning to let anyone suffer. I have implemented my method in Eddenvilla, and you can see it yourself how much the merchants, and every company there are gaining wealth while I''m also getting richer," he pointed out.

    Arka found that logic didn''t make any sense, but he did hear that market prices for goods and spices were back to normal because the Vivelda and Urion companies were banished from Eddenvilla. He also heard the local trading companies there were brought back and brought back the glory of Eddenvilla.

    "It was your doing?" Arka asked with his brows furrowed.

    "Of course, who else it might be?" Rasmus nodded. "If you don''t believe me, why don''t you there yourself and ask around? I''m the one who helped them build their own companies," he revealed.

    Rasmus stood up and placed his hands on the desk as he stared down at Arka with a cold gaze.

    "Become a commander and don''t let people like Vivelda or Urion touch their feet on this continent. Don''t let foreigners people like them control the marker who bring nothing but suffering," he said with a serious expression. "I''ll kill as many people as I need if they''re trying to hinder my plans. I seek no pleasure in killing nor do I feel a thing from it."

    Arka looked into Rasmus''s eyes and those words that came out of his mouth made him remember someone he tried to forget. He knew the kind of person Rasmus was, a dangerous and yet reasonable one.

    "So? What would be your answer, Lieutenant Commander Gullivard?" Rasmus asked with a cold smile.

    "Promise me that you won''t harm my people or any fleet. If you want me to become a commander, I''ll need all the manpower to keep the peace in this continent. Pirates, bandits, and everyone who is disturbing the peace will be punished and banished," Arka answered as he stood up and stared right into Rasmus''s eyes.

    "Pirates? What pirates? Cygnus the One Eye and the other captains are working for me now. They''re no longer pirates, they''re doing legit work in the shipping company," Rasmus smirked as he sat down. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Arka was stunned and couldn''t believe that those pirates, the ones who had been avoiding marines and never got caught had decided to let go of their status. He didn''t know if Rasmus was telling the truth, but his gut told him that Rasmus wasn''t lying.

    "I told you that I''m greedy, but not greedy enough to make anyone around me to suffer," Rasmus said after reading Arka''s expressions. "And yes, I can promise you that. I won''t touch the fleet and all your soldiers."

    Arka held his breath because he didn''t know what to say. He was at a loss because he didn''t know if Rasmus was evil, cunning, generous, or all of them combined. He chose to sit down and try to clear his mind before he decided to become a commander.

    "You said you want nothing from me, but are you sure that you won''t use me in any way in the future?" Arka asked the most important question. "Would I become your pawn or puppet?"

    "Would I use you in the future? Why is that a problem when friends and family are often using each other for their own gain to some extent? But would you call it using each other when you call it a favor to your friends and family?" Rasmus asked back and looked at Arka with a mischievous smile.

    "That''s different when both sides can do the same. If I''m the only one who''s being used, that''s a completely different story," Arka answered without hesitation.

    "Of course, it would be fair if you could use me as well, and I''m happy to cooperate as long as our goals align or it doesn''t affect me in any way. I wouldn''t use you if I knew that it would put you in trouble without any benefits. I''m not that heartless," Rasmus smiled at Arka, but his eyes were still cold and mischievous. "Don''t you think I''m already generous enough to oblige with your request when I can easily find someone else to be the next commander?"

    Arka thought if he declined, the lives of the soldiers that were under him would be killed by Rasmus. He had no choice because if he tried to kill Rasmus and failed to do so, innocent lives would get dragged into his mess and murdered by his decision indirectly.

    "I''m honestly doing you a favor here, more than you can think of," Rasmus said as he stood up. "Do you know what''s going on right now in South Neva? Do you know about the demons that are trying to take over this continent?" He asked.

    Arka received a confidential letter from the Admiral himself about the current situation a while ago. It had been bothering him ever since he knew about the existence of the third Saint, the demons, and how prominent figures all over Neva were anxious about it.

    "I''m not a part of those bastards that they call themselves demon worshipers. I''m also not taking sides with the humans because I don''t owe them anything, and they were the ones who executed my whole family, leaving only one Blackheart to suffer," Rasmus leaned forward and stared right into Arka''s eyes. "But I hate those demons more than humans because I don''t want to be their slaves and I won''t have the freedom that I have right now. Which is why I have been working with Archduke Thalior, Commander-in-chief Uriel Goldmane, and Chancellor of South Neva Union Altair Segeric."

    "What I meant by doing you a favor is because if you agree to cooperate with me, you''ll be a hero that the people need. You can do so much more than here, and you can do something rather than sitting at your desk and watching the world burn," he continued.

    "Join us. Right now this world needs more people like you, not people like me," he said quietly as he stared right into Arka''s eyes.

 Chapter 153 - 153: Recommendation letters.

    Rasmus watched the soldiers train and spar while waiting for Arka to give his answer. The recruits were admiring the soldiers and they couldn''t wait to become as strong as them.

    It reminded him back when he was still a recruit, joining the army and being trained by a special team. He remembered when he betrayed his whole squad led them to their deaths and joined the enemy. He became the most wanted person in the world when he became a terrorist.

    He remembered when he made his own organization and made connections with powerful people. He remembered how the world was ruled by powerful people who looked harmless and righteous to the public, but behind the scenes, they made deals with terrorists for their own gain.

    He learned a lot from those people, but in the end, he despised people like them. He ended up scheming behind their backs, leading them to their fall and some even died from natural causes that the world believed in.

    "Good times..." Rasmus muttered as he chuckled quietly.

    After reminiscing about his past for half an hour, Arka came to see him and stood beside him. They silently watched the recruits train while the soldiers watched from the sides, encouraging them.

    "I''ll be leaving in a week and applying to become the candidate for the Commander position," Arka said as he looked at his hand with a white glove on. "There will be three candidates in total, including myself."

    "Can you win?" Rasmus glanced at Arka.

    "I have nothing to make myself a better candidate than the others knowing I hate politics. I don''t have anyone that can help me be more prominent than those candidates. I only have skills and achievements," Arka answered as he clenched his fists. "In the end, it''s not up to me whether I can become a commander or not," he glanced at Rasmus.

    Rasmus was quiet and enjoyed the atmosphere and the breeze with the smell of salt. He slowly turned his body toward Arka and showed a smirk of confidence.

    "Leave that part to me. I can pull some strings since I have Thalior and the others on my side," Rasmus said as he patted Arka''s shoulder. "They will help. They need people like you at this moment and in this current situation."

    Arka watched Rasmus walk away before he could say anything in return.

    "You won''t regret this. I can promise you that," Rasmus stopped walking and looked over his shoulder at Arka. "Just wait for the good news, Lieutenant Commander Gullivard," he smirked and then left.

    ...

    Rasmus unboarded the ship and looked around for a tall woman among the pedestrians. He went inside every pub he saw and didn''t find Aris anywhere. He wondered where she went until he felt a tall presence behind him and saw Aris staring at him with the cloak and hood that covered her face and hair.

    "How did you find me? Don''t say that I look like a sore thumb," Rasmus asked and watched her walk beside him.

    "You look like a sore thumb with that cloak and hood on," Aris answered without hesitation but then a faint smile formed on her lips. "So? How did it go?" She asked with her brows raised.

    "It went well, and I have to go back and meet with Archduke Thalior for a recommendation letter. If you want to stay here, you can stay," Rasmus answered and looked at people looking at him and Aris with suspicion. "I''ll be back once I get what I need, and it won''t take long."

    "Okay, I will explore this city and then go to the capital city. Let''s meet there in two weeks. I might find something interesting like those demon worshipers. I believe you can use that information to help you out later on," Aris suggested.

    "That would be perfect," Rasmus nodded in agreement. "Let''s meet in Bastios''s capital city in two weeks. Since you know how to find me, you can go wherever you want, but don''t make a scene," he said and stared at Aris.

    "I won''t, but I can''t give you promises," Aris smiled mischievously at Rasmus. "But I''ll try."

    "Good enough," Rasmus sighed as he nodded. "Well then, I''ll take my leave. Have fun," he looked at Aris for a moment before he left.

    ...

    Two days passed, and Rasmus went to meet with Thalior who still stayed in Lineva to observe the changes in the capital city. He asked for a recommendation to Thalior for Arka and convinced Thalior that Arka would be a great asset for them since he was someone who upheld righteousness just like Uriel.

    He explained how crucial to have a trusted commander of the sea during a time like this because enemies could come to South Neva if they weren''t careful enough. The number of people that they could trust was less than a dozen, so adding one that held power in the sea would be a great addition.

    After Thalior was convinced, he made a recommendation letter, including Altair, two powerful figures in South Neva that could be said to be the faces of South Neva itself. Once he got the recommendation letters, he didn''t waste time and rode his horse back to Bastios.

    In the middle of the night, when Rasmus was riding his horse to shorten the time to reach Bastios, he saw a carriage on the side of the road in the middle of nowhere. Suddenly he heard a woman scream, asking for help, hoping someone would save her. He then saw a group of bandits drag the woman and an old lady who looked like a butler out of the carriage by pulling their hair.

    "Who''s there?!" A bandit shouted when he noticed a person in the distance.

    Rasmus didn''t have a choice but to approach them and show himself to them. Since he wore a cloak and covered his face and hair with a hood, the bandits couldn''t see his face.

    "Get down from your horse or we will kill your horse!" The bandit glared at Rasmus and pointed his sword at him.

    Rasmus ignored the bandit and looked at the woman with black hair. He noticed the woman didn''t wear a dress like any nobles wore daily, she was wearing a skirt filled with accessories made of gold and a silk shirt and jewelry that wasn''t the style that South Neva had. Her skin was a bit darker and smoother which made him remember his former student, Valari.

    "I said get the fuck down!" The bandit swung his sword and was about to behead the horse.

    Rasmus flicked his fingers at the bandit''s hand and released a wind cutter that cut off the bandit''s hand. The moment the bandit saw his hand fall to the ground, he was shocked before he began to scream as the pain began to overwhelm his senses.

    He jumped down from his horse and stabbed the bandit right in the throat, making him stop screaming. He kicked the bandit and looked at the remaining five bandits who were busy unloading the suitcases. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Please help us! We will pay you with gold that weighs twice your body!" The woman looked at Rasmus with her bright blue eyes.

    The bandits charged toward Rasmus, but then their heads fell off before they could reach him. Rasmus watched as the bodies collapsed right in front of him and the night became quiet again, only the sound of blood flowing that filled the quiet night.

    "Are you two from the East?" Rasmus asked as he approached the woman and offered his hand.

    "Yes, we have some business here. We were in a hurry that I went ahead without my knights..." The woman answered as she held Rasmus''s hand and pushed herself up.

    Rasmus turned around and noticed a few people riding their horses with torches in their hands. They were the knights that the woman mentioned earlier, and he immediately got back on his horse after he knew that she was safe with the knights with her.

    "Wait! You haven''t told me your name," the woman stood in front of Rasmus''s horse.

    "Rasmus, Rasmus Blackheart," Rasmus said as he looked down at the woman.

    "Blackheart?" The woman narrowed her eyes and then when she saw the glimpse of his white hair, she was convinced that he was the last Blackheart. "Anastasha, Anastasha Asghar," she introduced herself.

    Rasmus nodded and then left without saying a word.

    After he rode his horse far enough, he began to wonder because the name sounded so familiar.

    "Asghar? That name sounds familiar..." Rasmus muttered with his brows furrowed. "But where do I hear or see that name before?" He added and continued his journey.

 Chapter 154 - 154: Commander of the South Sea.

    Rasmus entered Arka''s office and held two recommendation letters in his hands. Arka could see the seal with the Ardentis and Segeric symbols on each letter. He couldn''t believe what he saw, even though the letters were right in front of him on his desk.

    Arka wanted to open those letters, but he knew that he could do that. He needed the letters to be untouched until they were given to officials and even the admiral himself. With those letters, his position as a candidate would outmatch the other candidates.

    He then realized how Rasmus could get those letters, especially from Thalior and Altair. Those two were the faces of South Neva, and they weren''t easy to approach even for rulers. Knowing what kind of a person Rasmus was, he couldn''t believe they would give him what he wanted.

    "You must be wondering how I managed to get those letters," Rasmus smiled as he sat down. "How can someone like me be able to gain their favor?" He rested his cheek on his fist with that smirk on his face.

    "How?" Arka asked, genuinely confused and intrigued by the answer that he failed to find.

    "Because I never lied. You can call me evil, heartless, cunning, or a schemer, but I''m not a liar," Rasmus answered as he leaned back and made himself comfortable on the chair. "What makes me different from people like me is simply because of that. I''m useful, and people need someone like me which is the sad truth," he muttered and looked at the ring on his finger.

    Arka found a new light about Rasmus, and it was something that he had never seen in people like Rasmus. A trustworthy person even though Rasmus was morally questionable. He would have been laughing if he had heard someone like Rasmus existed, but there he was, sitting across from him.

    "What''s your reason to become someone like who you are right now?" Arka asked, and this time he used a softer voice as if he didn''t need to be on guard anymore.

    "Just like people wanting to become knights who decided to go to war and kill their enemies. They kill because it''s necessary, and they''re not wrong in doing so. I chose this path because I wanted to, and in a way, I''m not evil or wrong," Rasmus answered calmly.

    Arka closed his eyes and kept the wall between him and Rasmus. He realized how dangerous Rasmus was and how his words could affect him that much. He needed to be cautious and keep the attitude of covering the ears and eyes forward at the moment.

    "I''m not going to be your pawn or puppet, correct?" Arka asked and stared right into Rasmus''s eyes. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Seeing how capable you are, that would be an insult," Rasmus nodded. "I value those who value themselves."

    Arka flinched and that was what he meant earlier. Those words struck him and he knew how dangerous it would be if he got swayed by Rasmus. He knew he had to keep a distance because he didn''t want to be Rasmus''s pawn.

    "I kept my promise..." Rasmus said as he got up. "Now it''s time for you to keep yours."

    Arka looked at the recommendation letters on his desk, remembering the deal he had made with Rasmus. He took the letters and put them in the drawer before he got up and nodded.

    "I''ll do what I can," Arka answered with a serious expression.

    Rasmus smiled and saw the resistance in Arka''s eyes which made him more intrigued. He had been looking for someone like Arka who differed from Uriel and he knew he could use someone like him.

    "I''ll be waiting for the good news," Rasmus said as he walked toward the door.

    "You can stay here while you wait, Count Blackheart. You can use all the facilities here and will be treated as my honored guest," Arka suggested. He planned to keep an eye on Rasmus, and it was a perfect opportunity for him.

    "How generous and thoughtful of you. Of course, I would love to stay here," Rasmus smiled and knew Arka''s intention but decided to play along.

    Rasmus was brought to a room and it was bigger than he thought, and it was luxurious as well. The room was on the top floor of the fortress with an amazing view of the sea and the city in the distance.

    ...

    He spent the week in the fortress and trained his body to the limit again, hoping he could get stronger even for a tiny bit. He also trained his talent, the one that Agnesia mentioned about him being capable of controlling nature.

    He tried to use his thoughts to manipulate the ground or the wind, but nothing happened. Aris also said that it was possible to bend the will of nature with mere thoughts, but he didn''t know how. He tried to understand what Aris said, but she was so vague about it that he couldn''t grasp it.

    "Not everyone can be a teacher..." Rasmus muttered as he stared at the ceiling on his bed. "Bending the will of nature. I guess my understanding of nature is different from what the sorcerers of this world understand..." He lifted his hand and tried to grasp the air.

    He was about to meditate and tried to understand it, but someone knocked on the door. A knight informed him that Arka had come back and he wanted him to see him.

    As soon as Rasmus walked into Arka''s office, he saw Arka with a few bruises on his face and his hands wrapped in bandages. He didn''t know what had happened or if it was a bad sign, but he decided to stay quiet and kept a straight face as he walked toward him.

    "You look great," Rasmus commented as he looked at Arka''s face. "How did it go? Good news or bad news?" He asked as he sat down across from Arka.

    "It was the same as before. The candidates were tested and checked who had the highest score. But since all the candidates got a perfect score, we ended up having duels and the one who came on top would get the highest score," Arka opened the drawer under his desk and grabbed something in it.

    "That was one of the few tests, there were three tests in total. Physical, intelligence, and lastly number of achievements. I aced the first two, but I was too young to keep up with the last test since the other candidates had more under their belts," he said as he looked at something under his desk.

    "Fortunately, the recommendation letters outweighed those two and this is what I got," he showed the golden star insignia and put it on the table. "I''m unofficially a commander now. There are some papers that need to be done and the ceremony as well to make it official."

    Rasmus clapped his hands and a smirk slowly formed on his face. He already knew that Arka could pull it off, especially with recommendation letters that weighed more than any figures in South Neva.

    "Congratulations, Commander Gullivard," Rasmus stood up and offered his hand for a handshake.

    Arka looked at Rasmus''s hand for a moment before he stood up and shook it. He didn''t have a choice, but that didn''t mean he would bow down to Rasmus''s will. He had become a commander and he had both the responsibility and the power to protect the people.

    "What do you want from me now?" Arka asked and kept shaking Rasmus''s hand.

    "Nothing," Rasmus shook his head. "I did say that I want nothing, at least for now," he smiled and pulled his hand from Arka''s hand.

    Arka narrowed his eyes and didn''t try to hide his suspicions because he wanted Rasmus to know that he wouldn''t bend down to his scheme. He wanted Rasmus to know that he wasn''t an easy target and that he would bite if Rasmus tried anything.

    "Hmm, now that I think about it, are you going to take over Mercurius''s headquarters? Or are you going to stay here on this side?" Rasmus asked as he made himself comfortable on the chair.

    "I''ll be taking over the headquarters. I''ll be choosing the next Lieutenant Commander position, and they will be taking over this fortress," Arka answered and looked at the insignia on his palm.

    Rasmus nodded as he got up and fixed his suit.

    "Well then, I don''t have anything else to do here. Knowing There''s a capable man that guards the sea, I''m not worried anymore," Rasmus said under his breath and looked at his wristwatch.

    Arka didn''t show any reaction to Rasmus''s words and kept a stoic expression.

    "Oh, I almost forgot. Do you know the Asghar family from East Neva?" Rasmus asked. "I met with a young lady a week ago, her name was Anastasha Asghar."

    This time Arka looked a bit surprised that Rasmus mentioned that name. He didn''t know if he should tell Rasmus or not, knowing Rasmus wouldn''t let such an opportunity go if he knew.

    "No, I don''t," Arka answered and shook his head.

    Rasmus observed Arka''s face for a moment before he smiled.

    "You''re bad at lying, who would have thought," Rasmus said as he chuckled. "Knowing that you''re hiding it, does that mean she''s someone important, or perhaps something is happening in East Neva?"

    Arka was terrified of how sharp Rasmus''s intuition was to the point that he could find out what was happening. However, he didn''t say a word or try to deny it because it was pointless and he didn''t want to keep the conversation going.

    "I''ll see you soon, Commander Gullivard, very soon..." Rasmus walked away as he waved at Arka without looking back.

 Chapter 155 - 155: Asghar family.

    Rasmus arrived at Bastios capital city and since it was next to the sea, the weather was a bit hot and humid. It used to be the busiest city in South Neva because of the ports and markets, but since it grew hotter, merchants couldn''t sell fish or fresh meat because of the heat. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He went to the nearest pub and got himself a glass of whiskey. He cast small icicles and dropped them into the glass since it was getting hot.

    "I can create ice from nothing and yet I can''t even bend nature''s will..." He chuckled in disbelief and took a sip of his whisky.

    He was enjoying his drink and watching the miners coming into the pub. He remembered that Bastios Kingdom was one of the three nations that had dozens of mining sites. So many people tried to get their hands on those mining sites, but the strict rules made it impossible for anyone to own those sites.

    The kingdom was both wealthy and safe because the king used to be the former general of the kingdom who took down the corrupt ruler and the nobles. He was both a man of his word and a man who lived for the people.

    "Have you heard? There are important guests from the East," a man said to his friends at their table. "I heard they''re here to buy all the mining sites!" He added.

    "What kind of nonsense are you spouting? There''s no way King Geoffrey would let them buy the mining sites. Our nation is prosperous and everyone lives happily. Our king is extremely rich from the mining sites and so are we, so why would he let those things go?" A miner asked back as he stared at his friend.

    Rasmus kept listening to their conversation and found out there were a few people from East Neva that came to Bastios. He knew something was going on, and decided to leave the pub and go to the city library to find out about Anastasha and her family, Asghar.

    He looked at the book of East Neva and the families that influenced that continent. He thoroughly read the names of the influential families in East Neva, and he found too many names to remember. The reason was that East Neva was the type of continent where they fought and killed each other to take over the lands and legacy from family killing another family, to clans destroying another clan, and even nations conquering other nations.

    "Asghar... Asghar..." Rasmus muttered as he flipped the pages. "There you are..." he tapped the Asghar family that was writing on the page.

    The Asghar family was known for their dark history where they made both North and South of East Neva wage a big war that killed thousands of families and disappeared from the world without descendants. Most of those families were influential families, and the Asghar family got away with it because they were supported by both the North and South of East Neva, both by the Sultans and the Emperors.

    Asghar family was the reason the current sultans and rulers owned the lands in East Neva. It was revealed that the Asghar family had become one of the oldest families in East Neva and owned one-tenth of the land in East Neva. To put it simply, the Asghar family''s land competed with other nations in East Neva, making the Asghar family''s land automatically a nation.

    "The current family head''s name is King Guirguis Ashgar and his wife Queen Samantha Ashgar. They have six children, and the next head of the family is Prince Nazzar Ashgar. The only daughter of Guirguis and Samantha is Princess Anastasha Ashgar..." Rasmus muttered as he closed the book, surprised by what he read.

    Rasmus thought about it for a moment and wondered why a Princess of a powerful family decided to visit South Neva and seemed to be in a hurry. The rumor about them wanting to buy mining sites would be out of the possibility since the Asghar family didn''t need wealth anymore.

    "A family that waged on both sides to gain profit..." Rasmus leaned back and stared at the tall ceiling of the library. "Six children and five of them were men that could become the next head of the family. Power struggle?" He furrowed as he rubbed his chin.

    "That makes sense since Anastasha is currently here as if she''s taking refuge from the power struggle. Knowing the current situation all over Neva, maybe one of the sons is making a deal with the emissary and tries to wage another big war?" He narrowed his eyes and looked at the book on the table.

    He was deep in thought when suddenly a hand grabbed his shoulder from behind. He turned around and saw Aris staring down at him with her brows raised.

    "You seem to be deep in thoughts..." Aris sat down beside Rasmus and looked at the book on the table.

    "Hmm, I found something interesting," Rasmus nodded.

    "You just done with one task and then immediately work on another one? You really don''t want to waste your time, huh?" Aris asked as she crossed her legs and arms.

    "You should know me well by now..." Rasmus sat straight and fixed his suit. "Since you have been here longer than me, do you perhaps see a woman with black hair wearing a unique attire made of silk? Or perhaps a carriage with a few knights that escorted that carriage?"

    "A woman? No, but I saw a carriage with a group of knights escorting it in the middle of the night," Aris answered as she stared at the stained glass.

    "Yes, that''s the one, where did you see it?" Rasmus asked and nodded.

    "It''s hard to explain, but I can show you where they went," Aris answered as she looked at Rasmus. "Do you want to go there now?"

    "The sun is still at its peak, let''s go there in the middle of the night when everyone is asleep. Knowing she must be hiding, that means she''s not expecting any guests. Going there now would only make it troublesome for us," Rasmus answered and looked at the gorgeous and colorful stained glass that absorbed the sunlight.

    ...

    As night came, people had gone inside their houses and rested for the rest of the day. Rasmus and Aris walked from alley to alley, avoiding the patrolling knights. Rasmus found out there was a small area outside the capital city that could only be accessed through the north gate because of the cliffs that blocked the paths toward that area.

    The place that Aris mentioned used to be the royal''s family estate outside the capital city, mostly used for a family gathering or vacation since it had a beautiful view of the sea from the high ground. Unfortunately, that place became off limits, and only certain people could go there which meant it was heavily guarded.

    Although it was heavily guarded by dozens of knights, it wasn''t a problem for Rasmus and Aris. They managed to bypass the knights and went up the hill toward the mansion on top of the hill. However, the knights that Anastasha brought with her were elites, and they were way stronger than Rasmus, not to mention they could sense their surroundings, even a slight brush of the leaves.

    "I can go without them noticing, but you, it''s hard," Aris whispered as she looked at the knights with green capes on their backs.

    "I don''t think we need to sneak anymore, just follow my lead," Rasmus said as he jumped down from the tree quietly.

    Aris watched Rasmus casually walk toward the guard, and so she jumped down from the tree and walked beside him. A knight noticed their presence and immediately shouted to alert the others as he pointed the sword at them.

    "Easy," Rasmus raised his hands as he felt the presences around him. "We mean no harm, just wanted to take my payment from Princess Anastasha," he revealed and saw the knights surrounding him and Aris.

    "Leave, Her Highness doesn''t accept guests at this hour or ever," the knight said and then signaled to the other knights to draw their weapons. "Walk away before we drag your dead bodies and throw them off the cliff."

    Aris smiled as she stared at the knight through the hood that covered her face.

    "I would love to see you try," Aris said.

 Chapter 156 - 156: A game of wits.

    All the knights charged at the same time, but suddenly a ring of fire appeared and spread out toward them. All the knights ignored the fire because their armor was enchanted with a magic formation to deflect Mana.

    When they uncovered their faces, Rasmus was gone, only Aris stayed. They swung their swords without hesitation, but some unknown force prevented them from hitting her. They imbued their swords with Aura, but to their surprise, the Aura dissipated in an instant.

    "You''re all dead men walking," Aris said and threw a spin kick at them and broke their breastplates that were supposed to be resistant to heavy damage, close to impossible to break. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    All the Knights couldn''t get back up because they all had broken ribs that made it hard to breathe. They were crawling and trying to stand up because their sole purpose was to protect Anastasha even if it cost them their lives.

    Rasmus was watching from the roof after he distracted the knights and flew away from the battle. He knew Aris was getting bored of not playing around, and he had to feed the beast once in a while to keep them tamed.

    A man walked out of the mansion and saw the knights on the ground, defeated. He didn''t expect his knights to get defeated that easily and how their breastplates to get cracked. He stared at Aris as he walked toward her with a quarterstaff in his left hand.

    "Can you please spare my men?" The man asked and stared at Aris whose face was hidden under the hood.

    Aris took a step forward and a strong force pushed all the knights away. The man knew how strong she was the moment she showcased such power. He knew that she could do more than that when she could do something like that so easily.

    He knew he couldn''t win, but he had no choice because there was someone he should have protected with all his life. He imbued his quarterstaff with Aura and dashed toward Aris as he swung his staff with all his might.

    He was stunned when Aris stopped his attack by grabbing the staff with her bare hand. That attack could break a thick steel wall into small pieces, but it got stopped that easily.

    He slowly looked up to look at who he was dealing with, he saw the bluish-white hair and bright blue eyes underneath the hood. His eyes widened and he immediately jumped away from her after he realized he was fighting against an ancient race. He wasn''t surprised anymore when someone could stop his attack with bare hands.

    "Andrei, that''s enough..." Anastasha shouted as she stared at the knight with a serious expression. "If she wants me dead, I''m already dead by now, so don''t waste your life for nothing."

    Andrei bowed his head and immediately dropped his quarterstaff. Aris was disappointed because she wanted to play some more.

    "How are you doing, Princess?" Rasmus asked as he looked down from the roof.

    Anastasha and Andrei looked up at the roof, they were in disbelief there was someone there. They couldn''t sense him at all, and when Andrei was about to grab his weapon again, Anastasha raised her hand, signaling him to stand down.

    She recalled the voice because it made her remember what happened that night. She then saw Rasmus jump down from the roof and land in front of her. When she watched him pull down the hood, she finally saw his face more clearly than last time.

    "Rasmus Blackheart," Anastasha muttered and stared at Rasmus''s eyes back and forth. "How did you find me? Nobody should know I''m here..."

    Anastasha glanced at Aris and then back at Rasmus.

    "Let''s talk inside..." Anastasha said as she nodded her head. "They''re my esteemed guests, treat them like you treat me," she looked at Andrei with a serious expression.

    Andrei bowed and then went to check on his men who were in pain on the ground.

    Aris looked at Anastasha''s outfit, a onesie like an elegant jumpsuit made of silk. It looked both comfortable and good at the same time. She thought all women had to wear complicated and suffocating dresses.

    They went to the parlor and the maids hurriedly made tea and snacks in the middle of the night. There was only silence in the room because Anastasha couldn''t believe she had met a Blackheart and an Orthias, two people with white hair.

    The maids came in and filled the table with snacks and tea. As soon as the maids left, Anastasha cleared her throat and grabbed her tea cup.

    "It''s an honor to meet you in person, Lady Aristoria," Anastasha stared into Aris''s eyes without a single fear in them and then lowered her head gracefully.

    Rasmus and Aris were intrigued by Anastasha''s confidence and lack of fear. There was something about her that made her different from being arrogant, the confidence that she showed was different.

    "You seem to know a lot for a princess from far away, Princess. Even Archduke Thalior and the others didn''t know Aris''s existence until I told them about her," Rasmus said with a faint smile on his face. "I bet you have so much information and secrets that the world is trying to hide," he narrowed his eyes.

    Anastasha smiled gently as she nodded slowly. The way she sat, the way she placed her hands on her lap, and the way she looked at them, they were all screaming gracefulness. However, Rasmus knew that someone like her was nothing that could be exploited because of that confidence in those eyes and behaviors.

    "I have so many pockets and I can provide any kind of information by simply looking at the right one," Anastasha answered and took a sip of her tea. "I know a lot about you, Count Blackheart. You''re an interesting fellow, and should I say unique?" She tilted her head slightly and stared into Rasmus''s eyes.

    "Seeing you come all the way here, you must have questions. If I can guess, you must be wondering why a princess of Asghar is here in South Neva. Taking refuge? Trying to run away from something? From the power struggle of my siblings?" She pointed out with her brows raised. "The answer to your question, the question itself is the answer," she nodded and revealed that Rasmus''s suspicion was correct.

    Rasmus was mildly surprised that there was someone who would reveal everything without a single worry, especially to him, someone with a dangerous mind. If she knew who he was, that meant she was planning or at least expected him to see her in person after he found out about her and her background.

    "You play the same game as mine," Rasmus smiled as he grabbed his cup of tea. "You''re only telling half the truth, Princess. I respect that," he said and took a sip of his tea.

    "If I have to play a game, I should play with the same rule against my opponent, wouldn''t that be fair, Count Blackheart?" Anastasha smiled and chuckled gracefully with that confident and yet not arrogant smile.

    "I have put myself on the chessboard, why don''t you try and unveil my intention here in this place? It can be a stalemate or a checkmate, so let''s play the game," Anastasha smiled gently as she put down the cup and sat gracefully.

    Rasmus smirked as he leaned back and stared into Anastasha''s eyes. He rubbed his bottom lip with his finger as he tried to decipher her intention from that half-truth that she had revealed earlier.

    "(She took refuge here because of the power struggle among her siblings. She might be someone who tried to get away from it either because she''s powerful enough to be a perfect pawn or the other way around where she''s powerful enough to threaten her siblings)" Rasmus thought as he looked at the table that was filled with snacks and watch Aris tasted random cookies that she found interesting.

    "(Or perhaps she''s taking refuge to make her siblings believe that those two possibilities are the things that she''s concerned about. She''s the only daughter which means she''s either treasured by the king and queen or maybe it''s a simple matter like she''s running away to avoid forced marriage...) he sighed as he sat straight and looked at Anastasha in the eye again, realizing how excited she was.

    "You''re throwing balls at me, thinking that one of those balls is the right answer when the truth is the right ball is still in your hands, hiding it behind your back," Rasmus narrowed his eyes and stared into Anastasha''s eyes.

    Anastasha chuckled as she looked down to grab a macaron and took a small bite of it.

    "And here I thought you would waste your time more guessing," she said with a smile on her face.

    "You''re saying to play a game of chess when the truth is the king is never on the chessboard. You''re quite a sly one," Rasmus said as he leaned back and crossed his arms. "You''re here to become a refuge, but you''re not actually trying to run away or hide. You''re waiting for an opening or an opportunity for something."

    "Yes, but I believe you would respect my privacy in that matter?" Anastasha raised her brows.

    "Of course, but if I asked anything around it, you wouldn''t mind revealing it, don''t you?" Rasmus asked.

    "I don''t mind at all as long as you don''t try to expose me that is," Anastasha answered without hesitation and nodded.

 Chapter 157 - 157: Playing a similar game.

    Rasmus tried to dig up as much information as possible about the situation in East Neva. He wondered what was going on there knowing the members of the Council of Neva from East Neva had decided to deal with demonic force with violence and head-on.

    He got so much valuable information from Anastasha even though their credibility was questionable. He didn''t mind because it was better than nothing, and he could use the things that sounded make sense to be the baseline of the picture he was trying to paint.

    The North of South Neva took the situation to the extreme where they didn''t hold back and revealed that the emissary was a demonic being. The famous and influential shamans proved that statement to be correct because they could see spirits and the dead. People were avoiding the emissary, however, and that led to the disappearance of the emissary, making the whole situation more problematic.

    At the moment, the tension in East Neva was so palpable that a war might break out anytime soon. Since East Neva had a bad history of violence, the chance they would kill each other to take over each other''s land, power, and legacy was too high to ignore.

    "They''re trying to get rid of the fire but ended up getting caught in fire themselves," Rasmus muttered as he poured the tea into Aris, Anastasha, and his cups. "So you''re taking refuge in the pretense of avoiding conflict while you''re just waiting for something to happen," he offered the teacup to Anastasha.

    Anastasha only smiled and took the teacup as she nodded her head to show gratification. She didn''t try to correct or deny Rasmus''s deduction because Rasmus didn''t ask a question but rather speculation. Some people might unconsciously deny it or correct him.

    "So far, all the information that you have provided, how many are them are the truth?" Rasmus asked.

    "Does it matter? Even if you know how many of them are the truth, you can''t find it or have the time to waste it. I know that you haven''t taken them all at face value ever since we conversed on this topic," Anastasha smiled and then took a sip of the tea.

    "Then answer me this one question where I want you to tell nothing but the truth," Rasmus said with a serious expression. "I think that would be fair and I don''t mind giving you one truth as well."

    Anastasha flinched her eyes when she realized she had just taken the bait and at that moment she had just fallen for his trap. She slipped and she looked both pleased and annoyed at the same time through her smile.

    "As long as it has nothing to do with my purpose or plans, I will answer them. Your question will be nullified and you just used your one and only free card," Anastasha stared into Rasmus''s eyes.

    "Fair enough," Rasmus nodded in agreement. "Then my question would be. What''s your take on the emissary? The one who works under a powerful evil being and the third saint, Ermaine."

    "I despise them all. This is the world of the living, and only the living should rule this world," Anastasha answered with a serious expression, there wasn''t a single doubt or hesitation in her words and eyes.

    Rasmus was surprised to hear the answer, but there was a small hint that she might be pulling some strings to manipulate the whole situation. Whether she despised them or not, she was something who might use them, just like how he did to Kiel but more subtle and risk-free.

    "Now it''s my turn. Since you want it to be fair, then I''ll ask the same question. What''s your take on the emissary here named Kiel? The one who works under a powerful evil being and the third saint, Ermaine?" Anastasha repeated the same question as his.

    "I despise them all. This is the world of the living, and only the living should rule this world. We have the same view of them and we both want them to disappear," Rasmus gave the same answer as Anastasha.

    Anastasha stared into Rasmus''s eyes but there was no deception in his voice and eyes. She gave a slow nod and took a sip of the tea before she looked out the window and the sun was about to rise.

    "It''s getting early, Count. I''m afraid, a lady like me can''t keep my eyes open all night..." Anastasha smiled gently at Rasmus.

    Rasmus looked out the window and the orange hue of the sky was getting visible. He nodded with understanding and decided to get up and looked at Aris that they should leave and let Anastasha rest.

    "Oh one more thing, Count Blackheart," Anastasha looked at Rasmus who was about to leave the room. "The Urion company is currently investigating those shipping and trading companies, wondering who''s the real owner of those companies. You need to be careful because if they want you dead, they will make it happen," she gave a smile of warning.

    Rasmus smirked as he turned around to look at Anastasha and then gave a nod. He knew that she could give the information to the Urion company, but she didn''t.

    "Goodnight, Princess, or should I say good morning," Rasmus said and then left.

    Anastasha nodded and then walked toward the window to watch Rasmus and Aris leave the mansion. Once she could no longer see them, she left the room and went to her chamber to get some sleep.

    ...

    Rasmus and Aris rented a room in an inn and they both sat on the edge of the bed.

    "That attire that she wore, I want it," Aris said.

    "Hmm, I can ask someone to make it for you," Rasmus nodded and washed his face with water in a bucket.

    "So? Did you find out what she''s planning to do? I think after you having hours of conversation with her, you might already know what her intention is," Aris looked at Rasmus wet his hair and pulled it back.

    Rasmus grabbed a towel and dried his face and hair as he stared out at the window as the sun rose and bathed his face in the warmth of the sun.

    "She''s waiting for the war to start..." Rasmus answered and leaned his shoulder against the wall. "She''s just like me, she wants all the profit into her pockets. She might even sacrifice her siblings and make the sole winner in this whole mess," he added.

    "She doesn''t look like someone who has the power to do that, unlike you," Aris said as she lay down on the bed.

    "She does, she just makes it as if she doesn''t have the power to do so. She''s smart, and people like her who have no strength will hone their brain and make it more dangerous than brute force," Rasmus answered and watched people begin to go outside and work. "She uses her weakness as her strength. She seems fragile and vulnerable which makes her easily ignored."

    "And? What are you going to do?" Aris asked and looked at Rasmus.

    "My goal aligns with Thalior and the others who want to get rid of Kiel. My other goal also aligns with Anastasha because we both want war to break out..." Rasmus muttered and turned around to look at Aris. "I''ll let her be because I don''t see a reason to stop her or to be her ally. She''s already set her chess pieces, adding another force would only ruin her plans and might become hostile toward me. I''m planning to watch, for now..." he added and walked to the couch.

    "She''s dealing with East Neva while we are dealing with South Neva. I''m thinking that it''s a perfect opportunity for us as well. The moment war break out in East Neva, we will use that momentum to start the war here as well..." he added as he lay down and put his arm over his eyes. "At that point, she might realize that I''m playing a similar game as hers..." he muttered and closed his eyes.

    Aris hummed and stared blankly at the sun that was supposed to blind her. She was about to ask another question, but Rasmus was already asleep, and he looked tired from all the trips he had made before coming to the capital city.

    "Goodnight..." she muttered and slowly closed her eyes. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 158 - 158: Form of Delusion.

    Arka walked out of the carriage, and it had been a while since he had traveled far. He looked at the branch palace of the South Neva Union and then looked back at the capital city of Lineva. The place where the whole problem was rooted was in this nation.

    He walked into the palace, in his golden star insignia on his collars. Everyone bowed their heads to respect his status, even the Knight''s captains were bowing their heads.

    He entered the meeting room and saw prominent figures at the table, including Xena Servil. Everyone looked at him, and they observed his behavior and the way he walked. He didn''t want to feel intimidated because he was there with the same goal as others.

    He looked around and saw Rasmus on the side, next to the wall with a glass of wine. When their eyes met, Rasmus raised his glass and smiled at him before he emptied the glass in a single gulp.

    Rasmus didn''t plan to participate as he had done his job, which was creating the perfect plans for them. He was going to stay on the side, listening, and would answer any questions that would be directed at him.

    As the meeting started, Thalior revealed the plans to those who had joined the alliance. He didn''t miss out a single detail and would answer all questions and doubts from them.

    Even in a situation like this, a few of them were still asking for something in return. Those people were greedy, but they were against forces like demons, which made it hard to deal with. If they were to be left alone, they would end up becoming unnecessary enemies.

    "I would have beheaded them on the spot. Those kinds of people serve no purpose," Rasmus muttered quietly under his breath as he stared at those greedy figures.

    "Just do it. I think some of them would thank you for doing that for them," Aris chuckled softly.

    Rasmus smiled and noticed Xena Servil, Altair, Arka, and Thalior could hear their conversation. He was impressed that they could hear his whisper, but he didn''t care because his image had never been a righteous one in the first place.

    "Last night, a big operation was commenced, and we raided those bandits'' hideouts. We expected to be able to eliminate at least half of them, but it was as Count Blackheart had predicted that it wasn''t that easy. They had anticipated it, and half of them had fled," Thalior said as he looked at Rasmus.

    Rasmus had already told Kiel about the plan for the raid that Uriel had personally led. He convinced Kiel to leave some behind, or it would look too suspicious, so Kiel had to sacrifice a small amount of his forces in exchange for the safety of Kiel''s plan.

    "(Both parties seem to accept the whole plan I orchestrated. It''s according to my plan, but doubts will grow just like wild grass)" Rasmus thought and nodded his head toward Thalior after he mentioned his name. "(First step is done, now it''s time to tread the whole path carefully)"

    "We have managed to capture six bandits that have been possessed by demons. They''re currently being shackled to the point they couldn''t even bite their own tongues and used stigma to prevent those demons from leaving the bodies. We will proceed with the next plan, which is public trials to reveal the master behind them," Thalior said with a serious expression.

    "As we speak, Commander-in-chief Uriel Goldmane is personally guarding the prisoners until the day of the trial. We will let the other nations hear with their own ears and see with their own eyes about the crisis and danger that have been lurking in the shadow," he added and looked at everyone.

    "The trial will be held soon, and we will inform everyone in the morning of the day of the trial," he glanced at Rasmus because he had a tiny bit of doubt that he could be trusted with that information. It wasn''t just him but some at the table as well.

    Rasmus didn''t show any reaction and knew that Thalior might be wary of him. It wasn''t just Thalior, the ones from the previous meeting might have thought the same. He knew that they might have held a meeting without him, but that didn''t bother him at all.

    "(Living free inside their heads, what an honor)" Rasmus thought as he took a sip of his wine.

    Thalior continued to explain the rest of the plans. After the truth that the possessed bandits had revealed, they would begin to investigate the people in power. With the truth revealed, they had reason to eliminate those who had a connection with the demon worshipers or with Kiel directly.

    Arka, who listened to all the plans that Rasmus orchestrated, was amazed that Rasmus could come up with something like that. It was like placing rocks on the shore that could withstand the waves as he placed more rocks before the big wave came. One wrong move, and the rocks and the waves would destroy everything behind it.

    "We will gather more allies, nations that will fight against this evil. We might have made a big leap of progress, but so have they. We are expecting a war to break out, and when the moment comes, I want you all to fight for what''s right," Thalior said with a serious expression.

    The meeting finally reached its end, and everyone had a lot of tasks to do. The most bothersome task for the greedy ones was to support working class people. They didn''t want to spend their wealth on people who they believed had been treated fairly.

    Rasmus knew that only so few people were in power who wanted greatness for humanity. He had remembered the faces of those who had insatiable greed, and he would use that as valuable information for Kiel. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Don''t waste your time and power to break the city wall, feed the poor, and they will let you in and even destroy the city for you," Rasmus muttered as he watched all the figures walk in the hallway.

    Thalior looked so down and anxious as he walked in front of Rasmus. He listened to Rasmus''s words, and it frustrated him because Rasmus''s words were pointed at those people who only thought about themselves. However, he didn''t want to confront Rasmus because it was pointless, and that only made him look weak for not accepting reality.

    "This is why I don''t play the righteous way, Archduke Thalior. The flaws appear rapidly as you walk that path. It''s just like standing on a boat, you either stop moving and fix those holes and let your enemy gain advantage or ignore those holes and drown yourself as the boat keeps sinking," Rasmus said and stared at Thalior''s back.

    "You can use my method instead. Cut them off, replace them, blackmail them, or even give them false promises. In the end, those people will be powerless when the real people who suffer will support you with all their lives. It''s better to feel when the people die for humankind than when the people die because of your incompetence," he pointed out with a gentle voice.

    "Your righteousness will lead toward nothing but demise to those around you. I wonder if righteousness is one of a few forms of being delusional..." he asked as he tilted his head and kept staring at Thalior''s back.

    Thalior stopped walking and slowly turned around to stare Rasmus in the eyes. There were veins on the sides, and his teeth were gritted to the point that the muscles of his jaw began to form tightly.

    "I don''t need your opinion, Count Blackheart. I have chosen this path, and I''ll take full responsibility for everything that will happen in the future. You''re not strong enough to handle such responsibility, and I understand that because you''re not like us," Thalior responded coldly as he clenched his fists tightly. "You manipulate people for your own gain and benefit. I''m not like you."

    "Is that what you''re going to say to the mothers, fathers, wives, daughters, and sons of the people you send to die? That you''re responsible for your incompetence? You think it''s for the greater good when you''re sending them to die and telling those who grieve that those died as heroes?" Rasmus asked as he crossed his arms.

    "You call me a manipulator when you''re going to brainwash those who grieve and make them believe it''s for a good cause? The truth is, those you''ll call heroes will be a nameless nobody that nobody will remember or praise..." He said with his brows raised.

    "You call me a coward, I call it letting the innocent keep on living peacefully without any burdens because of your delusion," he smiled as he tapped Thalior''s chest with the back of his hand. "You call it cowardice, I call it effective."

    Thalior pushed Rasmus''s hand away from his chest, and he was both frustrated and furious. He wanted to strangle Rasmus and shouted right at his face, but that would only make him lose even more.

    "You said that you don''t need my opinion. Is that correct, Archduke Thalior? If that''s the case, I don''t see a reason for me to stay here or join your future meetings anymore," Rasmus said as he stared into Thalior''s eyes and began to walk past Thalior.

    Thalior was shocked when Rasmus decided to walk out in a situation like this. At that moment, he couldn''t contain his frustration anymore.

    "So that''s it?! You walk away and give up on humanity?!" Thalior shouted, and his voice echoed throughout the hallway.

    Rasmus stopped and slowly turned around with a smirk on his face.

    "I''m both disappointed and relieved at the same time. I''m disappointed that you''re delusional and incompetent. I''m relieved that I finally see them in you," Rasmus answered as he stared into Thalior''s eyes. "I''m not giving up on humanity. I''m going to find better people that can handle this situation more effectively, or should I say cowardly in your term?" He added with his brows raised.

    "Good luck to all of you, ladies and gentlemen," Rasmus bowed his head with a smug face and then walked away.

    Arka, Xena, and the others had been listening to Rasmus and Thalior''s arguments from the very beginning. They didn''t know what to feel, and when they saw Rasmus walk past them, they didn''t know what or how to feel because no matter how wicked his mind was, he was the person who could help them.

    As soon as Rasmus and Aris left the palace, Aris never felt her heart racing like that before from a heated argument. She wanted to give Rasmus applause and praise him, but she held herself back.

    "I thought you wanted to tread this whole thing carefully?" Aris asked out of curiosity.

    "I already did," Rasmus smirked as he looked at Aris. "This is better than I expected."

    "Now what?" Aris raised her brows.

    "Now?" Rasmus stopped walking and looked at the crowded city. "Now it''s time to open the gate and let the war happen..." He smiled widely in excitement.

 Chapter 159 - 159: Meaningless. (End of Volume.2)

    A few days after that argument with Rasmus, Thalior decided to stick with the plan and began the public trial. Those who had just joined the alliance felt the tension, especially Arka, since he didn''t know anyone.

    Uriel had just heard about the issue, and she was shocked that Rasmus and Thalior had had a heated argument. She couldn''t believe that Thalior had said those words and that he had made Rasmus leave.

    Although she had the same view as Thalior, she didn''t expect him to lash out when Rasmus was stating the facts. She understood his frustration and concern about the risk, but to say such things to Rasmus was baffling.

    "Commander Gullivard, Your leadership Servil," Uriel looked at Arka and Xena, who came into the dungeon where the possessed bandits were imprisoned. "You both came to escort the prisoners with me?"

    "Yes, Commander-in-chief. We are here under Chancellor Altair''s command to assist you with the prisoners. We might get ambushed by some demon organizations," Arka nodded as he held the handle of his rapier.

    "Keep your eyes open and pay attention to your surroundings. Let''s move these prisoners," Uriel said and led those two to the cells where the possessed bandits were being held.

    Once they escorted the prisoners into three different carriages. Xena was at the front, Arka in the middle, and Uriel in the back. The journey to the court would take them three hours since they had to place them in a hidden place.

    Arka looked at the two prisoners who sat across from him in the carriage. He looked at how all of them were chained with their heads covered with black sacks. They didn''t move a muscle or make any noises, like a statue, which made it disturbing.

    The journey went smoothly without any problem, and arrived at the court on time. People had gathered outside the courthouse because they had heard about bandits that were possessed by demons. It was something that had never happened before.

    "Order!" The judge shouted as he hit the gavel repeatedly as the crowd began to murmur loudly when they saw the prisoners enter the courtroom.

    Everyone sat down and stopped talking as they watched the prisoners being lined up in front of them. Every hair on their bodies began to rise as they felt the off feeling that those prisoners oozed.

    "We have captured these criminals who have killed many lives and made countless lives suffer. These criminals have become the slaves of the demons, and we will show you that we only speak nothing but the truth," Thalior said as he looked at everyone in the room.

    "How are we going to do that, and how can we convince everyone here that they''re indeed possessed by demons? It''s simple." he walked toward the desk and grabbed a bottle filled with water. "We use this water that has been blessed by Saint Astrea herself," he said and showed the bottle to everyone. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "But I know that you might think that we set the whole thing up, that this water is dangerous to humans, or that these prisoners will pretend to be in pain because you think we told them to do so," he explained as he grabbed another bottle filled with water.

    "This is normal water, the water you get from the river or well. We will also test each on ourselves or those who volunteer to test it out. But first, let me demonstrate it," he opened the bottle of holy water.

    He poured his hand with holy water and raised his hand to show everyone that nothing had happened. He also poured the normal water into his hand with the same result. He then asked if there was anyone who wanted to test it themselves.

    Dozens of people volunteered and they had tested that both water was harmless to them. Everyone in the room was convinced that they were harmless, and they didn''t need to be convinced anymore.

    "Now, that eliminates one of the suspicions. However, there''s still a chance that these criminals were told to react to the holy water, so we pour them into these cups..." Thalior poured both water into separate cups in front of everyone but hidden from the criminals.

    He switched the cups over and over until everyone forgot which one was the holy water and which one was the normal water. He then grabbed one of the cups and splashed the water at one of the prisoners. The prisoner didn''t react to the water, and everyone believed it was normal water.

    He didn''t stop there and pretended to switch cups and then splashed the remaining normal water on the other prisoner. The prisoner didn''t react as well, then he grabbed the cup filled with holy water.

    The moment the first droplet touched the prisoner''s skin, a loud and deep growl echoed throughout the courtroom. Everyone was startled and terrified by it, but the other prisoners began to growl as well, and their skin sizzled because of the holy water.

    The courtroom was filled with terrifying, inhuman screams and growls. Everyone covered their ears, but their eyes witnessed the bodies of the criminals twitch and try to break free from the shackles. They witnessed how those prisoners broke their arms, shoulders, and wrists to resist freeing themselves.

    It was undeniable that demons existed, and they were right in front of them. Thalior kept splashing holy water at those criminals until they were on the ground like worms getting peppered with salt.

    Every process was orchestrated by Rasmus, and it was so effective that nobody believed it was staged at all. Thalior began to feel guilty and regretful after what he said to Rasmus and for making him leave.

    "Ladies and gentlemen..." Thalior said quietly with a gentle voice to calm everyone in the courtroom. "We are facing a danger that we have all failed to notice. Now, we shall gather information from these demons and who''s behind all these," he added and turned around to look at the prisoners who were still screaming, growling, and squirming in pain.

    Thalior looked at Archbishop Valentino and Bishop Harold before nodding his head. Valentino and Harold walked toward the prisoners and bound the prisoners with divine energy to interrogate them while at the same time making them feel immense pain.

    "Who ordered you to possess these bodies?" Valentino yelled as he stared at the prisoners, who were in immense pain.

    The prisoners refused to answer and continued to scream in pain. Valentino had no choice but to use more divine energy to make them talk. The demons inside the prisoners'' bodies suddenly laughed underneath the sack that covered their heads.

    Everyone got chills down their spines when they heard that inhuman laughter. It sounded so maniacal and diabolical at the same time. The room was filled with the echoes of the laughter of the demons until suddenly, they all stopped.

    One of the prisoners cracked his neck to the side, it should be impossible for humans to do that. He slowly got up and pointed his broken and dislocated arms and shoulders at Valentino with a soft giggle.

    "Kill us..." the prisoner answered quietly. "Kill us and we will become one again..." he giggled mischievously. "We will become one, and we will be reborn, and we will devour more humans..."

    Valentino gulped as he made some distance from the prisoner.

    "We are loyal servants of our lord... our king... our soverigner of Hell!" The prisoner laughed maniacally. "The age of humans is nearing its end... death will be your last hope!" He screamed before he finally snapped his own head and died in front of everyone.

    The other prisoners chanted in an unknown language, and they all slowly grabbed their own heads and snapped them together. The horror and the anxiety were painted on everyone''s faces, including Valentino''s. Their plan to reveal Kiel failed miserably, and they had forgotten something important, and it was the demons'' loyalty toward their master, their lord.

    (At the same time, in a cave far away from Lineva)

    Rasmus stood in front of Kiel, who had gathered all his loyal servants that had possessed the most suitable bodies for his servants. He didn''t show any fear, not even a single reaction or emotion, either on his face or in his mind.

    "You have fulfilled your promise, Count Rasmus Blackheart. You have helped us gain more power while you made them busy with something meaningless..." Kiel''s voice slowly became high-pitched as if he was aroused by the excitement. "You have given us what we needed. Power, influence, and time..." his pupils narrowed like cats and his eyes turned glowing red beneath the porcelain mask.

    "Now, you wished for annihilation?" Kiel suddenly appeared behind Rasmus and whispered into his left ear. "We will grant your wish, mortal..." he muttered as he chuckled mischievously.

    "Give me war," Rasmus glanced at Kiel with a stoic expression.

    "And I shall give you war!" Kiel responded immediately in excitement.

 Chapter 160 - 160: Brother-in-arms.

    "Why..." a knight shed tears as he hugged the body of a lifeless woman. "Why!" He yelled and glared through his helmet at the sky.

    The other knights walked by dragging their feet because they were all as in disbelief as the knight. They saw their small, peaceful town had been turned into ashes. The bodies of their friends, neighbors, and families were scattered on the ground, unrecognizable.

    "Aren''t we the ones who have devoted our time and lives for this nation?" The knight captain muttered under his breath, feeling guilty and responsible for the death of the innocents.

    "The ones you devoted your time and life to isn''t the nation, but those who are in power. You''re being used for their greed and interests. Now, do you see it? How they treat the live of their people like nothing?" A man wearing a red robe stood in front of the devastated knights.

    Some of the knights turned their heads toward the man in the red robe, listening to his words and taking it in.

    "They deceived you that this was all for the sake of the safety of the nation. But from what? Demons? Have we even seen one? And even if there are demons, why have they killed these innocent people? Are they really trying to fight the demons? But seeing how they heartlessly killed lives, who are the real demons here?" The man asked.

    "Fuck them!" The knight yelled as he carefully put down the woman that he was hugging. "They killed the woman of my life..." he muttered as he slowly got up. "They killed the people we love!" He said as he walked toward the man in a red robe.

    The man pulled a dagger and cut his left palm, and blood began to drip to the ground. Everyone looked at him with a shocked expression, but then he pressed his palm on the knight''s armor.

    "Join us..." The man pulled his hand away and left a bloody hand mark on the knight''s armor. "You will no longer serve for any man or woman, we serve ourselves and for the people who are in need."

    The knight looked at his armor, and he felt like his uncontrollable rage had become controllable after he heard the speech. He looked at the bloody hand mark and the fact that the man in the red robe had cut his own hand just for him. It gave him a new purpose other than revenge.

    "We need people like you to prevent those heartless people from doing whatever they want. We need to stop them before they can run away and get away with it," the man said as he raised his left hand. The blood was still dripping down from the wound.

    "Count me in..." A knight said and walked toward the man.

    The man did the same, pressing his palm on the Knight''s armor. The knight looked at his armor and then at the knight beside him. They both shared an unusual bond that they couldn''t explain.

    "People who have nothing to lose are dangerous, but those who have a reason to live are stronger, whether it''s for revenge, to protect, or to make a better world," The man looked at the two knights in front of him. "The pain that you share will make you stronger, and that strength is what the people need, brothers..."

    After everyone listened to the man''s words, they decided to join in and asked the man to mark their armor. One by one, they were marked and shared a strong bond with each other.

    They all marched toward the capital city. Although the journey was long with no food to satiate their hunger, they found more brothers. There were more of them who had suffered, and more innocent lives that were taken.

    As they arrived at the capital city, they realized the king had turned the whole place into his fortress. The knights looked at the other knights that had protected the king, and they tried to convince them to join their side but failed.

    "We are not your enemies! We fight for those you swore to protect! Let us in, and we will kill those who are responsible for the deaths of the innocent!"

    The rebel knights rode their horses, looking up at the knights who saw them as nothing but rebels and the enemy of the people.

    "We swore an oath to the king and to this land! You have abandoned that oath and turned against your own people! Don''t believe what you see! The king wouldn''t dare to kill his own people, and you all should know that!"

    The loyal knights responded and looked at those rebel knights with no sense of sympathy or empathy because they believed in their king. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Why don''t you let us in and we hear it from his own mouth?!" The rebel knights demanded.

    "And why should we believe you that you won''t harm our king?! We will not take any risk that might endanger the king and the people! Leave or die!" The loyal knights denied the request.

    They knew they couldn''t find the middle ground, and they had no choice but to fight their own brothers.

    The rebel knights forced their way into the city and fought those knights who stayed loyal to the king. The rebel knights knew that those knights were loyal to the king and believed the rebel knights were enemies that needed to be eliminated.

    As the city was painted red with blood, the families of the loyal knights watched as their brothers, husbands, sons, and fathers were killed by those rebel knights. The loyal knights weren''t only protecting the king but also their families.

    The general who watched his knights kill each other was saddened by the situation. Who was in the wrong? Were they the enemies of the people, or was it they who were the bad guys? There was no right answer in war, and they all had their own reasons to fight.

    The rebel knights watched the girls and women, shielding the loyal knights who were on the brink of death. They couldn''t undo what they did, and they couldn''t ask for forgiveness from those people. They had become the monster they despised, but their hatred made their feelings numb.

    The general managed to eliminate the rebel knights, all of them. He took a few of them as prisoners, sparing them their lives. He lost almost all his knights, and he tried to persuade one of the wounded rebel knights to tell him what had happened.

    "A man wearing a red robe? Where is he now?" The general asked since he didn''t find anyone wearing a red robe.

    The knight formed a weak smile as he looked at the general with his eyes barely open.

    "We are just a decoy, General..." The knight answered.

    The general looked confused, but then he realized the royal palace had barely any knights to protect the royal family. He turned around to look at the palace, but then a loud explosion was heard from inside the palace.

    He realized they all fell for someone''s scheme and turned against each other. He hurriedly ran toward the palace with a few of his knights to check on the royal family.

    When they entered the throne room, they were too late. The king and all his family had turned into crisps. Their heads were gone as if they were taken on purpose.

    "How could someone take over a nation and kill the king and the royal family in less than a day..." The General fell to his knees, devastated and completely defeated.

    "What now, General?" A knight asked.

    "We failed our job as knights, and we are a disgrace to our people and the world. We killed our own brothers, and we failed to protect the people we served. We fell to the scheme of a mysterious man," The General said as he looked at his bloody hands. "Go and report what happened to the South Neva Union. Although we failed to protect our king and the people, the others shouldn''t have experienced what we experienced."

    "What about you, Sir?" The knight asked.

    "I''ll stay here and take on all the responsibilities. The people shall decide my fate, even if it means death."

    The knights looked at the General and slowly bowed their heads before they left the room.

    "God, please help us..." The General muttered, on his knees as he stared at the dead bodies of the royal family.

 Chapter 161 - 161: The beginning of the end.

    Rasmus, Videl, Aris, and Carrion were drinking their tea as they watched people from the capital city load their stuff into the wagons and carriages. Fear was written all over their faces, they didn''t care about the people around them and only cared for themselves.

    It all happened after the public trial that Thalior and the others did. It was a complete failure because they failed to control the chaos and turned it into a complete disaster. After they witnessed and heard of how those criminals killed themselves because of the demons that possessed their bodies, they would rather stay hidden than fight.

    All Thalior and the others did was nothing but the complete opposite of what they were trying to do. The whole world heard their failures, and East Neva declared war against the demons.

    The fear and chaos seemed to spread too rapidly in South Neva, and it made the South Neva Union unable to find the answer to that. They didn''t know that the people that Videl had been spending his time with had been possessed by his pawns. They pretended to be demon worshipers or became the voices of everyone''s deepest fear, death, and helplessness.

    The death of the head of the Earnwind family also added to the tension. The most respected figure and one of the key figures who brought peace to South Neva. Knowing that Garret had taken the position, he began to fill in the shoes of his late father while at the same time keeping his own agenda. That made Garret less reliable and less trustworthy.

    Agnesia left after she realized South Neva was incapable of dealing with the situation. The alliance that South Neva and West Neva had agreed on was on the brink of collapsing. Thalior''s incident with Rasmus made Agnesia look at him in a different light in a bad way.

    The lords and rulers who had joined the alliance to fight against evil had been reduced quite significantly. Without any proof of Kiel''s evil existence, they preferred someone who could understand them rather than the one who forced them to join a fight they didn''t want to or believe in. The peace that South Neva had built had begun to shatter into pieces, slowly.

    Arka couldn''t stay on land because he needed to keep the sea from enemies that hid in the shadows. His only job and concern was for groups of demon worshipers to enter the continent. It was also the order the Admiral himself gave to him.

    "How are the mining sites?" Rasmus looked at Carrion as he took a sip of his tea.

    "They entrusted their mining sites to me. I''m holding sixteen mining sites right now, and soon there will be more," Carrion answered, leaning back to make himself comfortable on the couch. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It was Videl''s doing which put the owners of the mining sites struggling to maintain them. He made the miners stop working and persuaded them to leave because of the current situation. The owners of the sites were also too scared to stay and decided to flee to Central Neva or West Neva.

    "And how many workers have you hired so far?" Rasmus asked.

    "Too many to count. At the moment, I have seven hundred workers. Who doesn''t want to work for me when I pay them twice more than what the owners can offer?" Carrion responded by looking at the cigar in his hand and then smelling it. "Things are going smoothly, and I managed to get ourselves a little less than half of the mined minerals from each site."

    Rasmus looked at his wristwatch, and suddenly, a pigeon landed outside the window. He looked at the pigeon, and he still remembered it was Uriel''s. He then went outside and grabbed the small scroll on the pigeon''s leg.

    When he came back, he showed the scroll to everyone. The content was something that Rasmus had been waiting for. He has been waiting for a month since the day of the public trial.

    "Rebellion is happening in Lineva right now. The prime minister is dead, half of the ministers have run away, and the rest were executed..." Carrion read the message out loud.

    "The South Neva Union can no longer tell if the rebellion is a good thing or not. We managed to interrogate some of them, and they did it because of the corruption that the government did for too long..." Carrion continued as he lit up the cigar.

    "On the other hand, we found out the mastermind behind the rebellion was Baron Davis Green, one of the demon worshipers and possessed by a demon..." Carrion raised his brows, surprised by the news.

    Videl suddenly got up, and Carrion, Aris, and Rasmus glanced at him. He looked so excited because he had also been waiting for this moment. He couldn''t wait to devour the souls of the dead.

    "Go, don''t waste your time here..." Rasmus said as he took a sip of the tea.

    Videl nodded and left the cafe hurriedly with a huge grin on his face. Carrion knew that Videl had learned dark magic, and he knew about Videl''s way of getting stronger. He was a bit worried because Videl might turn against them and join the demons.

    "He''s not the type to follow others," Rasmus looked at Carrion''s worried expression. "He and I have something in common, similar goals and purpose. He won''t betray me or any of us," he assured Carrion.

    Carrion looked at Aris since she was one of the few people he knew who had no reason to tell lies. Aris gave a nod as an answer, and he could breathe in relief because if she stayed quiet, that meant she was unsure about Videl too.

    "You''re still keeping me in the dark, Rasmus..." Carrion sighed as he flicked the ash off his cigar.

    "I am, but you''re one of the few people who know me well. Trust is all I''m asking from you, Aris, and Videl, that''s all," Rasmus said and then slid Uriel''s message to Carrion again. "Show me that I can trust you, and I''ll tell you everything just like what I told Aris."

    Carrion looked at the paper and Rasmus back and forth with a confused look.

    "What do you want me to do with this?" Carrion asked and grabbed the paper.

    "The South Neva Union is struggling. Although I quit, I still care about humankind. I won''t let Kiel and his loyal servants do whatever they want here. So, I''m going to send you there as my representative," Rasmus answered and took a sip of his tea.

    "But my brother..." Carrion paused before he could finish his sentence. "I see. You want me to become better than my brother..."

    Rasmus nodded and knew that Carrion could understand his intentions. He wanted to make Carrion appear to be more powerful and influential than his brother. He wanted Carrion to be free from his family and the shadow of his brother, Garret.

    "I''ll do it..." Carrion nodded repeatedly with determination.

    (Somewhere beyond the Blackcliffs)

    A woman walked in the forest barefoot, unbothered by the cold of the snow. Each step she took left a black substance on the snow and melted the snow. She wore an all-black gown, her revealed shoulders and arms were pale as the cloudy sky above her.

    She suddenly stopped walking and slowly lifted her head and stared blankly at the sky. Her red eyes were barely visible because of her messy, long hair. Her expression was blank until something black flew past her vision and landed right behind her.

    "They''re all here, Ermaine..." A woman with gray skin with a slender body stood behind the woman and placed her long fingers with long sharp nails on the woman''s shoulders. "Are you ready, my child? This world will be yours, and we will make it happen..." she whispered, revealing her bright red lips with a gentle smile on her face.

    Ermaine slowly looked over her shoulder and saw a pale woman with long straight hair that covered half of her gorgeous face. She stared into the woman''s bright red eye that was mesmerizing and beautiful. She then slowly turned around and saw thousands of Corrupted standing still in their armor and helmets that covered their faces.

    Illidan landed in front of the Corrupted and stabbed the greatsword on the ground in front of her legs. She held the handle with both hands and stared at Ermaine with her dark eyes and the glowing pupils that looked like the sun.

    Ermaine still had a blank expression, but then she nodded and bowed her head toward the Corrupted and Illidan. They all lowered their heads at her and bent their knees to show her the utmost respect.

    "Let''s go to the world of the living and save those who are suffering," the woman smiled gently at Ermaine.

    "Yes, Mother..." Ermaine nodded and gave a faint smile to the woman.

 Chapter 162 - 162: Recognition.

    Maximilian and the others were gathered in the library, and they heard about things that had happened around Neva. They heard about demon forces that appeared in each corner of the world. They were worried about their families and how they were doing.

    "Aren''t we wasting our time here?" Alexander asked as he looked at the book in his hands.

    Everyone took a deep breath and didn''t know what to say because they all agreed with his words.

    "We learn nothing here, really..." Alexander closed the book and looked at Maximilian and Isador. "We can learn everything we want, anywhere we want, and with whom we want."

    "Ever since Instructor Rasmus quit, the things we learned were bland, tasteless, and pointless. What he taught us, they were for this moment..." Maximilian nodded in agreement.

    "I miss him..." Aurelia said as she rested her head on her arms on the table. "I wonder what he''s doing right now..." She mumbled and stared blankly at the bookshelf.

    Everyone thought about Rasmus and the exciting things he did. They then remembered the situation in South Neva and how Rasmus had dealt with it. Deep down, they believed that Rasmus would survive and achieve a lot of things at the same time. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I have made up my mind..." Monica said as she stood up. "I''m quitting and want to return to the North to help my mother."

    Maximilian was surprised and looked up at Monica. She wasn''t the type who made an impulsive decision, which meant she had thought about it long enough.

    "What? Are you serious about this?" Maximilian asked with his brows furrowed. "Your mother, Her Holiness, wouldn''t let you do that, and if she knew, you would be in trouble."

    "I hate to say this, but right now, our families need us. I know that I''m being bold here, but what we learned from Instructor Rasmus, we might be able to prevent our nations from having similar fates as those nations in the South and East," Monica explained as she looked at them.

    Valari, Alexander, and Isador also felt the same way as Monica. They knew what they learned from Rasmus might be useful because so far, the way South Neva and East Neva dealt with the situation was nothing but righteous. The flaws were visible to the naked eye how their plans had backfired, and they had to deal with the consequences of their actions.

    "Remember what Instructor Rasmus said to us before he left?" Valari stared blankly at the table with his brows raised. "He said that the future is in our hands. What good or evil, we are the ones to decide. What do you guys think about that?" Valari asked.

    Monica sat down, and she already knew the answer the moment Rasmus said that to them.

    "Because righteousness has flaws, just like every other thing," Monica answered with a stoic expression. "Balance is what Instructor Rasmus taught us. He wanted us to be different from everyone else. He wanted us to be in the middle where good and evil are balanced out."

    "If righteousness is perfect and is the ultimate way to deal with all kinds of situations, evil should have gone extinct a long time ago, and yet it still exists," Isador muttered, remembering how foolish and naive he was when he believed righteousness could fix everything.

    "But righteousness isn''t the one to blame, it''s the humans themselves. Which was why Instructor Rasmus taught us about it, about human nature and how to deal with it..." Alexander added as he nodded in agreement.

    "The most dangerous thing isn''t evil itself but the illusion of righteousness. Just like a leader who has incompetent allies makes it worse than a powerful enemy," Maximilian added as he clenched his fists.

    There was only silence for a whole minute after they listened to each other. They digested what they learned from the discussion and carved that deep into their hearts.

    "I''m going to write a letter to the Chancellor. I can''t stay here and do nothing," Monica said as she got up and grabbed the book she was reading.

    Alexander and Valarie got up as well, and they wanted to do the same. The others were shocked, but then they all stood up and decided to quit as well. Monica was stunned that everyone would do the same as her even though she wasn''t trying to convince them.

    "(Recognition... so this is how it feels...)" Monica thought when she realized how powerful recognition was and how it could move the people around her.

    They went to their dorms and began to write a letter to Lenin. They gave various and valid reasons as to why they wanted to quit the academy. They were from influential and powerful families in Neva, and they didn''t have to wait while the world was in danger.

    After they had written the letter, they all went to the main building and went straight to Lenin''s office.

    ...

    Lenin was dumbfounded when she read all the letters from them. She had never seen any students who wanted to leave the academy. She felt like a failure because the whole academy couldn''t give them a single thing that made them stay.

    "Thank you for everything, Chancellor," Monica bowed her head. "We are grateful that we can enroll into this academy and for bringing us the best instructor that we could never imagine."

    The others bowed their heads as well and expressed their gratitude to Lenin. They also mentioned Rasmus and how he taught them the most important thing in life.

    Lenin was worried about them when she realized how impactful Rasmus''s presence was to those students. She was worried that they would turn out like him, dangerous figures that might turn the world upside down more than the first Great Era.

    "I understand all your concerns and the main reason for leaving," Lenin said as she looked at the letters in front of her. "I respect and accept your reasoning, but there''s one thing that I would like to say to all of you," she looked at Monica and the others.

    They looked at Lenin with their brows raised, waiting for her to speak again.

    "Please, do not take everything that Count Blackheart said to you. He''s not a man that you should look up to or follow in his steps. He''s a man that ignores morality to achieve his purpose efficiently," Lenin said with a serious expression, hoping that her words could prevent them from turning into dangerous figures in the future.

    They looked at each other for a few seconds before they all smiled and chuckled. Lenin was surprised that they reacted like that when she was being serious about it.

    "With all due respect, Chancellor, we already know that," Aurelia smiled at Lenin.

    "We know how dangerous Instructor Rasmus was from the moment he taught us about recognition and the task he gave us," Isador said as he nodded, agreeing with Aurelia''s words.

    "But he never, not even once, convinced us to follow his path," Valari said with a smile on his face.

    "He was the contender for our conscience, beliefs, and principles. He was the one who tried to make us see the world in its ugliest and purest form," Alexander added and nodded to Valari''s words.

    "He taught us how one side isn''t better than the other. Any side has flaws, and he taught us to find balance in all of it. The good can be exploited, and the evil can be defeated, that was what he taught us," Monica explained with a gentle smile on her face.

    "He didn''t want us to be like him, he wanted us to be different from him and the rest. He hoped that we could be the light that guided Neva and made a better place for everyone," Maximilian said with a serious and confident expression.

    "We are all here, standing together, all because of him, Chancellor," Aurelia said and looked at the others beside her. "We have shared visions, and we understand each other," she added and smiled at Monica. Monica responded with a soft smile as she nodded in agreement.

    Lenin was speechless. She had never been so shocked to the point that she didn''t know what to say. She then realized how mature their way of thinking was and how they had each other''s backs. She couldn''t prevent them from staying because they had achieved something that even the alumni couldn''t achieve.

    "I understand..." Lenin sighed and nodded with understanding. "I''ll grant your request, all of you," she smiled.

 Chapter 163 - 163: Adventurers.

    Videl took a deep breath, and the stench of pungency filled his lungs. He couldn''t stop grinning as he devoured the lost souls around him who were waiting for judgment. He enjoyed his feast as he watched the knights stack the dead bodies into the pit.

    He saw knights, peasants, and even children in the pit. The knights''s eyes were empty, trying to ignore the gaze of the dead in the pit. The situation in Lineva was worse than he thought because Kiel''s believers weren''t afraid of authority, and they fought to their deaths like martyrs.

    "(From all those bodies, none of them are being possessed by demons...)" Videl clicked his tongue, annoyed that he couldn''t feast on the demons. "(I guess I''ll wait until I reach the capital city. Heard it''s getting worse over there...)" he sighed and looked into the distance.

    After he consumed the souls of the dead, he continued his journey. There were barely anyone going to the capital city, only a few knights. He pretended to be an adventurer and planned to help the knights fight the demon worshipers.

    Every village and town that he went to was in bad condition. If it wasn''t for the adventurers that stayed there, those demon worshipers would have killed the people and burned the villages and small towns. So many women and children were taken away that the knights couldn''t do much because they didn''t have enough forces to spare.

    He decided to rest for a moment in a pub, which was filled with adventurers from different nations. Since he pretended to be one, the knights told him to join the other adventurers and waited for further notice.

    "You''re an adventurer?" A man leaned against the bar counter as he looked at Videl from top to bottom.

    "Yeah," Videl nodded as he ordered a mug of beer.

    "You doesn''t look like one," The man sat down beside Videl and kept observing him. "You look like a noble with that face," he added.

    "Maybe I''m one," Videl answered and stared at the man with a stoic expression. "Is that a problem if a noble becomes an adventurer?" He asked.

    The man shrugged and ordered another mug of beer for himself. He then looked at his surroundings, where the other adventurers were checking their equipment and enjoying their drinks.

    "Silva," the man introduced himself and offered his hand for a handshake.

    "Videl," Videl shook Silva''s hand. "Cheers," he raised his mug and chugged the mug.

    Silva raised his mug and chugged the mug as well.

    "I heard we were going to hunt down some demon worshipers and bandits. We are gathered here because a noble''s daughter got kidnapped by them this morning," Silva said as he pulled his brown messy hair back.

    "And where did you get that information?" Videl glanced at Silva and the other adventurers at the tables.

    "I have my ways. If you have been working as a mercenary long enough, you get a lot of information from trusted sources," Silva smirked and emptied the mug.

    "So you''re a mercenary?" Videl raised his brows. "So you have killed a lot of people?" He added.

    "I don''t think I should be proud of saying this, but yeah, I have killed a few bandits and criminals. I have been doing this for five years now, and right now, being a mercenary is quite profitable," Silva nodded and then asked the bartender to refill his mug. "What about you? I can see in your eyes that you have seen or even taken a lot as well," he stared into Videl''s red eyes that looked sharp and unfazed.

    "Too many to count. All I remembered was how each of them begged for their lives, and when I killed them and stared into their eyes, those were the moments I enjoyed the most," Videl answered with a cold smile on his face.

    Silva''s face turned pale when he realized he was talking with a murderer, someone who enjoyed killing. He then cleared his throat and tried not to show the fear on his face.

    "Honestly, I think you''re telling the truth..." Silva said and then chugged the beer. "So you''re pretending to be an adventurer so you can kill people. Is that right?" He asked.

    "Exactly," Videl smirked mischievously.

    A knight suddenly came into the pub with a cape over his shoulders, meaning he was a high-ranking knight. All the adventurers suddenly became quiet and stared at the knight with serious and cold expressions.

    "Listen up! We are going to climb Bronzing Mountain. We found their traces toward that mountain, but unfortunately, we lost them. We don''t know where their hideout is, and we are going to find it before dark," The knight said loudly. "Does anyone here know how to track things?" He asked and looked at all the adventurers.

    "Hold on a minute, chief. You can''t ask us anything without knowing how much you''re paying. You got money, you got our skills," Silva said with a smirk.

    The other adventurers nodded in agreement. None of them feared or respected the knight since they had no reason to do so. The knight looked pissed, but he knew that the adventurers were a bunch of thugs.

    "If we manage to find our target, each of you will get five gold coins. If you can track the location of the hideout, we will pay you double the amount," The knight answered. "Now, stop wasting my time and tell me who knows how to track them."

    Silva raised his hand with confidence and a smugness on his face.

    "Let''s move! We have no time to waste!" The knight shouted and left the pub.

    Videl left the pub and followed Silva to the wagon to get on it. He wondered whose daughter the bandit had kidnapped and if the knights would waste their time and resources on her. He asked Silva, but Silva didn''t know either, but he knew that she was from a powerful and important family in Lineva.

    The journey to Bronzing Mountain took them five hours, and the sun was three hours away from setting. Silva immediately went to the front and began to track down the path that the bandits took to the mountain.

    He managed to trace the footprints of the bandits, but as soon as they reached the base of the mountain, the footprints disappeared. He looked around and noticed the falling leaves that got stepped on. He found out the bandits didn''t climb the mountain but rather went around it.

    "Hmm, looks like they go up from here..." Silva patted the big rock and saw a trace of specks of dirt on it. "Let''s not waste time, shall we?" He smirked at the knights and began to climb the mountain.

    Everyone was amazed by his skill, and they believed they might find the hideout before the sun went down. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Once they had climbed high enough, Videl looked down and they had reached half way from reaching the top of the mountain. He looked around and realized the mountain wasn''t a perfect place to fight because, one wrong step, and they would fall to their death. The bandits who chose the mountain as their hideout might have thought about it and given them the advantage.

    Silva stopped moving even though he saw the footprints of the bandits in front of him.

    "What''s the matter?" The knight captain asked.

    "Look around you. The trees are getting fewer as we go higher, and the moment we can''t hide ourselves in the trees, we might get exposed," Silva explained as he looked around. "I''m thinking of going there on my own, to find a different path to the hideout without being noticed by them," he pointed out.

    The knight captain nodded with understanding.

    "Take me with you," Videl said as he approached Silva.

    Silva looked at Videl for a moment before he gave a nod.

    They left the group and followed the footprints as they looked around for an alternative path to reach the hideout. As they followed the path, Silva wondered why Videl had decided to join him out of nowhere.

    "Is there a reason why do you want to join me?" Silva asked as he looked at Videl from over his shoulder.

    "Nothing in particular..." Videl answered as he looked at the summit where he could see the thick and immense demonic energy floating. "Just curious, that''s all..." he slowly smiled and knew there was a powerful demon in the hideout.

 Chapter 164 - 164: Joy.

    Silva and Videl returned and informed the others about the path they could use so the bandits wouldn''t detect them. Silva then led the group to the other side of the mountain while at the same time scouting the area. He showed his ability to the fullest and led dozens of people to the summit without being seen by the bandits.

    When they were close to the summit, the sun had set, and it was getting really dark, and they couldn''t use the torches to avoid being detected. They could see the light in the distance, which meant they were close to the bandits'' hideout.

    A few adventurers scouted the area around the hideout, which was a massive flat land in between two summits with a small lake. A perfect place for people to hide and live unnoticed. They looked at the bandits who were lazing around and counted the numbers while they looked for the prisoners.

    After ten minutes of scouting the hideout, they came back and informed everyone that there were more than a hundred bandits there. They also found prisoners in cages, including children, where one of them might have been the daughter that the knights were looking for.

    "Let''s wait until late at night," The knight captain said with his arms crossed. "We don''t know anything about our enemy. There''s a chance that a few of them have been possessed by demons. We need to kill as many as we can before we fight them since we all know those possessed bodies are strong," he explained and looked at everyone.

    The captain created a plan where the mages would take the high ground and cover the knights and the others during the ambush. He wanted the mages to bombard the tents as soon as they managed to secure all the prisoners.

    After a long briefing, everyone rested until late at night to recover their stamina since they had just climbed the mountain. They were anxious, but they were confident with their numbers and experiences.

    Silva was checking his sword and making sure it was sharp when he realized he couldn''t find Videl anywhere. He wanted to find him, but the knight captain had ordered everyone to get ready. Everyone moved to their designated position and waited for the signal.

    "Go!" The knight captain shouted quietly and ran toward the bandits'' camp.

    All the knights and the adventurers ambushed the camp and killed the bandits who were asleep. They managed to kill a lot of them unnoticed, and they immediately rescued the prisoners.

    The knight captain looked at all the prisoners, but he couldn''t find the girl he was looking for. When he was about to order his knight to keep searching, he saw all the knights were frozen still with their blank eyes.

    "What are you guys standing there for? Keep searching for the girl!" The knight''s captain ordered.

    Even after he said those words, the Knights didn''t move a muscle. He was about to grab one of the knights, but he heard a scream from behind. He turned around and saw the adventurer being killed by another adventurer.

    He was confused by what happened until another adventurer killed another adventurer. He thought those adventurers were betraying him until a sword stabbed him in the back and pierced through his chest. He was shocked as he slowly looked down, and then another sword pierced through his chest.

    "What... are you... doing..." The knight captain looked at his knights who had stabbed him.

    The knights'' eyes suddenly turned black, and they pushed the swords even deeper into the knight captain''s body. They had been possessed by demons, which answered all his questions.

    The knights that were still themselves swung their swords and killed the possessed knights. Unfortunately, they couldn''t do anything for their captain because he had no chance of surviving.

    "Find... the girl..." The knight captain said weakly as he grabbed the blades that pierced through his chest.

    Silva realized what had happened and knew that the whole situation had become a complete mess. He didn''t know which ones were his allies anymore, but knowing the knight captain only cared for the girl, he decided to look for her even though he barely knew what she looked like.

    He avoided everyone and chose to be alone while looking for the girl. The mages began to bombard the camp with spells and destroyed the camp slowly. It was a perfect opportunity for him because the mages distracted the bandits'' attentions.

    ...

    After looking around for almost ten minutes, Silva couldn''t find the other prisoners. The only place left that he hadn''t checked was the big tent in the center of the camp. He didn''t have to make any guesses about that tent and knew it belonged to a leader that had been possessed by a powerful demon.

    He was thinking of leaving and forgetting about the whole thing because the money wasn''t worth the risk. He noticed something unnerving, and it was the silence. He hid behind a tent and looked at his surroundings, but he didn''t hear anything.

    "(Did everyone die? Or did demons possess their bodies?)" Silva thought as he gulped nervously. "(Am I the only one left? Am I seriously alone here?)" His heart was racing uncontrollably.

    "Fuck this, I''m leaving..." Silva muttered under his breath as he made his way out of the camp.

    He looked around, and it was eerie and disturbing because he couldn''t find any dead bodies. There were only traces of blood, but no bodies, which made him feel extremely uneasy. Suddenly, he heard a loud hiss right next to his left ear that made him jolt and fall on his back.

    He crawled on his back as he looked around, wondering where the sound was coming from. He didn''t see anyone around him, and every hair on his body was rising, and tears of fear lingered in his eyes. Suddenly, he felt legs hitting his back when he crawled back, and his body was frozen still like a statue before he slowly lifted his head.

    "You''re still alive?" Videl looked down at Silva with his brows raised.

    "Y¡ªyou too?" Silva asked in his shaky and ragged breath. "We... we should leave this place..." He said as he slowly got up from the ground.

    "Leave? Are you sure about that? Look around you," Videl crossed his arms.

    Silva turned around to see where Videl was staring. He was then shocked and petrified when he saw the knights, adventurers, and bandits staring at him with their eyes as dark as the abyss. They all had blank expressions, but those eyes were mesmerizing and terrifying at the same time.

    He saw the knight captain who was supposed to be dead standing there among the knights. He couldn''t believe it, and he couldn''t believe how terrifying the powers of the demons were.

    "It seems you''re the only one left. They can''t possess your body for some reason," Videl said as he glanced at Silva.

    Silva looked down at his neck and pulled out the necklace. He looked at it and remembered it was a gift from his late mother when he was still a small kid.

    "It''s a charm, a talisman that my late mother gave me," Silva held the necklace tightly.

    Videl looked at the necklace and noticed the tiny bit of divine power inside each link. He slowly reached for the necklace and touched it, but nothing happened. He was too powerful for that little amount of divine energy to feel pain from touching it.

    He glanced at the possessed bodies and could see the demons within those bodies were just weaklings. He looked a bit excited because he could devour a lot of demons, not to mention the one that led those demons was a powerful one.

    "(Oh... How I miss this kind of feelings...)" Videl''s pupils shrunk, but then he calmed his excitement down. "It''s better for you to stay near me," Videl said as he pulled his sleeves calmly.

    "What do you mean? Are you going to fight these demons?!" Silva asked as he looked around as more and more bandits came and surrounded them.

    "What did I tell you back then in the pub?" Videl asked as he lifted his arms and spread them open.

    Silva furrowed his brows and tried to remember while he was still anxious about the whole situation. He then remembered what Videl had said that stood out in his head.

    "You enjoy killing..." Silva muttered under his breath.

    "That''s right!" Videl shouted in excitement as he clapped his hand. "I do enjoy killing!" He grinned and spread his arms again.

    All the bodies around them suddenly caught on fire. The fire wasn''t red, orange, yellow, or blue, but it was dark purple. Silva witnessed how the bodies melted in an instant and couldn''t do anything to stop those flames.

    Silva could hear deafening screams and screeches that he had to cover his ears and scream in pain. He didn''t know what had happened, but he wished that it would stop because it drove him insane. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Videl was devouring all the demons and the souls they took. He felt the hunger within him was being satiated and made him even hungrier at the same time.

    "More... I need more..." Videl said as he grinned widely.

 Chapter 165 - 165: Breaking through.

    Silva was on the ground, with his ragged breath, panicking and in pain. His eyes were glimmering with tears because he had never heard such screams and couldn''t imagine what kind of pain those people felt to make such a sound.

    He felt a hand on his shoulder and immediately he screamed as he tried to push the hand away. But then he got slapped in the face, making him snap back to reality. He noticed the screams were gone, and it became completely silent.

    He looked around and realized all the bodies had melted and turned into ashes. He grabbed Videl''s arm, clinging onto it like a lifeline as he tried to get up.

    "You..." Silva paused to swallow his saliva. "You killed all of them?" His voice trembled uncontrollably.

    "I did. Is that really a surprise?" Videl raised his brows. "But this is far from the end. I want you to get yourself together," he patted Silva''s shoulder and looked at the tent in the distance where the intense and immense demonic energy was oozing from.

    "Can you walk? You need to get all the prisoners out of this place," Videl said as he looked around and found the Knight captain''s sword on the ground. "You should be fine on your own. I''ll keep the leader busy," he added and grabbed the sword, swinging it around.

    Silva looked around and he could see that everyone was dead. He slowly made his way toward the prisoners, who seemed terrified and couldn''t move their bodies out of fear.

    Videl cracked his neck and massaged his shoulder after the feast as he walked toward the tent. He felt stiff all over his body but felt great at the same time. He suddenly stopped because he saw the curtain of the tent move slowly.

    A man in a black robe came out of the tent with his whole face hidden under the hood. The man looked at the mess and noticed all of his men were killed. He slowly pulled down the hood, revealing his gray long hair and his wrinkly face. The man was old in his fifties, but his eyes said otherwise because of the way he looked at Videl.

    "You did all this?" The old man asked in a calm voice. "I can see that you''re also one of us, but why?" He added.

    Silva listened to the old man''s voice, he was confused by what he meant by that. He looked at Videl and thought that maybe Videl was possessed by a demon because that was the only explanation that he came up with. He wondered if it was the case, and that answered why Videl enjoyed killing and had no fear toward those demons.

    "One of you?" Videl asked and scoffed with his brows raised. "You''re not even on the same level as me. You''re just a weakling, not even worth my attention."

    The old man tilted his head with a confused look.

    "Enough with the talk, I''m here to take your life and the soul of that old man..." Videl swung his sword and walked toward the old man.

    The old man giggled and turned into laughter as he covered his face with his hands. He slowly ripped his face as his face muscles and skull morphed, reshaping themselves. He began to scream as if he had lost control over his body and was being killed slowly by a demon inside him.

    Silva and the prisoners couldn''t believe what they saw. They saw the hunchback old man collapse as his body grew rapidly. His fingers and nails became long, his back and shoulders widened, ripping the flesh and skin off his body. The old man begged, but the body kept morphing until the old man''s face fell to the ground and he was no longer screaming. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The old man''s body became taller, twice the size of his original body. There was no skin, only flesh and bones on his body that were exposed to the world. Suddenly the body got caught in fire, forging the flesh and muscles. His voice became deeper and rougher just like what the rumor said about demonic voices that sounded nothing like humans.

    The old man''s body was completely burned, so crusted that a simple movement was enough to make those crusts fall and make cracking sounds. He was no longer an old man as his knees bent the other way like a flamingo and horns appeared on his skull. He completely became a demon, and the old man was no longer in that body, just pure evil.

    "He will be pleased to have someone like you..." The demon grinned widely with sharp teeth like a razor.

    Videl wasn''t amused or bothered by the transformation, it was quite the opposite. He knew what kind of demon he was facing based on the demon''s appearance.

    "Little horns, you''re just a Noble, one rank higher than a Soldier," Videl smirked as he swung his sword and lit it with a purple flame.

    The demon tilted his head, he was surprised that someone knew his rank in the demon hierarchy. No humans should know about the true hierarchy of demons because that was something sacred to them. Being called out by their rank was an insult even if they were being called out by other demons.

    "I don''t know what you are, but you just crossed the line!" The demon yelled and flew toward Videl at immense speed.

    Videl blocked the demon''s claws with his sword and pushed the demon away like it was nothing. Silva was stunned because he couldn''t see the demon''s movement at all, and also by the fact Videl could block it and push the demon away.

    The demon''s hands sizzled and he didn''t expect to feel pain from the fire, especially when it was made from Mana. He then realized the only demons who could create such powerful fire that even demons couldn''t withstand were demons with high ranks.

    "Why stopping?" Videl appeared behind the demon and swung his sword.

    The demon repelled the sword with the back of his hand, but he didn''t see Videl''s left hand that already cast hellfire. The demon got hit right in the chest, and he couldn''t extinguish the fire with his power. He had no choice but the rip the flesh where it caught on fire and throw it away.

    Videl didn''t give the demon a chance to think or run by bombarding him with hellfire as he swung his sword swiftly. The demon could block the sword, but the hellfire was the only thing that could kill him. The demon knew that he couldn''t win, and he should have run away when he could.

    Videl slowly but surely forced the demon to rip his own body because of the hellfire. He was toying with the demon because he wanted the demon to be in a weakened state so he could devour him without struggling.

    Silva and the prisoners didn''t blink their eyes as they watched Videl outmatch the demon both in physical strength and magical abiltiy that was supposed to be a powerful being than humans. Silva thought that if Videl was a swordsman, he could easily become a Swordmaster.

    After a full five minutes of a one-sided fight, the demon fell to his knees with both arms missing and his body covered in hellfire. The demon knew he was no match for a high-ranked demon after he found out the hard way.

    "You''re a fool to show your true self against me, you lowly creature," Videl stared down at the demon. "Now you can''t escape, and you''re now mine," he said as he grabbed the demon''s horn and forced him to look up at him.

    "Please, my liege..." The demon begged as he stared into Videl''s glowing red eyes, the eyes that only the high-ranking demons had.

    Videl didn''t say a word and began to burn the demon''s body from within through the intense gaze. The demon couldn''t fight against it as he was defeated both in power and status. He could only accept his fate and became fodder for Videl.

    As the demon turned into ashes, Videl devoured the demon''s existence and ceased to exist. His chest felt like it was burning and crushing at the same time, but it was the feeling of breaking through. He began to laugh manically, and at that moment, Silva and the prisoners trembled in fear because they could feel their hands brushing against their necks and backs.

    Videl stood in front of Silva and stared down at him with a cold smile. Silva slowly looked up and saw Videl''s glowing red eyes with his pupils shrunk like a cat''s eyes. Videl slowly placed his index finger on the lips, and there was an ugly creature as dark as the night crawling on his shoulder.

    Silva''s eyes trembled as his whole body became powerless when he stared at that creature. The creature had black eyes and sharp teeth, and it was as small as a baby. It was staring back at Silva when it suddenly jumped right onto his face and entered his body through his mouth.

    Videl glanced at the prisoners and then grinned widely as he raised his sword, imbued it with hellfire.

 Chapter 166 - 166: Winning an argument.

    Videl walked into the tent and saw the gruesome sight of butchered human bodies. The bodies of men, women, children, and animals were being mixed like toys. He remembered this scene from a very long time ago, and it became one of his favorite memories.

    "So you''re here on this continent as well, Yaza..." Videl looked at a woman with the head of a small girl and the legs of a goat. "You always have a way of playing God no matter what world you''re in..." He muttered and stared at the lips of the girl moving, as if it was trying to speak but the brain couldn''t control the body yet.

    He burned all the victims of Yaza''s curiosity of creation and devoured their souls as his own. He didn''t want to leave any evidence of what was happening there to the humans. He acted like Rasmus, making both at the disadvantages of the situation.

    After devouring every soul, he left the tent and burned everything to ashes. He then looked at Silva, who had become his loyal servant, another human to be his plaything.

    "Our job here is done... Let''s find another town or village so I can feast on the dead..." Videl said as he walked down the mountain with a massive sea of flames that devoured the whole camp behind him.

    (At the same time in the main headquarters of the South Neva Union.)

    Carrion got out of the carriage and saw so many knights being deployed to deal with the chaos that had happened all over South Neva. He was anxious, and his heart had been racing fast since last night, and he couldn''t get a wink of sleep.

    His arrival was conveyed to Altair, and the knight escorted him to Altair''s office. When he entered the room, he saw Altair and Thalior at the table with cold and serious expressions. He felt like staring at two mountains that were about to fall right on top of him. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "(How in the world could you stand with these two people like it was nothing?)" Carrion thought of Rasmus.

    "Another Earnwind in the building, how interesting," Altair stared into Carrion''s eyes. "But you, you didn''t attend your late father''s funeral. Everyone was there but not you."

    Carrion gulped and didn''t know what to say after being confronted like that. He was being pressured and knew that Altair was trying to belittle him to see what kind of a person he was. He took a deep breath and then showed a faint smile as he nodded.

    "I would rather not be called an Earnwind, My Lord," Carrion said calmly. "It''s not uncommon for people to cut ties with their families, and I''m just one of them."

    Thalior never blinked his eyes once ever since Carrion entered the room. He knew that Carrion was associated with Rasmus, and his being in the room only raised questions and suspicions. Carrion could read the gaze that Thalior gave him, and he couldn''t blame Thalior for thinking like that.

    "So, you''re not an Earnwind anymore? Then why did you use your last name to influence other people?" Altair asked with an empty smile on his face. "Your words and actions are... contradicting," he chuckled mockingly.

    Carrion closed his eyes and tried to find a way to get back at Altair. He pretended to be Rasmus and tried to think like him.

    "Is the lives of the people less important than my life, My Lord?" Carrion asked and stared into Altair''s eyes. "I would love to talk about mine, but I''m here not to entertain you while the lives of the people are being played and taken away by demons as we speak."

    Altair''s smile immediately disappeared from his face. His eyes and expression became cold once again, with a hint of annoyance and irritation. He didn''t have anything to say after being confronted like that and decided to stop playing around.

    "So, you came here as an envoy of Count Blackheart?" Altair asked.

    Carrion wasn''t even offered to take a seat, and yet, Altair had begun asking the main questions. He was being looked down on too much, but he couldn''t leave because Rasmus needed him to gain his trust and to prove to himself that he could do better.

    "Yes, My Lord," Carrion nodded and kept his calm demeanor.

    "And why do you think we need him? Is he looking down on us that he sent someone like you to help us?" Altair narrowed his eyes.

    "Because someone like me can gather more people through their greed rather than empty words, My Lord," Carrion answered with a cold expression. "Unity and greed can align where everyone is satisfied, not only through ideals but it can also be through materials and well-being, physically and mentally."

    "So you''re saying that we should satisfy their needs in exchange for them to join us? Your skill is good when it comes to business, but here, you''re lacking," Altair responded as he scoffed, finding Carrion''s explanation to be ridiculous.

    "You''re still more concerned about their greed rather than the lives and the safety of the people. Is this really what we are going to argue about, My Lord?" Carrion furrowed his brows.

    Thalior closed his eyes and slowly turned his head away. Ever since his argument with Rasmus, he felt something within him change. He began to see and think of things that affected his principles and ideals.

    He approached Altair as he shook his head slowly, telling Altair to stop arguing. He then sat at sat at the desk and told Carrion to sit with them.

    Carrion sat at the desk and looked at both of them.

    "Remember, Carrion... if you want to win an argument, don''t try to fight their ideals with yours. The moment your ideals and theirs clashed, things went ugly, and you both would bend reality so the ideals would make sense to you or them. If you want to win, use the flaws of their ideals, which will make them look like fools to you, those who listen, and themselves. Even if they were right, you wouldn''t hurt your ego or ideals."

    Carrion remembered those words that Rasmus had said to him before. He never thought he could win an argument using that method. He knew that it was used to win an argument but in exchange for offending them.

    "Count Blackheart sent you, for what?" Thalior asked in a cold tone.

    "I have learned a lot of things from Count Blackheart, and I know what kind of people he is. He deals with things without considering morality. So, he sent me here because I might be able to help and still align with your ideals," Carrion answered with a serious expression, trying to keep himself calm.

    Thalior and Altair shared a look with the same thought inside their heads.

    "It''s suspicious, isn''t it?" Carrion smiled and stared blankly at the table. "Even I couldn''t understand why he sent me here. But I know him enough that he''s always been serious about his words. He really wants humanity to survive," he pointed out.

    Thalior knew what kind of a person Rasmus was. He knew that even if Rasmus intended to save humanity, there was a hidden or a few hidden intentions behind it. But then he remembered what Carrion had said earlier if that concern was important than the lives and the safety of the people.

    "We already have your brother here, but you said that you''re no longer an Earnwind. You also said that you''re Count Blackheart''s envoy, but that''s not enough to convince us that you can be of any help to us. Tell me, what''s your goal here?" Thalior asked.

    "I want to prove to myself that I can be better. It''s the truth that Count Blackheart was the one who asked me to be here, but I''m here of my own accord, not because I''m following his order," Carrion answered with a serious expression.

    Thalior and Altair shared a look once again, and then they both nodded.

    "And what''s Count Blackheart doing right now?" Thalior asked.

    "As we speak, he should have arrived by now," Carrion said as he stared out the window. "Count Blackheart is on his way to the Druloem Kingdom in East Neva," he revealed and turned his head to look at Thalior.

    "East Neva?" Thalior furrowed his brows. "What exactly he''s doing there?"

    "To get stronger," Carrion answered.

 Chapter 167 - 167: City of Sand.

    Rasmus narrowed his eyes because of the sand that kept entering his eyes. He couldn''t see anything but a vast desert as soon as he left the city''s port, and the two suns made it worse. Fortunately, he managed to learn about manipulating nature after he grasped the principle of it. He could manipulate the heat in the air and get rid of it before it could touch his skin.

    He no longer suffered under the sun''s heat. Instead, he willed the warmth away, stripping it from the air before it could touch his skin. It wasn''t magic in the traditional sense, no formations, no incantations. It was something more profound.

    Mana itself could understand him. That was the revelation. As long as his comprehension of nature aligned with Mana''s inherent logic, it would listen to him.

    At first, it seemed like a mere coincidence, but Aris had confirmed his suspicions. Mana was not just energy, it was sentient in its own right. It was the very foundation of existence, the source of everything, including the race known as Orthias. Unlike humans, who bled when wounded, an Orthias''s essence unraveled into pure Mana, reaffirming its connection to the world''s core.

    Even the cycle of life and death among the Aristoria, the chosen beings, supported this truth. When one perished, their essence did not simply fade. It was reborn as Mana, which in turn created the next Aristoria. And if an Aristoria rejected their purpose, Mana itself intervened, weaving a new soul to take their place. It wasn''t just an unconscious force, it understood when something had gone astray and corrected it.

    When Rasmus finally accepted that Mana was a sentient existence, everything changed. Harmony was the key. He no longer manipulated Mana forcefully like a mage crafting spells. Instead, it recognized him and responded to him, almost as if it had deemed him as its benefactor. The moment that bond was forged, he could bend nature itself to his will.

    "You''re getting good at it," Aris looked at the gentle flow of Mana around Rasmus. The flow looked natural, and he could manipulate whatever he wanted within his parameters. "Keep doing that, and you might be able to do something like what that sorcereress did."

    "Yes, but it still takes a huge toll on my body, especially my brain," Rasmus nodded as the headache kept bugging him because he had to constantly interact with Mana differently than he used to.

    "You''ll get used to it. You learned about Mana the wrong way, but you don''t have to learn everything again from the very basics of it since you''re already half correct of controlling Mana," Aris responded as she nodded with understanding. "Take it slowly."

    Rasmus closed his eyes and furrowed his brows when suddenly the Mana around him dispersed. He couldn''t handle how Mana could become so clingy in a sense that it kept coming to him without him gathering it. He needed to be in his prime since he was going to meet Uriel''s master.

    As the carriage they rented came in, they went in and rested. The inside of the carriage had a magic formation that made it cool and unaffected by the heat from outside. Rasmus was glad that he rented the most expensive one, knowing it would be worth the money.

    The journey to the Druloem Kingdom would take them three days. The journey would be a long and boring one since there was nothing other than a vast desert all the way to the kingdom.

    ...

    "Yasser Arhat, a name that seems to not exist in a history book," Rasmus muttered as he looked at the desert after traveling for two days. "I was planning to be like that as well, but Lenin''s scheme of putting me in the spotlight made it impossible..." He sighed, realizing that Lenin was preventing him from doing whatever he wanted unnoticed.

    "What about Carrion and Videl? You don''t mind them being well-known by others? They''ll indirectly make you well-known as well if things are going well for them," Aris asked and noticed there were powerful monsters that were hiding in the depths of the desert. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Since the cat is already out of the bag, I have changed my plans ever since Lenin put me in the spotlight. Everything has its own merits and benefits, so I''m creating a path that is both efficient and beneficial for me," Rasmus answered as he leaned back and tried to get some rest since they were about to arrive in the capital city of Druloem.

    After a long and tiring journey, they arrived in the capital city of Druloem. The city was called the City of Sand, which lived up to its name because there were barely any roads in the city. Most of the area was covered in sand, and everyone there walked barefoot.

    The beauty of the city was in its architecture and the colors of the buildings. They used dark wood for the walls, and the roof was a turquoise color, which made the city look beautiful. Not to mention they had tall and wide trees to make the city less barren and more leafy.

    Rasmus immediately removed his shoes and put them in the ring to feel the sand with his bare feet. Aris looked at Rasmus and decided to join in because it looked and felt fun to walk barefoot in the sand since she had never seen or walked on sand her whole life.

    They looked at the townspeople wearing black garments to cover their upper bodies and baggy pants up to their ankles. Most of them were covering their lower faces with a shawl to prevent the sand from entering their noses.

    "It tickles..." Aris chuckled softly as she looked at her bare feet that she had buried in the sand.

    "Yeah, it tickles," Rasmus nodded as he looked at his feet. "Want to go to a pub for a drink first?" He looked at Aris.

    Aris nodded, and so they explored the city to find a pub.

    As they explored the city, they found a mega-structure that looked similar to a colosseum. They wondered what it was for, and after they asked the locals, it was an arena where warriors from all over the world came to test their brute strength without Aura or magic. It was the ultimate form of warrior to win with only their fists and strength.

    Once they entered a pub and ordered a drink and food, they kept staring at the arena because it looked so mesmerizing.

    "You two came to watch the tournament as well?" A man with dark skin asked.

    Rasmus and Aris glanced at the bald man with a ripped body, bigger than Eduard.

    "Tournament?" Rasmus raised his brows.

    The bald man tilted his head and saw white hair underneath the hood that Rasmus wore. However, he didn''t care much about it and brushed it off.

    "Yep, the 129th tournament. It''s an annual tournament that South of East Neva holds. Strong people from around the world will be here to participate. The registration will be opened in a month, so there will be a lot of people come to this city," the bald man explained as he looked at Aris and noticed the white hair underneath the hood.

    "What do you get from winning the tournament?" Rasmus asked and looked at the arena in the distance.

    "Anything you want!" The bald man answered in excitement. "The sultans themselves will grant all your wishes, whatever it is, they will grant it for you," he added.

    "Wait, you''re here but not knowing about the tournament?" The bald man asked with his brows furrowed. "If it''s alright, can I ask why you are here?"

    "I''m here to meet someone in the Sand Tower," Rasmus answered.

    The bald man''s face became pale for a moment, and he became nervous when Rasmus mentioned the Sand Tower. Rasmus could see in the man''s face that he felt uncomfortable after he heard about it, which made him curious.

    "So you''re a master, huh..." The bald man said with a nervous look on his face.

    "Why do you say that?" Rasmus stared into the man''s eyes.

    "Well... It''s because... The Sand Tower is a forbidden place that no one can enter without permission. The ones who can go in there are either someone important or a master in martial arts..." The bald man answered. "I uhh... I''ll take my leave. Have a good day to you two," he said and then left hurriedly.

    Aris watched the man leave the pub without looking back, as if he had just met someone that he shouldn''t have.

    "What was that?" Aris glanced at Rasmus.

    "Who knows, but we''ll find out once we get there," Rasmus shook his head and took a sip of his drink.

 Chapter 168 - 168: Tower of Sand.

    Rasmus and Aris took their time exploring the city. However, ever since that bald man found out about their purpose for coming to the city, they had been followed. It was either because of his words or because of his appearance.

    "They''re quite skilled," Aris walked beside Rasmus as she looked at her feet on the sand. "They know how to blend in really well."

    "They''re no knights or warriors. People who are good at hiding their presence are assassins. They''re not being hostile, which is a good sign. Maybe they were ordered to observe us," Rasmus answered and pretended that he was clueless.

    Rasmus wouldn''t be able to detect them if it wasn''t for his perception magic. He kept sensing the same figures even though he had been wandering in different areas of the city. His senses became more sensitive ever since he was in harmony with Mana around him.

    Once they were done exploring the city, they went to the northwest side of the city, where they saw a tall tower. The tower was separated from the city and surrounded by walls with only one entrance to get there. A steel gate with knights guarding it.

    "Yes? Do you have a permit to enter?" A knight with turquoise colored armor asked as he approached Rasmus and Aris.

    "No, but Master Yasser Arhat is expecting us," Rasmus answered.

    "There''s nobody in the Sand Tower with that name. You should leave and go," the knight responded without hesitation. His face was straight, making it impossible to decipher whether he was lying or not.

    Rasmus narrowed his eyes, and it clicked the switch in his head when he realized the Sand Tower might be an intelligence agency. As soon as he stood in front of the gate, he noticed more figures observing him from the distance. He didn''t want to make a scene because he needed this chance to get stronger and to learn Primal Force.

    "Let them in," a man in a long black robe with a hood that covered his head and a shawl that covered the bottom half of his face walked toward the gate from inside.

    The knights looked at the man, and they were all panicking as they nodded their heads. The knights hurriedly opened the gate to let Rasmus and Aris in. The man was still standing behind the steel gate without moving a muscle. Rasmus, on the other hand, noticed that the figures that had been following them had left.

    "You must be Rasmus Blackheart, and the woman beside you must be Aristoria," the man''s voice muffled under the shawl.

    Rasmus nodded and didn''t question where the man had found out about their identities. He assumed that Uriel had revealed it to her master.

    "Follow me," the man said as he turned around.

    Rasmus followed the man as he observed the Sand Tower in front of him. He was surprised that the design and the architecture of the tower were similar to Big Ben, a square and tall tower. He noticed the tower was made of sandstone that looked sturdy and timeless.

    While he was admiring the architecture, he noticed a person was sitting on top of the tower. He enhanced his vision and saw a man in all-black with a black feather cape, staring in the distance. The man was surrounded by shiny black ravens as they looked toward different directions.

    "How is she?" The man in the black robe asked.

    Rasmus averted his gaze for a moment to answer the man''s question, but when he looked up again, the man and the ravens had disappeared.

    "Lady Goldmane? She''s having a hard time. Politics aren''t her best trait," Rasmus answered.

    The man hummed with understanding and didn''t say another word.

    They entered the Sand Tower, and it was quite dark because there was barely any light that could enter the building. There was barely anyone inside, and there was no chatter or murmur, making the building dead silent. Everyone in the building didn''t make any noise, not even the sound of their footsteps. He also smelled something earthy because of the tower that was made of sandstone.

    "Now I understand why that man was anxious when I mentioned this place. Is this a place for people who do things in the shadows?" Rasmus asked the man who walked in front of him. "Gathering information across the world, I presume?"

    "The less you know the better," the man dismissed Rasmus''s words. "Don''t put yourself in an unnecessary problem."

    Rasmus smiled because he missed this kind of environment and type of people where everything was done in secrecy among each other. The world of spies and secret agents that controlled the world as they pleased and for the best interest of everyone.

    They walked up the spiral stairs and it took them almost five whole minutes to reach the middle half of the tower. Rasmus didn''t know where the man was taking him, which made it exciting in a way. The man guided them to a spacious room, and he told them to wait as he left the room.

    Rasmus looked out the window as he leaned against the wall. He looked at the city from above and it looked beautiful and unreal. He had never seen any city like this back on Earth, and it reminded him that he was in another world.

    An hour had passed, and there was no sign of people coming into the room. Rasmus and Aris wondered if Master Yasser Arhat was busy, so they waited for a bit more. However, after they waited for another few hours, they realized something wasn''t right.

    Rasmus began to look around the room and found a single book that was placed on top of the fireplace. The book was covered in dust which made it odd because the other furniture or items in the room were covered in dust. When he grabbed the book and opened it, there was nothing inside, only blank pages.

    "Do you think this is some kind of test?" Aris asked as she sat down on the couch.

    "Maybe," Rasmus muttered as he made sure he didn''t miss anything on or in the book. "This book is covered in dust and I wonder why," he said as he looked around and the first thing that came up in his mind was where the book might belong in the room.

    He looked around the room and he didn''t find any spot where it was covered in dust. He brushed the dust off the book and rubbed it before he smelled it up close to his nose. The smell was just like the smell of the whole tower, the smell of sandstone.

    He looked at the ceiling and walls of the room thoroughly. He couldn''t find anything off about the ceiling or the wall until he looked at the bookshelf that was empty. He tilted his head and decided to push the bookshelf away and found a small gap in the wall.

    "Huh, that hole is oddly a perfect size with the book," Aris said as she stared at the wall.

    Rasmus placed the book carefully into the hole and it fit perfectly. He then heard a soft click from inside the wall, and slowly the wall behind the couch began to slide. Aris turned around and watched the sandstone wall move until a person could fit into the wall. She pushed the couch away from the wall so they could walk into the passage.

    "After you," Aris smiled as she stared at Rasmus and pointed at the passage.

    Rasmus walked in, and it was so dark. He could smell sulfur in the air, and anyone who used fire would put themselves on fire. He used his perception magic and let Mana guide him deeper into the tunnel. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He realized there were so many paths to take, but thankfully he could tell which one was the right path where the rest led to dead ends or pits into the ground. Aris followed him and found this whole thing exciting and fun.

    Finally, they found a door made of wood in front of them. Rasmus slowly opened the door and saw so many torches on the wall. The square room was empty with nothing inside until he noticed a man sitting in the center of the room in a black robe standing still.

    "Welcome, Rasmus Blackheart. I have been waiting," the man''s voice sounded old and weak.

 Chapter 169 - 169: A test.

    Aris looked at the old man who looked so fragile with barely any flesh on his cheeks. However, she could see the immense amount of Aura in his body and around him. That Aura was the only thing that kept him standing and alive.

    "It''s an honor to meet an Aristoria, the greatest among the ancient race..." The old man smiled weakly at Aristoria as he slowly bowed his body.

    "Your days are numbered, don''t waste your energy to show some respect," Aris responded as she walked around the room. "For a human, you live quite a long life..." She said and guessed that the old man had lived for more than a hundred years.

    "It''s a gift and a curse," the old man answered with a weak smile.

    Rasmus observed the old man''s skin that looked pale and thin. The cheek bones and the jaw muscles of the old man looked weakened. It was enough to tell that the old man had been hiding in a dark place for decades without sunlight. He realized that the knights wouldn''t know who that old man was because they had never seen him outside the tower.

    "Master Yasser Arhat, it''s an honor to meet you," Rasmus said as he bowed his head.

    "I heard a lot of things about you, Rasmus Blackheart. What you have done, what you have achieved, and how many lives you killed," Yasser said and looked at Rasmus with his droopy eyes. "At first I thought I was seeing things when my favorite student requested me to teach you the technique. I thought I taught her everything that she needed to know, but I didn''t expect someone like you to exist," he added.

    Rasmus couldn''t grasp Yasser''s words completely. He didn''t know if that was a good thing or a bad thing.

    "Let me ask you, Rasmus Blackheart. Did you trick her or force her so you can be here?" Yasser asked calmly.

    "No. It was her who offered me that she would give me anything in exchange for helping her or them to deal with the situation in South Neva," Rasmus answered as he shook his head. "I don''t force anyone, I give them choices, always."

    Yasser closed his eyes and nodded after he finally grasped what kind of person Rasmus was. A man with questionable deeds and yet never told lies which made him dangerous because he didn''t need to lie to get what he wanted.

    "A man who can see through people and also make them see through your eyes. You don''t need to lie because you make them lie to themselves," Yasser slowly opened his eyes and stared right into Rasmus''s eyes.

    Rasmus only responded with a smile, not wanting Yasser to see through him. He didn''t know how dangerous that old man was, and he could see it in the old man''s eyes that he wanted to make a better world. It reminded him of himself when he was an old man and wanted to achieve something that he had never done before.

    "Give me a reason why I should teach you about Primal Force, Rasmus Blackheart?" Yasser asked with a sharp gaze.

    "Do you believe in words, Master Yasser?" Rasmus asked back. "If so, then my answer will be because they need me more than they know. I know what they don''t, and I do what they don''t want to do," he answered without hesitation. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Yasser nodded with understanding and then slowly walked toward the door behind him. He then signaled to Rasmus and Aris to follow him.

    Rasmus didn''t expect to see people in the next room, and they were all staring at him with cold gazes. He then looked to his right and saw ten people wearing black silk robes, sitting on a chair and facing those people.

    "You join with them..." Yasser said as he walked toward the people in black robes. "You can stay and join us here to watch," he looked at Aris with a weak smile on his face and pointed at the empty chairs.

    Rasmus looked at the young men and women standing in line. They were as young as Maximilian and the others, and based on their expressions, they were trained assassins because they didn''t make any other expression but that cold gaze. Aris on the other hand sat on the chair and stared at the faces in front of her.

    "Take off all your clothes," an old lady in a black robe said.

    Everyone removed their clothes without hesitation while Rasmus was taken aback by the sudden order by the old lady. He slowly removed his cloak and everything on his body just like the others. He was completely naked just like those young men and women around him. It reminded him back when he got recruited into an elite force where he was forced to get naked with his brother-in-arms.

    When his white hair was revealed, everyone stole glances at him and wondered if he was the person they thought he was. The old lady walked down the stairs and looked at every one of them from top to bottom. She suddenly stopped in the row where Rasmus was, and then she stood in front of him and stared right into his eyes.

    The old lady turned around and looked up at Yasser who was sitting on a chair for a moment before she turned around to observe Rasmus. She grabbed Rasmus''s left arm and thoroughly looked through his veins and felt his muscles. When she looked at his palms, she let out a soft hum and nodded before she walked away.

    After the old lady finished observing everyone, clothes fell from the above. Everyone looked at the old and ragged clothes, all of them had stains whether it was blood, vomit, sweat, or all of them.

    "Put them on," the old lady said as she sat down.

    Rasmus grabbed the nearest one, but a man got the clothes first before him and snatched it away from him.

    "I almost forgot. There are only a few of clothes, so those who don''t get one will fail the test," the old lady pointed out.

    The man that snatched the clothes suddenly smirked at Rasmus, but suddenly his head was grabbed by Rasmus and pulled it down forcefully. Rasmus kneed the man in the face and then kicked the neck of the man before the man hit the ground.

    Everyone was shocked that Rasmus didn''t hesitate to harm that man and took the clothes from him. Yasser and the others looked at the man and saw how Rasmus almost killed the man and made him paralyzed for the rest of his life because he kicked precisely on the spine.

    While Rasmus was putting the clothes on, the others fought for the clothes on the ground. He glanced at Yasser and the others who had been staring at him with sharp and cold gazes. He gave them a cold and unfazed gaze as he walked to the side and watched the others fight.

    Rasmus counted there were a total of forty participants excluding himself. He observed the way they fought and handled the situation. He was right those young men and women were trained to be assassins because they didn''t show remorse or emotion throughout the bloody fight.

    There were twenty participants left while the rest left the room with shame. The man that Rasmus injured was carried by them because he was paralyzed from the neck down. His way of dealing with his opponent made the other participants avoid him if necessary. They knew if someone could disable their opponents that easily, they were dangerous people.

    "Congratulations. Now that all of you are wearing clothes, feeling comfortable, it''s time for the second test," the old lady said as she stood up and looked down at all the participants. "It''s a survival and endurance test. Go to that door on your left over there and if you succeeded, you would come back here through that door over there on your right."

    All the participants glanced at Rasmus because they were wary of him.

    "Can I kill during the second test?" Rasmus glanced at the old lady.

    "It''s a survival test, everything is allowed," the old lady answered with a straight face.

    "Well, would you all prefer me to go first and hunt you all down or I go last and let you all be?" Rasmus asked with a straight face at the other participants.

    Without saying a single word, they all walked into the door, leaving Rasmus behind.

 Chapter 170 - 170: Second Test.

    Rasmus was about to enter the room, but then he heard a chair being pushed back. He glanced at those old people and saw Yasser standing and staring at him. Yasser seemed to be warning him and judging him at the same time in this test.

    "That ring, you shouldn''t bring that with you in that room," the old lady stared at the ring on Rasmus''s finger.

    Rasmus looked at his ring and pulled it off his finger without hesitation. Fortunately, Aris was there and could hold the ring for him.

    When Rasmus left the room, Aris glanced at Yasser and the others who seemed to be worried that Rasmus would kill all the participants. She could hear them murmur, but she could hear them clearly.

    "You should have given him what he needed without having to waste your time and your little pets'' lives," Aris said as she crossed her legs and stared at the blood on the floor. "You know what kind of a person he is, and yet you''re surprised that he would kill without hesitation?" She asked and stared into Yasser''s eyes as she pulled down her hood, revealing her white hair to them.

    "You all might be old, but you''ll still get burned if you play with fire," Aris warned as she leaned back and made herself comfortable on the chair. "If he ended up killing all of them, and you decided to change your mind even if he passed all the tests, your head will touch the ground faster than you can even blink," she said with a cold gaze toward them.

    Yasser realized there was no point in regretting his decision. He began to wonder if he even got a choice from the beginning when Aris could force him to teach Rasmus about Primal Force. However, he wasn''t bothered by it, he was more curious as to why she wanted him to learn it.

    ...

    Rasmus looked at the maze in front of him and decided to use magic to find the right path. He used his perception magic but immediately a sound of gear was heard from the wall. He dashed backward and barely dodged the poisoned steel arrow.

    He knew it would be too easy for him if he could use Mana in the maze. He had expected they would have anticipated this kind of situation and prevented anyone from clearing the test easily. He decided to use the most efficient method which was the breadth-first search by eliminating dead-ends and backtracking the path efficiently.

    He began to mark the walls when he took the path with his nails that only he could understand. He could hear traps getting triggered in the distance, which meant the other participants had gone further than him.

    As he went further into the maze, the path was either getting narrower and the worst part of the maze had levels where he should have climbed, jumped, or went down to the lower level. The traps and the challenges took a toll on his body, and saying the test was about endurance and survival was an understatement.

    He didn''t play by the rules and used Mana to reach his goal more efficiently. All he had to do was to be careful and be prepared for traps that would get triggered by Mana. He flew toward a path that would be impossible to achieve with only brute strength.

    He ended up meeting with a few participants during his exploration, and they didn''t dare to do anything to him. They didn''t want to deal with him knowing that the test itself was already dangerous and could take their lives.

    After dozens of dead-ends that he took, he found a door, but he didn''t know if it was the exit or if it was just another trap. He carefully opened the door and saw a long hallway with torches on the walls. It looked promising, so he used Mana all the way to the end of the hallway to see if it would trigger traps, but nothing happened.

    He wasn''t convinced still, and decided to use Mana to use wind magic to put pressure on the floor and the walls. He thought there would be a few traps that could only be triggered by pressure, but nothing happened. He finally decided to walk in and walked toward the door at the end of the hallway.

    Aris was staring at the ring in her hand when she smelled Rasmus''s scent. She looked at the doors in front of her and then looked at the specific door where she smelled Rasmus''s scent. She got up from her chair and walked toward that door while Yasser and the others looked at her with curious looks.

    "Are all these doors connected with each other?" Aris asked.

    Rasmus was about to grab the door handle suddenly heard Aris''s voice. He was confused and decided to listen to her.

    "Yes, all of these doors are connected to each other. The second test is a maze and those who come out from one of these doors will fail because they don''t use the exit that we want them to take," Yasser answered as he nodded.

    Aris looked at the doors and counted them under her breath.

    "So there''s a total of ten doors in the room. That''s why you want them specifically to take the right door which is over there? How do they know which one is the right door?" Aris asked.

    "If they know, they know. We don''t choose people who don''t know. We choose people who have outstanding intuitions," the old lady answered.

    Rasmus smirked and then took a few steps away from the door after he found out that he was about to choose the wrong door. He would remember Aris''s help and then go back into the maze to find the right exit. Aris who could no longer smell Rasmus''s scent, she went back to her chair and sat down.

    He located Yasser''s and the old lady''s voice back there. The exit that he found, it led to the door in front of them rather than on their left. He could see the structure of the maze and knew where to go so he could end up on the left side of the room where Yasser and the others were.

    After hours of exploring the maze and going back from dozens of dead-ends, he reached another door. He found another long hallway, and he believed the door in front of him was the right door to open. He was waiting for a few seconds so anyone behind the door would make a noise.

    Aris knew that Rasmus was right behind the door, and he was behind the correct door. She yawned as she rested her cheek on her fist because she was bored. She believed it would be enough for Rasmus to know his location.

    Yasser and the others were waiting patiently for the participants when they heard a door being opened. They all looked to their left and saw Rasmus was the first to pass the test and used the correct door. They were amazed by his skill and intuition, not knowing that Aris was helping him.

    "Congratulation, you''re the first one to pass the test with an amazing time as well," the old lady said as she stared at Rasmus.

    Rasmus nodded and immediately sat down and leaned against the wall because he was completely drained and exhausted. It had been a while since he had pushed himself to the limit since he had been busy with politics. He knew he had to start intense training again since he was going to learn Primal Force that might require him to be fit.

    Every hour, participants came out of the doors and none of them took the correct door. They were stunned, frustrated, and in despair when they realized they chose the wrong door and failed the test after they risked their lives in that test. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    In the end there were only six participants left, including Rasmus who passed the test. The rest of them left the room, devastated after they failed because of their own stupidity that they didn''t pass the test and forgot about the objective.

    "You don''t have time to rest because we will begin the final test," the old lady stood up from her chair and looked at the remaining participants. "Go to that door and you will see what kind of test it is," she pointed at the door below. "Good luck."

 Chapter 171 - 171: Third Test.

    All the participants looked at each other and wondered what kind of test it was until suddenly, Rasmus walked past them and opened the door. The moment the door was open, they could smell something sweet with a bit of a scent that they couldn''t describe. Rasmus stood there for a second before he decided to walk in without any fear.

    The room was pitch black, and he realized that the room was completely sealed, that even Mana didn''t exist there. He didn''t know what kind of room it was, but when the other participants entered the room, the door behind them was shut so tightly that no light could enter the room.

    Suddenly, they heard sizzling and hissing sounds from around them, and even though they couldn''t see anything, they could feel and smell the strong scent of the smoke. Everyone tried to hug the wall to calm themselves while Rasmus stayed put and tried to understand what the test was.

    He tried to inhale the smoke a little bit, and so far, he didn''t feel anything wrong with it, and it didn''t affect him at all. He could hear the other participants were looking for a hidden exit to leave the room because they believed it was the objective. He maintained his calm and tried to find the hidden exit as well by rubbing his feet and hands on the ground and on the walls.

    While everyone was busy looking for an exit, Rasmus felt someone or something brush his nape. He turned around and tried to grasp whatever was in front of him, but there was nothing in front of him. Suddenly, he heard one of the participants shriek in fear, followed by the other participants screaming and begging.

    He wondered what was happening with them until he also heard whispers in his ear, mumbles. He tried to get away from the mumbles, but no matter what, he kept hearing those mumbles and whispers in his ears. He realized the smoke made everyone hallucinate, so he sat down and tried to calm down.

    "(The first test was combat test, the second was survival, and this one might be about mental fortitude...)" Rasmus thought as he closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and let it happen rather than resist it.

    "Rasmus Blackheart!" A man yelled right in front of his face.

    When Rasmus opened his eyes, he was in the city square of the destroyed city with black smoke in the distance. He looked around and saw hundreds of people glaring at him, screaming and pointing their fingers at him. He was confused at first, but then suddenly fear and anxiety overwhelmed him and made his whole body tense up and frozen still.

    He looked down and noticed how small his hands were, and the old memories that he had been trying to ignore and lock away came back. He then felt a rock hit his head, and that moment scarred him, or at least the real Rasmus. He looked at the man who had thrown the rock at a kid with a huge grin on his face after he had managed to hurt an innocent kid.

    He began to cry because of the pain and the fact he was being thrown at with rotten vegetables and rocks. The pain he felt and the rotten smell were so real that he could feel it vividly, as if he had gone back in time.

    Each person that screamed "Kill" to him was so clear, from an old man''s voice to a small girl''s voice. They were trying to break through the knights that had blocked their paths, and they all wanted him dead.

    Rasmus covered his head in a fetal position as he sobbed uncontrollably with tears that dripped from his eyes and blood that fell to his eyes. He tried to wipe off the tears and blood from his eyes, but it was pointless. He glanced at the bodies of men, women, and children hanging, their bodies twisted and broken, their eyes forever frozen open.

    "Uncles... aunties... grandpa... grandma... I''m scared..." Rasmus sobbed as he kept covering his head from the rocks and rotten vegetables thrown at him.

    "Father... mother... it hurts..." Rasmus looked at the headless bodies of a man and woman on stage. "Please... stop..." he sobbed as he wiped his eyes, and the pain on his body became unbearable.

    The knights only watched from a distance without showing any sympathy. Some of them were even glaring and smiling at him as if he deserved such treatment and they would kill him if they could. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Rasmus looked at the man with a greatsword walked toward the dead bodies of his parents. He watched as the man stabbed his sword on his father''s head and then stabbed his mother''s head. The man lifted his sword with heads on it like a skewer as he stared down at Rasmus with a cold gaze.

    Rasmus got up as he screamed his lungs out, blinded by rage when the heads of his parents were being treated like cheap meat. When he got up on stage, the man kicked Rasmus right in the chest, sending him toward the spectators.

    The people who saw the opportunity began to spit on his body and kicked him with the intention of breaking his bones. He felt the pain as he heard his ankles broke, his knees dislocate, and his shoulders crack. He screamed in pain while at the same time couldn''t breathe because of the kick of that man.

    The knights once again only watched and let it all happen to him. If it wasn''t because of the voice of a man that told them to secure Rasmus, they wouldn''t move his body from the spectators. He was brought into a dungeon and threw him into the cell, leaving him there on his own, in the dark.

    He was imprisoned there for no reason, letting him starve and be thirsty for days as if they had forgotten about him. He endured the pain, the hunger, and the thirst to the point he began to hallucinate.

    "(Get up...)"

    "(Get up...)"

    "(Get up! And wake up!)"

    Rasmus opened his eyes and immediately gasped for air when he got back to reality. He fell to his knees as he hyperventilated and clenched his fists. He was blinded with anger after he re-lived the memory of that moment. At that moment, he wanted to kill those people, the faces that he saw back then who enjoyed his suffering.

    "Calm down..." Rasmus muttered as he wiped his tears.

    His uncontrollable rage still overwhelmed him and it was the first time he couldn''t control his emotions. He knew that it was Rasmus''s past and not his, but he also knew that he was Rasmus and no longer Kyroz.

    He sat down and leaned against the wall as he listened to the other participants struggle to break the hallucination. He didn''t know what kind of expression he was making and his thoughts were filled with rage, hatred, and death. He couldn''t get rid of those emotions, and the only thing he could do was to let them loose and try to control them.

    After what it felt like an eternity, the door opened. He stared blankly at the silhouette of a person standing at the door, checking on everyone''s condition. He stood up and approached the figure with bloodlust where his only thought was to kill anyone that tried to hurt him.

    The person that opened the door was Yasser, and when he saw the bloodlust around Rasmus, he slowly took a step back. He had never seen anyone with such bloodlust from hallucinations, and that kind of bloodlust was dangerous to have because they would live to kill.

    The others felt Rasmus''s bloodlust even though they couldn''t see him yet. Aris immediately went down and looked at Rasmus''s cold and empty gaze toward Yasser. She had never seen him lose control like that, especially showing his bloodlust.

    "So? Did I pass the test or not?" Rasmus asked and stared right into Yasser''s eyes.

    "That depends. Seeing you like this, you can''t control your emotions, and that''s not a good thing to have," Yasser answered.

    "Do I not look calm to you, Master Yasser Arhat?" Rasmus asked calmly even though his eyes were still cold and empty.

    "Yes, you are, but your bloodlust doesn''t change the fact you can''t control your emotions," Yasser answered.

    Rasmus took a deep breath as he closed his eyes. After he let his emotions loose, he finally could control them and hid them back where he had put them. He slowly opened his eyes, his gaze no longer empty or cold.

    "I can control my emotions, I''m just letting them loose for a moment," Rasmus said with a cold smile.

 Chapter 172 - 172: Enraged.

    Rasmus put his shirt and pants back on since the test was over. Only two participants passed the final test, the rest were still traumatized by their pasts. If it weren''t for his old self, who had lived for more than half the century, he would have lost his mind during that hallucination.

    He looked at the young man and woman who had passed the final test. They were calm and collected, and they were the two people who passed the second test after him. After he had observed them, they seemed different from the other participants.

    "The three of you have passed the test, but the real challenge just starts now. What you''re about to learn might cost you everything, including your life. Many tried, many failed, and they didn''t get a second chance. Everything will depend on your effort," the old lady said with a serious expression as she looked down at them.

    Rasmus had just found out the tests could only be taken once for those who were chosen by those old people. If they failed the tests, they couldn''t come back and retake the tests in the future. It was the consequence for those who didn''t put their lives on the line at that moment.

    "You may call us Grandmasters as you are all now our disciples. We will teach you how to unleash your Primal Force. We will teach you what you need and what you want. However, we will not hold accountable for your failure and the risk you take; it will be all on you," the old lady''s voice echoed throughout the room.

    "Go through that door. You will find rooms for you to stay in," Yasser said as he pointed at the door. "We will be here to teach you once you are all well rested," he added as he watched Rasmus and the others walk toward the door.

    They looked at numerous doors on the sides, and they decided to pick rooms where they weren''t close to each other. The room looked like a jail room where it only had one bedroom and was surrounded by walls. There was no window or bathroom, no light from outside, only a lantern that lit the room.

    Aris gave the ring to Rasmus, but when he wanted to pull the ring from Aris''s hand, she resisted.

    "What was that? That bloodlust," Aris stared into Rasmus''s eyes.

    Rasmus didn''t want to remember what he went through. The glimpse of that memory was enough to disturb his mind and emotions. The trauma that the real Rasmus had was too much to handle because it had rooted deep within him. He inherited the trauma and pain from him.

    "A past that I don''t want to remember," Rasmus answered as he stared back at Aris.

    Aris still didn''t want to let go of the ring, and then she placed her index finger on Rasmus''s forehead. She didn''t say a word for a few seconds as she stared down deep into Rasmus''s eyes back and forth.

    "Can you show me that bloodlust again?" Aris asked. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I don''t want to," Rasmus answered without hesitation. "Unless you tell me why I need to do that," he added.

    "When I saw you walking out of that room with that bloodlust, Mana surged toward your body and felt your rage and hatred. You might not have realized that back then, but if you can show me that bloodlust again, there''s something you can achieve. You will understand when you feel it," Aris explained as she took a few steps back from Rasmus and kept the ring in her hand.

    He furrowed his brows as he sat on the edge of the bed. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes as he tried to remember the day of the execution. The bloodlust brewed within him once again when he remembered the faces of those people, the pain, and the humiliation that he felt.

    He could feel every beat and sting of his heart grow faster and more hurtful. He was slowly being consumed by rage, but then he felt the surge of Mana linger around him. It felt good because it felt like he was being caressed and hugged by Mana.

    "Can you control it?" Aris asked quietly.

    "How?" Rasmus asked back, but the moment he was no longer consumed by rage, the Mana around him began to disperse and dissipate. "Wait... it''s... gone..." He muttered as he breathed heavily and felt empty.

    "It''s because you''re not focusing on your bloodlust. You need to keep that bloodlust and that rage within you. You channel those overwhelming emotions toward the Mana around you and turn it into a powerful Aura, then make them move to your will just like your limbs," Aris explained as she leaned against the wall.

    "You''re really bad at explaining things..." Rasmus said with a straight face.

    Aris closed her eyes as she sighed deeply and crossed her arms. It was hard for her to explain because she didn''t know how human emotions worked.

    "When you''re consumed by rage, what do you feel?" Aris asked with her brows furrowed and eyes still closed.

    "I want to kill," Rasmus answered.

    "How? Like what do you want to do to them?" Aris asked, trying her best to understand Rasmus''s emotions and to turn them into something.

    "I want to strangle them, break their necks, rip their throats... crush their heads..." Rasmus muttered as he began to feel the rage brewing within him again. "I want them to suffer, and I want them to feel pain for the rest of their lives," he gritted his teeth and clenched his fists.

    Aris could see the Mana gathering around Rasmus again, and it was trying to soothe him and waiting for him to use it.

    "That''s it... now turn it into Aura," Aris muttered under her breath. "Can you imagine me being one of those people that you want to kill?"

    Without hesitation, Rasmus lifted his head and stared Aris dead in the eyes. He imagined himself strangling her with both hands with his thoughts. He channeled his rage and bloodlust toward her. He almost blacked out when he channeled those emotions and imagined himself pushing Aris to the wall to crush her head.

    Aris felt the surge of pressure and smashed her head against the wall, breaking the wall behind her. Aris was shocked by how powerful the force was, and she felt her neck being crushed slowly. She looked at Rasmus''s eyes, and she knew that he intended to kill her at that moment.

    The wall around her began to crack because of the intense force of Aura that Rasmus had released. The wall began to crumble and break because he wanted to kill her and crush her to a pulp like crushing an orange in his hands.

    "Stop..." Aris said quietly as she began to suffocate.

    However, Rasmus didn''t listen to her and kept strangling her because he was completely consumed by rage. She sighed and did the same, dispersing the Aura that was trying to crush her body. She turned the Aura against Rasmus and pushed him to the wall.

    Rasmus snapped back to reality as he felt his body being crushed against the wall. Aris immediately stopped and let him go, making him fall to the bed. His whole body took a huge toll after he released such a powerful Aura, the soreness was similar to working out for days nonstop. The cramps were extremely painful, as if his muscles were being twisted to the point that they were being torn apart, and he couldn''t move his body at all.

    "I told you to stop..." Aris sighed as she looked at the damage that Rasmus had done. She looked at the huge hole in the wall behind her. "Your body can''t handle such power. You need to learn that Primal Force technique so I can unblock your power as Orthias," she explained and sat on the bed, looking at Rasmus, who was on his stomach, unable to move.

    Aris poked Rasmus''s back, and it felt like his back was being crushed by a heavy truck. He groaned in pain, and his face turned red. Aris chuckled as she toyed with Rasmus''s weakened state, listening to him groan in pain.

    "This is what you get for not listening to me," Aris said as she got up from the bed. "You won''t be able to move your body for a few days. I''ll get you something to eat, so just rest."

    Rasmus glanced at Aris leaving the room, leaving him alone in that painful state.

 Chapter 173 - 173: Agonizing night.

    Rasmus was bedridden for three days after he learned how to use Aura differently. He didn''t want to experience that ever again because it was the most painful feeling he had ever felt. He needed to recover and had to stay in the room for another two days. Aris didn''t want to stay in the tower and decided to spend her time in the capital city with the money in the ring.

    Once he recovered, he went to meet the Grandmasters, and they heard about what had happened to him. They didn''t expect him to learn that technique because that was one of the hardest advanced techniques of using Aura. Uriel was one of the few who could use that kind of technique, which made her the Queen of Swords.

    "Before we begin, we will check your body thoroughly," Yasser said as he walked down the stairs. "Primal Force is a technique that every people can learn, and the reason why it''s impossible for others to learn it is because every person has a unique body that it needs a unique approach to learn the technique," he explained as he signaled Rasmus to open his shirt.

    "We need to know how much pain tolerance each individual has and how much resistance to poison they have," Yasser muttered as he looked at Rasmus''s back from top to bottom.

    The other Grandmasters stood around Rasmus, and they all put their hands all over his body. The moment their thumbs pressed against the spots on his body, his whole body tensed up as if it was being electrocuted. He couldn''t even scream or make any noise as he felt dizzy and almost lost consciousness.

    After they released their thumbs from his body, he felt relieved and, at the same time, lost all his strength. He fell to his knees and began to vomit. He looked at the black substance that he threw up, which looked like tar even though he didn''t smoke.

    "Hmm, that''s quite a lot of them..." the old lady said as she stared at the vomit.

    "It appears he has gone through countless death doors but managed to survive," the old man nodded.

    "Knowing his background, it''s not surprising," Yasser added as he stared down at Rasmus.

    Rasmus cleared his throat, which felt dry and hot after he had vomited. He didn''t know what they were talking about, but one thing he grasped was that he had indeed gone through a lot of moments where he could have died. It was because of his training with Videl back then where he got beaten to the point he could die if Videl didn''t use his power to heal him.

    "What you''re seeing is called the Old Blood. It''s a term where the blood that''s supposed to be renewed but it didn''t. It''s the result of your body undergoing extreme stress that it stays in your body and affects your health and growth," Yasser explained it to Rasmus.

    "Yeah? So what now?" Rasmus asked as he stared at his reflection in the black blood.

    "Come back tomorrow, and we will redo this process until you no longer vomit," the old lady answered. "For now, you need to rest and let your body recover."

    Rasmus hummed as he nodded and watched the Grandmasters go back to their seats.

    ...

    After a full week of getting treated by the Grandmasters, he finally stopped vomiting Old Blood. He could feel the significant changes in his body where he could no longer feel exhausted so easily.

    Rasmus sat on the edge of the bed when Yasser came into his room with a bowl. He looked at the bowl with dark purple liquid inside that looked so thick and had a strong stench.

    "Drink it all," Yasser said as he offered the bowl.

    "What''s this? A poison?" Rasmus asked as he took the bowl and stared at it from up close.

    "Poison, potion, medicine, what''s the difference? They''re all using the same ingredients, just a different dosage," Yasser answered as he looked at the bowl. "Drink it all, and don''t vomit. If you even spill a drop of it, your life will be in danger."

    Rasmus took a deep breath and drank it all until the last drop. As soon as the liquid entered his throat, his body rejected it and forced him to gag. He shut his mouth with everything he got as his life was depending on it. His face trembled as he tried to swallow it back into his throat.

    Yasser made sure that not a single drop was dripping out of Rasmus''s mouth. He could see the struggle on Rasmus''s face and the tears that glimmered in his eyes because his body was rejecting the medicine.

    Rasmus swallowed the medicine little by little until he swallowed it all. He let out a shaking sigh of relief as he grabbed his neck and made sure he didn''t vomit. He kept swallowing and made sure the medicine in his mouth had fully entered his body.

    "Good, now you need to prepare..." Yasser said as he walked toward the door. "Tonight, you''ll feel the world around you crumble..." He warned as he looked at Rasmus over his shoulder.

    Rasmus didn''t know what Yasser meant by that, but it sounded so dangerous. He leaned against the wall and rested his head on it after the intense fight with the medicine.

    When the night came, he began to sweat excessively with a runny nose. His eyes felt hot when he blinked, like he had a very high fever. His head began to spin slowly, and he felt nausea, but he couldn''t vomit because Yasser said that he wasn''t allowed to vomit.

    Every minute that passed, he felt worse and worse, to the point he couldn''t lay, sit, or stand still. His body was burning, sore, itchy, and in pain. If he stopped moving, the burn within his body worsened, but if he moved, the pain and the soreness worsened. The headache and the nausea also got worse. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He removed all his clothes and became completely naked, but that was the worst decision he had ever made. He felt cold all over his body like having frostbite all over his body, but felt hot from within. He groaned in pain and didn''t know what to do because everything he did only worsened his condition.

    Each beat of his heart made his head throb so hard that it felt like it was crushing his skull. His ears began to ring so loudly that he couldn''t hear anything but his own breath. The moment he focused on his breathing, he felt a sharp cold through his nose, and it worsened the headache.

    His vision became blurry and zoomed in, and the worst part was that he felt his head spinning to the point that he saw things upside-down. If he closed his eyes, his other senses were enhanced and made him even more in pain.

    After a long and agonizing night, he survived the hellish night. He finally understood when Yasser meant that the world around him would crumble. He was sitting in the corner, blankly staring at the wall, not remembering anything that he had been through earlier.

    Yasser came in and saw Rasmus''s condition. He didn''t expect Rasmus to be able to endure it because only a small percentage of people could pass that part. He approached Rasmus and checked his vitals and body thoroughly.

    "Your body has been cleansed..." Yasser said as he looked at Rasmus.

    "And?" Rasmus''s voice was weak and quiet, glancing at Yasser with his eyes barely open.

    "And that means you''re ready to learn Primal Force. However, there''s just one last thing to do..." Yasser answered as he got up. "For now, you need to fast for three days. You''re not allowed to eat or drink anything. I believe it''s not that hard knowing that you survived from that nightmare."

    Rasmus didn''t have the energy to react that there was one last step that he needed to accomplish. He watched Yasser leave the room and took a deep breath as he crawled back to the bed. After that hellish night and after feeling better, he didn''t think fasting would be that bad since he could use the three days to sleep.

    "Three days... three more days..." Rasmus muttered as he hit the bed and closed his eyes. He fell asleep the moment he closed his eyes.

 Chapter 174 - 174: Muscle Training.

    Rasmus walked out of his room after he had fasted for three days. On his way to meet the Grandmasters, the two participants were on their way to meet them as well.

    "(It seems they also survived from that hell...)" Rasmus stared at them from behind with a cold gaze. "(I wonder how strong they are to be able to reach this stage...)"

    They both looked over their shoulders and noticed the gaze was from Rasmus. The way he looked at them made them feel like prey that was ready to be killed. Although he was being stared at by them, he never left his eyes from them.

    They entered the room and stood in the presence of the Grandmasters. The atmosphere was different from the usual, and the Grandmasters looked down at them with stoic expressions.

    "What you have experienced so far is still far from over. That''s just the beginning, and whether you can learn Primal Force or not, it all depends on your determination," the old lady said and looked at the three of them.

    "You''ll feel pain, you''ll vomit of Old Blood even more, you''ll drink more of that medicine. You will experience all of them over and over until your body breaks its limit," the old lady added as she walked down the stairs.

    "Now, we have decided which Grandmasters you''re going to learn from. We have chosen who we wanted to teach based on our compatibilities toward the three of you. You might learn from all of us, or only one of us," she continued as she looked at the other Grandmasters walking down the stairs. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Rasmus and the two participants waited outside the room because the Grandmasters would call for them when they were ready. He didn''t care much about who or how many Grandmasters would teach him. His only goal was to learn Primal Force and master it.

    The three of them waited silently and didn''t try to strike up a conversation. The three of them were acting like complete strangers because they didn''t want to know each other.

    The young woman was the first one who got called into the room. It didn''t take a minute until she came out, and the young man entered the room. Then, it wasn''t even a minute until the young man left the room.

    It was Rasmus''s turn to enter. He stood in front of the ten Grandmasters and wondered which one he was going to learn from.

    "Rasmus Blackheart, we have never seen anything like this before. Your body possesses both masculine and feminine traits¡ªnot in shape or function, but in the very structure and growth of your muscles," the old lady said, her expression serious.

    "We know so little about the Orthias race. What we have learned is that both men and women share similar characteristics. Which is, in your case, your muscle structure is distinctly feminine, while its growth follows a masculine pattern," she explained.

    Rasmus, who was knowledgeable, felt lost when he listened to the old woman''s words. He didn''t know what she meant or where she was going with that.

    "To put it simply, your body can grow indefinitely while maintaining your current body shape. A feminine body has less muscle growth, but it has a higher recovery rate and endurance compared to a masculine body. However, since you have the growth of a masculine body, your muscles can grow denser and stronger without getting bigger, which also makes your recovery rate even higher and have even greater endurance." Yasser explained it to Rasmus since he could tell that Rasmus was at a loss.

    Rasmus hummed as he nodded and realized why Aris''s body was slim and toned a bit, even with such strength. This also answered why his body couldn''t grow bigger than its current state even though he had trained it to the limit so many times. He found out that all Orthias were like that, which meant there were no big and muscular Orthias out there.

    "And is that a problem?" Rasmus asked with a serious expression.

    "Yes, we don''t know which is the right method to teach you Primal Force. We might have to learn and examine your body thoroughly while we teach you a few different methods of learning Primal Force," the old lady answered.

    "And that means all of you will be teaching me Primal Force?" Rasmus looked at all the Grandmasters in front of him.

    "Yes, that''s correct," Yasser nodded.

    ...

    On the first day of training, Rasmus was taught how the muscles in his body worked. Since he already knew everything about muscles, the Grandmasters were amazed by his knowledge of them. It was something that he had learned in his past life a long time ago.

    The Grandmasters wanted him to feel every muscle in his body when they told him to do certain poses. They wanted him to feel and be profound about the core muscles in his body. It was similar to how people could move their chest muscles, ear muscles, bicep muscles, and thigh muscles.

    The training involved simple stretching poses, but he felt every muscle in his body move and how hard and painful they were. He had never thought he would struggle from a simple training session like this, but he realized how little he knew about the human body.

    The Grandmasters were observing him and trying to understand how his body worked like a rare species. They found his body fascinating and couldn''t believe he had no limitations on his body, unlike other humans. They believed that once he awakened Primal Force, his growth would be infinite.

    "That''s all for today," the old lady said with her hands behind her back. "How do you feel?"

    "I feel relieved... in a way..." Rasmus muttered as he looked at his arms. "I feel like I have become the master of my own body and how I can use it more proficiently..." he added.

    "That''s right. Humans only understand how their body works by up to 30% of the whole thing. The purpose of Primal Force is to make you fully in control of your body. You will control the system of your body as you please," the old lady nodded.

    "Fully in control of my body? So you''re saying that I can make my heart stop beating once I awaken my Primal Force?" Rasmus furrowed his brows.

    "Why do you think we, the Grandmasters, are still alive right now? We keep ourselves alive while we should be dead a long time ago," the old lady raised her brows. "Of course, we can prolong our lives, but we are not immortals. We will die once our bodies have finally given up and completely destroyed themselves," she added.

    Rasmus rubbed his chin with his arms crossed and hummed with understanding.

    "The first training session is over. You should keep training on your own until you''re proficient in controlling your muscles. Once you think you have reached that point, come back here, and we will judge whether you can continue to the second training," the old lady said as she walked toward the stairs.

    "Thank you, Grandmasters," Rasmus bowed his head and left the room.

    Rasmus stayed in his room for a whole week, stretching and posing with his body just like the Grandmasters had taught him. The first time he pushed himself to the limit, his body cramped, and it was painful that he couldn''t move his body for hours. However, the more he pushed himself to the limit, the more his body got used to it.

    He began to see changes in his body and how he could move any muscle in his body. He could tighten the muscles in his abs, back, shoulders, arms, hands, fingers, and legs. He tried to throw punches on the wall with the new profound of his body, and to his surprise, how easy it was to crack it and how it didn''t hurt at all because his muscles had grown denser and flexible.

    "I barely started, and I have reached this far?" Rasmus scoffed in disbelief as he stared at his knuckles. "This is amazing..." he smirked as he clenched his fist and began to train again.

    Another week had passed, and Rasmus decided to visit the Grandmasters. He believed he had mastered the muscles in his body and could do things most effectively and proficiently.

    The test was him doing the poses as the Grandmasters observed and touched his body. They were amazed at how he could move the muscle they wanted him to move like it was nothing. His muscle growth was exponential to the point they couldn''t believe it, even though they saw and felt it.

    "Congratulations, you have passed the first training. Now, it''s time to train your bones," the old lady smiled at Rasmus.

 Chapter 175 - 175: Bone training.

    Rasmus was brought to another room where there were so many objects scattered on the ground. It looked like a workout space where he would train his body differently than just stretching like before. The Grandmasters wanted him to train his bones through endurance to make them denser and resilient.

    They made him lift blocks from the smallest to the biggest. He thought it was about strength, but he was wrong because each block trained different bones. The small and yet heavy block was used to train his finger muscles and bones by lifting it with the tips of his fingers. He could barely lift the block and failed to lift it completely.

    He felt the struggle on each block he had to lift, and it gave him the excitement to train. If it wasn''t for the first training session, it would be impossible for him to lift any of those blocks. He grew stronger, but he was nowhere near those who had reached the top like Uriel and the Black Northern Star.

    "You''ll be spending your days here, and once you have managed to lift all of these objects, you come to us and we will give you the final test before you can go to the third training session," Yasser said as he watched Rasmus struggle to lift the small block from the ground.

    Once Yasser left the room, Rasmus looked around at all the objects that were used for his bone growth. He knew where to start, and it was to train his legs first because legs were the most important thing in all kinds of training since legs were the foundation of strength.

    He used the block that was placed on his thighs as he sat down and tried to lift the block with only his hips, thighs, and calves muscles. The block was heavy, but since his muscles had grown denser and flexible, he didn''t have to worry about getting injured. If he started doing this training without the muscle training, his thighs would get crushed immediately.

    Days had passed, and it had been a month since he started the second training session. He could see growth in his bones and muscle strength. He managed to achieve the goals on each object, but he still struggled, so he decided to keep training until he no longer struggled to lift them all.

    He had been in that room for more than a month, and yet he didn''t see the other participants. He found out later on that those two learned Primal Force with different methods. He realized why it was impossible for anyone who had learned Primal Force to teach it to others because everyone used completely different approaches to achieve it.

    "Welcome back, how was the training?" The old lady asked.

    "It was extremely hard and painful," Rasmus answered as he looked at his body that barely grew bigger even after all the training.

    "That means you''re doing it right," the old lady said with a faint smile. "Now that you''re here, that means you''re ready to finally test the result of your training, right?" She raised her brows and looked down at Rasmus.

    "Yes, I''m ready to take the test," Rasmus nodded without hesitation.

    "Follow me," the old lady said as she got up from her chair. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Rasmus followed the old lady to another room that was quite far away. When they arrived, they were in a room with dozens of pillars filling the room. Rasmus saw the two participants there as well as the other Grandmasters.

    He looked at the thick pillars and he saw a few of them had cracks in them, and there was one pillar that had completely broken and was lying on the ground. He approached one of the pillars and tried to feel it with his hand. He realized how solid the pillar was and he recognized the shape and the feel of the pillar.

    "Is this bassalt?" Rasmus asked as he looked up at how tall the ceiling was that the light could barely reach it.

    "Yes, the strongest pillar of stone that nature could create," the old lady muttered and nodded. "And this will be your test, to see how far your body can beat this thing," she pointed out.

    Rasmus turned around to look at the old lady with his brows raised. He realized the test was to break the pillar that was humanly impossible if only using pure strength.

    Before he could open his mouth, he heard a loud banging sound, coming from his right. He saw the young man kicking the thick pillar with his shin. He could feel the pain in his leg when he saw it, and the young man was hiding the pain in his eyes. When the young man pulled his leg away from the pillar, there was barely any scratch on it.

    "That''s quite disappointing," the old lady muttered under her breath. "Well, it seems he needs to train more," she said as she walked toward a pillar.

    Rasmus could see the frustration in the young man''s eyes. He also didn''t know if he could do it knowing he only trained for less than three months. He then looked at the young woman standing in front of the pillar and was ready to hit it.

    The young woman used her fist and punched the pillar with everything she had. The banging sound echoed throughout the room, louder than what the young man produced. When she slowly pulled her fist, she could see a dent with a small crack in it. She was relieved and she didn''t seem to be in pain after she punched the pillar.

    "She''s much better, but not good enough," the old lady glanced at the young woman.

    Rasmus felt the pressure when the old lady was going to watch him from up close. It had been a while since he felt nervous and anxious because the test was something that he couldn''t control. He tried to calm down and thought of something else when he remembered that Maximilian had also learned about Primal Force.

    "Grandmaster, are all the disciples take this test?" Rasmus asked.

    "Yes, every single one of them," the old lady nodded.

    "Can I see the one that Maximilian Wyverncrest did?" Rasmus asked.

    "That kid? Oh, he was your student back in the academy, wasn''t he?" The old lady looked around and tried to remember which pillar that Maximilian used. "I believe the pillar is around here... somewhere..." she muttered to herself as she walked and looked around at the pillars.

    The old lady suddenly stopped walking and then pointed at the pillar in front of her. Rasmus tilted his head and saw the massive crack in the pillar and a big chunk of it scattered on the ground around it. He couldn''t believe that Maximilian was that strong, and realized how Maximilian had been going easy on him back then during the spars.

    "Little brat," Rasmus chuckled as he shook his head. "And what about Lady Uriel Goldmane?" He asked.

    The old lady pointed at the pillar in the distance where the pillar was tilting and leaned against another pillar. It would have collapsed if it hadn''t leaned against the other pillar.

    "What about that one over there? The one that got compeletly obliterated," Rasmus pointed at the pillar on the ground with rubble around it.

    "That one is Arandil D''Armond''s," the old lady answered and then glanced at Rasmus. "The First Swordmaster, the man who killed your mother."

    At that moment, Rasmus''s bloodlust brewed and surged within him. He remembered the man who skewered the head of his parents'' heads and showed them to the spectators like trophies. He clenched all the muscles in his body as his gaze turned cold when he stared at the pillar on the ground.

    The old lady and the other Grandmasters felt his strong bloodlust, and how the Mana began to gather around him. Because of that, they were curious about the results of his training, and so they approached him.

    "This is your pillar, now show me the result of your training," the old lady pointed at the pillar on her left.

    Rasmus glanced at the pillar and imagined the pillar was Arandil. He channeled his bloodlust and rage through his muscles and bone. He tried so hard to not use Aura because that would nullify the test. He slowly pulled his right leg and readied his stance.

    He gritted his teeth as he clenched the muscles on his shin and shaped them to be more pointy around his shin. The moment he swung his right leg toward the pillar, he transferred all the energy to his shin as he used everything to clench the muscles for impact.

    *Bang!*

    The sound echoed throughout the room, and slowly they heard cracking sounds from within the pillar. Slowly the cracks appeared on the surface of the pillar as they grew longer and wider. But then suddenly Rasmus grunted as he pushed his shin deeper into the pillar and shattered the surface around his shin.

    The pillar crumbled, however it still stood tall because he wasn''t strong enough to defeat the pillar like Uriel and Arandil. However, he did more damage that Maximilian and half of the previous disciples.

    "You passed the test. It''s time for your third training, mind and soul training," the old lady said as she patted Rasmus''s shoulder. "Get some rest."

 Chapter 176 - 176: Mind and Soul training.

    The mind and soul training was something that Rasmus didn''t expect to learn. During that training, he was forced to take more of that medicine every day. He was forced to understand his mind and to become one with it rather than taking it for granted.

    The main objective of the training was to meditate and learn about his body at its lowest and weakest state. He had to drink the medicine with a higher dosage, which also meant that he would suffer even more. His goal was to overcome the side effects and to maintain peace within his head.

    On the first day, he couldn''t even stay still or think because of the medicine. He had to re-live the hellish night and suffered for hours until the morning. It was a complete failure, and he could die from the medicine if he couldn''t achieve it before his body collapsed.

    For three days straight, Rasmus couldn''t meditate and failed miserably. However, on the fourth day, he began to feel his mind was connecting with him. The pain that was unbearable before had lessened and become tolerable.

    As his mind and body found the connection, he began to meditate, even though he couldn''t ignore the pain. He managed to sit still the whole night and accept the pain. He had done countless meditations in his past life, and that helped him a lot in this training.

    On his seventh day, his mind and body had completely ignored the pain during the meditation. He thought he had gotten used to the medicine''s side effects, but he found out he was wrong as soon as he stopped meditating.

    "Hmm, it''s a surprise to see a young man like you capable of meditating in this caliber," a Grandmaster said as he saw Rasmus in a Zen state, sitting and crossing his legs on the floor. "You must have overcome most of your past and suffering," he chuckled.

    Rasmus slowly opened his eyes and looked at the Grandmaster in front of him. He completely nullified the pain of the medicine and didn''t feel a thing. He realized how powerful the connection between the mind and body was, and he wouldn''t have been able to achieve it if he hadn''t come here.

    He slowly got up, and oddly, his body felt so light, almost like a feather. He was confused for a moment, but suddenly he felt a dagger flying toward him. He grabbed the dagger in between his fingers and stared at the Grandmaster who threw it.

    "You have passed the test," the Grandmaster said as he nodded his head. "Do you understand now? What is this training all about?"

    Rasmus played with the dagger in between his fingers. He had amazing dexterity even before he came, but he could feel the huge difference. His body and mind were connected with zero delay in responses. He could catch any projectiles before they could reach him as long as his body could move faster than the projectiles.

    "That''s not the only thing that you learned. Try to gather Mana into your body," the Grandmaster said as he pointed at Rasmus''s hands.

    Rasmus gathered the Mana around him and immediately felt it. He became more sensitive, and he could feel the Mana under his fingernails, taste it on the tip of his tongue, behind his eyes, and in his body. It was the first time he felt Mana like it was made of water. The refreshing, gushing feeling and the flow of it within his body became vivid.

    "Now, turn Mana into Aura," the Grandmaster said.

    Rasmus circulated Mana into his heart and released it into Aura. It had been months since he used Aura, and he released it like he used to do. He didn''t realize that when he released Aura, it had gone out of his body and cracked the walls of his room. The Grandmaster got pushed back by it as well, and it caught him off guard.

    "This feeling..." Rasmus stared at his hands and then looked at the wall.

    The wall got destroyed, and a massive hole was created. It was the same feeling when he did it to Aris, but this time, he didn''t have to use his rage anymore to do it. He could do it as he pleased, but then he felt a sting in his chest like a needle pierced deep into his chest.

    "Your body isn''t ready yet to use such power. You''re still halfway there, so don''t try using that power, or your heart will explode," the Grandmaster said calmly, even though he was deeply shocked by what he had just witnessed.

    "I understand..." Rasmus nodded as he clenched his chest.

    "Get some rest, and once you''re well rested, come and visit us. We will cleanse your body from the Old Blood that has been accumulating since the beginning of the training. You''ll feel even greater once you have been cleansed," the Grandmaster said and then left the room.

    The next day, Rasmus met with the Grandmasters, and they cleansed his body from the Old Blood. He felt much better and felt stronger as the Grandmaster said.

    "You have reached the halfway point of the training. It would be a lie if we expected this for you to reach this far this fast. It''s both amazing and concerning because your rapid growth might cause you a drawback later," the old lady said, staring down at Rasmus with her cheek rested on her fist.

    "With that being said, we will postpone your training and wait for at least a month before we can proceed to the next training session. We will decide then whether we can continue or wait for another month," the old lady added as she got up from her chair.

    "You can train, or you can enjoy your time in the capital city since the tournament starts tomorrow. I suggest you enjoy your time in the capital city and perhaps show what you have learned to Lady Aristoria," the old lady smiled faintly at Rasmus.

    Rasmus hummed as he crossed his arms and nodded with understanding. He had been spending his time inside the walls without any sunlight for months. He wanted to know about the outside world as well, including what happened in South Neva.

    He was so focused on his training that he blocked his thoughts from other things. He decided to leave the Sand Tower and check out the tournament, as the old lady said.

    When he was about to leave the gate, he felt a gaze pointed at him from above. He turned around and looked at the top of the tower, where he saw that man again. The man with black hair wearing a black feather cape and surrounded by crows. Their eyes met for a second, and then the man moved away from the edge and disappeared.

    As soon as he walked out of the gate, he used Mana to check his surroundings. The parameters that he could cover from his perception of magic had grown larger. He could feel things a few hundred meters away from him.

    He was exploring the city when he suddenly sensed someone approaching from a few hundred meters away. It was extremely fast, to the point that when he sensed it, the presence was already behind him before he could completely turn around.

    "How can you move so fast?" Rasmus stared at Aris, who was standing behind him, her face and hair covered by a hood.

    "Hmm? Oh? You can detect me now?" Aris asked with her head tilted. "You really have grown stronger and a bit taller..." She placed her hands on Rasmus''s arm to feel his growth.

    Everyone couldn''t resist stealing glances at Rasmus and Aris, knowing she was groping his body publicly. Fortunately, they both wore cloaks to hide their faces, or it would be embarrassing.

    Rasmus furrowed his brows when Aris''s face was close to his. He smelled something coming from her, a smell that he was vaguely familiar with. He sniffed her body, and it was indeed coming from her that he hadn''t noticed before. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You have a scent?" Rasmus stared at Aris with a confused look. "I never knew you had a scent."

    "Hmm, you can smell my scent? That means you''re also getting more sensitive to Mana. Yours smells like a fresh layer of an oak tree," Aris said as she stared into Rasmus''s eyes. "Yes, my sisters said that I have the smell of the core of a mountain."

    "All are Orthias really bad at explaining things?" Rasmus narrowed his eyes and stared into Aris''s grayish blue eyes.

    "Soon you''ll become one of us. You''re going to mock yourself if you keep doing that," Aris chuckled as she pulled away after she checked Rasmus''s body. "You really have grown stronger," she smiled faintly.

    "I am, but not strong enough," Rasmus hummed as he turned around and looked at the mega building of the arena. "But I''m not complaining. Baby steps are fine with me..."

 Chapter 177 - 177: Champions.

    Rasmus and Aris walked into the mega building and looked at the free spot in the spectator''s seat. There were thousands of people in the spectator''s seat and there were another thousand outside the building. They didn''t expect it to be this crowded, but it was enough to say that the tournament would be the best entertainment that people could ask for.

    "People from around the world are coming here to watch..." Rasmus said as he fixed his hood to keep his hair hidden and sat on the bench.

    "Heard there are three favorite contestants that the people are rooting for. The Black Sword, The Silver Hair, and The Flame Fists," Aris sat down beside Rasmus as she looked around. Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire

    "Silver Hair?" Rasmus raised his brows, surprised by the name.

    "Hmm, I heard he''s an old man. I don''t think he''s an Orthias because we don''t age at all..." Aris answered under her breath as she stared at a person in a white robe on the other side of the arena with an immense amount of Mana around them.

    "Let me guess, you don''t remember their names, do you?" Rasmus asked and glanced at the man who sat beside him.

    Aris only responded with a soft hum as she kept staring at that person in the white robe. Rasmus noticed that Aris had been staring at someone, and he looked at the person she was staring at.

    There were so many people at the arena who wore hoods to cover their faces since it was a normal thing to do. However, the person in the white robe stood out more than the others because of the quality of the robe.

    "It''s rare for you to be interested in some random person," Rasmus said and observed the other spectators.

    "It''s because that man is strong, and if I could compare him with someone, that would be Uriel Goldmane," Aris answered.

    Rasmus knew that Swordmasters weren''t the only people that stood on top. There were others like Mages, Sorcerers, Witches, Warlocks, Northern Stars, the Marines fleet, and Shamans around the world. The Swordmasters were more significant because they were knights. There were others that didn''t reach the light of recognition, especially after he saw a lot of the basalt pillars in the Sand Tower that got heavily damaged.

    Aris looked around and noticed there were a few more of them among the crowd. The people hid their identities and tried not to stand out. However, it was impossible for them to hide their power from Aris with her powerful eyes.

    "I see there are more of them in the crowd, at least four of them," Aris pointed at the people in the crowd.

    Rasmus looked at each of them and noticed how they were trying to blend in with the crowd.

    "Ladies and gentlemen!" A man stood at the podium in the arena. His voice echoed throughout the arena. "Welcome to our humble place, the Arena of Blood!" He spread his arms with a huge grin on his face.

    All the spectators screamed as they gave a standing ovation. Aris had never been to a such event where thousands of people screamed in excitement. She could feel the adrenaline from each individual in the area, and it gave her the same excitement as them.

    "Today! We will begin the 129th tournament, where warriors from around the world gather and claim the title as the Champion!"

    Everyone shouted the names of the contestants that were going to fight in the arena. The names that people chanted were either the Black Sword, the Silver Hair, or the Flame Fists. It was unquestionable that those three were strong and well-known to the people of East Neva.

    "I can hear all of you fine. I can hear all of you already have a champion in your heart!"

    "However! Don''t underestimate the other Warriors that will participate in this tournament. There are times where the unnamed warrior came to the top and took the title of the Champion!"

    "With all that being said, why don''t we bring in the previous Champions who have conquered this arena?!"

    The crowd went wild as they raised their hands, clenching them in excitement.

    The people that Aris pointed out earlier suddenly jumped from the spectator seats into the arena. They landed from the fall perfectly, and the crowd kept screaming until their vocal chords gave up on them.

    The so-called Champions slowly reached out their hoods and pulled them down, revealing their identities. Of the four of them, one of them was a woman, and they didn''t look strong at all. They all had different skin colors and different face shapes, but they all wore something in common, and that was a necklace made of gold in the shape of a sun.

    "You all know who these people are. The 118th Champion, Maxim, the Juggernaut. The 120th Champion, Sofia, the Lightning Spear. The 125th Champion, Amir, the Invisible Hands. The 128th Champion, Jin, the Deathbringer."

    Rasmus listened to their titles and wondered what kind of abilities and skills they possessed to be called those things. He remembered in his past life when he got himself a few titles from both his allies and enemies. The Headhunter, the Finger''s Collector, the Problem Solver, and there were many more, but the one that stuck with him until his old age was the String Bearer.

    "Now, now... aren''t you all tired of screaming? The tournament hasn''t even started yet, so why don''t you keep quiet for a moment and treat yourself better?"

    "This year, we have something different, a twist, if I must say."

    Everyone went quiet after the announcer revealed there was something different than in previous tournaments.

    "The situation in the whole world is grim right now. Evil has spread across the world, and the rulers of East Neva have decided to bring in the strongest warriors to fight evil. This is why we will bring all the previous Champions to fight and become the ultimate Champion! The rulers will grant them anything they want in exchange for fighting evil!"

    Everyone''s eyes and mouths were wide open, and then they all screamed once again because they would never have thought to see the Champions fight against each other. The four Champions who were in the arena looked each other in the eyes as the atmosphere became heavier around them.

    "Look at them! They''re ready to fight! However, we have to wait until the tournament is over. Now, shall we bring in our Warriors that will fight in this arena? Let''s bring them in and let the world know who they are!"

    Rasmus found out that the Warriors that registered to participate in the tournament needed to have a name for themselves. The Arena of Blood was similar to the ultimate championship where the participants were the strongest and skilled people among themselves that had proved themselves.

    There were a total of 200 Warriors that would participate in the tournament. They came from different continents, and a few of them were from islands that nobody had ever heard of. Aris could tell which of them was strong, and she already knew who would win the tournament.

    "Well, aren''t you ruining the fun?" Rasmus looked at Aris with his brows raised.

    "What? I''m just stating a fact," Aris looked at Rasmus with a confused look. "Aren''t that a good thing? You can bet your money and make a lot from it. I heard people do that here, and they''re not holding themselves back," she pointed out.

    At that moment, Rasmus tilted his head, realizing that Aris was quite smart. He could bet his money and double it easily, but he didn''t know what kind of world he was in. He needed to know if the whole tournament was fixed or not because it was usually like that, especially in this kind of time and age.

    "Well, we can do little bet here and there," Rasmus said as he looked at the VIP lounge two levels above him. "I can use this opportunity to get to know those people," he muttered and saw people in the lounge with women, drinks, and fruits around them.

    "And here we go again," Aris rested her chin on her fist as she stared at Rasmus. "I thought you wanted to have fun, and yet here you are, ready to scheme again, ruining the fun for me," she narrowed her eyes.

    Rasmus smirked as he chuckled and looked down at the arena.

    S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 178 - 178: Pieces of news.

    Rasmus watched the fight with a serious expression, trying to learn anything that he found interesting. He watched the warriors fight in the arena with their weapons in their hands, bruises on their faces, and wounds on their bodies.

    The tournament only had two rules, the first one was no killing and the second one was no use of Aura or even Mana. It was also the best of three matches where things could have changed in the second round. They fought only with their own strength and skills, making it interesting to watch.

    They learned each other''s strength and skill which made the second round and the third round of each match fun to watch. They were indeed skilled individuals and not some random thugs who used only their muscles to fight.

    "If you''re participating in the tournament, how far do you think you will go?" Aris asked as she watched the match.

    "With my current state, maybe on the top twenty if I use everything I have," Rasmus answered with confidence. "What do you think?" He glanced at Aris.

    "Hmm, top fifty," Aris answered without hesitation. "Your swordsmanship is not the best. You won''t stand a chance against those who know their weapons. Especially those who use spears, halberds, and quarterstaffs," she explained.

    Rasmus couldn''t argue with that reasoning because he had never fought anyone with a spear before. His experience in a medieval type of combat was close to none. He didn''t know what a master in weapons other than a sword could do to him.

    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire

    The sun was setting, and the first day of the tournament was finally over. Half of the Warriors had been eliminated, and the next stage would be held in a week. They wanted the Warriors to be in their best condition because it would be good for them and good for the spectators because it would give them the best fights. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Everyone left the arena with huge smiles and bright faces because they were satisfied with the matches. They couldn''t stop talking about the Black Sword, who barely moved a muscle when defeating his opponent. The Silver Hair also defeated his enemy with a single strike, just like the Flame Fists.

    "Can''t even tell how strong they are when they barely show anything," Rasmus said as he stayed in the spectator''s seat, waiting for everyone to leave because he didn''t want to be stuck in the crowd on his way out. "But you said that they''re nothing compared to that guy named Ermes?" He looked at Aris.

    Ermes was one of the warriors that found it interesting because of his mysterious appearance. He covered every part of his body with bandages and wore a ragged and torn cloak. He even wore a black goat mask to hide his face completely. His movements were different from the others because he moved so swiftly, as if he was defying gravity.

    "He''s that guy that you saw back then at the Sand Tower. The one that you saw sitting on top of the tower. I know because they both smell the same," Aris revealed.

    Rasmus didn''t expect someone from the Sand Tower to participate in the tournament. Knowing what kind of people worked in the tower, he immediately thought that there must be a reason behind it.

    "Now that''s interesting..." Rasmus said under his breath as he crossed his arms, thinking that the Sand Tower might be investigating something from the tournament.

    Once the arena was less crowded, the two of them walked toward the gate to leave the arena. Rasmus and Aris went to a nearby inn to spend the next few weeks there. Unfortunately, all the nearby inns were full, and they couldn''t get a room at all.

    They went to another area in the capital city and managed to find an inn there. The downside of it was the fact it was near the slum area where people lost their places in the city because of gambling. The gambling culture was strong in East Neva, and it wasn''t a surprise to have so many people struggling in all places.

    "Any news?" Rasmus asked as he sat down at the table in a pub.

    "A war is happening right now between two big clans whose names I don''t remember. It''s on the north side of East Neva," Aris answered and ordered a mug of warm beer. "It''s something about the demonic cult that they recently discovered underground of that clan. They said the cult has existed for more than a hundred years."

    "They said those demonic cult members were so strong that they almost took over three small clans before the war happened. So far, hundreds have died, and the other clans are about to join the war," she continued and ordered the food on the menu.

    East Neva was similar to the Asia continent, where the north side was similar to East Asia culture while the south side was similar to Middle Eastern culture. The central East Neva was a mix of both and unlike South Neva, they handled things differently from each other since they had different cultures.

    "What about South Neva? Any news from there?" Rasmus asked and ordered water because he needed to be clean for his training.

    "The new Commander, the one that you helped, he closed the border. Nobody can leave or enter South Neva, and it has something to do with the quarantine and isolation plan," Aris said and began to eat her beef stew.

    "Quarantine and isolation?" Rasmus furrowed his brows.

    "Yes, Lineva and a few other nations have been occupied by revolutionary parties. They''re mostly common folks and knights who believe they can do better than the current government. They''re against the South Neva Union because they believe the South Neva Union has failed and can''t fulfill their promises," Aris explained as she pushed the bowl away because it tasted bland, unlike the soup that Rasmus had made.

    "Hmm, so that means Kiel''s plans are going smoothly. Now the revolutionary parties have grown bigger, he''ll soon unite them all and control them from behind," Rasmus crossed his arms and leaned back.

    "Soon you''ll get what you wanted," Aris stared into Rasmus''s eyes as she drank her beer.

    Rasmus hummed and nodded his head as he looked outside the window. He then noticed a group of people wearing scarves to cover their faces as they walked into the pub.

    Seven men entered the pub with scarves that covered the bottom half of their faces. They slowly pulled out their axes and began to threaten everyone at the tables.

    "Give me all your money if you want to live!" A man shouted but cracked midway. He pointed his old and rusty axe at Rasmus.

    Rasmus glanced at the other tables and noticed that the robbers only pointed their weapons at certain people. He assumed that everyone who got threatened were travelers and adventurers because the ones that didn''t get robbed were oddly calm.

    He glanced at the man''s hand that held the axe and noticed it trembled. He could tell the man was anxious and afraid of pointing a weapon toward others. He glanced at the man''s yellowing eyes and saw the desperation in them.

    "(Yellowing eyes...)" Rasmus thought as he kept staring at the man''s eyes.

    "H-hey! Did you hear me or not? Give me all your money!" The man yelled as his hand began to tremble even more.

    Rasmus glanced at the bowl of beef stew that Aris had ordered and didn''t eat. He slowly pushed the bowl toward the man and pointed his hand at the stool.

    "Why don''t you sit down and eat first? No matter how loud you scream, you won''t have the guts to hurt people," Rasmus said calmly as he stared out the window. "You can keep screaming and attract the attention of others out there. You might get lucky and attract a righteous warrior," he pointed out.

    The man gulped as he looked down at the beef stew that looked delicious. He slowly bent down and sat on the stool as he put down his axe on his thighs. He looked at Rasmus and Aris back and forth, confused by what was happening.

    "Take this with you once you''re done," Rasmus put down a gold coin in front of the man.

    "Th-thank you..." The man was shocked and immediately put the coin under his sleeve.

    He ate the beef stew without catching a breath, but then suddenly the other approached him and noticed how nice it was for him to be treated that way. He immediately pushed the bowl away and lowered his head, afraid of his own subordinates.

    "What''s this?" The other man wrapped his arm around Rasmus''s neck and placed the dagger on his throat. "I saw you giving him a gold coin. Wouldn''t it be fair if you give us one each?"

    The moment one of the robbers wrapped his arm around Aris, Rasmus closed his eyes and sighed. The man''s head got crushed by a powerful Aura, and the blood splattered around the pub, making everyone scream so loudly.

    Rasmus took the opportunity when everyone was distracted by what happened by grabbing the dagger that was on his throat. He bashed the man''s head behind him onto the table really hard. He lifted the dagger and pierced the man''s skull with it all the way under the table.

    "A gold coin should be plenty for all of you, and yet they wanted more. How ungrateful of them, am I right?" Rasmus stared at the yellowing-eyed man with a cold gaze.

 Chapter 179 - 179: A graveyard of the living.

    Aris was disgusted when a human wrapped his arm around her neck like that and breathed behind her ear. She was going to kill the rest of them, but then Rasmus placed his hands on her shoulders and stared right into her eyes. There were no words coming out of their mouths, but Aris calmed down not long after.

    All the robbers were petrified as their bodies failed them and stayed put on the ground. They knew that the risk of robbing people would be death, but to face it right in front of them, they realized how wrong they were.

    Find your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire

    "Yellowing eyes..." Rasmus muttered as he looked at the other robbers. "Normal white eyes..." He glanced at the man''s head that he had stabbed on the table.

    "All of you were following these two?" Rasmus pointed at the headless man and the man he had killed.

    The robbers nodded their heads repeatedly unconsciously to keep themselves alive. They were telling the truth because they didn''t have the drive to harm others, but they had a strong reason to do so.

    Rasmus tossed a gold coin at each of them without saying a word. They looked at the coin and they were in disbelief, tears covering their eyes as they clenched the coin with all their lives. They immediately bowed, placing their heads on the ground in front of him and thanking him for his kindness.

    "Tell me, what are you going to use with the money I just gave you?" Rasmus stared down at them with a cold gaze.

    They gave various answers, but they wanted to use the money for their families and the people who were in need. They lived in the slum for almost as long as they remembered, and they had accepted their identity as the bottom feeder.

    "Wouldn''t that be a problem if all of you go back with a gold coin in your hand? After all, the people who forced you to do all this are back there, right?" Rasmus asked as he went down on one knee and stared at them with a stoic expression. "So, why don''t you take me there, and I''ll deal with them for you? I can assure you that I can give you enough money to live comfortably for the next few months if you''re willing to cooperate with me," he offered with a cold smile on his face.

    All of them agreed with his offer without showing any hesitation and guided him to the slum area. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Rasmus looked at the stacks of houses made of thin wood that a gentle earthquake would be enough to make all of the buildings collapse. The people there barely had anything to wear, there was a boy who only used a piece of dirty cloth to cover his lower body.

    During his research into the Asghar family, he found something interesting in the book. In East Neva, there was a society where the members were beggars and the poor. They sold and bought information to powerful families across East Neva. Since they were beggars and poor, nobody would pay attention to them and never suspected them of the leak of information.

    The society was called the Poor Man''s Hands, and they were all over East Neva. One of the few organizations that had existed for hundreds of years. The Poor Man''s Hands was a secret society that was impossible because it was impossible to differentiate normal beggars from them. They survived and stayed existed that long because of that.

    "They... they''re over there... the man you''re looking for... his name is Saliman..." The man pointed at the tallest stack of houses in the distance nervously. "I can''t... I can''t go anywhere near there, I don''t want to..." he said with fear written all over his face.

    Rasmus furrowed his brows with a confused look when the man looked scared. There were two possibilities from that reaction alone. The first one was that the so-called boss of the slum wasn''t a part of the Poor Man''s Hands, or the second one was that the Poor Man''s Hands society was a ruthless one.

    "Go back to your family," Rasmus said and continued to walk toward the building that the man was pointing at.

    Aris looked at the small kids with large bellies, and yet they were skinny. Rasmus explained it to her about malnutrition from starvation, and it was something that she didn''t know about the human body.

    "So you gain fat in your liver because you don''t eat?" Aris was confused by the explanation.

    "It''s because a human body needs something called protein, the liver can''t transport fat to the other parts of the body, so it stuck there and cause your stomach to swell," Rasmus explained as he nodded.

    "I don''t understand at all..." Aris shook her head and decided not to dwell on it. "But, these kids, are they dying?" She asked.

    "It''s one of the signs of dying from starvation, yes," Rasmus nodded. "This is a graveyard of the living."

    "There are so many food that nature can provide, and yet they''re starving to death," Aris muttered under her breath.

    "Because the other humans make sure nobody can get food without money," Rasmus answered and saw a kid lying on the ground with barely any strength left in her body. The mother could only watch as she was also waiting for her moment before she died from starvation as well. "Money is the worst thing that a human could come up with. They made people believe that without money, they couldn''t live. A system where only the few can enjoy it," he added.

    "One is a fool, and the other is greedy," Aris scoffed.

    Suddenly, a man with dark brown hair ran past Rasmus and approached the girl. He fixed his round glasses and opened his suitcase to pull out a syringe. He hugged the little girl with extra care as he injected something into the girl''s arm.

    "You''re going to be okay..." The man had a soft voice, smiling sadly at the girl.

    "Doctor Daryus! It''s Doctor Daryus!" A man pointed at the man. "He''s back! Everyone! He''s back!"

    In a matter of seconds, all the beggars and the poor surrounded the man with bright smiles on their faces. Rasmus watched as the man willingly gave away money in small pouches to everyone, and he had enough money for them. Nobody tried to steal anything away from him, and they treated him with respect.

    "And don''t forget the one who want to make a change," Rasmus faintly smiled at the man before he continued on his way to meet with the boss of the slum.

    Daryus was checking everyone''s health and conditions when he noticed two figures in cloaks walking toward the tallest building. He saw a glimpse of their faces when he ran past them, and he could tell that they weren''t beggars or poor.

    "Doctor!" The man that ate the beef stew said with a huge grin on his face as he approached Daryus. "Doctor! Here..." He said as he shook Daryus''s hand with a gold coin that Rasmus had given him earlier. "Use this..." he said with determination in his eyes.

    Daryus furrowed his brows and when he looked down, he saw a gold coin in there. He was shocked and immediately hid the money from everyone.

    "Where did you get this coin?! You''re not stealing it from someone, did you?!" Daryus panicked and was concerned because he was afraid that the man would get in trouble because of that money.

    The man explained everything to Daryus from where he got the money and about Rasmus who came to meet with Saliman. He also revealed that Rasmus would give him enough money for him and the others to live comfortably for months.

    "That''s why Doctor, please, use this money and help the others. You have helped us and we wanted to contribute in your cause," the man said with a wide smile on his face even though he was suffering just like the others.

    Daryus sighed as he clenched on the coin in his hand, massaging his nose bridge with his other hand.

    "I will keep this for now. You can''t trust people that easily, and if he doesn''t keep his promise, I''ll give the money back. If he keeps his promise, I''ll use the money as you have requested," Daryus said with a slight frown.

    "Thank you, Doctor, for everything," the man nodded and then left.

    Daryus looked at Rasmus and Aris who had gone further into the slum.

 Chapter 180 - 180: Poor Mans Hands.

    "What''s your business?" A man wearing a bandana blocked Rasmus''s path. "Nobody is allowed to get in here. If you have no business, turn around and leave," he swung his dagger right in front of Rasmus''s face.

    Rasmus pulled out a gold coin and tossed it at the man. The man didn''t hesitate to catch the coin and look at it, making sure it was a real gold coin.

    "We just want to have a talk with your boss, Suliman. Now you know how easy it is for me to spend my money, your boss would kill you if you don''t let me see him and get a fair share for himself," Rasmus said calmly as he revealed a coin pouch and shook it.

    The man was thinking of taking the pouch from Rasmus''s hand, but the moment his eyes met Rasmus''s, he felt a chill down his spine. He could see in Rasmus''s eyes that he would be killed the moment he took that pouch from him.

    "Come..." The man said with a cynical look before he turned around and walked into the building.

    There were so many people in the building, and they looked like bandits rather than beggars. Rasmus knew that they weren''t a part of the Poor Man''s Hands and were just a bunch of people who used the weak for their own gain.

    After walking up the stairs for a few minutes, they reached the top floor. The man knocked on the door before he came in while he told Rasmus and Aris to wait outside.

    "You two, come in!" The man''s voice could be heard from inside.

    Rasmus and Aris opened the door and saw a fat man sitting at the table with so much food and fruit on the table. The fat man was chugging the bottle of red wine as he stared at the gold coin in his hand. It appeared the man gave the coin to the fat man since he was his boss.

    "You, what''s your name..." The fat man asked, his voice out of breath because of his fat body.

    Rasmus slowly pulled down the hood and revealed his white hair. They didn''t react to his white hair at all. He looked at the fat man''s expression, and the fat man looked clueless about his identity. Seeing the fat man as the boss, he assumed it was Suliman, the person behind all the sufferings of the poor.

    "Rasmus Blackheart," Rasmus answered and slowly averted his gaze and stared at the man with a bandana, checking his reaction.

    Suliman thought for a moment as he munched on the grapes. He then remembered the story of the Blackheart family and looked at Rasmus with a big smile on his face.

    "Ah! You''re the last Blackheart!" Suliman pointed at Rasmus. "Well, I don''t care who you are, but you said you came to talk. So, give me the pouch you showed him earlier, and then we can talk," Suliman grinned as he chuckled.

    Rasmus glanced at Aris and gave her a small nod. Aris slowly revealed her white hair and face to Suliman. Her beauty was enough to make Suliman''s jaw drop, and he couldn''t blink his eyes.

    Rasmus glanced at the man with a bandana once again, but he didn''t get any reaction from him. At that moment, he realized the man was different and had something hidden beneath that face.

    "Hah! You bring me a woman for me too? Let me have her!" Suliman pushed his chair back and patted his lap.

    At that moment, the man with the bandana showed a faint concern and fear on his face. The way he kept avoiding his eyes from Rasmus and Aris was another evidence that he knew a lot of things that the so-called boss didn''t.

    "Beggar by choice, suffer for something," Rasmus said as he stared at the man with a bandana. "Without suffering, you''ll achieve nothing," he continued, rephrasing the slogan of the Poor Man''s Hands.

    Suliman furrowed his brows, he had no idea what those words meant at all. But he didn''t know that those words weren''t meant for him.

    "Using this fat pig and those people as the front while you can gain information without getting yourself and your society exposed. Now that''s something smart, something that has been keeping the society survive for hundreds of years," Rasmus smirked at the man with a bandana.

    "Hey! What are you talking about? Didn''t I say that we would talk once you give me your money? Stop saying nonsense and give me that money and her as well!" Suliman slammed his hand on the table and glared at Rasmus.

    Rasmus formed Mana around Suliman and created a vacuum space around that fat man. He made sure there was no air for Suliman to breathe while at the same time sucked the air out of his lungs. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "It would be a waste to destroy this thing you have built. So? What do you say? I can get rid of this place and force you to tell me about yourself, or you can cooperate. It''s both a win-win situation for me and a lose-lose situation for you, but which one is less troublesome?" Rasmus asked with his brows raised.

    The man with the bandana sighed as he closed his eyes and nodded.

    "Please spare his life..." The man said and pulled off the bandana from his head. "He''s dumb, but he''s very useful for us."

    Rasmus glanced at Suliman, who was suffocating. The moment Suliman passed out, he dispersed the vacuum space. Suliman collapsed and created a gentle earthquake.

    Rasmus and Aris pulled the hoods up and covered their faces again. The man brought them outside the building and guided them to another area in the slum. The area was different from the ones that they both had seen before because the gazes in their eyes didn''t show desperation and hopelessness.

    "Tell me your name," Rasmus said as he followed the man from behind.

    "Johan. You can call me Johan," the man answered without hesitation. He didn''t dare to make up a name after what he had heard about Rasmus and what he had achieved in South Neva.

    Johan guided him into a hut, where he saw a beggar sleeping on the ground. He patted the beggar on the shoulder, and the beggar slowly rolled away as he pulled the ragged cloth he was sleeping on, revealing a hatchet underneath.

    Once they entered the basement, Johan sat down at the table and pointed his hands toward the stool across from him.

    "How did you know that I was from the Poor Man''s Hands?" Johan asked as he watched Rasmus and Aris sit across from him.

    "Because you''re too calm. I have encountered a lot of bandits and thugs. I also have encountered a lot of people like you, who are hiding their identities," Rasmus looked around at the small basement he was in.

    Johan realized his act wasn''t perfect and that it would cost him his life in the future if he weren''t careful.

    "Is there anything you need from us, Count Blackheart?" Johan asked. "If you''re looking for information, the cost depends on how important and crucial the information is. However, we are selling infromation with information which is much cheaper than buying it with money," he pointed out.

    Rasmus smiled as he shook his head.

    "I''m not interested in selling the information that I have, so I''ll buy yours no matter how much the price is," Rasmus answered as he fixed his sitting and placed his hands on the table. "I need to know what''s the purpose of the Sand Tower," he said.

    Johan raised his brows as he took a deep breath and leaned back against the wall. He thought for a moment before he decided what he should say.

    "The reason we have survived this long is because we''re not sniffing around the places that we shouldn''t have," Johan answered as he stared at Rasmus. "We don''t know anything about them, but we can sell rumors if you''re interested. Of course, they''re not some baseless rumors that some random people said," he offered.

    "How much?" Rasmus asked.

    "50 gold coins," Johan answered without hesitation. "For each rumor," he added.

    Rasmus pulled out 10 Eclers which were worth 500 gold coins, and then he slid it toward Johan.

    "Summerize everything you know about them," Rasmus said with a serious expression.

    Johan once again raised his brows and showed a slight shocked expression. He then took the money and placed them in his pocket as he nodded with understanding.

 Chapter 181 - 181: Raw and Brutal.

    "The Sand Tower is a place where you hire certain people for certain tasks. They can do everything and they''ll always deliver on the tasks that they are given to do. Most of the time, they''re hired to assassinate figures around the world," Johan explained as he looked at his dirty fingernails. "When I said around the world, I really meant it. They have killed thousands of people, and there''s one last rumor that they have infiltrated into powerful families, like the Wyverncrest, the Angelis, the Sancticus," he added.

    Rasmus had figured that much because of the people that the Sand Tower trained and nurtured. Those participants that were with him back then, they didn''t seem to be from outside the tower. He could see that they had shared some kind of bond with each other. Knowing that they would get rid of those who had failed, that only meant that they were strict with their requirements.

    "You were in there, weren''t you?" Johan asked and looked at both of them.

    Rasmus smiled and then shrugged because he didn''t want to sell information for free. Johan then smiled as he nodded, knowing that he had just been busted for trying to gain free information.

    "Those kids, they were trained to become assassins or figures that would infiltrate families?" Rasmus asked.

    "Yes, and those who failed, they were thrown away and we would never know what happened to them. Some say that they ended up becoming servants of the Sand Tower, and some say that they were eliminated and gone from the face of Neva," Johan answered as he nodded.

    "There''s one other thing that even we are curious about," Johan said as he cleared his throat and fixed his sitting position. "There''s a rumor that have created an army in the past few years which is why East Neva managed to attain peace because they have put powerful nations on their cobweb," he revealed.

    Rasmus found that rumor to be far-fetched because it wouldn''t be possible, but he could be wrong. He thought that if the Sand Tower was indeed that powerful and the rumor came to be true, the person behind the Sand Tower was a dangerous person. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "My last question about them. Who owns or runs the Sand Tower?" Rasmus asked with a serious expression.

    Johan answered with a shook of his head and a smile on his face.

    "Is it because you don''t know, or is it because you don''t want to answer?" Rasmus asked.

    "What''s the difference? In the end I can''t give you an answer," Johan said calmly.

    Rasmus was curious about the one who ran the Sand Tower. He then raised his right brow and leaned forward as he pulled out another 10 Eclers from thin air and placed it on the table.

    "Where can I find the history behind the Sand Tower? I need a thorough and detail deeds of what they have done since it was created," Rasmus slid the money toward Johan.

    Johan smiled once again and pushed the money back to Rasmus.

    "As I said earlier, that we don''t know anything valid about the Sand Tower. We don''t sniff that place because we know that we will be in danger," Johan answered as he leaned back and crossed his arms. "Even as we speak, there should be a few people that are following you. Maybe in this slum alone, there are a few of them who know you''re here," he added.

    "If you think the Poor Man''s Hands is the only society that is spread across East Neva, the Sand Tower might have their members in each corner around the world," Johan continued, and his expression became serious. "We survive this long because we know our place," he gave a cold smile.

    Rasmus nodded with understanding, but then he slid the money back to Johan again.

    "Alright, enough with the Sand Tower. I need to know about Asghar family and its current state," Rasmus said as he crossed his arms on the table.

    Johan immediately pushed the money back toward Rasmus as he shook his head repeatedly. The whole time, Johan was either being casual or serious, but this time he looked scared, fear of something.

    "There''s a saying between underground societies like us that if you hear an Asghar, you cover your ears. I hope you understand," Johan said with a straight face, but his breathing was shortened. "The Sand Tower is dangerous, but at least people whisper about them. The Asghar family? Even mentioning their name can get you killed. If you''re smart, drop this topic right now."

    Rasmus could summarize what he found out about East Neva. The whole continent was strong with power struggle and secrecy to the point people backstabbed each other through information. There was nothing in common about South Neva with East Neva, and how East Neva was more upfront, raw, and brutal when it came to power struggles while South Neva was playing it safe through politics and economics.

    "Death is breathing on your nape if you try to get involved with East Neva, is that right?" Rasmus asked with his brows raised.

    "Glad that you understand," Johan nodded.

    Rasmus leaned back as he nodded, but then a smirk appeared in his face as he chuckled. Johan was confused and terrified by that reaction because he could see a man in front of him who would dive into the vipers'' pit and left, leaving headless vipers on the ground.

    "Well, I''m planning to leave these here in the first place," Rasmus pushed the money toward Johan. "You can use them to help the slum, especially to that young man called Doctor Daryus. You can give as much as you want and keep the rest, I don''t really care," he said as he got up.

    Johan was surprised that Rasmus was different from what he had heard. He didn''t say a word and nodded his head with understanding.

    "Let''s just say that it''s a token of our future friendship. We will see more often in the future," Rasmus smiled as he stared into Johan''s eyes.

    "You''ll be disappointed because what you''re looking for, we can''t provide them at all," Johan responded as he put the money in his pocket.

    "Who knows, you might be helpful in some way that we both wouldn''t imagine," Rasmus said as he put his hood on. "Ah, and if that Doctor Daryus asked about me, just tell him everything for free. If he wanted to see me, I''m at the inn not far from here, and you should know where it is," he added and then left the basement with Aris.

    As Rasmus and Aris left the hut and looked around at the slum area, Aris was interested in Rasmus''s kindness.

    "You kill humans both directly and indirectly, and yet you''re being kind toward these humans. Are you always like this?" Aris glanced at Rasmus where all she could see was his nose.

    "I''m someone who breaks the system that people around the world have made. Burn it, break it, destroy it to the ground. Giving these people hope and fight against poverty is also a way of breaking the system, no?" Rasmus turned his head to look at Aris. "And I don''t think they don''t deserve to die so pathetically like this."

    "Are you sure that''s really the case and not because you''re interested in that Doctor?" Aris raised her brows, capable of seeing through Rasmus''s mind and scheme.

    Rasmus only answered with a smile and a chuckle.

    Once they left the slum, the stench was gone and they smelled the fresh air again. The moons were bright and they had been in the slum for hours which they didn''t expect to take that long.

    "The disgusting beef stew is still lingering in my mouth," Aris muttered.

    "What? You want me to make you my signature meat soup?" Rasmus asked as he looked at Aris with his brows raised.

    "I don''t mind. You spent a lot of money for mere words, so why don''t you spend a litte more to make me that meat soup? I believe that soup won''t even cost you a gold coin," Aris smiled at Rasmus.

    "Fine, let''s find the ingredients and we can go somewhere to make it out in the wild. I have been inside the Sand Tower for too long, I need to see something other than walls around me," Rasmus answered as he looked around the city.

 Chapter 182 - 182: The system.

    "What are you thinking about?" Aris asked as she refilled the bowl with mostly meat and a little broth in it. "You must be thinking about the person behind the Sand Tower, aren''t you?" She asked and stirred the meat.

    "No, I was thinking about Anastasha. Johan''s words are bothering me because I didn''t expect the Asghar family to be this powerful and feared," Rasmus answered as he offered his bowl to her so she could fill it.

    "If the Sand Tower is powerful enough, why don''t you ask those old people in the tower about the Asghar family?" Aris poured the broth into Rasmus''s bowl and only put a few pieces of meat in there. "It''s either they both are working together or they''re competitors. That guy mentioned that the Sand Tower who made East Neva achieved peace, but the history you learned, it was said to be the Asghar who did it."

    Rasmus looked down at the bowl and realized she had only given him a few pieces of meat. He then looked at her bowl, which was full of meat.

    "They could be working together behind the scenes, but that doesn''t mean they''re still right now after they got what they were looking for. The history of East Neva is filled with betrayal to the point the amount of betrayals that had happened here was still more than the rest of Neva combined," Rasmus said and took a sip of the soup.

    Rasmus thought about it for a moment as he enjoyed the view of the small lake in front of him. He had met with Anastasha and Yasser, both of whom came from two different sides, and both were giants in East Neva.

    "How should I approach this..." Rasmus muttered as he sighed and stared at the moonlight''s reflection in the lake.

    ...

    The morning came, and they stayed there, camping at the lake. Rasmus swam in the lake, and it was refreshing. Aris joined in and dove into the deepest part of the lake because she wanted to see everything from below.

    When they were both enjoying their time, suddenly a few young people came to the lake. They all had the same idea as them, to swim in the lake. Knowing it was about to get crowded, Aris and Rasmus decided to get out of the lake. However, their white hair and appearances attracted all the attention, especially Aris''s tall figure.

    Rasmus wandered the area around the capital city with Aris as his guide since she had explored every corner of the city and outside the city. They ended up climbing a mountain, and that was where Rasmus decided to train his muscles and bones with Aris''s help.

    After a week, they both came back to the arena to watch the tournament again. The betting had finally opened on the second elimination stage. Rasmus followed Aris''s words and bet on those warriors who were strong but unnoticed by the spectators.

    "So avoiding bets on those favored warriors won''t bring in as much money as it should because there will be less money if there are barely people who bet on the opponents..." Aris learned about the betting system. "Who came up with such an idea?"

    "Betting?" Rasmus asked. "It''s a game of the wealthy people. It''s basically wasting or gaining money in exchange for excitement. Profit was never the case for them, however, the poor think it''s a way to get rich easily but end up losing everything. The reason why it''s addicting is self-explanatory," he explained as he looked at his wristwatch.

    The matches began, and Rasmus managed to gain all the profits from betting on the right side. Aris understood why people were so addicted to betting because in their eyes, they couldn''t see who would win, unlike her.

    Once again, Ermes and the other strong warriors barely showed their skills in the second elimination stage. They defeated their opponents with only a few moves so that their skills couldn''t be calculated. The tournament was rigged from the start so that those warriors wouldn''t fight each other in the elimination stages.

    Rasmus attracted too much attention when he carried big pouches of money from betting. He did that on purpose because he wanted the eyes to be on him for this. He wanted to attract the important guests of the event.

    Unfortunately, it wasn''t just the important guests that took an interest in him, a few unfortunate people died because of their interest in his earnings. Rasmus and Aris killed them without hesitation once they lured them to a secluded place.

    Rasmus and Aris decided to go back to the inn after they had their share of fun. However, when they entered the inn, they saw Daryus sitting on the couch, restlessly. The moment Rasmus''s eyes met with his, Daryus jolted from his seat and approached him.

    "Let''s talk in my room," Rasmus said before Daryus could open his mouth.

    As they entered the room, Aris pulled down her hood and removed her cloak. Daryus was stunned by her beauty and smooth skin that almost glowed under the sunlight. He immediately shook his head and lowered his head because he didn''t want to offend her.

    "So you came to Johan and asked about me," Rasmus said as he put down his cloak and rolled up his sleeves. "How much do you know?" He asked as he sat on the bed and stared at Daryus.

    "I heard enough to the point I left before Johan could finish his storytelling..." Daryus answered as he lifted his head and stared at Rasmus without any sign of fear but rather suspicion and confusion. "Why did you help them? They have suffered enough, and you''re planning to use them too?"

    Rasmus stared at Daryus for a moment with his brows raised before he stood up and walked toward the table. He signaled Daryus to sit with him while Aris sat by the window, enjoying the view.

    "I''m not going to use something that has broken, no," Rasmus shook his head. "I''m more interested in the one who is trying to fix it," he added.

    At that moment, Daryus realized that he was the one that Rasmus wanted to see and use. He failed to realize that he fell right into Rasmus''s palm, and knowing what kind of a person Rasmus was, he decided to take a few steps away from him.

    "You may leave and never find me again, but you won''t be able to help others on your own," Rasmus said before Daryus could reach the door.

    "With all due respect, Count Blackheart. I don''t want to entangle myself in your play..." Daryus said as he fixed his glasses.

    "Why don''t we sit down and have a talk first? I don''t know what you heard about me, but that''s only from the perspective of his, not from me, her, or those people that I helped," Rasmus smiled and looked at Daryus with a gentle gaze. "I never forced people to join me so I won''t do that to you as well. You can leave if you still believe I''m dangerous in your eyes."

    Daryus sighed and knew this would happen, the wordplay that Rasmus used was nothing like he had ever experienced before. He had steeled his heart and made sure he didn''t get swayed by Rasmus''s words because Johan had warned him about Rasmus.

    Daryus sat down and glanced at Aris, who had zero interest in the conversation. He didn''t believe he saw the myth of an ancient race, Orthias, to be sitting there in front of him.

    "Now, are you a righteous man, Doctor?" Rasmus asked as he clasped his hands in front of his mouth. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "No, I only care about the people who are in need. I don''t believe in both righteousness and evil to be the problem because those who suffer still exist everywhere," Daryus answered with a serious expression.

    "That''s quite interesting. Then what''s the problem, Doctor?" Rasmus asked with his brows raised.

    "The problem is the system itself. No matter what kind of system humans make, they only benefit a few people the most. The further down you go, the less it benefits the people, some even feel the system is against them," Daryus answered.

    Aris glanced at Daryus, and she didn''t expect that he and Rasmus shared the same view of the world. Although she saw it in Daryus, he was nowhere near Rasmus''s view of the world. She then looked at the city and showed a faint smile.

 Chapter 183 - 183: Playing by Gods rule.

    Daryus put down his briefcase and slumped onto the couch as he rubbed his face in frustration. He slowly dropped his hands from his face and stared blankly at the ceiling of his room. He recalled every word that Rasmus had said to him earlier, and it bothered him all the way down to his conscious.

    "Why do I consider his proposal?" Daryus muttered as he fixed his glasses.

    (A few hours ago.)

    "So you believe the system is the problem? Not the people?" Rasmus asked as he got up and grabbed a bottle of wine from the bedside table. "The system is as innocent as it is. What you said earlier is like blaming nature for flooding a whole village where the people themselves don''t take care of nature around them," he said as he walked back to the table and opened the bottle of wine.

    "Of course, I do agree with you completely that the system is a problem, but to ignore that the people that made the system isn''t a problem is just plain nonsense," Rasmus said as he poured a wine for himself. "If humans were perfect beings, there would be no conflicts. Even fi there''s such a thing as a perfect system, human nature will corrupt it eventually," he said as he offered the wine to Daryus.

    Daryus looked at the bottle and shook his head. He didn''t drink alcohol, and even if he drank, he wouldn''t do something as stupid as lowering his guard against someone like Rasmus.

    "So you''re saying that no matter what happens, there will be people out there who suffer from the system? I know that, and I''m not stupid enough to believe that the world can be perfect for everyone," Daryus responded as he sat up straight and crossed his arms. "What I''m saying is that the ones who suffer are mostly the ones who don''t deserve it. That''s what I''m trying to say here," he explained with a serious expression as he watched Rasmus elegantly take a sip of the wine.

    "Fairness, is it?" Rasmus put down the glass as he licked his bottom lip. "My students know exactly what fairness is, but I wonder, what do you understand about fairness, Doctor?" He tilted his head as he leaned back and crossed his legs.

    "Where both burden and benefit are equally given to people," Daryus answered without hesitation.

    "So you believe that people who have privileges are being unfair? Do you believe that privilege is a bad thing, Doctor?" Rasmus asked with his brows raised.

    At that moment, Daryus knew that Rasmus would point that out. He knew his ideal was far-fetched to the point of being nothing but a dream. However, he had dwelled on it for so long that he finally knew the issue wasn''t the privilege, but something else. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "It''s not the privileges that bother me or what''s the problem. It''s the abuse of those who are in control. Those who have the privileges should bear more responsibility, but I know that it sounded so egotistical of people like me to tell those who have privileges to carry more responsibility than the rest. But that''s how it should be because their privileges came from the amount of responsibilities they have fulfilled, and yet they abuse their privileges and make the other suffer," Daryus answered.

    "I know how foolish I may sound and look like, but I just want those who suffer to be... alive and well..." Daryus looked down as he clenched his fists.

    Rasmus smiled softly as he rested his arms on the armrests and stared at Daryus with a gentle gaze.

    "As foolish as you are, you''re one of the few people in the world who can make a change. You''re not looking for recognition, you''re genuinely caring for people who are being treated unjustly. The world is laughing at you, but you never turn your back on it. A fool indeed," Rasmus said as he grabbed the glass and took a sip of his wine. "But who cares. I know you don''t care how the world treats you, and I''m not someone who would laugh at someone for their beliefs."

    Daryus lifted his head and furrowed his brows as he stared at Rasmus with a confused look.

    "What are you trying to say, Count?" Daryus asked.

    "I won''t say something like who''s going to laugh in the end because you''ll never mock the world. What I''m trying to say is that if you want to achieve your dream, you have to sacrifice a small part of your ideal, and it will hurt you for the rest of your life. But, what if you don''t have to feel that way?" Rasmus asked back as he swirled the glass in his hand.

    Daryus narrowed his eyes as he steeled his heart because he knew what was about to come out of Rasmus''s mouth would be dangerous.

    Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire

    "What if I make the ones who have abused the system be the ones to suffer in the end?" Rasmus tilted his head as he rested his head on his fist and stared into Daryus''s eyes. "There''s a saying if you want to make stale bread taste delicious, they have to starve first. They deserve that kind of treatment before they can become a better person, right?" He added.

    "Is that what fairness to you, Count?" Daryus asked back with a serious expression. "To let those who are unjust to suffer and the other way around? And what about the result of it? Do you think they will learn? Humans aren''t that simple."

    "Of course, humans aren''t simple, Doctor. Humans can be as evil as demons and as kind as angels. Isn''t God using force to make them obedient and punish those who aren''t following God''s will? Am I wrong to use the same method if God can play by that rule?" Rasmus asked with a cold smile.

    At that moment, Daryus felt a chill down his spine where he had never heard that kind of answer before from anyone. He was a knowledgeable man who had read countless books, and he had never seen anyone who used that kind of excuse for the things people had done.

    Daryus began to chuckle as he looked down and shook his head. That reaction attracted Aris''s attention and made her wonder what was going on in Daryus''s head.

    "Then what? You''re going to kill those who don''t learn from your so-called fairness?" Daryus asked.

    Rasmus smirked as he leaned forward, clasping his hands and putting them in front of his mouth.

    "If there''s such a thing as perfection, humans aren''t one of them. Aren''t we both agreed that humans have flaws?" Rasmus asked.

    "You call that part of yourself as flaws? So you''re justifying your reasoning because you believe that you''re doing it just like how God did?" Daryus stared into Rasmus''s eyes in disbelief.

    "Give me one example of righteousness that has happened in this world where ultimate peace has been attained?" Rasmus asked back as he crossed his arms on the table. "Give me a solution on how to make a perfect world without harming others. I''ll give you a thousand years, and you''ll come out with nothing."

    "You''re sick in the head, Count," Daryus got up after he knew there was no point in arguing with someone like Rasmus. "I knew from the beginning that you''re dangerous and not someone who should hold power. Good day to you, Count," he said as he bowed and walked toward the door.

    "Unless there''s someone like you on my side that I can make a world a better place," Rasmus said before Daryus could grab the handle of the door. "You can despise me all you want. People with the same ideals as yours will die before you can reach the surface in this time and age. I might be heartless, but someone like me is the one who will rule the world eventually. Choose your poison, and as a doctor, you can get rid of the poison along the way and will find the cure for this corrupt world once you have power and influence."

    Daryus stopped walking and hesitated about leaving the room. He slowly turned around and stared at Rasmus in the eyes. There was no deception in his eyes, only ambition and confidence.

    "You claim I can remove the poison along the way, but how do you expect me to do that if I''m drowning in it?" Daryus asked with a serious expression.

    "You won''t, I can promise you that. Why? I have people who are against my ideals but believe they can make a better world way better than what I have intended. You''re not going to be alone in this, even if you join me," Rasmus answered without hesitation. "If you truly believe in change, don''t fight me from the outside where you''ll be powerless, fight me from within."

    Daryus clenched his fists and knew that his ideals wouldn''t be heard by powerful figures. If he joined Rasmus, he would get the opportunity to show his ideal world to the people around Neva and make a better world. However, if he joined Rasmus, he would find himself in an uncomfortable place where guilt might gnaw at him from within.

    "As I said, Doctor. Choose your poison," Rasmus said with a serious expression.

    "I''ll think about it..." Daryus said as he turned around and left.

 Chapter 184 - 184: Intense match.

    Two weeks had passed, the elimination stages were over, and it was time for the semifinals. The four Warriors that reached the semifinals were Ermes, the Black Sword, the Flame Fist, and the Silver Hair. The arena was so crowded that it was impossible for everyone to sit.

    Those four were out of the other Warriors league because they dominated the tournament. They still hadn''t shown their skills at all because they didn''t need to. It was as if four adults were against a bunch of toddlers.

    The first match was between the Black Sword and the Flame Fist. Everyone began to bet, and the odds were even, making it the best time to push their luck on getting a profit. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Well then, it''s time for the favorable warriors to show their skills," Rasmus said as he saw the Black Sword and the Flame Fists enter the stage.

    "Want to make a bet?" Aris rested her chin on her fist. "They both are equally strong, and we both haven''t seen how strong they are. What do you say?" She looked at Rasmus with a straight face.

    "I''ll pick the Flame Fists. What are we betting on? Do you even have money to bet?" Rasmus asked.

    "Who said that we are going to make a bet with money? Why don''t we use something more exciting?" Aris smirked at Rasmus. "The winner will get one wish from the loser. Whatever it is, they must grant the wish no matter what it is." Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire

    Rasmus narrowed his eyes and stared into Aris''s eyes. He didn''t know if he would agree with it because he didn''t know what was in her head. He still didn''t know the real reason behind her following him. That wish would cause him a lot in the future, but if he won, it would make his plan go smoothly.

    "Fine," Rasmus offered his hand to seal the deal.

    Aris shook Rasmus''s hand with a smile on her face.

    Everyone started to cheer when the Black Sword unsheathed his black sword. It was the first time in the whole tournament where he used his sword. The rumor said the materials for the sword were one of a kind, with the help of the most famous alchemists in the North to process those materials.

    The Flame Fists pulled on his shiny metallic gloves, which fit perfectly with his hands. The gloves were called Phoenix''s Claws because they would turn glowing red like lava once they caught on fire. It was said that the gloves were unmeltable, and once they reached their critical point, anything they touched would catch on fire.

    "Look at the crowds!" The announcer said as he looked around him. "I know you all have been waiting for this day. The Black Sword, Viktor against the Flame Fist, Laus! Is everyone ready?!"

    The crowd went wild as they stomped the ground, creating such a powerful atmosphere that the whole arena shook because of it. Aris and Rasmus were smiling widely because of the contagious excitement that the people released.

    Laus charged toward Viktor at such an extremely high speed that it took everyone by surprise. He threw a punch right at Victor''s face, but Viktor blocked it with his sword. The clash between the glove and the blade created sparks, and that lit up the glove.

    Viktor pushed Laus away and dashed toward him simultaneously. He swung his sword horizontally at Laus''s torso, but Laus caught the blade with both hands. The other glove lit up, and he threw a kick at Viktor''s face.

    Viktor held the sword with both hands and pushed Laus away, making the kick barely miss his face and lose Laus''s grip on the blade. He spun and swung his sword once more, but Laus blocked it with his right hand as he threw a punch at Viktor''s face simultaneously.

    Viktor dodged the punch, but since the glove was blazing hot, his cheek got burned a bit as his right eye felt the heat. He lost his momentum and Laus took the chance to disarm Viktor and threw the sword away. At that moment, Viktor raised his hands and admitted defeat.

    The crowd was stunned because all of that happened in less than ten seconds. They couldn''t process what had just happened, but then they began to cheer and gave both of them applause. Since it was a best-of-three match, they weren''t worried that Viktor lost the first match.

    "They''re fast, and not to mention they don''t use Aura at all..." Rasmus was amazed by both of them. "Even with my current state, I wouldn''t be able to move as fast as them," he added as he crossed his arms.

    "That match is just the appetizer. The second match is going to be the real fight. Both have tasted each other''s skills and abilities," Aris said as she nodded. "You''re not on their levels yet, both in swordsmanship and close combat. Once you awaken your Primal Force, you need to sharpen your skills again," she looked at Rasmus.

    "That''s the plan. I''ll take my time to hone my skills," Rasmus nodded and watched Viktor swing his sword around as if he was trying to adjust his skills against Laus.

    "Let''s see who will win the second match now," Aris said, staring at Viktor and Laus going up to the stage again after a short break.

    Viktor readied his stance, and it was different from the previous match. He looked more composed as he readied his stance, holding the sword with both hands in front of his face before he slowly pointed the sword at Laus.

    This time, Laus hesitated from charging toward Viktor because he could see that he would lose the moment he made a single wrong move. Viktor, who knew Laus wouldn''t charge at him, decided to dash toward him at high speed.

    Laus readied his stance and prepared to block the incoming attacks when Viktor pulled his sword down and back. When Viktor swung his sword vertically upward, Laus was ready to grab the blade, but suddenly, Viktor stopped midway and slashed horizontally, right before Laus could grab the blade.

    Laus was surprised and immediately dodged to the side before the blade could cut his guts open. Before he could get his feet in a perfect position, Viktor swung his sword horizontally toward him. He was about to block the blade, but once again, Viktor changed his trajectory and targeted Laus''s thigh.

    Laus couldn''t dodge it in time and got cut quite deep in his left thigh. He gritted his teeth when Viktor didn''t strike him again after he managed to leave a wound on Laus. Laus then scratched his gloves with each other, creating sparks that lit his gloves on fire.

    This time, Laus didn''t hesitate to close the distance because Viktor already knew that if he was too close to him, he would lose. Laus didn''t falter and charged toward Viktor at an extremely high speed.

    Viktor swung his swords repeatedly, preventing Laus from getting too close to him. They exchanged blows, creating sparks everywhere. The crowd went wild and began to cheer for both of them as the atmosphere became so intense on the stage.

    Rasmus couldn''t keep up with the movements and imagined what it would be like if he was on either side. He wouldn''t be able to stop any of them with his current state, and it only made his heart race and gave him motivation to grow stronger.

    Viktor got a few hits on his torso, slowing his movement down because Laus targeted his shoulders and chest muscles. On the other hand, Laus also got a few deep cuts that made his movements less flexible because of the wounds. They both were fighting without any fear of death and took this match as a life-or-death situation.

    The fight was so intense that both of them intended to kill each other. Suddenly, the bright sky turned dark almost immediately, and the chanting stopped abruptly. Everyone looked up and saw the dark clouds brewing on top of them. They were in a place where rain only happens once or twice per year, and yet this happened so suddenly.

    Viktor and Laus stopped attacking each other and looked at the dark clouds above them. Aris and Rasmus noticed the fluctuation in Mana dropping instantly. They both noticed it wasn''t normal until someone said to look at the top of the arena. They both saw silhouettes of people wearing ragged cloaks standing on the top edge of the arena, circling them.

    "Demons..." Aris muttered as she stared at the sky with a cold gaze.

 Chapter 185 - 185: On the brink of death.

    "What''s happening?" The announcer looked at the mysterious figures on top of the arena.

    Everyone was too focused on the mysterious figure until suddenly they heard a shriek from a woman. They looked toward the scream and saw a man in a black robe tossing a body down into the arena with its head missing. Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire

    The body belonged to one of the important guests at the tournament, and the culprit who did it was being chased by the guards. The culprit moved so effortlessly, as if they were defying gravity, and jumped from one side to another like a feather that got blown by the wind. The culprit didn''t let go of the head of the man that they killed and continued running away from the chase.

    "That''s Ermes," Aris pointed out after she recognized his scent.

    "Ermes? So that''s why he entered the tournament. His mission was to kill that man," Rasmus muttered and watched Ermes outwit the guards and kill them if needed.

    Suddenly, the mysterious figures began to jump down from the top of the arena and chase Ermes. At that moment, Aris and Rasmus were curious why the demons were chasing him as if they wanted him dead. At that moment, they decided to leave and chase after them as well.

    A deafening thunder startled everyone, and lightning struck the center of the stage, pushing both Laus and Viktor away and knocking them out. A man in a gold robe with a porcelain mask with gold engravings on it stood where the lightning struck. His glowing red eyes scanned through the spectators, and then he bowed down gracefully.

    Aris gritted her teeth when she saw that man, the masked being that took Illidan away and turned her into a demon. She immediately concealed her aura and Mana, making her look just like a regular person among the crowd. She was eager to kill that demon, but she didn''t want to ruin Rasmus''s plans.

    They managed to leave the arena, and Aris chased the scent of the demons and Ermes. Rasmus had to use his Aura and transfer it to his legs so he could catch up with Aris. It was the first time he had used Aura and run that fast since he had never chased anyone for ages like that.

    They saw Ermes jump from one building to another as the demons followed him and closed the distance between them and him. Ermes looked over his shoulder and saw the figures in black ragged robes closing in. He threw flying knives at them to slow them down, but they deflected the knives before the knives could reach them.

    He noticed one of them was casting a spell, a wind spell. He immediately used Aura and tried to outrun them and dodge the spell at the same time.

    The mysterious figures began to bombard Ermes with spells and destroyed all the buildings in front of them. The people began to panic and ran away from the scene. Ermes couldn''t outrun them, which meant that they were as strong as him.

    Rasmus couldn''t catch up with them and he was slowly being left behind by Aris. He didn''t have a choice but to fly and used Mana instead of Aura. Aris saw Rasmus fly past her and smirked at him as she fastened her pace.

    Rasmus was slowly closing the gap, and seeing how Ermes struggled to outrun them, he decided to help. He gathered Mana around his hands, and with only his thoughts, he could create sparks of lightning around them.

    He released the lightning bolts toward the mysterious figures. All of them dodged the spells, but he redirected the lightning bolts toward them. A few of them managed to dodge the spell in mid-air, while some of them got hit by it.

    Ermes was surprised that someone was helping him, and when he looked up, he saw Rasmus flying above them with the cloak and hood that covered his face. He didn''t waste the distraction and used it to distance himself from those mysterious figures.

    One of the figures decided to stop chasing Ermes and target Rasmus. The figure pulled out a bow from its back that was hidden underneath the robe. The figure shot a few arrows at him, but he dodged it without a problem, however, the arrows changed their trajectories and turned around to hit him.

    Rasmus created a Mana barrier around him and let the arrows hit the barrier. To his surprise, the arrows were coated in such a powerful Aura that they were strong enough to penetrate his barrier. He was surprised, but he dodged the arrows again and crushed those arrows with his Aura.

    Rasmus kept using lightning bolts toward the figure, but they moved so effortlessly the moment they knew what was coming. He formed Mana around them and turned it into fireballs that exploded around them, and yet they were fine.

    They exchanged attacks until the figure ran out of arrows and decided to run away. Rasmus didn''t want to chase the figure because it would be a waste of time, so he decided to rejoin Aris.

    He was overwhelmed by how strong the mysterious figure was. If what Aris said was right, the person underneath that robe had been possessed by a demon, but the person itself was already strong even before being possessed by a demon. He had the high ground, and yet he struggled to defeat them.

    When he looked around, he saw a few dead bodies on the ground. They were mysterious figures, so he decided to check on them. When he pulled out the hood of one of the figures, it was a woman with her neck barely attached to the body.

    "She could kill a possessed body and the demon within her?" Rasmus muttered and looked at the other three bodies on the ground. "How did she do it?" He furrowed his brows and decided to continue looking for Aris.

    After looking for a whole minute, he found Aris standing still on top of the roof. He immediately approached her and landed right beside her. He then saw Ermes being cornered by four mysterious figures with nowhere to run.

    "Did you kill that person?" Aris asked.

    "No, they ran away as soon as they ran out of arrows. I would be dead if I chased them because I was no match for them," Rasmus shook his head. "You killed those four guys back there? How?" He asked.

    "I just killed them. Demons are formed from corrupted Mana, and I just erase their existence by making the Mana within them disappear," Aris answered as she crossed her arms and watched Ermes ready his stance with a katar in each hand.

    Rasmus hummed with understanding and then looked at one of the figures to make a move toward Ermes.

    Ermes repelled the spear that was pointed at his head, and then used the katars like scissors, cutting the spear in half. He was about to lean in and stab the figure right in the heart, but then a magic formation appeared right under his feet. The formation exploded, however he managed to dodge it.

    The second figure appeared right behind him and stabbed him right in the back. He spun and thrust his left katar simultaneously at the figure behind him. His Katar pierced through the figure''s jaw and up to the skull. He used his right Katar to stab the figure''s neck and then decapitated it in an instant.

    A magic formation appeared right under his feet once again, and this time, he barely dodged it. He broke his legs and couldn''t do anything anymore. He wasn''t given a moment to breathe, and he felt off about his body.

    He pulled the dagger that had stabbed him, and when he saw the blade, it had been coated with a poison. He knew that death was approaching, and it was a matter of seconds before he lost consciousness. However, in the midst of dying, he saw two figures standing on the roof. He wondered why they had stopped helping him and only watched in the distance.

    The three figures approached him and stared down at him, watching him die slowly and painfully. He had accepted his fate as he closed his eyes, but then suddenly, he heard grunts from around him. When he opened his eyes, all the figures were frozen still until their whole bodies got crushed and collapsed.

    The screams in the air were deafening, and that made him wide awake. He didn''t know who or what made such painful screams, and then he saw a man standing in front of him, blocking the sunlight as the screams faded.

    "Do you want to live? But it comes with a price, a really expensive one," Rasmus said as he went down to his one knee and stared down at Ermes. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Ermes without hesitation, nodded his head before he fainted.

 Chapter 186 - 186: New Master.

    Ermes grunted as he slowly opened his eyes and saw nothing but walls and a lantern. He knew where he was, and then he looked at his body , and it seemed to have recovered. He looked at the bandages that were wrapped around his body and tried to feel the wound on his back.

    He slowly got up from the bed and walked toward the drawer to grab a glass of water. Once he felt a bit better, he left his room to meet with the Grandmasters to ask about what had happened in the city.

    When he arrived, he immediately went down to one knee and lowered his head. The Grandmasters looked at his condition, which had recovered.

    "Good work. Although it was messy, you did it flawlessly. Nobody knows who killed Advisor Suleiman. You have prevented the world from falling into the wrong hands," the old lady said with a serious expression. "However, today will be your last day."

    Ermes furrowed his brows as he slowly lifted his head to look at the Grandmasters. He was confused as to why the Grandmasters had decided to retire him. He wondered if it was because of the mess or if it had something to do with the mission.

    "Do you have any idea why we decided to retire you from the Sand Tower?" Yasser asked with a stoic expression, staring into Ermes''s eyes.

    Ermes shook his head slowly, still with a confused look on his face. He had no idea what was happening because there were too many things that could be the reason. He also knew that the Grandmasters didn''t need a reason to retire him since they were his masters.

    "What did you give to Count Blackheart?" Yasser asked with his brows raised.

    Ermes furrowed his brows as he looked down, thinking about what Yasser had meant. He was confused for a moment until he remembered what Rasmus had said to him before he fainted. He remembered that Rasmus had warned him the cost of saving his life would be extremely expensive.

    "It seems you finally understand," the old lady said as she rested her cheek on her fist. "Your life now belongs to Count Rasmus Blackheart. That''s the price that you have to pay, and we can''t reject his request because he also gave us priceless information," she explained as she crossed her legs.

    Ermes couldn''t believe that the Grandmasters were willingly giving him away to Rasmus. Something like this had never happened before because for those who were tied to the Sand Tower, the only way out was death. He wondered what kind of information that Rasmus gave the Grandmasters to break their own rules.

    "You''re no longer one of us and have become someone new. With that being said, your past and the things you have done, you should bury them and don''t let anyone find them," the old lady said with a serious and cold expression.

    Ermes nodded as he slowly got back up to his feet and gave a final bow to the Grandmasters.

    "Find your new master, he''s in the guest room," Yasser said and then signaled Ermes to leave.

    Ermes left the room and went to the guest area in the tower, located on the 20th floor. His mind still couldn''t process what had just happened, especially as he no longer belonged to the Sand Tower where he had spent all his life.

    Once he reached the 20th floor, he knocked on the door in front of him. He heard Rasmus''s voice and told him to come in. When he opened the door, he saw Rasmus standing against the wall, staring out the window. He glanced at Aris sitting at the table as she cleaned her long nails.

    "How''s your injury?" Rasmus glanced at Ermes.

    "It''s getting better," Ermes answered, his voice deep and soft.

    "Have a seat," Rasmus pointed at the chair across Aris. "You''re out for a week, and I can tell that you''re confused by what is happening," he said as he walked toward the table and sat beside Aris.

    Ermes nodded and sat across Aris and Rasmus, who were staring at him with stoic expressions.

    "Thank you for saving my life," Ermes said as he lowered his head.

    "There''s no need to thank us. You have repaid by joining us," Rasmus shook his head as he poured tea into the cups. "Before we start, is Ermes really your name or is it fake?" He asked and put a cup of tea in front of Ermes.

    "I have many names, and none of them are my real names because I don''t have one," Ermes answered as he stared at the cup of tea. "My Masters... I mean, the Grandmasters told me that I''m no longer a part of the Sand Tower, so I''m no longer them," he added.

    Rasmus hummed with understanding and didn''t look surprised at all. He had seen and worked with people like Ermes back in his past life, people whose purpose was to follow orders and nothing else.

    "Then what should we call you?" Rasmus asked and took a sip of his tea.

    "I don''t know. You should give me a new name, Master," Ermes answered and grabbed the teacup.

    "You don''t have to call me master, just call me by my name, Rasmus," Rasmus said and put down the cup. "I''ll call you Javi from now on. Javi means new house, new light, new home. It''s perfect for you because you no longer belong to the Sand Tower," he continued and crossed his arms as he nodded his head. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Ermes muttered the new name that was given to Rasmus. He didn''t hate the name, and the fact it had a meaning behind it, he felt a sense of gratefulness to be given such a name.

    "Then my name is Javi," Javi said as he nodded his head.

    "You can ask me anything you want, and I''ll answer them," Rasmus said and took a sip of his tea.

    Javi thought for a moment since there were so many to ask, but he was thinking about which one that he wanted to ask first.

    "How did you do it? To convince the Grandmasters to give me away?" Javi asked.

    "I gave them valuable information that they need," Rasmus answered as he stared at his reflection in the tea. "The information that might get anyone killed if they know about it," he stared into Javi''s eyes as he took a sip again.

    Javi was compelled with information that could make the Grandmasters give one of their best assassins in the tower. He had known them for two decades, and he had never seen or heard the Grandmasters be willing to compromise their ace up their sleeves.

    "You know you can ask if you want to know," Rasmus said with a smile on his face.

    "I would rather not know because I know it''s unnecessary for you and for me to know about it," Javi shook his head and took a sip of his tea. "Back then, who are those people?" He asked, staring at both of them back and forth.

    "The Champions, the ones that have sold their souls to the demons, both willingly and unwillingly. The whole tournament was a set-up, just like how you entered the tournament to assassinate Advisor Suleiman. The emissary also had a plan for the tournament, and coincidentally, they came to take Advisor Suleiman, but you went ahead of them and made their plan fail," Rasmus explained with a smirk on his face. "The odds are jarring..." he pointed out as he chuckled.

    Javi furrowed his brows as he looked down at his reflection in the tea. He agreed with Rasmus''s words that the odds were unsettling that he had to assassinate Suleiman while the demons came to secure Suleiman. Not only that, but the fact that Rasmus and Aris were there at that moment was also unexpected.

    "Right now, the capital city is in chaos because of the appearance of the emissary," Rasmus said as he got up and walked toward the window. "The city is on the brink of collapsing because of them. All the warriors and the Champions in that arena were possessed by demons. They massacred everyone inside..." he muttered and watched as the city was in shambles, where the knights were busy protecting the royal family and evacuating them from the chaos.

    Javi furrowed his brows and decided to check out the city through the window. He saw people trying to enter the Sand Tower through the gate, but the knights prevented them from entering. He then looked at the crows who flew around the tower, and then he opened the window to let them all in.

    Rasmus and Aris were curious about Javi''s ability to communicate with crows and how loyal they were to him. They watched Javi listen to the crows croak and seemed to understand what they were saying.

    "The king is dead..." Javi informed Rasmus with a stoic expression.

    "I know, nobody can leave this hell safely. Funny, isn''t it? That the Sand Tower isn''t targeted by those demons?" Rasmus glanced at Javi with a smirk.

    Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire

    "And why is that?" Javi asked with his brows furrowed.

    "Because of the information that gave him, that''s why," Rasmus put an unnerving smile on as he stared at the city in the distance.

 Chapter 187 - 187: Make a different.

    Three days passed, and the Druloem Kingdom fell to the hand of the emissary. It only took days for a powerful kingdom to fall, and that was enough to warn everyone in East Neva not to mess around with the demons.

    Javi was observing the city from the top of the tower with the crows around him. He got the big picture of what had happened while he was out recovering. The emissary used demons to possess the people and turn them against the royal family. He also found out the reason that the Sand Tower didn''t get attacked by demons was because they were willing to cooperate with the emissary.

    Rasmus was the main reason why the emissary agreed to cooperate with the Sand Tower. Javi found out that Rasmus had made a deal with the emissary from South Neva and that his name was known to the other emissaries in Neva. Rasmus was an important asset to the demons, however, he was confused as to why Rasmus decided to kill those demons back then.

    "How are you feeling today?" Rasmus asked as he approached Javi.

    The crows flew away when they noticed Rasmus''s presence.

    "I have recovered, the wound has dried out as well," Javi looked over his shoulder and brushed the wound with his right hand. "How''s your training?" He looked at Rasmus.

    "It''s done. I have awakened my Primal Force," Rasmus leaned against the pillar and stared at his hands. "But it''s far from over. I have to awaken something else within my body, but I need a safe space," he added.

    "The tower isn''t safe enough?" Javi raised his brows.

    "I have learned a lot about what''s happening in East Neva. There''s nowhere safe in this continent, especially with its current situation," Rasmus answered and glanced at the city that had been completely abandoned by the living. "Well, there''s another reason. The risk of awakening that thing is high, and I might become a cripple. So, I need a place where I can be at ease," he pointed out.

    Javi stared at Rasmus and noticed that Rasmus had grown taller and paler again. His hair was also getting whiter, or close to silver, as if he was close to being in perfect form. He also noticed that Rasmus''s eyes were no longer grayish, they were getting bluer and brighter.

    "And where that might be?" Javi asked as he got up and leaned against the pillar.

    "I know a place, and we are going there tomorrow. However, there''s someone that I need to rescue first here," Rasmus pushed himself from the pillar. "The man that I asked you search for, did you find him?" He asked.

    "I found him in the slum with the rest of the Poor Man''s Hands members, hiding," Javi nodded and pushed himself from the pillar. "Should I get him for you?" He asked.

    "We can go there together, let''s go," Rasmus said and then walked away.

    ...

    The three of them went to the slum area, and it was worse than the last time Rasmus visited that area. Stains of blood and guts scattered around the area. There were toys and dolls on the ground with blood stains on them.

    Rasmus found out about what happened to the slum from Javi a few days ago from Javi that the demons had taken all the children and murdered the rest. It was similar to what happened in South Neva before he left, that the kidnapping of children happened everywhere. The building that the bandits used was burned down and there was nothing left of it.

    Once they reached the area where the Poor Man''s Hands stayed in the slum, slowly one by one, the beggars showed themselves. They already knew about Rasmus and Aris which gave them the sense of safety. Not long after that, Johan showed himself, and he looked pale with bags under his eyes because he had to stay awake for danger.

    "You''re here..." Johan said in a raspy voice. "Is it over?" He asked anxiously as he looked around.

    "You have to pay me that if you want to know the answer. No information is free," Rasmus said with a stoic expression. "But, since we are friends, I''ll answer that. No, it''s not over, and they might come back to find more children to take," he answered and shook his head.

    Johan exhaled deeply as he massaged his nosebridge, he knew that he wasn''t safe there anymore and thought about leaving.

    "So, why are you here, Count?" Johan asked as he placed his hands on his waist.

    "I want to meet with Daryus, he''s here right?" Rasmus asked.

    Johan was surprised that Rasmus knew about Daryus'' whereabouts until he glanced at Javi. The way Javi ignored his surroundings, calm expressions, and his physique, Johan knew that Javi was from the Sand Tower.

    "Yes, he''s here, but..." Johan paused as he looked at the hut behind him. "He''s not in the right state of mind. He''s devastated after he saw the state of the slum and what had happened to the poor," he added.

    "He''s in there? I''ll see him, privately," Rasmus said as he walked past Johan, leaving Aris and Javi behind.

    Rasmus went into the basement and saw Daryus weeping and snotting in the corner with his glasses placed on the table. He didn''t try to hide his presence and made him known to Daryus by sitting at the table. Daryus immediately wiped his eyes with his handkerchief and tried to hide his red eyes.

    "Now that you have seen the real world and what kind of world we are living now, do you still believe that fairness matter?" Rasmus asked with a serious expression.

    "Are you here to mock me, Count?" Daryus asked in his stuffy nosed voice.

    "Insult and mockery are based on perspective. I''m just asking a question, Doctor, no hidden meanings behind it," Rasmus answered as he placed his right hand on the table while his other hand was on his crossed lap.

    "What do you want? I''m not in the right mind to argue," Daryus asked as he glanced at Rasmus.

    "It has been weeks since our last conversation. You said that you''re going to think about it, so I''m here to get my answer," Rasmus answered and stared coldly at Daryus. "I''m planning to leave East Neva. I want you to come with me," he added.

    Daryus cleared his throat as he thought about the answer. He didn''t know what to do after all his effort was taken away by the demons. The people that he had cared for for months, they were massacred and taken away. He was powerless, and knew how insignificant he was in this world.

    "Don''t speak about your ideals in this situation. Not even the righteous people would listen to you because right now everyone is at war against the demons. Death will be everywhere, innocent lives will be the victims of it," Rasmus said as he kept staring at Daryus. "I know you''re not naive, and you have strong ideals and belief which I''m looking for. Join us, and you can really make a different," he continued.

    Daryus was speechless and couldn''t argue with Rasmus''s logic. He hated that Rasmus was right about both of them that he was powerless and that he couldn''t make a difference by himself. The world didn''t need people like him, the world needed people who could change the world for the survival of humanity.

    "Where are we going? South Neva?" Daryus asked.

    "Yes, we are going to South Neva, and you will meet people like you. The same people who want nothing but a better world with their own hands," Rasmus answered as he nodded. "The situation over there is less chaotic than here, and we can really prevent people from dying."

    Daryus''s eyes were empty with a blank gaze pointed at the ground. There were so many things happening in his head, but somehow he couldn''t think of any of it because he was devastated. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You can leave if you believe that I''m not the right person to follow. I won''t force you to stay or to follow me, but if you really want to make a different, I''m your only option that you have right now," Rasmus said as he got up. "What do you say? Are you coming with us or not?" He asked and looked down at Daryus. Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire

    "I''ll come..." Daryus nodded as he grabbed his glasses and put them on.

 Chapter 188 - 188: Commander Gullivard.

    The four of them were on their way back to South Neva on a ship that Rasmus had rented. He rented the whole ship, and it cost a lot of money since the situation in East Neva was really bad and everyone wanted to leave the continent.

    The ship''s captain hesitated at first when their destination was East Neva, Eddenvilla to be precise. The reason was because the marines would shoot down any ship that tried to enter the South Neva Sea, but Rasmus managed to persuade him.

    Rasmus was training his body in his room after he drank the last medicine that the Grandmasters gave him. His body had grown more muscular and toned, but barely got bulkier because of his genetics as an Orthias.

    Once he was done training and meditating, he looked at his left arm. He watched as he controlled every muscle in his arm and moved them like waves under the skin. He slowly put his left hand on the floor and did a handstand, slowly removing each finger until only the pinky and ring fingers were left.

    "This is humanly impossible to do, and yet I did it so effortlessly," Rasmus muttered as he stared at his pinky and ring fingers. He slowly folded his ring finger, leaving only his pinky finger on the floor.

    While he tried other things that were humanly impossible, he heard the bell rang, signaling danger ahead. He grabbed his shirt as he walked out of his room and went to the top deck. Javi and Aris were already there when Daryus came after Rasmus.

    "Sir, two Marines ships ahead," the captain said with a worried expression. "They''re approaching..."

    "Put down the anchor, and let them come," Rasmus said as he walked to the front.

    The captain told his crew to anchor the ship and wait until the Marines'' ships arrived. They were anxious because nobody could enter the South Neva sea and had sunk a few ships in the past two months.

    The moment the two big marine ships anchored and surrounded Rasmus''s ship, they boarded the ship to do an investigation. The captain looked at the people who boarded the ship and found it suspicious when there were only four people on board, excluding the ship''s crew.

    The marines captain noticed Aris''s face, and it turned out he was the one who stopped her ship when Aris was on the task of hiding the body of the saint.

    "It''s you..." The marine captain said as he approached Aris.

    Aris looked at the marine captain for a few seconds, and she didn''t remember him at all. She had a habit of not wanting to remember the faces of humans unless they were important to Rasmus or someone that piqued her interest.

    "You don''t remember me? It''s me, the one who boarded your ship back then. When you want to give your friend a proper and secretive burial?" The marine captain raised his brows as he stared at Aris, admiring her beauty.

    "Yes, I remember now," Aris nodded after she recalled that moment. Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire

    The marine captain looked at Javi, who looked suspicious, and then Rasmus, who had white hair just like Aris. He looked at Daryus, who seemed like a scholar. The group didn''t seem normal at all, however, he didn''t see any hostility from them.

    "Under the order of our Commander Gullivard, nobody is allowed to enter the South Neva sea without business permits. Without any permit, we suggest you turn around and go back to where you came from," the marine captain said with a serious expression as he stared at them.

    "Is that so? Can you tell him that I want to see him?" Rasmus asked.

    "And who are you?" The marine captain raised his right brow and stared at Rasmus.

    "Rasmus Blackheart. Just tell him that I''m here," Rasmus answered as he leaned against the railing.

    The marine captain was taken aback when he heard Rasmus''s name. The knights also recognized the name, and they all looked at their captain, waiting for his answer.

    "If that''s the case, come with us. We will take you to Commander Gullivard. We can''t let any ship in," The marine captain nodded with understanding and then guided them to the Marines'' ship.

    After they had boarded the marine ship, they went to headquarters to meet with Arka. The journey took two days, and Rasmus tried to gather as much information as he could about what had happened in South Neva for the past few months.

    What Rasmus heard from Aris was barely scratching the tip of the iceberg because the issue was more severe than what he had heard. Republic of Lineva had been occupied with the revolutionary army with Kiel as the head directive. His influence in South Neva had reached half of the continent. Countless of people had lost its way and blindly followed Kiel because of the miracles that he had shown.

    The worst part was that the South Neva Union couldn''t unite the remaining nations who were against the revolutionary army. The main reason was because the South Neva Union couldn''t protect the royal families that had lost their nations. With that being said, the remaining nations took those families under their wings with the sole purpose of war against the revolutionary army. They had decided to band together and create a powerful alliance that chose to fight even though they didn''t know what kind of enemies they were against.

    The South Neva Union also had the same objective, but they were considering the innocent lives that would pay the price. They couldn''t make a sloppy move because innocent lives were their priority. They were still trying to convince the alliance to hold their desire for war, negotiating that the South Neva Union would help them but they needed to rescue the people that were trapped in the situation.

    "The South Neva Union is basically trying to prevent the alliance from losing because they have no idea how powerful the enemy is..." Daryus said after he listened to the current situation in South Neva from the marines'' captain. "They have no idea that demons don''t kill, they take over lives and make them the vessels of the remaining demons that are waiting..." he added.

    "That''s right. The war is only making it worse, and the South Neva Union is currently struggling to find a solution to that. But knowing that the alliance is a bunch of ignorance, they''re struggling to convince them to not wage war," Rasmus nodded in agreement.

    "That''s why we are preventing anyone from entering South Neva because we don''t want to add another problem to our current situation. The Marines had secured the shores, preventing the revolutionary army from leaving or extend their influence through the sea route because the land route has been covered by the South Neva Union," the Marines'' captain added.

    Rasmus wondered how Videl and Carrion were doing, knowing that they were taking part in the whole mess. He didn''t care much about Videl since he knew what he was doing and knew that Videl had grown stronger, however, he was a bit worried about Carrion.

    "We should arrive in a few hours, get some rest," the Marines'' captain said as he got up and left.

    Daryus looked at Rasmus who was deep in thought, and wondered what was going on in his mind. He could see the concern in Rasmus''s face, and that alone was enough to make him feel relieved in a way because he found out that Rasmus wasn''t as emotionless as he thought.

    Once they arrived at headquarters, they saw a huge fleet docked around the island with knights and mages boarding the ships. They were about to do their daily patrol, but it looked like they were about to invade a nation with that much manpower.

    The four of them were guided to Arka''s office which was inside the fortress on the fourth floor. When they entered the office, Arka was in the middle of a discussion with his right-hand man, a man with an eyepatch that covered his left eye. Arka was surprised when he saw Rasmus again, and he knew it wasn''t a good sign, however, he noticed the significant changes in Rasmus''s appearance.

    "It''s been a while," Rasmus smiled at Arka.

    "Yes, it is," Arka nodded and then looked at Aris, Javi, and Daryus. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 189 - 189: People those follow.

    Arka sent his right-hand man on patrol, leaving him alone with a group of people that Rasmus led. He sat on the couch and looked at the new faces that he didn''t recognize, but he could tell that both Daryus and Javi were from East Neva by their attire. He expected that the two of them would be important people or at least someone interesting if Rasmus decided to bring them with him.

    "I don''t have much time, Count. I have to go on duty soon," Arka said with a serious expression.

    "I know the whole situation, and I''m not going to take your time. I just came to ask you what you know about the current situation that isn''t told to the public," Rasmus nodded with understanding. "Just tell me what you know, and we''ll take our leave," he assured.

    Daryus could see the tension between Arka and Rasmus. Seeing how Arka was cold toward Rasmus reminded him of himself, and he knew that Arka wasn''t fond of Rasmus.

    "Things are worse than what people heard. The war is about to break anytime soon, and the South Neva Union can''t do anything anymore. We are ordered to provide the alliance vessels to travel unnoticed when the time comes," Arka answered as he rubbed his hands together anxiously.

    "What about Carrion? Where is he? Still with Archduke Thalior''s side?" Rasmus asked.

    "Yes, he had shown himself useful and prevented a few nations from joining hands with the alliance. He''s currently working together with his brother, the Earnwind family head," Arka nodded. "They''re the reason the rest of the nations from joining the alliance and stick with the South Neva Union."

    "That''s good to hear," Rasmus nodded as he rubbed his chin. "Where is he right now?"

    "The Suvistan Empire," Arka answered, staring Rasmus in the eyes. "You''re going to see him? If so, I can give you the permit to travel there," he suggested.

    "That would be perfect, thank you," Rasmus nodded.

    Arka stood up and went to his desk to write the permit for Rasmus. He then glanced out the window, where crows were flying around the fortress. He was confused because he had never seen crows on the island before.

    "Videl is one of your people, right?" Arka glanced at Rasmus as he wrote the permit. "He''s currently in Lineva, and it has been weeks since we heard anything from him."

    Arka and Daryus thought that it would make Rasmus worried, but they were surprised that he was so calm and unbothered by it.

    "That''s not a problem. He knows what he''s doing," Rasmus said in a casual tone. "So, he has been leaking information to Carrion and to the South Neva Union?" He raised his brows and looked at Arka.

    "Yes, we managed to prevent Kiel and his followers from advancing. However, since he has gone missing, everyone has been on the edge," Arka nodded and walked back to the couch with the letter in his hand. "This will be your permit to travel, and you can use it everywhere you go without having to worry about getting any inspection," he offered the letter to Rasmus.

    Rasmus took the letter and put it inside his ring as he nodded with understanding.

    "When the time comes, when the alliance has decided to march for war, let me join you," Rasmus said with a serious expression. "I''ll tell Thalior and the others about it as well."

    Arka was surprised that Rasmus volunteered to join the war with the alliance army. He didn''t expect that he would personally join the war, but knowing how powerful Rasmus was in magic and with Aris on his side, that would change the whole outcome.

    "Thank you," Arka bowed his head to show his gratitude.

    "No need to thank me. You know that I''m doing it with ulterior motives," Rasmus said as he stood up and fixed his suit. "But that doesn''t matter because right now, everyone is desperate. I''m just taking this opportunity, that''s all," he added as he looked at the others and nodded, telling them that they were leaving.

    "Yes, that''s right," Arka nodded in agreement.

    "We will see you soon," Rasmus said as he walked toward the door and waved at Arka without looking back at him.

    They took one of the small ships to Eddenvilla, and when they arrived, things were still the same as before. Eddenvilla had become the most important city port because it was the only one left that was still operating. All the supplies from traders and merchants came from this city.

    "Long time no see," Rasmus approached Eduard, who was busy counting the supplies on the dock that had just arrived.

    Eduard turned around, and his face lit up when he saw Rasmus and Aris. He didn''t expect to see them again and immediately brought him to his office. The office was big with lots of expensive furniture, including a massive chandelier made of silver.

    He told Rasmus that the business was going strong and the profits had gone through the roof. He became an important figure in Eddenvilla, and people respected him for his fairness in business. He also became a close friend with the current mayor and had a strong bond with him, making Eddenvilla a better place for everyone.

    "I heard you went to the East," Eduard said as he looked at the servant that poured tea for everyone. "How''s the situation there?" He asked.

    "Worse than here, that''s for sure," Rasmus answered and took a sip of his tea. "Let me introduce you to these two. Javi and Doctor Daryus," he pointed at Javi and Daryus.

    Eduard looked at both of them from top to bottom.

    "I''m Eduard. I''m the one who helped him when he was still skinny and dirty," Eduard said with a huge smile on his face.

    Javi and Daryus nodded their heads and introduced themselves to Eduard.

    "Do you know where Erlina is? I remembered from the letter that she was going to the capital city to expand her business," Rasmus asked as he rested his elbows on his thighs.

    "Right, you haven''t heard. She has a seat in the parliament, she has become a politician now. Do you believe that?" Eduard answered with a huge grin on his face. "She bought a mansion in the capital city, and now she''s an important lady in this nation. I haven''t seen her for the past month, and if you want to meet her, I can give you a carriage and send you to where she lives now."

    "Yes, please. I don''t have much time since I have to go to the Suvistan Empire to meet with Carrion and the council," Rasmus said as he emptied the glass. "I got the permit from Arka, so you don''t have to worry about it."

    "Of course, I''ll tell the coachman to prepare the carriage for you," Eduard nodded and left the room hurriedly. Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire

    Daryus heard Eduard''s story, and he didn''t expect that Rasmus wasn''t lying that he had people who were indeed trying to make a better place for the people. He thought Rasmus was lying about it, but after he heard about Carrion''s story as well, he was convinced that Rasmus indeed had people that cared about the people.

    He realized that Rasmus needed people like Eduard, Carrion, and himself to reach his goal. He could see the pieces of the big picture that Rasmus didn''t want to deal with, what was morally right or wrong, since he wanted to be efficient. That was when people like Eduard, Carrion, and himself came to help him. He wanted them to deal with the people and give them a better world to live in while he kept his focus on his goal.

    "The carriage is ready," Eduard said as he entered the room.

    Rasmus stood up and approached Eduard with a smile on his face.

    "You don''t have to worry about things that are happening outside this city. I''ll take care of it for you," Rasmus said as he patted Eduard''s shoulder. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I know. Be careful, Count," Eduard smiled as he nodded with understanding. "I know you can do it, so go for it and beat those demons and bastards up for us, yeah?" He grinned as he shook Rasmus''s shoulder.

    "That''s the plan. Take care, Eduard," Rasmus said and then left the room.

 Chapter 190 - 190: Ruler in the shadow.

    "Knights are deployed everywhere..." Daryus looked outside the carriage''s window. "Although the situation seems better here than in East Neva, the tension is the same. One wrong move, South Neva will end up like East Neva..." he muttered.

    "It already is, but it hasn''t happened yet," Rasmus responded as he read a book. "People learn from failures. South Neva has seen the failure in East Neva and is trying to prevent something like that from happening. However, they will soon fail as well, and that''s when the other continents learn from this failure. It will keep going on until one is succeeded or all of them fail," he added.

    Daryus glanced at Rasmus with a cynical look on his face, disbelief in what he had just heard.

    "Are you always seeing things in the worst way possible?" Daryus asked as he closed the curtain. "That''s not realistic at all."

    "The reason I see things in the worst possible situation is because if I found the solution to that situation even at its worst, the other possibilities won''t be a problem," Rasmus answered as he flipped the page. "The reason why I chose to see things in the worst way possible is because of human nature. The moment they don''t align with each other, conflicts and problems arise," he slowly lifted his head to stare Daryus in the eyes.

    Daryus took a moment to think, and he didn''t find a single fault in Rasmus''s words. He had heard enough that even though humanity was on the brink of collapsing in the face of an evil force, they still had disagreements in how they dealt with it. That was another reason he only helped those who suffered because they all wanted one thing as they had shared the same struggle and pain.

    "If you were Archduke Thalior and the leader of the South Neva Union, what would you do?" Daryus asked. Although he knew that the answer would be a cold and heartless one, he wanted to know how Rasmus took this situation and how to solve it.

    "That depends on what kind of goal I''m looking at, Doctor. Be specific," Rasmus answered with a stoic expression.

    "To save humanity from the face of evil," Daryus said with a serious expression.

    "If that''s the case, then I''ll ask those leaders, kings, and emperors what they want first. Is it revenge? Is it survival? Is it out of righteousness? Or is it desperation?" Rasmus said as he closed the book and put it in his suit pocket. "Those who are desperate and want to survive can be easily persuaded, but those who want revenge have been blinded by their emotions. Then I''ll give them what they want in exchange for cooperation."

    "You want to give them what they want? Even if it cost the lives of the innocent?" Daryus furrowed his brows. "If you do that, won''t it raise conflicts with the other party, which is the righteous one?"

    "And what can they do? Not joining the cause to save humanity? It''s three against one. They either swallow the pill that''s hard to swallow or keep with their ideals that will turn people against them because they''re the only ones who don''t want to join the cause," Rasmus answered as he crossed his arms. "We both understand that you can''t satisfy all parties, some have to follow whether they like it or not, but knowing the cause, they have no choice but to follow."

    Daryus sighed as he looked down with his arms crossed, thinking thoroughly in discomfort of imagining Rasmus''s leadership.

    "What if you fail?" Daryus asked as he lifted his head to look at Rasmus.

    "I won''t because I know with whom I''m dealing and what kind of method that can stop those demons from growing," Rasmus answered as he looked out the window.

    "If you can, then why don''t you do it?" Daryus furrowed his brows in disbelief because if Rasmus knew how to prevent war, why did he not do it?

    "I tried, but the ones with idealistic views of the world brought this whole mess with them. I already gave them the perfect plans to prevent it from happening, and yet they chose morals over efficiency. Now, who''s the problem? Is it me or them? Look at how their ideals made innocent lives pay the price," Rasmus said with a stoic expression and watched the capital city in the distance.

    "And yet you let it all happen?" Daryus clenched his fists as he stared at Rasmus.

    "Again, the best teacher in life is failure. I tried to help, but they rejected it, and I''m not someone who dwells on emotions that feel hurt from rejections. I''m someone who stays quiet in the corner as everything unfolds. If they were right, then good, if they were wrong, then it''s too bad," Rasmus responded calmly.

    "Calm down, Doctor. I''m here because I want to put an end to this mess. Your frustration is pointless right now because you don''t even have the power to change anything. Focus on what''s best right now for the people you care so much about, then do it when the time comes," Rasmus continued and watched the carriage enter the capital city.

    The carriage arrived at the mansion where Erlina lived. The mansion was the biggest one compared to the ones that they had seen along the way. Knights were guarding the gardens and the walls. Rasmus couldn''t help but scoff and shake his head because he couldn''t believe that Erlina could reach this far in a matter of months, from a madam of a brothel to a politician with influence and power.

    When the knights mentioned his name, one of the knights went into the mansion to inform Erlina. It didn''t take her long to come out of her luxurious and grandious mansion with a huge smile on her face as she opened her arms.

    "My lovely benefactor!" Erlina hugged Rasmus and wrapped her arms around his neck. "You have grown taller and more handsome..." she teased with a smirk as she pulled back and placed her hands on his chest.

    "You''re a prominent figure of the nation, and yet you still dress like a madam," Rasmus smiled as he looked at the revealing black dress she wore.

    "Oh, please. What''s the difference? All I do is to please people, the difference is that they''re more rich and influential," Erlina chuckled as she shook her head and took a step back. "Come, I know you''re here because you have something to talk about. So, let''s get comfortable," she said as she signaled them to follow her into the mansion.

    They were gathered in the spacious and grandious meeting hall with the servants and maids serving them tea and expensive wine to their preferences. Once all the maids and servants had left the room, Erlina instantly put on a serious expression as she took a sip of her tea, observing Javi and Daryus.

    Rasmus was introduced to the additional people that he had brought under his wings. Erlina could see that Daryus was the complete opposite of Rasmus based on appearance alone and the way he behaved. It reminded her of Carrion but was more intellectual and more open-minded than Carrion. She knew that Javi was the type who followed orders, so she didn''t bother to pay attention to him.

    Erlina told Rasmus everything that had happened since he left Eddenvilla a while ago. She followed Rasmus''s advice to become a landowner and bought more than half of the buildings in Eddenvilla and more than a quarter in the capital city. She used persuasion to the Prime Minister to sell the lands and houses to her because of the current situation.

    People left South Neva, leaving a lot of buildings and places abandoned with no income to the nation. She used the wealth that Rasmus lent to her and bought land and buildings to keep the income. She had spread her wings to a few towns and small towns across the nation, making her the richest in assets compared to others.

    With that much power, she finally got a seat in parliament and became one of the people who governed the nation. She knew a lot of people and gained support from those she had helped and was close with. She also gained the title of Marchioness in the process, which made her a noble lady.

    "This nation is all yours to play with," Erlina smirked as she rested her cheek on her palm, staring at Rasmus with a soft and gentle gaze of admiration. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "It''s yours, not mine," Rasmus responded as he shook his head with a faint smile on his face.

    "Oh, my benefactor, you really love to rule in the shadow," Erlina chuckled and took a sip of her tea. "If that''s what you wish for, then I have nothing to say. However, I''m here if you need anything, and I mean anything," she said as she put the teacup down.

    "I know," Rasmus nodded and took a sip of his tea.

 Chapter 191 - 191: Privacy.

    After Rasmus told Erlina the reason for his visit, Erlina told the servants to lead them to the guest rooms to let them rest before they continued their journey. However, she was interested in Daryus and asked him to stay because she wanted to know more about him. They were the only ones left in the meeting hall, and Daryus was a bit nervous because of how intense her gaze was and how it affected him like never before. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Be at ease, Doctor..." Erlina said with a gentle smile and soothing voice. "I''m not like him. I''m not that terrifying, and I''m not going to make you feel uncomfortable with words," she chuckled softly.

    Daryus forced a smile and a soft laugh as he fixed his glasses. He didn''t expect that someone could portray Rasmus that spot on with a single sentence. He began to notice that Erlina might have the same view of the world as Rasmus, but her personality and the way she placed herself in the world were different.

    "So, Doctor, how did you end up with him? Did he persuade you or did he indirectly make you follow him?" Erlina asked and took a sip of her tea.

    Daryus swallowed as he tried to wash the dryness in his throat with the warm and refreshing tea. He was still cautious because he didn''t know if Erlina would sell him out and tell Rasmus about this private conversation later. However, Erlina could hear his thoughts from the expression alone since she was a madam and had met hundreds of kinds of people before.

    "Worry not, Doctor, there''s a line that Rasmus has put around himself, and so are we. He doesn''t mind that because he respects our privacies because he never bothered to begin with," Erlina said as she poured tea into her cup. "So, be at ease. This is a conversation between the two of us," she smiled gently at Daryus.

    Daryus cleared his throat as he put down the teacup and wiped the side of his lips.

    "I wanted to make a better world, and Rasmus said that he could give it to me," Daryus said as he stared at his reflection, wondering whether he was being naive or a fool to open up to a complete stranger. "If you asked me if I believed him or not, I''m not sure..." he continued, but in a quiet voice.

    "I see," Erlina got up from her seat and walked toward Daryus with the teacup in her hand. "What if I told you that he could give it to you. Would you still believe me?" She asked as she sat beside Daryus.

    Daryus took a deep breath and exhaled deeply as he raised his brows, unsure of what to answer.

    "Exactly," Erlina smiled as she tilted her head to look at Daryus''s expression. "You won''t believe anything unless it''s present in front of you. A realistic man, and that''s who you are," she pointed out.

    "I''m not a good example since you already know that I have a similar view of the world as him, and my words are meant nothing to you because we are from a completely different world," Erlina said as she crossed her arms on the table. "But there''s someone dear to me that has been proved wrong, not by Rasmus, but he proved himself wrong that he believed Rasmus was ruthless and heartless," she said with a faint smile and stared at the spot on the wall.

    Daryus turned his head to look at Erlina with that faint smile on her face. The way she gazed at the spot on the wall was gentle and raw, being vulnerable and honest.

    "Is it Lord Carrion, My Lady?" Daryus asked.

    "Oh, so you know about him?" Erlina''s eyes brightened as she stared at Daryus. "Yes, that foolish and childish man of mine," she chuckled as she nodded.

    "He''s out there, making the world a better place where he holds both power and influence. He''s using them, and he has been doing a great job so far," Erlina said as she tapped the table with her long nails. "You can follow Rasmus by necessity, to be someone that can truly make a change. Don''t ever lose what you believe in because Rasmus chose you for that, someone who has strong beliefs but also understands the world in its rawest form," she stared into Daryus''s eyes as she placed her hand on Daryus''s chest where his heart was.

    Daryus stared blankly at the table, absorbing the words that Erlina said to him. He felt a lot at ease and the doubts were slowly fading away, no longer heavy on his head.

    "If I may ask, do you know what Count Rasmus''s goal is?" Daryus asked.

    "I wouldn''t go that far, Doctor. Isn''t that a terrifying question?" Erlina asked back with her brows raised.

    "I know, and it''s indeed a terrifying question because a man like him, he''s capable of achieving everything he wants..." Daryus muttered and nodded.

    "How about this? Let me tell you what I know about him so far," Erlina said as she rested her cheek on her palm. "Rasmus isn''t a ruler who governs a nation or the world, he''s a force of nature itself. Imagine him as a wave in the ocean, he will break anything that is against him while at the same time growing bigger and stronger as people follow him. He''s going somewhere for sure, and he will never stop or change his direction like the wave," she explained as she stared at the chandelier made of gold above the table.

    "He never stops for anyone..." Daryus muttered. "What would be the obstacle that he''s going to destroy? And what will happen once the obstacle is gone?"

    "He might fade away in the end, just like the wave, but not anytime soon," Erlina answered.

    "What comes after the wave disappears is peace in the ocean..." Daryus said as he took a deep breath and stared at the ceiling.

    "Peace as if nothing happened," Erlina nodded in agreement and followed to look at the ceiling.

    Their thoughts were interrupted by the butler, telling Erlina that Rasmus and the others had taken a rest and bath. The butler then asked if they should prepare the meal for them. Erlina then sent Daryus away to let him rest and take a bath while waiting and told the butler to prepare the meal for everyone.

    ...

    When they ate their lunch, Daryus expected Rasmus to ask about his conversation with Erlina, but it was as Erlina said that he didn''t bother about their privacies. They enjoyed their lunch, or it could be called a feast since Erlina had prepared a lot of food for them.

    "Count, do you want to take your money? Honestly, your money can no longer fit in the treasury room," Erlina said as she took a sip of her wine.

    "How much is it?" Rasmus asked.

    "Twenty thousand Gold coins," Erlina answered casually. "Also, the money from Lord Garret is here as well. So in total, you have fifty-five thousand Gold coins, waiting in that room," she added.

    Daryus coughed, shocked by the amount of money that Rasmus had. He had never heard of anyone owning that much wealth. He knew Rasmus was a wealthy man, but he didn''t expect him to be that wealthy.

    "That''s a lot of golds, but that''s fine, I can take them all," Rasmus said as he got up. "Show me where you put them."

    Erlina guided Rasmus to the treasury room where it was located in the basement that only she could open. When she opened the door, gold coins scattered on the ground and it was as she said that it had filled the whole room.

    Rasmus looked at his ring for a moment before he touched the stacks of gold coins and put them inside the ring. It hadn''t been a quarter of the total coins, but he already felt his finger was being crushed. He didn''t stop and kept storing them in the ring until there was nothing left.

    "And this..." Erlina walked toward the wall where a sword was displayed. "Can you give this to Carrion for me?" She asked as she grabbed the sword and approached Rasmus.

    Rasmus looked at the sword and unsheathed it. It was made of Damascus steel with perfect and symetrical patterns which made it extremely expensive. He held the sword and it was lighter than he thought. He knew at that moment it could be a one of a kind sword.

    "Tell him that if he loses his way, look at this sword. What seems to be impossible, it can be achieved," Erlina said with a serious expression.

    "That''s beautiful. I''ll give it to him," Rasmus nodded and sheathed the sword.

 Chapter 192 - 192: Incompetence.

    The journey to the Suvistan Empire took them four days since it wasn''t that far from the Cruen Republic. Winter had come and the road was covered in thin snow which was something that Daryus and Javi had never seen before. Aris felt at home since she was from far north, and snow had always been a part of her life.

    The capital city was visible in the distance, and it looked majestic because it was built on high ground. The city walls were tall, and so were the tower-like buildings inside the city. Since the Suvistan Empire was the main headquarters of the South Neva Union, the city was expanded for both the nation and the South Neva Union.

    "A war is about to break in winter, what perfect timing," Aris said as she looked out the window.

    Daryus didn''t need to ask why she said that because history had shown how devastating, harsh, and cruel nature was in winter. He had read countless books about war during the winter, and it could be defined as merciless. The darkest part of that history was when people decided to eat the deceased fallen knights to survive in the winter during the Great Era.

    "It''s better if we can convince the alliance to postpone the war, but that can also mean it will strengthen the demon force''s position, and I believe they will use that excuse to stick with the plan for war," Daryus pointed out as he hugged himself because of the cold.

    "Not just them, but the people who are stuck in this tension won''t be able to survive the cold winter. It can be the other way around, the alliance will convince the South Neva Union to make a move and support them for those people," Rasmus responded.

    "That''s true..." Daryus muttered under his breath and stared blankly at the cloudy sky. "What will you do? Which side are you going to convince?" He looked at Rasmus.

    "Neither. I don''t want to work with the South Neva Union nor do I want to convince the Alliance to postpone the war. We''ll see how they will handle this situation and maybe you can decide which side you''re agreeing with," Rasmus answered as he looked at the massive gate made of thick steel.

    When they entered the capital city, they went straight to the South Neva Union''s headquarters. Their arrival was escorted by a few knights on horses after they found out that Rasmus was in the carriage.

    The headquarters and the capital city were separated by a long and wide river. The capital city was on the west side while the headquarters was on the east side. The three bridges connected the two areas, and the headquarters was a bit higher than the capital city, creating a symbolic status that the South Neva Union was above the empire itself.

    The architecture of the empire and the headquarters was similar to ancient Greece where pillars were the main distinctive feature compared to the other nations. Statues of figures that united South Neva were built around the headquarters to make everyone remember them forever.

    The moment they got out of the carriage, they looked at the main building where it looked similar to the Parthenon but much wider where massive pillars supported the building. It had almost a hundred steps of stairs to reach the entrance of the building.

    Rasmus and the others were walking up the stairs when they saw Thalior, Altair, Carrion, and Garret waiting for them at the top of the stairs. Rasmus''s expression was stoic as the snow fell on his white hair that made it invisible because the snow blended in with his hair.

    Daryus was anxious because the people ahead of him were the ones who were basically united South Neva, the most important figures there. Although he was an idealist and righteous like them, he felt intimidated by their presence.

    Once Rasmus set his foot on the top of the stairs, he immediately approached Garret and Carrion, ignoring Thalior and Altair. At that moment, Thalior and Altair were hurt and annoyed by the way he treated them.

    "You have grown taller, huh?" Carrion smirked as he stared at Rasmus from top to bottom. "Damn, was it harsh out there in East Neva that you became like this in just a few months?" He jokingly asked.

    "You have no idea what happened if incompetent people lead the nations. It''s chaos out there," Rasmus smirked as he placed his hand on Carrion''s shoulder. "I heard a lot of things from Erlina and Eduard about you. You have grown wiser and useful now?" He asked with his brows raised.

    "My back is hurting from all the sitting, but yeah, I''m doing what I can to make a different," Carrion smiled and nodded. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I hope you won''t become naive and too idealistic. Remember that this whole mess is because of people like that," Rasmus said as he turned his head to stare into Thalior and Altair''s eyes without any sign of fear.

    Thalior and Altair stared back at him and showed no expression or reaction.

    The atmosphere became heavy in a matter of seconds, and it shocked Garret and Daryus. They didn''t expect Rasmus would confront the two figures that united South Neva. By calling them incompetent directly, it was a bold move that they thought only Rasmus could pull that off without getting any consequences.

    "Is it really that bad in East Neva?" Garret asked to disperse the tension by changing the topic.

    "The emissary there plays with the same rules as those leaders in East Neva. The leaders chose violence and direct confrontation, and so the emissary did the same thing and grew stronger by taking people by force, turning them into an army of possessed bodies," Rasmus answered as he nodded and looked to the east. "They came, played with the same rule, and they won. Who would have thought? It''s the same here, Kiel played in the same rule as leaders here in South Neva, subtle and yet aggresive move. If only we took the aggresive approach back then, it would prevent Kiel from growing this big, however, incompetence is always the issue," he added and once again insulted Thalior and Altair.

    Garret knew that Rasmus wasn''t trying to argue with Altair and Thalior or to insult them, he was always the type of person who stated facts. He liked Rasmus, however, he never thought Rasmus would do it to this extent.

    Garret cleared his throat and tried to change the topic again.

    "So? What''s the reason you came here, Count? I believe you''re not here just to meet with your friends," Garret asked as he glanced at Altair and Thalior who began to ignore Rasmus''s insults.

    "Are the representatives from the Alliance going to discuss the war? Winter is here, and I believe they might come to visit," Rasmus asked.

    Thalior and the three of them were surprised that Rasmus could predict it. They indeed just got a letter from the Alliance that they would come, asking for an audience from the council of South Neva Union.

    "We just got their letter, and they should be here in a week," Garret answered as he nodded. "How did you know that they would come here?" He asked with his brows furrowed.

    "It''s simple. They''re afraid, but they don''t want to lose face if they suddenly changed their minds that they didn''t want war anymore. They would lose face to their people if they did that, so they might come here to ask for support using various logical reasonings," Rasmus answered as he crossed his arms. "As I said, some leaders are incompetent, and it''s normal."

    "Our answer will still be the same," Altair finally spoke. "We have given enough support to them. We use Marines to help them, and that''s already plenty. We can''t give more than that because we have half of South Neva to protect," he explained.

    "It''s hilarious that you still believe it''s their problem and not yours when the survival of humanity is on the line," Rasmus stared at Altair with a cold gaze.

    "We have no idea how strong they are, and we have sent countles people beyond the border but they all went missing. We tried so many things to gain information, but nothing succeeded. We are not suicidal, we will move when we knows it''s the right time to do so," Altair responded coldly.

    "Because it''s already too late to think. You''re basically trying to think of a solution when the house is already on fire in front of you. Do, don''t just think. Unite, and combine your effort to do both at the same time. You have the force, you have people who want the same thing, what else are you waiting for? To let the fire grow bigger and catch the whole city on fire?" Rasmus asked as he stood in front of Altair.

    "Like what? What kind of solution that we can risk the survival of humanity?" Altair stared into Rasmus''s eyes.

    At that moment, Rasmus''s silence wasn''t out of hesitation or lack of answer, his silence was that he didn''t want to reveal his plan for free. Thalior, Carrion, and Daryus immediately knew the moment he chose silence over answering the question.

    "I was kicked out from the table by Archduke Thalior, remember? Why would I give you the solution to you to humanity that you have ruined?" Rasmus asked back as he raised his brows.

    At that moment, Altair gritted his teeth to the point it made a sound in his jaw, however he was speechless and he didn''t want to open his mouth while his mind was clouded by anger and frustration.

    Suddenly Thalior lowered his head at Rasmus, low enough that he could fall if he bent his back even lower. Everyone was shocked and speechless when they saw Thalior, the most prominent figure in South Neva bowed his head to Rasmus.

    "I would love to apologize, but right now, I can''t think of any to redeem myself. Help us, Count, and I''ll apologize to you properly once this is over..." Thalior said while he kept bowing his head.

    Rasmus stared down at Thalior with a cold gaze.

    "I will do it my way. If you can agree to that, then I''ll save humanity," Rasmus said with a serious expression.

    Thalior nodded without hesitation and kept bowing to Rasmus.

 Chapter 193 - 193: Singularity.

    Rasmus was on the training ground with Aris, and he had nothing that covered his upper body. He sat on the ground with his legs crossed as Aris sat right behind him with her hands on his back. The snow surrounded them as the knights watched them from the distance, questioning what they were doing there.

    "We are going to war, are you sure that you want to do this now? If I failed, you would be a cripple for the rest of your life," Aris asked as she stared at Rasmus''s ear. "And even if I succeeded, you might be crippled for indefinitely," she added.

    "I''m going to war, to the battlefield. What I have right now isn''t enough, and I don''t want to stand still in the back," Rasmus answered as he stared at the cloudy sky.

    "What you lack isn''t strength, but rather techniques. If you want to fight on the battlefield, you should focus on your swordsmanship or any weapons you choose. This isn''t a solution to the problem nor this is the only solution," Aris said as she pulled her hands from Rasmus''s back. "I''ll teach you swordsmanship, and I''ll teach you how to control Aura more profoundly. That will help," she added.

    Rasmus looked over his shoulder and looked at Aris with his brows raised. He then stared blankly at the distance and wondered if it would change anything because demons were above humans in terms of strength. He had experienced it first hand when he fought a champion that got possessed by a powerful demon and his magic wasn''t enough to kill them.

    "Demons are powerful beings, is my current strength alone enough for my survival in the battlefield?" Rasmus asked.

    "No, not even close. Even if you''re a master in swordsmanship, the risk of dying is barely make a difference with your current state," Aris answered without hesitation. "That''s why I''m going to make you learn Aura more profoundly. You can protect yourself and how to escape death better," she added as she stared into Rasmus''s eyes.

    "In the first place, why do you want to go to the frontline? For what reason?" Aris asked with her brows furrowed. "You have me and Videl that can do it for you, so why?" She tilted her head.

    "Because in the end, the moment Satan regained all their power, do you think words alone and humanity alone can stop them from destroying this world?" Rasmus raised his brows and kept staring blankly at the distance. "Videl warned you that Satan aren''t the same as the ones any Orthias had defeated for centuries. They''re the deceiver and the embodiment of humanity''s destruction. I know you''re not a human, and so is Videl, but he doesn''t take Satan lightly even though his position was on par with Satan back then," he explained.

    "But can''t it wait? Your growth, is important, and so is the future of this world. If you become a cripple now, you won''t stand a chance against them," Aris looked at Rasmus''s eyes back and forth.

    Rasmus sighed as he nodded his head and turned his head to look at the front.

    "You''re different than usual. You feel intense..." Aris pointed out as she stared at Rasmus''s back.

    Rasmus couldn''t tell Aris the whole truth. His existence in this new world was merely out of a bet between God and Videl. He had seen hell, and no matter how fearless a human could become, hell was the place where humans felt nothing but fear, pain, and suffering.

    "Maybe because I took a peek at something that no living beings were forbid to look at," Rasmus answered as he slowly got up. "Well, enough for that. We don''t have time to waste, so teach me how to survive in the battlefield against demons," he turned around and looked down at Aris.

    Aris nodded as she stood up and walked toward the racks where the weapons were stored. She tossed the sword at Rasmus as she approached him.

    "Show me your swordsmanship. Swing that sword to kill," Aris said as she crossed her arms.

    Rasmus swung the sword, but then he looked at the ring on his finger. He pulled it and put it in his pocket before he readied his stance and stared at Aris with a sharp gaze. The burden on his body got lifted as his mind and body became one again and he focused on the sword he was holding.

    The moment Rasmus turned all the Mana around him into Aura, the ground cracked and the snow got pushed away. The Knights were baffled that he had such an immense Aura that he could control it. They had never seen anyone with such control other than their Commander-in-Chief, Uriel Goldmane.

    "You''re wasting your Aura, make it denser," Aris said with a serious expression.

    Rasmus tried to understand it in a scientific way that made sense to him. He closed his eyes, imagining his body as a black hole, a point of absolute compression where no energy escaped. Instead of dispersing Aura outward, he forced it to collapse inward, drawing all of it into himself like a singularity.

    The moment he did, his body felt heavier, as if the energy was folding into itself. He was not just absorbing Aura, he was condensing it, packing it into a smaller and more potent form. His mind perceived two opposing forces, the crushing weight of the Aura pressing inward and the overwhelming power trapped inside, trying to expand outward. It was like holding a star inside his body, an immense force contained within an impossibly small space.

    The ground trembled beneath him as the energy compacted. Aris could no longer sense his Aura flowing freely around him. Instead, it had been devoured into his very being, hidden but infinitely more dangerous.

    Rasmus didn''t stop because he could handle more of them as he kept devouring Mana and turning it into Aura within his body, feeding the already-densed Aura in his muscles, veins, blood, and heart. The moment he opened his eyes, the veins were visible in his eyes, red and swelling.

    Aris had never seen anyone do anything like that before to Aura. She didn''t think she could achieve that even if she tried. The way Rasmus controlled Aura and how he made it dense was terrifyingly beautiful.

    "You, how did you do that?" Aris asked.

    Rasmus didn''t respond, and the moment he stomped the ground, the whole training ground shook fiercely. Cracks on the ground appeared and they grew wider and longer as if the ground couldn''t handle such pressure that he was released. The knights immediately took a few steps away while their eyes were still focused on him.

    The moment Rasmus dashed forward, he broke the sound barrier, his dash toward Aris reached Mach 1. He appeared right in front of her and had already swung his sword right toward her head, catching her off guard. The moment he swung his sword, the sword shattered before it could hit her because of the pressure and the force he had released. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The energy he released had created a powerful shockwave that destroyed the whole training ground and all the buildings surrounding it. All the people were panicking and hurriedly walked out of the building to see what was going on.

    Thalior went to the balcony and saw the ground flattened as the surrounding buildings collapsed. He was confused as to what had happened, but when he followed the cracks on the ground and tracked it down, he saw Rasmus and Aris on the training ground, standing still.

    Aris was so shocked that her hand trembled when she tried to reach her neck. She felt pain and slowly a cut appeared on her neck, a long one from the right to the left. If it wasn''t because of the sword that couldn''t handle the Aura and disrupted its destructive power, her neck would be cut open.

    Rasmus grunted and began to vomit a lot of blood. He collapsed as his eyes, ears, and nose dripped blood. He couldn''t control the Aura within his body anymore and his body was going to explode as the Aura began to expand itself within him.

    Aris who saw it, instantly absorbed the Aura within him by placing her right hand on his back. To her surprise, her right hand felt like it was about to explode as well and she immediately released the Aura upward, creating a powerful shockwave toward the sky, cutting the sky open.

    "What was that..." Aris looked down at Rasmus who had fainted, lying on the ground in the pool of his own blood.

 Chapter 194 - 194: A matter of perspective.

    "Even after what happened this morning, he got back up and starts training again..." Altair approached Thalior and stood beside him. "You have seen thousands of knights and assisted you in the war fifteen years ago. Tell me, what kind of people will fight to protect?" He asked.

    "The ones who will raise their hands and wield the sword even their bodies have given up," Thalior answered and stared at the moons in the sky. "It''s not something that strength and experience can achieve, it''s the will and the mind inside them."

    "Then, what do you see in him?" Altair asked as he pointed at Rasmus in the distance, swinging his sword with Aris''s guidance.

    "A dangerous one. Because those who can still stand and wield their swords whose bodies have given up, they''re dangerous to the enemies," Thalior answered and walked back inside since the cold and the snow reminded him of what had happened in the Blackcliffs.

    "A matter of perspective..." Altair muttered under his breath and followed Thalior inside.

    Rasmus had his left eye covered with a bandage because of the injury that he had that morning. He learned the stance and the wielding from the basics again, from the very fundamentals of sword fighting under Aris''s order. It seemed pointless, but she explained that it was necessary to adapt to hi growth that had awakened Primal Force.

    "You will learn a lot faster because you can feel which muscles to use and which muscles to focus on in each swing. Find your way to understand it, and you will find the best way to wield and swing a sword," Aris explained as she swung her sword and the moment she stopped swinging, the sword didn''t tremble, it stayed still perfectly.

    Rasmus closed his eyes as he swung his sword, trying to understand the muscles he used from his toes up to his fingertips. He kept repeating the same move until he got used to it and managed to create a deadly blow perfectly.

    Aris watched Rasmus swing his sword for the thousandth time since noon. The flow of his body became effortless with a strong foundation of his stance. She thought that he would ask for the next thing to learn, but he kept focusing on the same move for half a day.

    Once Rasmus was done swinging his sword, he took a deep breath and looked at his palms and fingers with lots of peels on them. Aris reached his hand and healed the wound with her power until his hands became smooth again.

    "Let''s continue," Rasmus said as he grabbed his sword again.

    Aris telekinetically pulled the sword to her hand with Aura and began to show a different move. She made the move slow so Rasmus could learn of every move she was showing. Her movements looked so graceful when she did it slowly, but when she showed it at her own pace, it looked terrifying and deadly.

    Rasmus began to follow Aris''s move and tried to copy her, but it was just before, it was hard and confusing. He only focused on following like before until he found out behind the move on his own just like earlier.

    Javi was also observing from the roof of the main building since noon. He watched silently with the crows surrounding him, resting on his head and shoulders. He then heard footsteps from behind, and it was Carrion with a bottle of wine with Daryus following him from behind.

    "We haven''t introduced ourselves. So, let''s have a drink and get to know each other better since we will be stuck together from now on," Carrion sat in front of Javi and watched the crows fly away.

    "I heard so little about you from Rasmus. He said that you were from the Sand Tower, the top assassin they raised," Carrion opened the bottle and took a sip directly from the bottle. "How did you end up with him?" He asked and offered the bottle to Javi.

    "He saved my life, and I paid it in return with my life as well. Once you escaped death because of someone, your life is not yours anymore," Javi answered as he took the bottle and took a little sip of it. "But it was because the Grandmasters made a deal with him and sold me to him," he added and passed the bottle to Daryus.

    Javi told the story to Carrion as the three of them drank the wine. It was a short story, but Carrion felt like he was missing out on a lot of things.

    Daryus already knew the story from both Rasmus and Javi. He wanted to know from both perspectives and he got the same answer from both. Little did he know that both Rasmus and Javi hid the fact Rasmus had connections with the emissaries.

    "That sounds like Rasmus," Carrion chuckled as he leaned against the pillar and watched Rasmus train. "Even if I wanted to say that he was being cunning by waiting for you at the brink of death so he could get some leverage to save your life, that didn''t change the fact he would help you in the end," he yawned as he crossed his arms.

    "I''m here and alive, that''s what matters," Javi answered. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "That''s true. Also, I''m glad that Rasmus brought someone like you and Daryus," Carrion looked at both of them with a smile. "It''ll be less suffocating from now on. You know what I mean?" He looked at Daryus.

    Daryus only responded with a smile, didn''t want to partake in that topic because he didn''t like talking about the people behind their backs.

    "Lady Erlina spoke about you a lot, are you two together?" Daryus asked.

    "No, we are not together..." Carrion laughed as he shook his head, but then he looked at the distance where the heavy snow blocked his vision. "But, we are going somewhere though. It''s just that it''s not the right time to think about it. People are dying out there, so our focus should be on that and nothing else," he said and looked down at his hands.

    "Yes, people are dying, and we are doing nothing at all in here. Although I don''t have the power and influence, it bothers me because I feel like it''s my responsibility. It''s my consciousness..." Daryus nodded and looked at the sky as he watched his breath flow.

    "You joined Rasmus knowing what kind of a person he is?" Carrion asked as he crossed his arms and stared at Daryus.

    "He gave me an option, to be a bystander or join him so I could make a change and not just all talk..." Daryus sighed and grabbed the wine bottle. "I don''t like him, at all, but he knows what needs to be done and I agree with him," he said and took a sip of the wine.

    "Yeah, I was like that too. He''s heartless, and he doesn''t put emotions or feelings into the picture he''s painting. It''s our job to do so for him, and I don''t mind it at all because he''s doing his thing while we do what''s best for others," Carrion responded and reached his hand to the bottle in Daryus''s hand.

    Daryus nodded in agreement because that was what he thought as well about Rasmus. He believed Rasmus needed people who could fill in the flaws that he had.

    "What about you? I know you''re an assassin and have killed many lives. Do you have any concerns about this situation?" Carrion glanced at Javi.

    "No, I was taught and raised to be an assassin. I don''t have a purpose at all," Javi shook his head.

    "You know, Rasmus won''t recruit you if you don''t have something that he needs," Carrion said as he watched Rasmus swing his sword. "Maybe he needs an assassin or a spy to do the dirty work for him..." he added.

    Daryus and Javi glanced at Carrion and wondered if he had something else to add.

    "But I know for sure that he might have something else for you to do other than killing and gathering information. After all, he''s not the type who would bring in mindless people to his side..." Carrion said as he pushed himself away from the pillar. "But who knows, I might be wrong," he shrugged and looked at both of them.

    "Anyway, it''s getting late. He won''t stop training because I know him that much, so I''m going to rest. You two should get some rest as well," Carrion said as he walked away.

    They both nodded but decided to stay a little longer to watch the beautiful city in the distance.

 Chapter 195 - 195: Adapt and improvise.

    Rasmus''s sword clashed with Aris''s sword, and then Aris pushed him away as she instantly dashed forward and swung her sword horizontally. Rasmus coated the sword with Aura and blocked her attack. He managed to withstand the attack without breaking his sword, which meant the Aura on the sword was stable and not out of control.

    They both clashed their swords over and over as the knights who had just woken up couldn''t believe those two were still training. They felt ashamed, but they wouldn''t be able to pull an all-nighter like those two because they weren''t that strong and had duties to fulfill.

    Rasmus''s movements were swift and effortless when he dodged, repelled, and countered attacks that Aris did. His attacks were no longer predictable because he had combined different moves and made his own style. However, Aris was too powerful for him to deceive and to defeat.

    "What''s your current state?" Aris asked as she repelled Rasmus''s attack and thrust her sword at his face.

    "Twenty percent..." Rasmus tilted his head to the left as he thrust his sword at Aris''s heart.

    "Add more Aura into your body," Aris slapped the sword with her bare hand and used the pommel of the sword right into Rasmus''s chest at the same time.

    Rasmus coated his chest before the hit, and it prevented him from taking internal damage. He then added more Aura into his body, making it denser in his blood, muscles, and veins. He also had something that he had just discovered about human bodies, and it was the motor system.

    He took a deep breath as he mixed Mana into his body and didn''t turn it into Aura. He only added a small amount of Mana that he turned into electricity in his system. He could see things a little bit slower while his body could move faster and easier to control. He found that out after he realized that his body could handle more electricity in his body after he awakened Primal Force.

    "Yes, add that as well," Aris nodded and noticed the surge of strength within Rasmus''s body.

    Rasmus dashed and swung his sword right to Aris''s neck from the left side. Aris blocked it by simply flicking her sword before Rasmus''s sword could cut her neck. However, she felt something was off with that attack because the attack felt so weak. She noticed that Rasmus had already retracted his sword and immediately used the remaining distance between the tip of the sword on Aris''s face by thrusting it toward her.

    Aris tilted her head as the blade almost hit the soft hair on her neck. The sword was in between her neck and her sword, and then she glanced at Rasmus''s footing and saw his left foot was already at the front while his right foot was at the back. She saw Rasmus grab the handle with his left hand and swing the sword down diagonally toward her neck.

    Aris added Aura to her hand that was holding her sword and spun it like a clock. Before Rasmus''s blade could cut her neck, she had already pushed the sword away from her. All of that happened in less than a second, and the knights were baffled that both could make such moves in a matter of a second.

    "That was dangerous. Where did you learn that move?" Aris asked as she swung down vertically at Rasmus.

    "Fencing..." Rasmus parried the attack by using a perfect moment when his sword and Aris''s sword clashed. "But I made my own move there..." he swung his sword horizontally at Aris''s gut.

    "Never heard of that..." Aris took a step back and dodged the attack. "Sounds like dancing..." she added and thrust her sword at Rasmus''s head.

    "It kind of looks like dancing..." Rasmus dashed in as he tilted his head and repelled the attack. "But it''s more graceful!" He grabbed Aris''s right arm as he turned around and threw her over his body.

    Aris was stunned by what had just happened when she was already on the ground. She then saw the tip of the blade right in front of her face. She had never been thrown like that before, and her pride got hurt after she realized that she was on the ground. She then saw Rasmus offer his hand with a smile on his face.

    "I''m not a master at swordsmanship, but I''m good at close combat. I shouldn''t do it, but I couldn''t help it since I saw an opening for the first time," Rasmus said. "I''m covering what I''m lacking."

    Aris sighed as she grabbed Rasmus''s arm and got up.

    "It might be useful against an enemy, but not so much on the battlefield," Aris said and grabbed her sword on the ground. "Let''s not do that again," she added coldly.

    "I promise," Rasmus nodded with a smile as he took a few steps back and readied his stance.

    Rasmus added more Aura and Mana into his body to see how far he could withstand the Aura and the electricity that he added to his system. When he added more and more of them, he saw flashes in his eyes and a tingling feeling all over his limbs that made him numb. The faster his heart rate, the slower time moved, and when he moved his body, he felt stiff but the surge of power within him overwhelmed those feelings.

    "So you''re going all out now?" Aris asked and swung her sword around as she stared into Rasmus''s eyes.

    Rasmus nodded as he gritted his teeth, unable to speak because of the stiffness on his lips and tongue.

    As they exchanged blows, Aris felt the difference in Rasmus''s attacks and movements. The attacks became more deadly and powerful while his movements became stiffer. She didn''t know what had happened to him, but she could tell that he was trying to adapt and improvise in his current state. She didn''t say a word and decided to take the spar seriously.

    Javi had observed both of them for days, and he could tell that Rasmus''s growth was exponential. He didn''t need to feel the attacks that Rasmus did to Aris to know how strong they were. He didn''t judge Rasmus''s movements looked stiffer but rather was amazed by the way Rasmus handled the flaws with other methods.

    As the clashes became more devastating, that was when Aris noticed the sparks of lightning that appeared on Rasmus''s sword. She also noticed the sparks that appeared around him that got fed by Mana. The longer she sparred with him, the faster and stronger his attacks became. However, she also noticed the fluctuation within his body which meant that he could no longer control the power within him.

    On the final blow, Rasmus threw a powerful slash downward at Aris. When Aris blocked the attack, a shockwave was released and chains of lightning spread across the training ground. The cracks on the ground grew larger and wider to the point that the training ground was no longer usable for anyone to train there.

    Rasmus dropped his sword and released the Aura within his body before he fell to the ground and lay down to catch a breath. His hands and arms trembled because of the intensity, and he couldn''t move his body at all.

    Aris sat beside him and looked at the damage they had caused, but she looked happy because Rasmus had grown stronger than ever. She then looked down at Rasmus staring blankly at the sky with his ragged breath.

    "Get even stronger, and I''ll be there when you need someone to make you understand there''s a wall that you need to climb," Aris said as she looked at her sword that had been chipped everywhere.

    "I''m planning to do that..." Rasmus muttered as he closed his eyes.

    "Don''t you think it''s time for you to get a weapon that suits you the most? That sword that Erlina gave you, you might need something like that for yourself," Aris pointed out and threw away the sword. The moment it hit the ground, it shattered into pieces.

    "Hmm, I have never thought of making one, but I guess I should find someone who can make the best sword here in Suvistan," Rasmus opened his eyes and nodded in agreement.

    "Why do you need to find one?" Aris furrowed her brows.

    "What do you mean? I need a blacksmith to make one since I don''t have the skill to make one," Rasmus looked at Aris with his brows furrowed.

    "I can make one for you. Just give me the ingredients and the place to make one. All Orthias make their own weapon, and the ones I had, I made them myself," Aris answered. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I see..." Rasmus was mildly shocked with his brows raised. "Then let''s go shop the ingredients," he sat up after his body felt better and no longer numb and weak.

 Chapter 196 - 196: A sudden visit.

    Rasmus and Aris went to the nearest active mine that Carrion recommended to buy raw materials. The mining was the biggest on the north side of South Neva because the mining wasn''t a cave, it was the whole mountain. Any ores could be found there and other materials that no other mining caves had.

    Rasmus knew that the traditional method of metallurgy in Neva wasn''t as advanced as the one he knew well back on Earth. Although the Damascus steel in Neva was similar to the legendary and the real Damascus steel that was lost in time on Earth, it couldn''t still beat modern metallurgy.

    He explained to Aris about Powder Metallurgy, a method where iron and other metals are turned into powders to remove impurities. She was interested in that because she understood the reason behind it and believed it was indeed better than traditional metallurgy.

    Once they arrived at the biggest mine in the Suvistan Empire, they saw traders and merchants in their stalls. Blacksmiths and swordsmiths were busy looking at the ores that the miners had got and bought them before the merchants could take them.

    Rasmus didn''t want ores that had been processed or had been smelted especially ingots. He wanted raw metal just like those blacksmiths and swordsmiths did.

    "What are you looking for, Sir?" A skinny old man approached Rasmus.

    "Raw materials and I need to buy a lot of them. A whole storage if can," Rasmus answered as he looked at the carts filled with raw metal being transported to the storage room. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Ah, that''s a shame. You can''t buy them that easily, especially with that amount. But, I know someone who you can talk to, and he might let you buy his mining output," the skinny man suggested as he rubbed his hand and smiled at Rasmus.

    "Mining output? So he collected everything from the mining site? Not just ore?" Rasmus asked, interested in the man that the skinny man suggested.

    "Yes, he collects everything, even if it''s trash that others ignored or left behind," The skinny man nodded repeatedly.

    Rasmus pulled one gold coin and tossed it at the skinny man. The skinny man''s eyes and mouth were wide open.

    "Take me to him, and I''ll give you another gold coin after," Rasmus said.

    "Yes! Please follow me!" The skinny man smiled so widely as he nodded repeatedly and signaled to Rasmus to follow him.

    Rasmus was brought to one of the buildings next to the mountain where so many wagons were loading raw materials and ingots. He thought that he might get all the materials he needed, but he didn''t have high hopes since a few of the materials he was looking for were quite rare or hard to distinguish.

    "Wait here, Sir! I''ll inform the one in charge and bring him here!" The skinny man said and hurriedly walked into the building.

    A man with slick brown hair, wearing expensive attire walked out of the building with a wristwatch on his left wrist. Rasmus smiled faintly as the wristwatch had become a trend all the way to South Neva. The man looked at Rasmus''s hair and immediately recognized him.

    "Gion said that you want to buy raw metals in a big quantity?" The man asked and glanced at Aris who hid her eyes and hair with a hood.

    "Yes, can you sell all your ores to me?" Rasmus nodded as he fixed his wristwatch on purpose.

    The man saw the wristwatch on Rasmus''s wrist, and it was enough to say that Rasmus had wealth. Since only a few people from all over Neva owned wristwatches, it made the man feel a unique connection to Rasmus since they both had something that nobody else had.

    "Come, I''ll show you the ores," the man said and walked toward the warehouse.

    Rasmus tossed another gold coin at Gion and then followed the man. Gion bowed his head repeatedly and then left since he was no longer needed.

    The man introduced himself, and revealed that he was also a Count in Suvistan Empire. His name was Brayn, and he was entrusted by Archduke Thalior to handle his mining business.

    When they entered the warehouse, Rasmus looked at the amount of raw materials that filled the whole warehouse. He looked around and took a few samples from the piles. He found a lot of iron, coal, and graphite in the piles which was a good sign.

    "Now is for the remaining materials..." Rasmus muttered as he looked around once more.

    The remaining materials that he was looking for were hard to distinguish, and he couldn''t find them unless he did some tests on all the ores in the warehouse. He looked at the amount of the ore in the warehouse as he walked back to speak with Brayn.

    "How much?" Rasmus asked as he crossed his arms and stared at Brayn.

    "Hmm..." Brayn rubbed his chin and tried to estimate the price of the raw ore he owned. "Seven hundred gold coins," he revealed the price as he glanced at Rasmus.

    Rasmus pulled out fourteen Eclers from the ring and offered it to Brayn without hesitation. Brayn was mildly shocked that Rasmus didn''t try to negotiate, but he didn''t bother since he got a lot of profit from that price alone.

    "Where do you want me to send it to?" Brayn asked.

    "South Neva Union headquarters. I need them by tomorrow morning," Rasmus pulled out one Eclers and offered it to Brayn. "Can you do that?" He raised his brows.

    "The headquarters?!" Brayn was shocked with his eyes wide open. "You''re... You know Archduke Thalior?" He asked.

    "Can you deliver them?" Rasmus asked, ignoring Brayn''s question.

    "O¡ªof course!" Brayn nodded repeatedly and reluctantly took the money.

    Rasmus and Aris left the mountain and went to the capital city to prepare the other materials that needed to turn all the materials into powder. They went to the alchemist store and bought solutions that would help Rasmus find the materials he needed from the piles of ore that he had just bought.

    Aris was intrigued by the amount of items that Rasmus had bought because she had never done that to forge a weapon. She wondered why he needed to distinguish the materials, and she was a bit pissed when Rasmus didn''t want to reveal it to her yet and would let her know later once they began to make the weapon.

    After hours of exploring the city, they both came back to headquarters because Rasmus needed to rest. He barely slept for the past few days because of intense training and sparring with Aris. He wanted to be in his prime so he didn''t make a mistake tomorrow morning.

    In the middle of the night, Rasmus was awoken by cold air in the room. He felt someone was watching him in the dark, and when he turned around, he saw a shadow figure standing still next to his bed. The figure was translucent and it was standing still as if it was staring right at him.

    Before he could open move, the figure moved toward the door and disappeared in the blink of an eye. He didn''t know what had happened, but he decided to follow that shadow figure. He saw the shadow figure waiting for him at the end of the hallway. He kept following it until he was brought outside the building.

    He looked around and there was nobody around, only tall trees and gardens around him. He tried to use perception magic and noticed there was someone or something in the trees. He then went into the trees as he looked around where knights were patrolling to guard the walls.

    Once he entered the trees, he saw a man in a black tuxedo, leaning against the tree. It was Videl, and the aura around him was totally different. His left arm became numb as if someone or something was hugging it tightly, and when Videl glanced at Rasmus, he saw Videl''s glowing red eyes, staring into his soul before Videl smiled at him.

    "I don''t have much time, so I''ll make it short," Videl said as he crossed his arms. "There''s another one... here, in South Neva," he pointed out.

    "What are you talking about?" Rasmus furrowed his brows.

    "The emissary, there''s another one other than Kiel here. His name is Yaza, and that one is dangerous," Videl answered as he pulled out a scroll from his tuxedo. "This is the details you need to know. Keep it to yourself and burn it afterward," he gave the scroll to Rasmus.

    Rasmus took the scroll and before he could say anything, Videl had disappeared.

    "Someone is a bit tense..." Rasmus muttered and felt a bit worried about Videl as he looked at the scroll.

 Chapter 197 - 197: Fallen angels, the Watchers.

    Rasmus sat down at his desk and turned on the lantern so he could read the content of the scroll. He opened the scroll and read the message that Videl had left for him. The content was about the current situation beyond the border. He explained the things he had done and the things he knew in detail.

    The first thing that Videl mentioned was his success in infiltrating the demonic cult. He used his power and minions to possess those demonic cult members. He had gone deep into the circle where he found out about everything.

    Videl was hiding in plain sight and pretended to be a servant of a powerful family that had become one of the key figures of the revolutionary movement. The Flurghe family, a family with no name or history, a family that used to be a commoner that was raised in status because of his quick-witted personality that took the opportunity.

    He currently resided in the Desmun Kingdom, one of the three nations that became the base for the revolutionaries. The numbers of revolutionaries had increased drastically, and it was all because of Kiel and Yaza who had managed to support them and turned a beggar into a strong knight.

    "Yaza..." Rasmus muttered as he sighed.

    Videl began to explain to the other emissary who had been hiding in the shadow. Kiel was the face of the savior while Yaza was the one who controlled the manpower behind Kiel. He then asked Rasmus about his knowledge of the fallen angels based on the Book of Enoch.

    "Book of Enoch..." Rasmus raised his brows as he stared blankly at the lantern.

    Rasmus had read the book, and he tried to remember the fallen angels'' names that were mentioned in the book. He remembered only a few of them and knew their roles. Their only purpose was to corrupt mankind and take their women away.

    He decided to continue reading the content of the scroll before he thought about the fallen angels.

    Videl revealed that Kiel wasn''t just one being, the body had seven fallen angels inside it. Those who resided inside that vessel were Barakiel, Tamiel, Shamsiel, Sariel, Batariel, Zakiel, and lastly Ezekiel. Rasmus who found that out instantly felt a chill down his spine when he realized he was facing seven fallen angels back then.

    "The knowledge from heaven, the masters of knowledge among angels..." Rasmus muttered the words that Videl wrote in the scroll.

    Videl stated that it would be impossible for mankind to kill Kiel. The body that those fallen angels possessed was capable of withstanding seven powerful beings. For the Devil himself, Videl found it shocking because there was no history of any mortal being that could withstand seven fallen angels'' existence in a single body.

    Finally, Videl mentioned Yaza, the leader of the fallen angels. His real name was Shemyaza, the most powerful and the most corrupt among his peers. The fallen angel that experimented on humans, turning them into his own creation, to act like God.

    Yaza''s purpose was only to create a Nephilim, an existence between a woman and an angel. The one and only being that could bring extinction to humankind.

    Based on Videl''s information, Yaza failed to create one because of the existence of Mana which made him incapable of creation. Videl mentioned that God might have thought about it and prevented Yaza from using his knowledge in this world. However, Videl was concerned that Yaza might be able to find the answer with Kiel''s help.

    Videl managed to dig up information about the other emissaries, but only a few of them. He mentioned Azazel and Gadreel who were currently in East Neva which was fitting for them. Both Azazel and Gadreel were the fallen angels who taught about weaponry and warfare to humans, inflicting wars and bloodbaths.

    "I''m glad that I didn''t stay there even longer..." Rasmus sighed as he massaged his nose bridge.

    The other names that Videl mentioned were Armaros, Ramiel, Penemue, and lastly Yomiel. The locations of those fallen angels were unknown but were mentioned. They were fallen angels who mastered sorcery and magic which would be enough to tell where they might be.

    "Central Neva or West Neva..." Rasmus guessed since both West Neva and Central Neva were involved in either magic or sorcery.

    Videl believed there were more of them out there, or either Yaza was trying to make vessels for them. Whatever the answer, he warned Rasmus about the whole situation, wanting him to tread carefully. However, Videl believed it was possible to stop them because they were still weak.

    Lastly, Videl revealed that Ermaine and Satan were on the move. Those two might take the North first as their lair to grow stronger. He mentioned that the North would be the first to fall whether they surrendered or got annihilated.

    Rasmus rubbed his face as he exhaled deeply, trying to process all the information that he had just gotten from Videl. He knew that he was insignificant in the face of the challenges ahead of him, but he never thought he would be that less insignificant than he thought.

    "What a mess... a complete mess..." Rasmus muttered and stared blankly at the ceiling.

    Rasmus blew the lantern and stored the scroll in his ring. He wanted to think of precautions for the situation, but he was too tired and sleepy. He decided to go back to sleep because he still needed to focus on his task tomorrow, making weapons.

    When he was asleep, it was the first time Rasmus had a vivid dream of his past. Not his past as Kyros, but as Rasmus. The dream of him riding a horse in the forest.

    "Where are we going, father?" Rasmus asked, who sat in front of Erglade on the horse.

    "You''ll see. It''s the only place for me to take a breath from the exhausting work," Erglade answered in a soft voice. "This place is the only place that I can stay for as long as I want, and soon, you''ll be using this place when you become the head of the family."

    Rasmus hummed as he looked around where the Samanea saman trees looked like umbrellas that blocked the sunlight. The atmosphere was peaceful with the sound of chirping birds echoing throughout the forest.

    "No matter how strong you are, you need to take a breather once in a while. Do you understand?" Erglade looked down at Rasmus with a gentle smile on his face.

    "Yes, father..." Rasmus grinned as he looked up at his father.

    Rasmus was awoken by the sound of the door opening and noticed it was Aris who seemed excited. He sighed as he slowly sat up and tried to remember the dream he had earlier. He grabbed his notebook and began to write what he saw in that dream. He then recalled that Lenin mentioned the place where Erglade left his journal in a place that only he and Rasmus knew.

    Aris noticed Rasmus''s mildly shocked expression and immediately walked toward him and sat beside him. She kept staring at him, but Rasmus kept furrowing his brows as if he were trying to remember something.

    "Having a bad dream?" Aris asked.

    "No..." Rasmus shook his head as he put his notebook into the ring. "It''s quite the opposite. It was a pleasant dream even though it was short..." He said as he sat on the edge of the bed and stared down at the wooden floor.

    "What kind of dream? We Orthias can''t dream since we don''t sleep," Aris asked, curious about what kind of dream made Rasmus say it was a pleasant dream.

    "It''s a dream when I was with my father..." Rasmus muttered as he rubbed his face. "And I think I know where to find the journal that my father left for me to find..." He said and took a sip of water on the bedside table.

    Aris raised her brows, not understanding what Rasmus meant by that since she didn''t know about Rasmus''s conversation with Lenin.

    "Well? Are you up now? It arrived, and so let''s make a weapon for you, and maybe for me as well," Aris said as she got up from the bed. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Right..." Rasmus nodded. "Let me wash my face first..." He got up from the bed.

    "I''ll go ahead and check the ore, so don''t take too long," Aris said as she walked toward the door.

    "I won''t," Rasmus chuckled because of Aris''s excited behavior that he had never seen before.

 Chapter 198 - 198: Vanadis 8.

    Rasmus looked at the wagons in front of the foundry to smelt the ores, but he wasn''t planning to smelt them yet. He unloaded all the ores on the ground, and that attracted everyone''s attention, including Javi and the others. Javi and Carrion helped Rasmus and Aris unload the ores, wondering why Rasmus had bought tons of ores that would be enough to make hundreds of swords and armor.

    After they unloaded all the raw ores, Rasmus walked to the smithy and borrowed the grinding stones from the blacksmith and porcelain plates. He used the streak test on each raw ore to see the powders it had left behind in the porcelain. It was a common method that everyone already knew, and then Aris, Javi, Carrion, and Daryus did the same thing to help him.

    They separated the raw ores from their color under Rasmus''s order, and it took a while for them to finally group them based on colors. Hematite and Vanadinite had a dark brown color, Coal, Magnetite, Titanomagnetite, and Graphite had a black color, Molybdenite had a dark silver color, and lastly, Chromite had a dark gray color.

    Rasmus told Daryus and Carrion about the different colors of the powders which distinguish what kind of ore it was. It was a bit hard to distinguish from the powders the ores produced on the porcelain, but thanks to Rasmus and Javi''s knowledge about ores, they could help the others to separate which was Iron and which was Carbon.

    "What about these? It has a crystal on it," Carrion showed the dark brown ore in his hand with small crystals on it.

    "That''s the one that I''m looking for. It''s called Vanadinite," Rasmus looked at the ore in Carrion''s hand. "I need you and Daryus to find ores like that from the pile," he pointed at the dark brown ore pile.

    Daryus and Carrion nodded and immediately went to the pile to find a similar ore to what Carrion held in his hand. Aris and Javi already knew their tasks and separated which was to make iron and carbon. Rasmus on the other hand was focused on searching for Titanomagnetite, Chromite, and Molybdenite since they weren''t common for smithing in this time and age.

    Rasmus used the solutions that he bought from the alchemist, and it was hydrogen peroxide that he made from the solutions bought. He poured it on all the ores one by one until he saw the reaction on the ore and what kind of color they produced. Aris and Javi were confused as to why he poured solutions on the ores, but when they found out that each ore produced different reactions and colors, they realized how amazing Rasmus''s knowledge was.

    Thalior and Altair watched from the side when they heard about Rasmus buying tons of raw ores. They were admiring Rasmus''s skill and how to distinguish each raw ore using solutions. They wanted to join in and asked him, but they held back and decided to observe.

    Once all the raw ores had been separated and identified, Rasmus brought the Hematite and Magnetite to the furnace to smelt them using coal. He personally handled the smelting, standing in front of a hot furnace like it was nothing. It reminded him back when he made his knives in his past life when he was a mercenary, and he also watched and learned from blacksmiths as a hobby when he was getting old.

    After he managed to create a lot of iron ore, he continued smelting Chromite. Since this world didn''t have the technology or material to do a high-heat reduction smelting to take away the oxygen, he used his skill as a mage. During the smelting process, he took away oxygen using Mana from the Chromite.

    "What are you doing?" Aris asked with her arms crossed, staring at Rasmus''s hand pointed at the furnace.

    "I''m taking away the oxygen from the ore to purify the ore into something that I desire," Rasmus answered as he focused on extracting the oxygen from the Chromite. "All the processes are needed to create the best weapon. Just wait..." he added as he kept his focus on the furnace since it required his concentration to keep the heat high while at the same time taking the oxygen from Chromite which wasn''t an easy task.

    The first two tries were failures as the Chromium broke down and turned into dust. He knew it wouldn''t be an easy task which was why he bought a lot of raw ores. He didn''t give up and only smelt Chromite in a small amount to avoid wasting resources.

    After a few more tries he managed to get pure chromium, and when he showed it to everyone, they were in awe of its shiny silver color. They thought it was silver, but they felt different and much brighter. They were playing with the chromium and had never seen anything like that before.

    Rasmus then continued to smelt Vanadinite which was the hardest process since there were so many steps that he needed to take. First he smelted the Vanadinite with Carbon from Coal and Graphite and also added limestone during smelting. It required extreme heat to melt all the materials which he used Mana to get the heat he desired.

    After he managed to smelt them and turn them into liquid. The bottom part was where the slag of the hot metal created Vanadium later on. He brought oxygen into the liquid metal to separate the slag from the rest. Once he managed to extract the slag, he used the solution which was sulfuric acid, and dipped the slag inside it.

    After he managed to dissolve the Vanadium in the acid while the remaining slag was still sold, he put the Vanadium back into the furnace and added calcium from where he used the limestone from earlier that had turned into calcium.

    Everyone was baffled by how he did all those troublesome steps for a mere metal. They didn''t know what it was, but based on how hard and precise it required, that metal would be the most expensive one and the main component of the weapon that Rasmus was trying to make.

    While waiting, Rasmus focused on extracting Molybdenum from Molybdenite using solutions that he had prepared. He dipped the Molybdenite into the solution, creating bubbles that would extract Molybdenum from Molybdenite. Once he extracted the Molybdenum, he heated it with carbon until it solidified.

    When the Vanadium and Molybdenum were cooled off, everyone looked at both metals that had bright shiny silver colors. They didn''t understand it at all since they both looked the same with naked eyes, but seeing how both were produced in a totally different process, they knew they weren''t the same.

    "Got quite a lot from all that..." Rasmus looked at the Vanadium and Molybdenum on the buckets. "Now, it''s time to turn all the materials into powders, so I''m going to ask you to turn them into powders for me, Aris," he looked at Aris as he wiped the sweat on his forehead. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Aris raised her brows and grabbed the handful of Vanadium. When she put enough pressure to crush a steel, she was shocked by how soft it was and broke easily. She looked at Rasmus with doubt because it didn''t feel like a great material to make a sword, but she didn''t say a word and began to crush all the materials into fine powders with her ability.

    Nobody knew about Powder Metallurgy which wasn''t surprising that everyone found the whole process unnecessary. Powder Metallurgy was an advanced technique that made the final product had high hardness, wear resistance, and toughness.

    After each bucket was filled with different metals, Rasmus began to scale them on the scaler. He precisely put 80% powdered iron, 2,3% powdered Carbon, 8% powdered Vanadium, 4,8% powdered Chromium, and finally 1,8% powdered Molybdenum for each kilogram since it was easier to calculate.

    Once Rasmus carefully mixed all the materials evenly in a small bucket, he put them in the furnace and created a vacuum space to prevent oxygen from going in. He heated the mixed material until it solidified with various methods like sintering. Everyone watched his craftmanship from up close, and they didn''t know how good he was, but Rasmus wasn''t good at making swords which he would let Aris handle in the final process.

    "It''s done..." Rasmus pulled out the hardened Vanadis 8 plate from the furnace. "Now, we just need to let it cool on its own..." he sighed as he removed the gloves.

    "Is it my turn now?" Aris raised her brows and looked at Rasmus covered in sweat.

    "Once it''s cooled off, yes, it''s all yours," Rasmus smiled as he nodded.

    "Finally," Aris smiled as she observed the plate from up close.

 Chapter 199 - 199: Legendary.

    Aris held the Vanadis 8 plate in her hand and when she tried to bend it with both hands, she was surprised by how sturdy and tough it was. She added more strength to her grip, but once again, it didn''t bend at all. With that amount of strength, she could bend the hardest steel she had ever made, and yet the Vanadis 8 was unbendable.

    "What do you call this steel?" Aris turned around to look at Rasmus leaning against the wall with a towel over his head.

    Rasmus thought about it for a moment, wondering if he should name it Vanadis 8 as it was supposed to be based on its content of 8% Vanadium. If he named it that, people would know about Vanadium which would make it expensive to buy. He then decided to change it to something else, so nobody could recreate it.

    "Blackheart Steel," Rasmus answered as he crossed his arms. "It''s something that I learned from my father," he said without hesitation.

    "Blackheart steel..." Aris muttered as she stared at the plate. "Will it turn black when it''s finished?" She asked. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Rasmus arched his brow and realized that he could make it even sturdier and more scratch-resistant. He looked at the carbon leftovers and he could do a method called DLC coating it Diamond-Like Carbon Coating. He could do that as the finishing touch.

    "Yes, it will turn black and even sturdier," Rasmus nodded as he prepared the carbon. "You can start doing your thing, and make it as sharp as you can," he said as he went on his knees to look at the bucket filled with carbon.

    "Give me two days, I''ll make sure the sword is going to be the strongest sword..." Aris nodded as she prepared the furnace.

    Rasmus stayed by Aris''s side, observing her smithing skill with Javi beside him.

    ...

    Two days had passed, and Rasmus came back early in the morning. He thought that Aris would take a break, but she stayed in the smithy for two days straight, working on the sword. When he walked in, he saw Aris pulling out the glowing red hot blade that looked so beautiful with engravings on the base of the blade. She began to hammer the sword again, and it was the fourth anvil that she used because the other broke because of her inhuman strength.

    She repeated the process and ground the blade to make it in its sharpest form. When Rasmus found out that it was in the final stage, he involved himself in the process. When the blade was in the furnace, Rasmus put carbon inside the furnace and created a vacuum space. He made sure the ion from the carbon was absorbed and stuck to the surface of the blade.

    "Low heat and wait for six hours?" Aris was surprised when she found out the last process was different from what she usually did.

    "Yes, just like making meat soup. The final process takes longer than when cooking it. It''s making it more refined and durable, just like the soup where the flavor gets absorbed into the meat," Rasmus explained as he focused on the furnace.

    "That makes sense," Aris hummed as she nodded with understanding.

    After Rasmus carefully manipulated the space in the furnace for six hours, he pulled out the blade and kept it in a vacuum space, letting it cool down on its own. Everyone came to the smithy to look at the final product of the blade.

    When it had cooled off, the blade was coated in a matte black color where light didn''t reflect. It was something that they had never seen before. It looked both beautiful and terrifying because of its look. Aris''s eyes lit up when she held the blade and stared at it from top to bottom.

    "This is a beautiful sword..." Aris muttered as she flipped the sword and looked at how fine it was. "I have never seen anything like this..." she looked at Rasmus with a curious look on her face.

    "It''s time to finish it, Aris," Rasmus smiled as he sat down on a chair.

    Aris nodded and began to put the hilt on the blade, using enhanced wood materials that she had requested from Rasmus a few days ago.

    Rasmus knew that Vanadis 8 wasn''t great for a sword since it was too sturdy and might be brittle against other swords, but he had to use Aura in battle so that the downside could be covered by Aura. He believed that Vanadis 8 was perfect and could withstand a lot of Aura without breaking. Aris also used Mana in making the blade which enhanced its durability and ability by four times compared to normal swords.

    Once the sword was finished, Aris showed the black sword with a hilt that looked like a black crown. She swung the sword around and it was easy to swing and handle while everyone watched its matte black color. She was in love with that sword, both of the color and the sturdiness which was perfect for her as well.

    She coated the sword with Aura, and it surprisingly changed color to dark red. She couldn''t help admiring the sword with a smile on her face. She then glanced at the thick and big steel anvil. She swung the sword and it cut the anvil in half like paper with a clean cut with no resistance from the anvil.

    Carrion placed his hand on the anvil and brushed his hand against the cut. He was shocked by how smooth it was. The others felt the cut and realized the sword that Aris had made could be called a legendary weapon.

    "What are you going to call this sword?" Aris asked as she approached Rasmus and offered the sword to him.

    "Blackheart Sword. I think it''s befitting to its name," Rasmus grabbed the sword and stared at the sharp edge with a matte black color.

    "A black sword that can cut even a mountain is made of Blackheart Steel. Soon that sword will be covered in blood and receive a merciless death, befitting for its name," Aris crossed her arms as she nodded.

    Rasmus nodded in agreement as he kept admiring the beauty of the sword. He then glanced at Altair and Thalior who were staring at the sword from the distance. He slowly got up and swung the sword around, feeling the balanced weight all over the sword from the handle to the tip of the blade.

    "There''s remaining materials to make Blackheart Steel. You can use it as your own weapon, Aris. Make whatever you want, and I''ll assist you to make it just like this," Rasmus said as he stored the sword in the ring.

    "Yes, I need three times the amount to make a greatsword," Aris said as she looked at the bucket.

    "Alright, I''ll prepare the materials for you. You have seen how I solidify the materials together, so you can do it on your own, right?" Rasmus asked as he walked toward the buckets and put the amounts on the scale precisely.

    "Yes, I can handle everything, but that last touch, I need you to help me since I don''t understand how to do it, and I don''t want to ruin it," Aris nodded.

    After he weighed the materials, the amount of Vanadium was enough to make a greatsword. There was nothing left as if they had bought those ores to make two weapons, one for him and one for Aris.

    Rasmus gave the materials to Aris and then approached Thalior and Altair who were at the door. He knew that they had come for a reason, and he had guessed what it was.

    "The representatives from the Alliance will be here shortly, you should get yourself clean if you want to join the meeting," Thalior said with a serious expression.

    "Remember what you said, Archduke Thalior," Rasmus stared into Thalior''s eyes.

    "Yes, I remember. I''ll let you do it your way," Thalior answered as he nodded with understanding.

    Rasmus nodded and then left the smithy to take a bath and rest for a moment since it had been a tiring day. He remembered the scroll that Videl gave him, and he was a bit worried because one of the fallen angels was the leader and the most powerful one.

    "Let the war decide..." Rasmus muttered as he stared at the cloudy sky.

 Chapter 200 - 200: Political game.

    "I know it''s a bit late, but you two seem to be getting along really well," Rasmus looked at Garret and Carrion, the siblings that didn''t like each other. "Working together as Earnwinds..." he added and sat on the couch across from Carrion.

    Garret was at his desk, reading a document in his head before he decided to put it down and approached them. He sat on the cushion at the top end of the table.

    "Well, I got what I wanted and you got what you wanted. Carrion said that he wanted to become someone other than an Earnwind, so I don''t have a reason to distance myself from Carrion. We both have different paths," Garret answered as he crossed his legs.

    Carrion didn''t need to add anything else and kept sipping his hot tea. Although they both looked close, they both were competing against each other. They possessed both influence and power, so they wanted to best each other.

    "And I''ll keep my words, Count. I said it back then that once I became the head of the Earnwind family, I would support you with the Earnwind family on your back," Garret said with a smile and grabbed his teacup.

    "Let''s not talk about that right now," Rasmus responded and fixed his suit. "We need to get ourselves out of this situation. South Neva might disappear and everything you have here as well," he added and leaned back.

    Garret''s expression turned cold and serious as he fixed his sitting position and crossed his arms. He pulled out a piece of paper from his pocket and slid it on the coffee table toward Rasmus.

    "The Servil faction is already answering the call from the Alliance. They''re going to join their war," Garret said.

    Rasmus looked at the piece of paper for a moment and wondered why it looked like the information was given in secrecy. He then grabbed the paper and read the content.

    Xena Servil, the leader of the Servil faction had decided to join the cause that the Alliance had proposed. Five thousand Servil army were deployed and sent to the Vacia Kingdom, one of the nations that joined the Alliance.

    "The Queen, Amalfrida is Xena''s closest ally, isn''t it? I remembered you said those two came together during the Council of Neva meeting," Rasmus gave the paper back to Garret.

    "Yes, and we have expected that to happen the moment the Vacia Kingdom decided to join the Alliance. The Servil faction has been neutral for so long, even during the wars and attempted unification of South Neva," Garret answered and put the paper back into the pocket. "With their current status, the Servil faction is already on par with the South Neva Union."

    "And that makes you, a part of the South Neva Union in a tight spot. If South Neva Union decided to not join the cause, and they managed to push the enemy back, you and the other''s status would be in danger both here in South Neva and in the eyes of the whole Neva," Rasmus knew what Garret was afraid of.

    "That''s right. Which is why, I''m planning to help the Alliance..." Garret sighed as he stood up. "The Earnwind family needs to be in a good term with both the South Neva Union and the Alliance," he said and walked toward his desk.

    "You want a war as well, correct? Which means, you want to help the Alliance as well," Garret sat at his desk and stared at Rasmus. "That makes our goal once again align," he smiled.

    Carrion would love to leave the room, but he wanted to stay and listened to their conversation in silence. He didn''t have any problem with the conversation because he believed that staying still wouldn''t solve anything in this kind of situation.

    "What do I get from this?" Rasmus crossed his legs and stared at Garret.

    "I know Carrion has been trying to get his hands on mining sites, so I''ll give you as many as you want," Garret offered.

    "No," Carrion answered almost instantly. "I don''t need your help on that. Don''t bring me into this deal you make with Rasmus," he glanced at Garret with a cold gaze.

    Garret and Carrion coldly stared at each other, and the real tension finally got revealed. Rasmus casually sipped his tea and watched the two siblings hating each other.

    "Carrion is right, don''t bring him into our deal, and I''m not interested in material aspects. You should know by now," Rasmus said as he put down the teacup. "You haven''t fulfilled your words, and I believe you need to prove it first before you can propose something to me," he stared at Garret with a serious expression.

    "I''m not fond of people who keep giving promises with no evidence. The more they talk, the less they mean anything to me..." Rasmus said as he stood up. "The representatives are here, so let''s go to the meeting room," he pointed out after he felt a presence outside the building.

    Carrion showed a smirk and scoffed quietly as he stood up and followed Rasmus. He was glad that Rasmus wasn''t the type who lingered in emotions because most people would have fallen for Garret''s words. He loved it when Garret was taken aback and speechless after Rasmus said that. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Rasmus walked in the hallway with Carrion and Garret to greet the representatives from the Alliance. When they waited at the entrance, they were surprised to see Xena Servil herself as one of the representatives. That alone was enough to say that the Servil faction had belonged to the Alliance.

    When Servil saw Rasmus among the people, her eyes never stopped staring at him. Rasmus didn''t back down and stared back at her until she finally averted her gaze.

    Everyone sat at the round table, and Carrion informed Rasmus of the names of the representatives from the Alliance. There were four people, one of them was Xena Servil whom he already knew. The other three were Duke Gerald Carlson from the Eldora Kingdom, Marquess Wilfred Montague from the Falkenridge Kingdom, and lastly, Duchess Adelina Dunmore from the Ardenholt Kingdom.

    Those four representatives came from the kingdoms that created the Alliance and managed to bring other nations to their cause. That would be enough to tell Rasmus that they came here without the intention of delaying the war but rather to convince the South Neva Union to join their cause.

    "I see an unfamiliar face among you," Duchess Adelina said as she stared at Rasmus. "That white hair, is he what I think he is, your Grace?" She looked at Thalior.

    "Yes, he''s Count Rasmus Blackheart," Thalior nodded.

    "If I heard it right, Your Grace had a few conflicts with Count Blackheart and kicked him out of the council," Duke Gerald crossed his arms as he stared at Thalior. "So, may I ask why is he here?" He asked with his brows raised.

    Thalior took his time to answer because he didn''t know what would be the best answer to that question. He didn''t want to make him look bad, especially in front of the representatives from the Alliance. Any answer he would give, that would only ruin his reputation, and they knew that which was why they decided to ask that question.

    "Are we here to waste time?" Altair asked as he looked at the representatives.

    "Hardly, we are just curious, that''s all," Marquess Wilfred looked at Altair.

    "It''s because we need him here," Thalior answered with a serious expression. "I made a huge mistake, and we all paid the price," he added.

    All the representatives glanced at each other, their eyes smiling even though they put on a straight face. With those words coming out of Thalior''s mouth, they became above Thalior at the table since they were the victims and Thalior was the culprit behind the chaos that happened in South Neva.

    "We know that you were doing it because you believed it was the right thing to do, Your Grace," Marquess Wilfred put a fake smile on his face.

    Everyone knew it was an insult and a mockery, but they didn''t say anything.

    "Well then, shall we begin our meeting? To discuss the reason for our visit?" Duke Gerald asked as he looked at everyone at the table.

    "Of course, but we will give our authority to Count Blackheart, so he will decide everything that is discussed on this table," Altair said as he pointed his hand at Rasmus.

    Rasmus smiled coldly as he stood up and placed his hands on the table. Their plan to belittle Thalior was pointless and useless when they realized the one who hold the authority and power was him.

    "Now, let me hear what you have to say," Rasmus said calmly.

 Chapter 201 - 201: Trustworthy.

    "What''s the meaning of this, Your Grace?" Duchess Adelina looked at Thalior with her brows furrowed, confused by the decision. "We are here to discuss the situation with the South Neva Union, not with Count Blackheart," she added.

    "I believe he knows more about the situation than anyone else here. All the information that we got about our enemies came from his colleague. Count Blackheart knew something that we don''t, and it would be best to let him handle the meeting," Thalior answered as he closed his eyes and crossed his arms.

    The representatives looked at each other with confused looks while Xena Servil kept her composure and stared at Rasmus.

    "Is there a problem?" Rasmus asked and stared at them coldly. "If there''s a problem, address it to me directly and we will solve that problem together," he suggested. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    When Duke Gerald was about to open his mouth, Garret cleared his throat and fixed his sitting.

    "I can vouch for Count Blackheart''s credibility and ability to solve problems. I''ll put the Earnwind family name on the line if that will make you all feel at ease," Garret said with a serious expression. "Let''s hear what he have to say first before we can judge him," he suggested with a gentle smile on his face.

    To hear Garret put the Earnwind family name on the line for Rasmus, it made the representatives intrigued by Rasmus. They decided to play along, and they thought Rasmus was just another noble who could easily be manipulated, especially since he was still young compared to them.

    "Since you brought Lady Xena Servil on purpose, that means you want to show South Neva Union that the Alliance can no longer be ignored. That''s great, but even with the whole Servil faction on your back, that won''t change anything," Rasmus said as he sat down and crossed his arms on the table.

    "Won''t change anything? Do you even know anything about the Servil faction, Count? You''re underestimating and indirectly insult them, Count, so I suggest you to think before you speak," Marquess Wilfred said with a cold gaze pointed at Rasmus.

    "Tell me, has any of you or the Servil faction dealt with demons? Do you even know what kind of enemy you''re facing?" Rasmus asked back as he stared at Wilfred. "Don''t act like you know anything when you don''t even know the mastermind behind this whole chaos."

    "And I''m not insulting the Servil faction, I''m pitying them that they''re being used as meat shields for people like you who still think about politics in a sinking ship," Rasmus continued as he stared at Xena Servil.

    Duke Gerald slammed his hand on the table and glared at Rasmus angrily. Rasmus was unfazed and stared at him with a stoic expression.

    "Don''t spout nonsense! We are here to fight them while South Neva Union still thinks that doing nothing is the right decision!" Duke Gerald yelled as he pointed his finger at Rasmus. "What do you know about politics or the whole situation, huh? You''re acting like you know our situations and how many lives that we have lost from this whole situation!"

    "Finally, you''re being reasonable," Rasmus smiled coldly. "If you care so much about the people, why bother undermining Archduke Thalior in the first place? We can talk like a proper adult, and yet all of you were playing a childish game earlier," he raised his brows with his head slightly tilted.

    "Does anyone else have something to add? I don''t mind playing with your childish game and not focusing on the lives that are suffering out there," Rasmus stared at the other representatives.

    The other representatives looked away, leaving Duke Gerald as the only one that looked immature and childish. They were glad that they hadn''t fallen for Rasmus''s trap. At that point, Rasmus finally made the representatives break from within, and were no longer unified after they let one take the fall.

    "Now, Lady Xena, I believe we both can speak more reasonable since we can agree that politics are a disgusting way to deal with our current situation," Rasmus looked at Xena with a soft gaze. "Tell us, the reason you came here," he asked.

    "We want South Neva Union to join the war, an all-out war, Count Blackheart," Xena answered calmly. "Winter is here, and if we waited until winter was over, the enemy would have grown stronger. Our enemy is both the revolutionary army and demons, we might be able to convince the revolutionary army to join our cause to fight the true evil. We need to make a move before it''s too late," she explained and looked at Rasmus, Thalior, and Altair.

    "I agree, and we will join the war," Rasmus responded without hesitation as he nodded in agreement.

    Xena was taken aback by how easy it was for Rasmus to agree with her. She thought that he would dismiss her or use nonsense words to belittle her.

    "Do you have a plan on how to do that, Lady Xena?" Rasmus asked with a serious expression.

    "We don''t have any solid plans so far because every plan we made, there were critical flaws that we couldn''t cover with our current strength. We would be able to make a solid plan if the South Neva Union joined us in this cause," Xena answered with a serious expression as she stared at Rasmus.

    "That''s understandable, but what is your main objective? Don''t tell me you''re planning to fight Kiel and his demons," Rasmus crossed his arms and shifted his body completely toward Xena.

    "Some of us believed it would be the right thing to do, but some of us, including me, want to take down the revolutionary parties first. Gather information from them since we believe they must have some connections with Kiel and the demons. After that, we can create a new plan to deal with Kiel and the demons," Xena answered and glanced at the other representatives.

    "Are you ready or willing to become a tool, Lady Xena?" Rasmus asked and stared into Xena''s eyes. "Are you willing to be used by those people, using your and your people''s blood and sweat while people like these three will take all the profits for themselves?" He added.

    Xena never thought about it that way because she only focused on saving lives and getting rid of evil. She never bothered about it, but when Rasmus put it that way, she felt a sting in her chest.

    "What do you gain from this, Lady Xena? What will the Servil faction get from this? What would happen to you and your people once this is over? A tool that these people will use in the future?" Rasmus asked again.

    Duchess Adelina was about to open her mouth, but a simple cold glance from Rasmus was enough to make her close her mouth. She didn''t want to make the same mistake as Duke Gerald, and she realized why Thalior let Rasmus deal with them. Thalior let the beast free on his lawn to make people like her and the others know their place and boundaries.

    "Lady Xena, with all due respect, you should consider your status and the well being of your people in this situation you''re in. Be shameless and take what you believe you deserve. You''re a strong Swordmaster, but you''re also a leader that your people look up to. Don''t let anyone take you for granted," Rasmus said with a serious expression as he leaned forward toward Xena.

    Xena gave a simple nod after she realized she needed to get something out of this, and not just out of righteousness.

    "Then we will accept your proposal. We will join the war, but half of South Neva Union and half of the Alliance will stay behind to keep the peace and unknown threats that are lurking in the shadows," Rasmus said as he got up and looked at the representatives. "Our priority will be to dismantle the revolutionary parties and turn them to our side. We will discuss the plans once you inform the Alliance. That will be all," he added.

    The other representatives didn''t get a chance to speak up. They wanted to complain, but they got what they came for, and it would make them look greedy or childish to prolong the discussion. They realized how cunning Rasmus was, and knew what he was doing.

    The representatives left the room except for Xena who was still sitting at the table.

    "Why did you help me, Count?" Xena stared at Rasmus. "Why did you open my eyes? Did you do it so I can be grateful to you?" She asked.

    Thalior, Altair, Carrion, and Garret looked at Rasmus, waiting for his answer.

    "Interpret it however you want, but my answer is no. I don''t do it so you owe me something," Rasmus answered as he shook his head and pushed the chair back into its place. "I did it because it''s better to have less problems than adding one," he added as he bowed his head to Xena and walked toward the door.

    Xena sat there with so many thoughts in her head. She was wary of Rasmus, but there was something that stood out about him and it was trustworthy.

 Chapter 202 - 202: Firstblood.

    Rasmus spent the time training his swordsmanship with the Blackheart Sword. He wanted to train in private, so he went into the forest not far from the headquarters. Although he was alone, Javi was there with him because he acted like Rasmus''s shadow.

    "Javi, did you find the lake?" Rasmus asked as he wiped off the sweat with a towel.

    "Yes, it''s in the northwest not far from here," Javi landed behind Rasmus without making a sound. "But there are so many beasts around," he pointed out.

    "That''s perfect, I want to try killing one," Rasmus put the towel over his shoulder. "Would you believe me that I haven''t seen a beast before?" He glanced at Javi.

    "That''s surprising," Javi nodded. "I can lure them toward you if you want," he offered.

    "That sounds great," Rasmus nodded and stored the towel into the ring. "Bring as many as you can..." He added as he swung his sword around.

    Javi nodded and jumped high onto the tree and began to jump from one tree to another silently.

    Rasmus remembered back when he was still an instructor at the academy. He remembered about the campaign that he was planning to do with his students. He then realized that South Neva had a fair share of beasts everywhere, and the chance of those beasts being turned into demonic beasts would be possible.

    It hadn''t been a minute since Javi left, but he already heard a loud and deep roar coming from the distance. He could feel the ground tremble and began to use perception magic to know what was coming.

    When he detected the presence, he could sense how big it was. He didn''t know what was coming, but it gave him the adrenaline from the excitement. He readied his stance as his eyes were pointed at the direction the beast was coming from.

    He saw the giant trees in the distance being violently shaken until one of them toppled. He saw a black bear-like creature with a dark brown mane like a lion, running toward him with its long arms and sharp claws.

    The bear charged toward him, and when it was close to Rasmus, it took a leap and opened its wide mouth. The bear was ready to bite off the upper half of Rasmus''s body, but Rasmus used his left hand which had been coated with Aur, and punched the bear''s chin.

    The bear was thrown into the tree and toppled because of its massive body. The bear shook its head and immediately charged toward Rasmus again, but this time with its hands ready to crush his body.

    Rasmus stored the sword and decided to use his fists to fight the bear. He grabbed the bear''s hands and tested how strong the bear was, however, he was underwhelmed by how weak the bear was. He had been training with Aris for so long that he expected everything else would be as strong as her.

    When the bear leaned its head down to bite off Rasmus''s head, Rasmus kicked the bear''s chin again with his left foot. The bear flipped and landed on its back, unconscious from that kick alone. Suddenly he felt something approaching from behind him and moved to the side to dodge it.

    A three-eyed wolf with horns like a goat pounced on him but missed. The wolf got on top of the bear and immediately ripped off the bear''s neck, killing it instantly. The wolf just got itself a meal, but then a rock flew right on its head, exploding it and killing it instantly.

    "This reminds me of when Aris did that to the bandits," Rasmus scoffed as he tossed a rock up in the air. "With my current strength, any knights would be no match for me..." He muttered as he caught the rock and threw it at the tree.

    His throw made a big hole in the tree and pierced through it, hitting three more trees behind it. He realized how strong he was, but not strong enough to kill those fallen angels.

    Before he could finish his thoughts, a whole pack of three-eyed horned wolves appeared and surrounded him. The wolves were growling as their eyes glared at him and showed their razor-sharp teeth.

    "Come on, don''t be shy..." Rasmus pulled out his sword and swung it around.

    The wolves suddenly howled, echoing throughout the whole forest. Once they were done, they growled at Rasmus once again, but they kept their distance from him. Rasmus noticed how they were wary of him and how intelligent they were to not make a move at him knowing how strong he was.

    Rasmus found this whole situation a bit off until he heard a howl in the distance. He saw the wolves taking a few steps away from him as if they were trying to not get involved in what was about to come. Seeing them like that, he realized the Alpha of the pack might be coming and dealing with him.

    The ground trembled heavily as trees toppled in the distance. He saw a gigantic wolf running toward him with its glowing yellow eyes. When it leaped, no trees could stop it, and fell under its weight and strength. The Alpha wolf landed right in front of Rasmus, and its size was similar to a big bus both in height and length.

    The Alpha wolf swung its front leg at Rasmus, releasing slash waves at him, and cutting the trees down. Rasmus dodged the attack, but the Alpha wolf kept attacking him relentlessly. He was surprised when a beast could use Aura like humans, and how it could control Aura so easily made it even more terrifying.

    "That''s it... keep it going," Rasmus smirked as he dodged all the slash waves.

    The Alpha wolf watched Rasmus dodge everything, and that angered the Alpha wolf. The Alpha wolf growled and began to chase Rasmus, but Rasmus went up to the tree and jumped to another. The Alpha wolf toppled all the trees by pushing it down or biting off the tree with its razor-sharp teeth.

    After failed attempts at catching Rasmus, the Alpha wolf decided to climb the tree and jump at Rasmus. Rasums was surprised by how agile the wolf was, and when the wolf was about to devour him completely, he swung his sword and cut the wolf''s face.

    The Alpha wolf fell to the ground, and Rasmus landed on top of its head, staring down at it. He swung his sword and cut the wolf''s face once again to anger it. The Alpha wolf growled and tried to bite him, but he jumped away before the wolf could bite his legs.

    "Come on, wake up and play," Rasmus swung his sword around and readied his stance.

    The Alpha wolf got back to its feet and began to throw attacks relentlessly. The slash waves were dispersed by Rasmus''s Aura, making them disappear before they could reach him. The Alpha wolf growled once more, but suddenly it howled.

    The Alpha wolf''s fur raised as its fangs and claws grew bigger and sharper. A surge of a gentle shockwave was released, and the Alpha wolf was no longer growling but glared at Rasmus with redish eyes from the swollen veins in its eyes.

    Rasmus smirked as he infused Aura into his sword and body, releasing a similar shockwave. They both glared at each other, and the Alpha wolf charged at him in at Mach 1 speed as Rasmus swung his sword down vertically. Rasmus used the stance that he learned from Aris, including how he swung his sword.

    The Alpha wolf went past through Rasmus and stopped abruptly. The Alpha wolf whimpering when it lost its balance until it collapsed with a long cut from its jaw all the way back to its tail. The Alpha wolf almost got cut in half and was dying because of the blood loss as its organs were flowing out of its stomach.

    The other wolves whimpered as they watched their Alpha die and then run away. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Rasmus turned around and looked at the dead body of the Alpha wolf that he had just killed. He looked at his sword and it finally tasted some blood, and its first victim was a strong beast as well.

    Javi landed right behind Rasmus and saw the clean cut that Rasmus had made to the Alpha wolf.

    "I might struggle to kill him in a single blow like that. That sword and your skill are the reason you can achieve that," Javi pointed out.

    "Hmm, but mostly it''s because of this sword," Rasmus said as he cleaned the sword with his towel. "That was fun, and now it''s time to take a bath in the lake..." he said as he stored the sword in the ring and walked toward northwest where the lake that Javi mentioned earlier.

 Chapter 203 - 203: Curse.

    Rasmus came back with Javi after he spent three days in the forest. He went to the smithy to check on Aris, and she hadn''t finished the sword she was trying to make. It was reaching the final stage of finishing the sword.

    Aris wanted to make a greatsword out of the Vanadis 8, and since the ingredients were limited, she had to work really hard to not fail. She didn''t struggle, she was making it very carefully and slowly to achieve perfection.

    "That blade looks good," Rasmus said when he watched Aris hammer the glowing red blade on the anvil. "You even put some engravings on it as well..." He added as he pulled out his sword and looked at the similar engravings on the blade.

    "It''s similar to a magic formation. It makes the sword alive in a sense," Aris explained as she kept hammering the blade. "Your sword. You have fed it blood, and from a powerful beast it seems..." She stared at Rasmus''s sword.

    "How did you know?" Rasmus asked, and he made sure he had cleaned the sword thoroughly.

    "I told you, the sword is alive, and it told me about what you fed it with," Aris answered as she put the blade back into the forge.

    "I haven''t told you about those engravings since there were a lot of people back then. But, those engravings are similar to a curse. The moment the sword is bathed in blood, it will grow sharper and sturdier. However, it also makes the wielder thirst for blood," she explained as she took the sword from Rasmus''s hands.

    Rasmus was surprised that something like that existed. It sounded like something that came out of a legend, a fantasy story. He didn''t know that Orthias could do something like that to a dead object, making it alive and aware.

    "So you''re telling me, the more I kill, the sharper the sword becomes?" Rasmus looked at the sword with his brows raised.

    "Yes, that''s right. All of our weapons are engraved with these," Aris nodded and gave the sword back to Rasmus. "Your mother''s sword. The reason why I want it is because her sword must have bathed in so much blood that no humans should be able to wield it," she pointed out as she checked on the forge.

    "If her sword falls into the wrong hands..." Rasmus muttered as he furrowed his brows, realizing how severe the problem was. "If one of fallen angels took it then..." He paused to imagine how troublesome it would be.

    "Whoever they are, they will be unbeatable..." Aris nodded.

    Rasmus didn''t know where they had put his late mother''s sword. The one who should know about the sword would be Lenin since she was there during the execution. She was the representative from the Council of Neva.

    "But I don''t think anyone should be able to wield it. No humans or demons with their caliber could hold a weapon of an Aristoria. I could be wrong, but at the moment, it should be impossible," Aris said as she checked on the blade in the forging.

    "I''ll ask Garret about this," Rasmus said and then left the smithy.

    ...

    "Your late mother''s sword? I never heard anything about that," Garret answered after Rasmus came to his office to ask about the sword. "Great Sage Lenin should know the answer. She''s a Great Sage, so she knows everything." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "That''s what I thought. Can you send a letter to her? I need to know about the location of the sword," Rasmus asked as he looked out the window at the heavy snow.

    "That might take a while, but I can send someone right now," Garret said as he pulled a piece of paper and dipped the quill into the ink bottle.

    "I''m not in a rush. I would be on the battlefield when Lenin received the letter anyway," Rasmus muttered as he walked away from the window. "And you should ask about the situation in Central Neva as well. What is happening over there since we don''t receive any news from outside the continent," he added and sat on the couch.

    "I thought you were one of us, the people who sat behind the desk, dealing with the world''s affairs through influence and power," Garret looked at Rasmus as he kept writing the letter.

    "I''m a Blackheart, I''m not raised to sit behind the desk like you," Rasmus answered as he leaned back and rested his head and eyes. "Maybe I just want to kill. The way humans treated me just because I''m a Blackheart, I won''t forget. Let''s just say that I want to make humanity pay for what they have done," he said calmly.

    Garret stopped writing and slowly lifted his head to look at Rasmus. He didn''t know if Rasmus was telling the truth or not, but he knew Rasmus wasn''t the type who spoke with empty words.

    "Let''s just say that I don''t hear anything," Garret said as he cleared his throat.

    "Don''t ask if you don''t want to know the answer, Marquess Earnwind," Rasmus opened his eyes and glanced at Garret. "We are just business partner, and I hope you can keep it that way. After all, I know you don''t want to get involved in my mess," he said as he stood up.

    Garret sighed as he nodded in agreement, knowing what Rasmus said was right. He planned to use Rasmus in the first place, back when he saw Rasmus for the first time, but after he knew how capable Rasmus was, he decided to put walls between him and Rasmus.

    "Ah, I almost forgot," Garret said as he folded the letter. "Archduke Thalior wants to see you."

    "I''ll see him now," Rasmus nodded as he left Garret''s office.

    Rasmus entered Thalior''s office, and saw Uriel sitting on the couch in her golden full plate armor. She glanced at him for a moment before she stood up and gave him a nod. Rasmus nodded back at her and then approached Thalior who was sitting behind the desk.

    "You want to see me, Your Grace?" Rasmus asked.

    "Please, have a seat," Thalior pointed his hand at the couch Uriel was sitting on.

    Rasmus sat across from Uriel, and she had been observing him ever since he entered the office. Uriel could see the drastic changes in his appearance, especially in his height since she remembered he wasn''t that tall before.

    "How was the trip to the Sand Tower, Count? Seeing that you have changed, I believe the training went smoothly," Uriel asked.

    "The Druloem Kingdom is gone now. The emissary had taken over the whole kingdom and killed the royal family," Rasmus answered without showing any expression. "But you don''t have to worry. The Sand Tower is still there, but unfortunately they''re being leashed by the emissary," he added.

    Uriel and Thalior were shocked when they heard that because they didn''t know anything about the situation in East Neva. Thalior immediately got up from his desk and sat on the couch with those two.

    "Is that true? The Druloem Kingdom is gone?" Uriel asked as she clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. "Everyone is dead?" She added.

    "Everyone is dead. They were either killed or taken away by the demons. There''s another thing that happened. The Champions, they have become a part of the demon forces, they were possessed by demons, and I fought one, but I couldn''t kill them because of how strong they were," Rasmus answered as he nodded.

    "No..." Uriel was in disbelief and looked devastated as she put her left hand on her temple.

    "Javi," Rasmus called as he looked at the ceiling.

    Thalior and Uriel looked at Rasmus with a confused look when suddenly someone knocked on the door. Rasmus then went to open the door, and when Uriel looked at Javi, she was shocked and in disbelief as she got up from the couch.

    "Ermes?" Uriel furrowed her brows with a confused look.

    "I no longer belong to the tower, Lady Uriel. My name is Javi now, it''s the name that Rasmus gave me," Javi said as he lowered his head.

    "Well, I would love to let you two have a talk, but that can wait," Rasmus said, and then looked at Javi as he nodded his head.

    Javi nodded with understanding and left.

    "Let''s focus on why do you want to see me, Your Grace," Rasmus said and sat on the couch.

    "Right..." Thalior nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 204 - 204: The brilliance of a mind.

    Thalior wanted Rasmus to know about the figures that founded the Alliance. He knew that Rasmus would say something that might jeopardize or create disunity among them. He knew that would happen because nobody would come out of the room with a smile when Rasmus was in the room.

    "That''s what we are asking for from you, Count Blackheart. You can handle everything, but we hope that you hold back to avoid unnecessary problems at the moment or in the future from this deal we''re making with the Alliance," Thalior said with a serious expression.

    "Let''s assume that I keep my words, but what if we could tell that one of them was trying to monopolize this whole situation? People like them, they don''t want equality, they want more than what you have right now, Your Grace," Rasmus responded as he crossed his arms and leaned back.

    "Let them be," Thalior answered without hesitation. "I don''t care about what they want or what they gain from this. It''s better than having them sided with the enemy and stab us in the back. That''s for the best, for now," he added and stared right into Rasmus''s eyes.

    "We will deal with them once this is over. Altair and I have a plan to prevent them or anyone from gaining unnecessary influence and power," Thalior added as he rested his arms on the armrest.

    "Do whatever you want, that''s none of my business. I suggest you bring Marquess Earnwind and Carrion with you. They both can be seen as the middlemen, to prevent the Alliance from thinking that South Neva Union is planning to take all the credits while at the same time, making the Alliance depend on the Earnwinds indirectly since Garret is planning to have both sides on his side," Rasmus suggested as he looked at Thalior.

    Thalior had noticed Garret''s suspicious movements ever since the Alliance was founded. He knew that Garret was an opportunist, someone who would do anything to gain both power and wealth. He didn''t need Garret in South Neva Union because of that personality, but at the same time he didn''t want to get rid of the Earnwind family because it''s one of the families that united South Neva.

    "Let him do what he wants because sooner or later he will either succeed or fail miserably. The Earnwind family isn''t the same without the former head," Rasmus said as he spun the ring on his finger. "Or you can say it''s a fair price to attain peace," he pointed out.

    "Are you suggesting this because it''s the only best option, or is it that you have something to gain from this, Count?" Uriel asked with a serious expression. She was curious if Rasmus had tried to gain something from this or not.

    "Everyone will gain something from this, Lady Uriel. Anyone will take an opportunity when they find an opening, it''s just common sense," Rasmus answered and stared into Uriel''s eyes. "But, no, I didn''t suggest it because it benefitted me. It benefitted all of us," he shook his head.

    Thalior crossed his legs and tapped his fingers at his knee as he stared blankly at the coffee table. He then glanced at Rasmus, realizing how efficiently he dealt with problems. When no ideals were being threatened, he could see the brilliance of Rasmus''s mind. He knew there was no such thing as a perfect plan, but Rasmus managed to minimize the risks and made them easy to handle whether with or without their involvement.

    "I''ll discuss this matter with Altair later," Thalior sighed. "That''s all I have to say, Count. You may leave," he said as he stood up and walked back to his desk.

    Rasmus nodded and then left Thalior''s office with Uriel since she wanted to meet with Javi again. She wanted to know about what had happened in the Druloem Kingdom in detail from him.

    As soon as they left the building, Javi landed right behind Rasmus. Uriel looked at Javi from up close, and she had so many questions written in her expressions.

    "I''ll give you some privacy," Rasmus said and walked away to check on Aris.

    The moment Rasmus had gone far enough, Uriel brought Javi to the garden so they could speak privately. They sat under the gazebo and watched the snow fall around them.

    "You said that you no longer belong to the tower, how''s that possible? Nobody can leave no matter what," Uriel asked and stared at Javi''s eyes back and forth.

    Javi explained everything in detail, and since he didn''t know much about how Rasmus and the Grandmasters made a deal with the emissary, he skipped that part. He used an excuse that he was still unconscious during that time, and that Rasmus gave valuable information to the Grandmasters that traded with Javi''s life.

    "What kind of information did Rasmus give to the Grandmasters that they broke their own rules?" Uriel placed her fingers on her lips as he stared blankly at the table.

    "I don''t know and I don''t want to know. I''m someone who follows order, and that''s all there''s to it," Javi answered as he shook his head.

    "How bad is it? The situation over there," Uriel looked at Javi with her brows furrowed.

    "I can''t say it''s worse than here. East Neva is a place where people joke around about peace. It''s bad, but it has always been bad," Javi answered as he looked at the distance where the wall was.

    Uriel sighed and had her fair share of experience on how East Neva treated her. She remembered when she had to kill so she could sleep at night. There were no good memories when she was in East Neva, everything was dark and gory.

    "You''re now following the most dangerous person that I have seen so far, Javi," Uriel looked at Javi with a serious expression and a bit of concern in her eyes. "I know that the Grandmasters of the Sand Tower are out of this world when it comes to taking control behind the curtains, but Rasmus is worse..." she said as she looked down at her gauntlets.

    "I have dug up information about him from the moment he set foot on South Neva. Everywhere he went, both bad things and good things happened, and I can feel it in my heart that he''s the one behind all of this..." Uriel furrowed her brows and clenched her fists. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Tell me, what do you see in him? You have seen leaders rise and fall whether you make them rise or the ones who take their lives..." Uriel asked as she lifted her head to look at Javi in the eyes. "You''re one of the few assassins that the Sand Tower raised that has reached the peak where your presence was the Sand Tower''s will itself. So, tell me, Javi. Tell me what you see in Rasmus," she frowned anxiously.

    "Rasmus is someone who''s running out of time while at the same time trying to chase it. It''s hard to describe, but that''s what I see. Every step he took, there would be a reason behind it as if he had no time to waste," Javi answered and stared at the distance.

    Uriel slowly furrowed her brows as she stared right into Javi''s eyes, she saw nothing but the truth and reality that he had seen about Rasmus. She then averted her gaze and deepened her furrowed brows as she thought about what she knew about Rasmus.

    She began to see Rasmus in a different light, but not in a good way. She noticed that Rasmus had gained a lot of influence, power, and wealth, and yet he didn''t use them like how others used them. She was so bothered by Rasmus''s actions that it appeared that he needed those things and yet he didn''t want them.

    "It seems that you understand him similarly to how I see him," Javi looked at Uriel''s anxious expression. "He doesn''t have time to use all the influence, power, and wealth he has," he added.

    "Then what is it that he''s after? Why does he''s required to get all of those things when he doesn''t use them?" Uriel asked.

    "He''s not using it, he just doesn''t want to use them yet. When he uses them, that''s when we''ll find out what he''s after, and we are going to be there, watching helplessly because it''s already too late. Whatever that he''s after, we will be spectators on the bench," Javi answered as he stood up.

    "I have to go, Lady Uriel. It''s nice to be able too see you again," Javi bowed and then left.

 Chapter 205 - 205: Strongest race.

    "It''s finished..." Aris grinned widely as she held the greatsword in her hands. "My greatest masterpiece," she muttered as she admired the blade with her fingers.

    The greatsword that Aris made was similar to Rasmus''s, the only difference was its size. It had the same matte black color and a crown-like hilt. As Orthias, their swords needed to be as tall as their bodies, and that made the swords impossible to wield by humans.

    "What are you going to call that sword?" Rasmus crossed his arms and stared at the greatsword that was as tall as Aris.

    "Of course, I''ll name it like yours, Blackheart Greatsword," Aris smiled as she swung the sword and hit the ceiling, cutting the ceiling open like a piece of paper. "I want every mortal to tremble in the presence of this sword of mine."

    "It seems that you''re ready for the war as well," Rasmus said with a smirk on his face.

    "Humans are parasites that have sickened this world. They can''t get away from what they have done to us. They massacred the ones who taught them everything, and they will pay for it," Aris said coldly as she stared into Rasmus''s eyes with a cold gaze.

    Rasmus only responded with a smile, and then he pulled out his sword from thin air and held it tightly. He looked at how identical his sword and Aris''s were, and then he tapped Aris''s sword with his.

    "Want to spar for one last time?" Rasmus asked with his brows raised.

    "We need to find an open space far from any buildings. We can go all out without having to worry about the damage we''re going to make," Aris smiled as she lowered her sword.

    "I know a perfect place, and there won''t be anyone watching," Rasmus nodded. "Come," he said and then walked away.

    ...

    Daryus was in the library, reading books that he couldn''t get in East Neva. He was learning about the diseases that existed in South Neva and how to deal with them. Carrion was there with him, reading about people that had achieved greatness by bringing peace post-war during the Great Era.

    Daryus and Carrion were fond of each other because they shared the same ideals. They both wanted to change the world from the corrupt system that burdened the middle class and lower class. They both had been discussing an ideal system, a system where it benefitted all classes with a fair share of responsibility.

    "Are you going to join them? To war?" Daryus asked.

    "I''m just an intermediate mage, and my physical strength is mediocre. I''m as strong as any knight, and I''m not as skillful as any mages. I''m worse than a normal soldier, so I''m not going," Carrion chuckled as he shook his head. "You''re going?" He asked.

    "Yes, I''m a doctor after all. I''ll be needed out there," Daryus nodded. "I haven''t gone to war before, so I''m a bit anxious that I might not be a big help to them," he revealed his anxiety.

    "Hmm, it''s winter, so there will be a lot of soldiers that might get sick. Priests can heal small wounds, but they can''t heal sickness or any disease. You''ll play a big role there," Carrion said with a serious expression. "You have been doing nothing but reading and learning, you''ll be fine," he smiled as he stared at Daryus.

    "I want to make sure of everyone''s well-being," Daryus smiled softly as he nodded.

    "I wish I could go, but I was told that I would be staying here to prevent any kind of threats that are lurking in the shadow," Carrion sighed as he looked at the book in his hand. "I don''t know which one is better, going to war or staying here. I might die in the war or I might fail to protect the remaining peace that we have here."

    They both went quiet, thinking about the surreal feeling that war was about to happen. They had already imagined the lives that would be taken by death, and how much suffering they would see out in the street. Suddenly, they felt a gentle tremor on the floor, and it made them look at each other to make sure they weren''t imagining it.

    It wasn''t just them who felt it, everyone felt the gentle tremor and wondered what it was. The first thing that came to their minds was Aris and Rasmus since they had done something similar during their training.

    Everyone walked out onto their balconies or left the buildings to find Rasmus and Aris. They didn''t find them on the training ground until they saw birds flying away from the forest. They looked at the trees shaking uncontrollably by powerful forces. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Uriel who saw that, immediately went to the forest to watch those two spar since she had heard from the knights that those two spar like nothing else. When she was close to the scene, she saw Javi on the tree, observing from the distance.

    "What''s going on?" Uriel asked as she landed beside Javi.

    "Those two are going all out on their last spar," Javi answered.

    Uriel squinted her eyes and saw dozens of tress flattened on the ground, and in the center were Aris blocking Rasmus''s swift and fast attacks. She watched Rasmus attack from different sides in a matter of a second, throwing relentless and deadly blows at Aris. However, Aris stood still without moving her body as she used her sword to block all of them.

    Every time their swords clashed, it released a powerful shockwave, which was why all those trees toppled and were on the ground. Uriel was shocked by Rasmus''s swordmanship, strength, and speed that was on par with Swordmasters she knew.

    "He''s really fast..." Uriel''s eyes followed every movement that Rasmus made. "He''s almost as fast as me..." she pointed out.

    "Just wait, he''ll get even faster," Javi responded, his eyes never leaving Rasmus''s hand.

    Rasmus was attacking Aris relentlessly as he kept gathering Mana from around him, turning it into Aura and fed the Aura that was already in his system. His speed and strength were gradually increasing at exponential speed.

    "His body shouldn''t be able to handle such dense Aura..." Uriel furrowed her brows as she felt the surge of Aura when he clashed with Aris.

    "Because he''s an Orthias, not a human like us. He can handle more than this, way more..." Javi explained as he shook his head.

    Aris began to move her feet and torso to keep up with Rasmus''s attacks. She was no longer taking it lightly and began to attack Rasmus. When she swung her sword downward diagonally, Rasmus swung his sword upward diagonally, clashing their Auras and their swords. The ground turned into a massive crater when the shockwave was produced.

    The shockwave was enough to make Javi and Uriel out of breath because their chests were tightened. They almost lost their footing on the tree even though they had reinforced their bodies with Aura to anticipate it.

    As Aris and Rasmus kept clashing their swords and Aura, Aris suddenly smirked and released more Aura from her body to her sword. It was the first time Rasmus felt such a horrifying and immense Aura that Aris was released. He felt to one knee as he tried to push Aris''s sword away, but it felt like he was being crushed by a mountain. He knew he couldn''t hold it any longer, so he used Aura to dismantle her Aura by using his thoughts.

    Aris felt the force that Rasmus had released, but she dispersed his Aura with hers with a simple glare. The dispersed Aura turned into slash waves that cut the trees around them, including the one that Javi and Uriel were on.

    "This is..." Uriel was dumbfounded when she saw it. "It was the same power that he showed me..." she muttered in disbelief.

    "Who?" Javi looked at Uriel.

    "The one and only Northern Black Star, Lord Lazarus. He called this stage as the Transcendent stage where people can use formless swords..." Uriel answered as she clenched her fists, in disbelief that Rasmus and Aris could do it so effortlessly.

    "So that what''s called..." Javi hummed.

    "What? You have seen them do that before?" Uriel stared at Javi with a shocked expression.

    "A few times," Javi nodded. "And it seems they''re done as well," he pointed out.

    Uriel looked at Rasmus on his knees, his hands trembling while using his sword that he had stabbed on the ground to support his body.

    "He might be on par with me..." Uriel muttered and kept her eyes on Rasmus.

    "That''s what I thought," Javi nodded in agreement. "And yet he keeps getting stronger and stronger day by day," he added.

    "Orthias really lived up to its name as the most powerful race in Neva..." Uriel loosened up her fists.

 Chapter 206 - 206: A Convenient Cover.

    "Out of all places, they chose to bring us here for the meeting..." Thalior looked outside the carriage window at the hexagonal building, which had gray pillars supporting the outside walls.

    "Is that a problem?" Rasmus looked at the pond and trees that circled around the building, making it look isolated.

    "There are a few reasons. This place was used when the late King Owen killed a few nobles during the meeting because they were scheming against the royal family. On the same day, he was betrayed by the nobles, killing him on the spot. King Owen didn''t realize that all the nobles were plotting against him that day. This place is called the Resting Nest," Altair explained as he crossed his arms. "This place has witnessed so many deaths since that day."

    "This can be interpreted as a warning, for us..." Garret nodded.

    "Even a fool can grow old," Rasmus muttered with a faint smile on his face.

    "Those fools were the ones that built the Alliance and managed to put us in a corner. If you weren''t there, that is..." Carrion sighed as he nodded in agreement.

    "I did my part, now is your part and Archduke Thalior''s part to decide how are we going to wage the war against the revolutionary parties. If Lady Xena Servil had taken my words back then, there shouldn''t have been any major issues since she and her knights would be the head of the spear in the upcoming war," Rasmus responded calmly as he looked at the gray sky, noticing that the snow was still pouring heavily.

    As they arrived at the hexagonal building called The Resting Nest, Archduke Thalior was the first that came out of the carriage, followed by Altair, Garret, and then Rasmus. Aris, Daryus, Javi, and Carrion were on the other carriage and immediately came to Rasmus''s sides. Uriel was riding her horse since she was guarding the carriages with her trusted knights.

    The only people who welcomed them even in the heavy snow were Queen Amalfrida Lomardieu and Xena Servil by her side.

    "Welcome, Your Grace Ardentis, Chancellor Segeric, Marquess Earnwind, and Count Blackheart," Queen Amalfrida smiled gently at them while Xena bowed her head at them.

    "Thank you, Your Highness, but pardon my rudeness, you shouldn''t have to wait for our arrival since it''s really cold out here," Thalior said with a slight frown written on his face. "May I?" He offered his right arm to Queen Amalfrida.

    "Yes, you may," Queen Amalfrida smiled and nodded as she held Thalior''s arm.

    Uriel and Xena looked at each other and they slowly bowed their heads to each other. It was the second time that the 2nd Swordmaster met with the 3rd Swordmaster. The first time they met each other was during a meeting with the Council of Neva.

    When Rasmus entered the meeting hall, there were so many people inside. He saw people wearing full plate armor standing on the sides while the ruler of the nations sat at the long rectangular table. Their eyes were on them, but when they saw him and Aris standing side by side, they became the center of attention.

    "We have been waiting, Your Grace," An old man with long white hair and a beard said with a wide smile on his face.

    Carrion whispered to Rasmus who that old man was, it was King Edric Ironn of the Eldora Kingdom. He also mentioned that King Edric was one of the few rulers who had so many wives and children from them.

    "We came as soon as we received the invitation letter, Your Highness," Thalior nodded as he took a seat.

    Rasmus decided to not sit at the table with them and stood on the side with Carrion, Javi, Aris, and Daryus. He wanted to be a spectator in this meeting because he promised that he wouldn''t make a scene, so he decided to let Thalior, Altair, and Garret handle everything.

    "The journey must be tiring, shall we get to the point and make it quick?" A fat old man with dark brown hair suggested.

    "Thank you for your consideration, Your Highness," Thalior nodded.

    Carrion whispered to Rasmus about the fat old man, he was King Fanmar Aldreen of the Falkenridge Kingdom. King Fanmar was well-known for his greed because of the high taxes, and his lavish lifestyle.

    "We have prepared everything that Your Grace, Chancellor, and Marquess Earnwind need to know about our plans. We have accepted your request of only sending half of our forces while the rest stay behind to protect our lands," Queen Amalfrida said as she signaled to her advisor to give the papers to those three. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Thalior, Altair, and Garret took the papers and began to read them thoroughly while the others stared at them. Garret turned around and looked at Rasmus, signaling Rasmus to join him so Rasmus could see the content of the papers.

    Rasmus stood beside Garret and read the plans thoroughly.

    The plans were to take the first three nations near the borders. The Alliance would take the two nations, one with the Servil faction and the other with their armies. The last nation would be handled by the South Neva Union.

    The Alliance prepared 10,000 armies while the Servil faction had prepared 5,000 armies for this first move. They were planning to use the marine ships to transport the armies beyond the borders and would take the cities as their temporary bases.

    They would send a warning letter to the revolutionary parties that resided in those nations, a letter that would give them two choices, to surrender or to war. During that time, they would rescue civilians who didn''t want to partake in the war. Those civilians who didn''t want to be rescued would be taken forcefully and would be imprisoned temporarily to avoid conflicts and chaos.

    Rasmus stared at the figures at the table and already knew what they were planning to do when their armies set foot in those cities. They would take all the wealth and make it theirs secretly which wasn''t wrong since it would be a spoil of war, but it was a different story when they planned it and made it their priority.

    Thalior, Altair, and Garret thought similarly to Rasmus, but they didn''t show it on their faces. They didn''t share a look but kept their eyes on the papers. It was as Thalior said earlier that they were there not to create conflicts, but to let the Alliance do what they wanted to do. They had prepared a countermeasure to prevent the Alliance from gaining power that would risk the future of South Neva.

    "Since Your Grace and South Neva Union are the ones who deal with the borders, we will let you handle that part. Which is why we only ask you to take down one nation. The Alliance will focus on taking down revolutionary parties, and you can expand the border at the same time," King Edric said with a smile on his face.

    Thalior and Altair nodded with understanding, not wanting to argue and letting everything pass for now. Rasmus went back to the side, telling Carrion and Daryus about the plans.

    Carrion and Daryus realized how greedy and rotten those people were after finding out that they were planning to take the wealth for themselves. They could imagine how much money a single nation had, making a fortune while eliminating enemies.

    "When are we going to move?" Altair asked as he put down the papers.

    All the figures at the table glanced at each other, surprised that the South Neva Union didn''t have any issue with the plan. They couldn''t hide the joy in their eyes no matter how hard they tried to put on a stoic expression.

    "We will move in a month since South Neva Union might need time to prepare," King Fanmar answered. "I hope that''s enough time to prepare," he added.

    "Yes, a month should be enough. We have prepared our knights the moment the representatives agreed with our terms," Altair nodded.

    "Perfect, is there anything else that we need to discuss, Your Grace? Chancellor?" King Edric asked and looked at both of them with his brows raised.

    "No, this is good enough. We will focus on dismantling the revolutionary armies first, and we will create the next move once this is succeeded," Thalior shook his head.

    Altair answered with a simple shake of his head.

    "Then, please, all of you must be tired, so we have prepared rooms for everyone," King Fanmar smiled as he stood up.

    Rasmus signaled them to leave the hall with him, and so Javi, Aris, Carrion, and Daryus left the meeting hall with him.

 Chapter 207 - 207: Trust.

    "Fucking greedy bastard!" Carrion punched the wall and made a small crack. He was so blinded by anger that he didn''t realize he had dislocated his wrist from that punch.

    Rasmus and Aris were sitting on the couch, enjoying their tea, while Javi was leaning against the wall next to the window. Daryus was as angry as Carrion, but he could control his emotions better, standing in front of the window next to Javi.

    "They could hear you if you keep doing that," Rasmus said and took a sip of his tea.

    "I don''t fucking care! Those old farts only care about wealth even though we are going against demons! They think their wealth would make any difference when their lives might be taken away by those demons at any time?!" Carrion said as he gritted his teeth, beginning to feel the pain in his wrist.

    "If they do that, they''re giving those revolutionary parties to side with demons, knowing that the humans who pretend they do it for humanity are worse than the demons. Do they not think that?" Carrion asked, his voice trembling uncontrollably from anger.

    Rasmus didn''t say a word and let Carrion pour all his anger out of his system.

    "I don''t think that would change anything," Daryus said as he looked at the snow outside. "The Revolutionary parties have made up their minds, and once they''re cornered, the only one who will embrace them is the emissary and his demon army," he pointed out.

    "No matter how hard I think, war is inevitable and it will get worse from here..." Daryus muttered and placed his hand on the cold window. "I hate to say this, but the Alliance and their greed is the only thing that prevents them from joining the enemies..." He continued and clenched his fist.

    Suddenly they heard a knock on the door, and everyone immediately looked at it with cold gazes. Rasmus stood up and opened the door to see Garret standing in front of him.

    "My brother is throwing a tantrum? That''s new," Garret glanced at the crack in the wall in front of Carrion.

    "Come in," Rasmus said as he walked back to the couch.

    Garret walked in and sat down on the couch while he kept staring at Carrion who was hiding his face. He had seen Carrion lose control a lot of times since Carrion had been like that since young.

    "I heard from His Grace, about your plan kicking me out of the South Neva Union," Garret stared at Rasmus with a serious expression.

    Carrion and Daryus instantly looked at Garret and Rasmus with confused looks on their faces when they heard that.

    "What do you think? I believe that will put you in a better spot in the future," Rasmus asked and took a sip of his tea.

    "I must say, Count, that''s quite a genius move," Garret smiled and raised his brows as he tilted his head slightly. "And yes, I believe that makes me in a better spot, giving me infinite opportunity while at the same time gaining more influence," he added and nodded his head.

    "Wait, what are you two talking about?" Carrion asked as he sat on the couch.

    Rasmus explained to Carrion about the conversation he had with Thalior about letting go of the Earnwind family from the South Neva Union. Rasmus planned to let Garret unbound from the South Neva Union since Garret had already made connections with the Alliance. With that being said, the Alliance would try to bring him toward the Alliance, but little that they knew, Garret was going to be the neutral party between South Neva Union and the Alliance.

    "How is that a good thing?" Daryus looked so confused as he joined in and sat beside Carrion.

    "First, the Alliance would want someone as influential as Garret since he''s now the family head of the Earnwind family. Second, South Neva will gain stability when both South Neva Union and the Alliance have someone to act like a bridge for them. Third, Garret will become so influential that he can give and take informations to both sides if needed," Rasmus answered with his arms crossed. "Just imagine that two rooms separated by a wall got filled with water, and one is higher than the other. You will notice that it will break the balance, but then Garret came, acting as a hole in the wall. What would happen?" He asked Daryus.

    "It will balance the water level..." Daryus answered as he slowly saw the big picture behind the plan.

    "But that wouldn''t prevent the Alliance to find Garret''s status to be suspicious. What if they don''t trust Garret at all? Wouldn''t that be a waste of time and a loss for the South Neva Union?" Carrion furrowed his brows.

    "No, it won''t change anything because you almost forgot about the nobles who had run away from South Neva because their territories got taken away by the revolutionary parties. Once we managed to take back their territories and wealth, and Garret would be the face of that heroic move," Rasmus shook his head. "What would happen if the whole Neva saw Garret as a prominent figure not only in South Neva but all Neva?" He looked at Carrion.

    "It would be a loss for the Alliance because Garret is already a part of the Council of Neva, and with that amazing achievement, he would raise his status beyond what South Neva could offer..." Carrion muttered and realized it was a foolproof plan.

    "Greedy people are easy to predict, Carrion," Rasmus pointed out as he crossed his legs and leaned back. "You can''t understand ants and where they hide, but put a sugar cube and you''ll find them where you want them to be," he added.

    Daryus stared at Rasmus and once again he was terrified by how Rasmus could think that far while at the same time made it a solid move. He realized something that was hard for him to swallow, it was that something morally questionable moves would be the only best approach to achieving greatness. It was no longer wrong when it was used to avoid conflicts and preserve peace.

    "(If Rasmus had been the one ocastrated the whole plans from the very beginning before the emissary could take control of South Neva, would things have ended before they even started?)" Daryus thought as he stared blankly at the floor.

    "Well, I just came to tell you that..." Garret said as he stood up and fixed his attire. "Once again, I owe you something, Count Blackheart. The Earnwind family will remember this, and I will support you when you need me," he continued as he bowed his head at Rasmus before he left the room.

    As soon as Garret left the room, Carrion glanced at Rasmus with a serious and cold expression.

    "What if he betrayed you? Do you also have the solution to that problem?" Carrion asked in a quiet voice.

    "As I said earlier, Carrion. Greedy people are easy to predict," Rasmus answered calmly as he grabbed his teacup. "All you have to do to put the sugar cube and once the ant came, just crushed it," he said coldly and took a sip of his tea.

    "Never trust anyone because it will only make yourself vulnerable. That''s another way to say what trust truly is," Rasmus said and put down the teacup. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "So you don''t trust us?" Daryus confronted Rasmus''s words.

    "And what do you gain from geting my trust? To exploit me? But I already allowed you to exploit my power and influence, making yourself here in this place," Rasmus asked back as he stared coldly at Daryus. "I never asked any of you to believe in me or to follow me. You followed me because I gave you an opportunity to fulfill your ideal. I''m not your friend, and just make sure that I''m not your enemy," he warned and stared at Carrion and Daryus.

    Even after hearing that, neither Carrion nor Daryus found that warning as a threat, it was quite the opposite of what it was assuring. At that moment, they realized that they had never thought of betraying him or trying to put themselves on the bad side. They became conscious of their decision to follow Rasmus that they weren''t forced, they followed him willingly without trying to go against him.

    "Logic is more assuring than emotions, isn''t it?" Rasmus asked and stared at both of them.

    Carrion and Daryus slowly nodded their heads in agreement.

 Chapter 208 - 208: A familiar face.

    "This is the armor you requested, Count Blackheart," Altair said, showing the full plate of armor that every knight of the South Neva Union wore in the armory. "Is there a reason why you want to use this instead of the one we prepared?" He crossed his arms and watched Rasmus put the gauntlets on.

    "Because I don''t want to be different," Rasmus answered and tried to clench his fists after he wore the gauntlets. "I don''t want the enemy to know who I am behind this armor and helmet," he added, and tried to put on the helmet that covered his whole head.

    "I see, that makes sense," Altair nodded with understanding. "We have also prepared the armor for Lady Aris. It''s the same as yours, however, her height would stand out too much on the battlefield," he said as he pointed at the armor beside Rasmus''s armor.

    "You don''t have to worry about her. There''s nobody in this world that currently can defeat her," Rasmus responded and pulled off the helmet from his head. "So, have you decided who will lead the South Neva Union army? You or Archduke Thalior?" He asked.

    "Archduke Thalior will be the one leading the army. I''ll be staying here in the headquarters, protecting the nations with Lady Uriel. But enough of that, there''s someone that you have to see," Altair said and tilted his head toward the door.

    Rasmus followed Altair to the main building and entered the parlor. He didn''t expect to see her here in South Neva. When their eyes met, she stood up and couldn''t believe that Rasmus had grown taller.

    "It''s been a while, Count Blackheart," Novia bowed her head at Rasmus.

    "Yes, it has. Why are you here? Did Great Sage Lenin send you here?" Rasmus asked as he walked toward the couch across from Novia.

    "Yes, she sent me here to assist South Neva Union," Novia nodded as she sat down as soon as Rasmus and Altair took a seat. "I also brought the letter that my master entrusted to me..." She pulled the letter out of thin air and gave it to Rasmus.

    Rasmus took the letter and kept it inside his ring because he was curious as to why Novia, Lenin''s one and only disciple came to South Neva. Something was off that Lenin would let her adopted daughter out here on her own. But then, he realized that it would be impossible that Novia would come alone.

    "You''re not alone, and seeing you came here this quickly, you must have flown here rather than using a blimp and a ship. Who else is coming to South Neva?" Rasmus asked with his brows furrowed.

    Altair shook his head in disbelief that Rasmus could tell that reinforcement was coming from Central Neva. He didn''t know if he should be amazed or terrified by how keen Rasmus''s insight was.

    "Her Holiness, Astrea Angelis with the four Archbishops and five hundred paladins," Novia revealed the strong force that was coming soon to South Neva.

    Rasmus narrowed his eyes and then glanced at Altair, remembering that both Altair and Thalior had prepared a plan that prevented the Alliance from growing stronger. He found out that the plan was to bring the Saint, where the Alliance would have no power or dare to abuse their power and authority in South Neva.

    "So that was the plan? Archduke Thalior personally asked Her Holiness to come here?" Rasmus glanced at Altair with his brows raised.

    "Yes, but nobody knows that," Altair nodded, and once again he was terrified that Rasmus could uncover the plan like opening a curtain. "I''m surprised that you could unveil it this quickly, Count. Your insight is exceptional," he pointed out as he crossed his arms.

    "It''s just a wild guess," Rasmus answered as he shook his head. "Let''s talk about the situation in Central Neva. How are things going over there? Knowing that Her Holiness has time to visit South Neva, that means everything is still under control," he asked and looked at Novia.

    Novia didn''t answer immediately, her face turned a bit darker when she thought about the truth. She was never the type who could hide her expressions which made it easy for someone like Rasmus and Altair to know what was in her mind.

    "Everything is fine in Central Neva, but the North..." Novia paused as she closed her eyes. "The North is crumbling... Ermaine has finally shown herself with the army of Corrupted. That powerful being was there as well, it''s only a matter of time before the North gets taken away by them..." She explained as she tightened her fists.

    "And I''m assuming that Great Sage is currently on her way to the North to help?" Rasmus asked.

    "No..." Novia shook her head. "My master is overseeing Central Neva and to protect Lady Aurelia since she will soon become the Saint as her divine ability has grown exponentially since she left the academy."

    "Aurelia left the academy?" Rasmus raised his brows.

    "All your former students left the academy, Count. They went to their hometowns and wanted to help the situation that''s happening," Novia answered and nodded her head.

    Rasmus was surprised that Maximilian and the others had decided to leave the academy. He knew that one of the reasons would be that they were wasting their time in the academy. He couldn''t help but show a faint smile, which terrified Altair because he had never seen Rasmus smile like that.

    "Finally, they''re being useful... Those brats have finally found their purpose," Rasmus muttered as he chuckled.

    Novia and Altair were so confused that Rasmus only focused on his former students rather than the current situation that had happened in the North.

    "Is there anything else that I need to know?" Rasmus asked Novia.

    "There is, my master has a few words for you, Count," Novia said as he glanced at Altair. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Altair knew that Novia wanted a private conversation with Rasmus. He slowly got up and left the room without saying a word. After Novia waited a few seconds since Altair left the room, she stared at Rasmus with a serious expression.

    "Count Blackheart, my master, asked if you have remembered the place where your late father, Erglade kept his journal. The reason why it sounded so urgent is that there have been movements around the territory that the Blackheart family used to own. My master believed that they were looking for that journal," Novia conveyed the message from Lenin.

    "My master believed that the journal held something important that even the demons were looking for. The truth that might change the tide," Novia said.

    Rasmus crossed his arms, thinking about the dream he had not too long ago. He remembered the scenery toward the place where his father could be said as his sanctuary. He didn''t know where it was, but he could find it if he found that scenery in his dream.

    "I might know where it is, but I won''t let Great Sage or anyone else find it for me. I''m the only one who should find that journal and read it first, not anyone else," Rasmus answered with a serious expression. "If Great Sage wanted the journal, I suggested that she should keep those demon worshipers away from that territory."

    "I''ll find that journal once the war is over. If Great Sage wants to get the journal, she has to protect that territory until the day comes," Rasmus said with his arms and legs crossed.

    "My master has personally chosen her trusted aids, sages of the Magic Tower, and deployed them to that territory. They have been keeping in touch with her and would prevent anyone suspicious from finding the journal," Novia responded. "If Count knows where it is, then it''s a relief. I''ll inform my master about this," she nodded as she stood up.

    Novia excused herself since she wanted to write a letter to Lenin about the journal. Rasmus was on his own in the parlor, and then he pulled out the letter from thin air. He looked at the Magic Tower seal on the letter before he broke it and unfolded the paper.

    "Count, I heard you''re interested in the sword that your late mother used. That sword''s location is unknown to the public or to anyone. The last time people saw the sword, it was entrusted to Arandil D''Armond, the 1st Swordmaster," Lenin wrote in the letter.

    "The sword was unique and extremely dangerous. You might not know this, but after the execution of the Blackheart family, the knights who held the sword went crazy and began to kill each other. The sword was believed to be cursed, and even Sir Arandil couldn''t hold it for too long," Lenin continued.

    "The sword is sealed because it''s believed to be cursed. The only place that might suit to store that sword away from people would be in the Angelis territory, or the only man that Sir Arandil is loyal to, Emperor Julius Suncrown, which means it could be in the Suncrown Empire or the Holy Nation," Lenin pointed out.

    Rasmus sighed as he burned the letter into ashes. He got up from the couch and approached the window, staring at the morning sun blocked by dark clouds.

    "Arandil D''Armond... how strong is he?" Rasmus muttered as he leaned against the wall and crossed his arms.

 Chapter 209 - 209: Revolutionary army.

    ?"They call this a full plate armor?" Aris asked as she wore the full plate of armor that covered her whole body and head. "Even without an Aura, a normal sword could pierce this weak armor," she said as she lifted the visor so her eyes could be seen by Rasmus.

    ?"You can coat it with Aura, so I don''t think that''s a problem, at least for you," Rasmus answered and lifted the visor to look at Aris''s eyes. "What about you, Javi? Your armor fits perfectly?" he looked at Javi who wore the armor that he found in the armory.

    ?"It fits, and I have no complaints," Javi nodded, pulling the helmet off his head. "This is decent armor. I have worn something worse than this," he pointed out.

    ?Daryus was the only one who didn''t wear armor. He had a white armband that notified everyone on the battlefield that he was a doctor.

    ?"Daryus, I''m not asking you to come, and you''re the one who wants to come along. You do what you want, but don''t put yourself in unnecessary problems," Rasmus said as he tightened the vambraces on his arms.

    ?"I won''t, I only want to save the innocent people who have suffered out there. I''m not going to wander far away from the others," Daryus shook his head as he held the bag filled with medicines and herbs in his hand.

    ?Carrion watched everyone prepare to leave to go to war. He felt like he was being left behind, but he knew that he didn''t have the skills to help them in the war. He was only good in politics, and he knew that his role was important to assist Altair here.

    ?"Good luck out there, you guys," Carrion said with a bit of sadness in his tone.

    ?"You should be grateful for not going to war and dealing with feeble-minded people here. It''s an easy task," Rasmus glanced at Carrion. "Isn''t this what you want? To make South Neva your best place to live?" he asked.

    ?Carrion knew that he followed Rasmus because he wanted to be in this moment, having power and influence. He had achieved what he came for and no longer needed him, but somehow, there was something amiss. He knew what it was, but he didn''t want to admit it.

    ?"I guess, you''re right..." Carrion muttered as he sighed.

    ?"Let''s go," Rasmus said as he left the room with his helmet between his waist and arm.

    Rasmus and the others rode their horses to the port where the marine ships were waiting for them. Thalior and all the South Neva Union knights were waiting for them since they wanted to go to the port together. The port was only an hour away from headquarters since it was located behind the hill.

    Thalior looked at Rasmus, Aris, and Javi, who looked like normal knights since they wore helmets that covered their faces. Ordinary knights couldn''t tell how strong they were, and it was a good thing since they could win the war easily with those three around.

    Once they arrived at the port, dozens of marine ships docked at the port, waiting for them. Arka was on one of those ships since he wanted to personally bring and protect Thalior from the enemy''s ships.

    "Where''s our destination, Your Grace?" Arka asked as soon as Thalior boarded the ship.

    "Airedale of the Etholon Kingdom," Thalior answered.

    Arka nodded and informed the helmsman of their destination.

    Rasmus looked at the big map of South Neva on the table and pointed his finger at the Etholon Kingdom, which was located on the north side of the continent. It was quite far, and based on Arka''s prediction, it would take them three days to reach Airedale City, which was one of the port cities that used to be one of the few port cities with lots of trading and shipping companies.

    ?Thalior brought a total of 3,000 knights with him, which was more than enough because his intel informed him there were fewer than two thousand revolutionary army there. He had powerful people with him, and Rasmus personally requested that he wanted to be on the front line with Aris and Javi.

    ?"Will there be a lot of enemy ships near Airedale?" Rasmus asked Arka.

    ?"There have been sightings of the revolutionary ships at sea. Some of them were marine battleships that were taken away during patrol," Arka answered.

    ?"They took them? That''s an amazing feat for them to be able to hijack a single battleship," Rasmus crossed his arms and looked at Arka.

    ?"Someone sold out the information to them. We are still looking for the mole, but we haven''t found any. With that being said, the revolutionary parties should know about our movements by now," Arka answered and looked at Thalior with guilt written all over his face.

    ?"That''s not a problem at all, Commander. It won''t change anything because they can''t stop all of us at the same time. We need to treat our enemies as if they already know about our plan. I''m sure there are plenty of moles even in the South Neva Union and the Alliance. You don''t have to be burdened by it," Thalior assured as he looked at the map.

    ?"We have prepared a few countermeasures for any kind of situation, and I can assure you, Your Grace, that everything will be fine," Arka nodded.

    ?"That''s what we want to hear, Commander. Since it will take three days to reach Airedale, you should rest, Count Blackheart. You need to be in your prime when we arrive," Thalior looked at Rasmus, who kept staring at the map with a focused expression.

    ?Rasmus nodded, and then he pointed at the mountain near the Airedale city. Based on the location, it would take them an hour to get there from the city.

    ?"This mountain, what''s on there?" Rasmus asked.

    "That mountain, we have tried to send intel there and planned to make a hideout for us to gather information about the revolutionary parties, but they all went missing," Thalior answered as he crossed his arms. "Are you thinking that the demons are hiding there, Count?" he looked at Rasmus with a serious expression. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Demons need a lot of Mana to grow stronger, and I have been into so many forests before. There''s a chance that this mountain might be the demon''s hideout. They must have possessed a few bodies and gone there to gather their strength," Rasmua answered as he nodded in agreement. "Once we arrive, Aris, Javi, and I will investigate that area. We don''t want them to ambush us while we are waiting for an answer from the revolutionary parties once we give them the warning," he said as he pulled his hand from the map.

    "If that''s what you want, Count, we will leave that matter to you," Thalior nodded with understanding.

    Rasmus nodded and then left the room to rest on the lower deck.

    Two days had passed, and Rasmus was asleep after he had trained his body all day. Suddenly, he was awoken by the sound of explosions and bells. He got up and immediately walked up the stairs to see what was going on outside.

    He saw five marine battleships lined up and bombarded the cliff and the city with fire magic. He saw the revolutionary army had prepared for their arrival and used everything they got to prevent them from entering the city. Thankfully, because of the Mana barrier that each battleship created, the revolutionary army couldn''t even scratch the ships, no matter how hard they tried.

    "The enemy knows our arrival, and seeing how they have prepared a lot of magic tools to stop us, they''re quite capable," Thalior said when Rasmus stood beside him. "It would be hard to enter the city as soon as we unboard the ships, so we have no choice but to eliminate them first," he sighed as he crossed his arms.

    "Let''s just hope the civilians have evacuated the city. If not, then there''s nothing you can do about it," Rasmus said and leaned against the railing, watching both sides throw magic at each other. "This is war after all," he muttered.

    "Yes, this is war..." Thalior nodded in agreement, his expression cold and determined. "Looks like we already know the answer as well. They won''t surrender, and they will fight," he added.

 Chapter 210 - 210: Feeding on the livings.

    ?"It''s over," Arka said after the revolutionary army stopped attacking the ships. "It''s either they''re retreating or they''re waiting for an ambush as soon as the knights and mages unboard the ships."

    ?"It''s all right, we have a division to deal with such a situation. Dock the ship, Commander, we will take it from here," Thalior said as he signaled the mage beside him with a nod.

    ?The mage raised his staff and pointed it at the sky. He cast three fireballs into the sky as a code for the knights to understand. It was a sign for a specific division to prepare.

    ?As soon as the first ship docked at the port, a group of knights unboarded the ship. The captain had a black cape on his back as he led the knights around the city.

    ?The mage cast five fireballs into the air to signal the knights once again. Not long after the first group unboarded the ship, five groups of knights and mages unboarded the ship to clear the area.

    ?It hadn''t been five minutes since then, and everyone saw explosions in the distance. They heard faint screams and clanking sounds of weapons clashing.

    ?The atmosphere grew tense as the sounds of battle echoed across the port. Thalior remained focused, his eyes scanning the horizon for any signs of movement. He knew that every second counted in such a precarious situation. The knights and mages worked in seamless coordination, their training evident in their swift and precise actions.

    ?"It''s time. Let us all unboard the ships, we will assist them," Thalior ordered as he unboarded the ship with all the knights and mages behind him.

    ?The knights advanced through the city, their presence a reassuring sight to the civilians who had been hiding. The mages followed closely, their staffs glowing with protective spells ready to be cast at a moment''s notice. The strategic maneuvers ensured that any potential ambush would be pointless and suicidal.

    ?"They''re amazing," Javi said, his voice muffled because of the helmet he wore. "I understand now why the South Neva Union is the protector of South Neva. They have the talents, skills, and ambitions to protect," he explained.

    ?"Yes, they have been through a lot of wars before South Neva got united. They''re the ones who made it possible," Rasmus nodded and looked at the mountain. "Assist the civilians, Daryus. The three of us will be exploring that place," he pointed at the mountain.

    ?Daryus nodded with understanding and hurriedly joined the priests and the doctors who were about to check on the civilians. He had prepared for this moment, and he would prove to himself that he had the power to make a better world.

    ?"That mountain is already dying," Aris pointed out.

    ?"Dying? Can a mountain die?" Rasmus glanced at Aris.

    ?"The Mana has been corrupted and soon it will lose its vigorous appearance. Slowly crumbling and will turn into small hills or disappear completely," Aris explained and kept her eyes on the mountain. "I can feel the demonic energy there," she added.

    ?"Let''s go and get rid of them," Rasmus said and began to walk toward the path that led to the mountain.

    ?Thalior watched those three walk away, going to where the mountain was. He was relieved to have those three on his side two Orthias and one best former assassin of the Sand Tower.

    ?"Should I follow them, Your Grace?" A man''s voice coming from a dark alley asked.

    ?"No, they will kill you if they notice you following them. Let them be, and I want you to keep your eyes on the city, making sure there will be no revolutionary army that enters this city," Thalior answered and looked at the civilians who were being rescued and treated.

    ?Rasmus, Aris, and Javi arrived at the base of the mountain and noticed the change in atmosphere. There wasn''t a single sound, not even birds or insects, only wind and their footsteps.

    ?"Lead us, Aris," Rasmus said as he looked at the peak of the mountain.

    ?Aris infused Aura on her feet and began to climb the mountain without following a proper path. Rasmus and Javi did the same and followed Aris from behind.

    ?It only took them five minutes to reach the peak of the mountain, where it should have taken ordinary people hours. The thick forest was no longer there, only dried land and trees. They also saw a lot of carcasses everywhere, which meant that the demons had absorbed a lot of Mana.

    ?"There aren''t that many Mana here..." Rasmus muttered as his finger began to get squeezed by the spatial ring since he couldn''t feed it enough Mana.

    ?"That''s right. This kind of situation is where you will be from now on, a fight where you can''t use your Mana," Aris nodded and looked down at the mountain. "This was nothing compared to what I experienced beyond the Blackcliffs. Mana was nonexistent there," she said.

    ?"That''s why I asked you to unleash my talent as Orthias back then, but you refused..." Rasmus responded and noticed the demonic energy from one specific area on the mountain.

    ?"I know you don''t have much time to waste, but all of these aren''t a waste of time either, so be patient," Aris unsheathed her greatsword and pointed at the area that Rasmus was staring at. "Get ready. We are going to kill everyone there."

    ?Rasmus pulled out his sword while Javi held Katar in each hand. As soon as Aris jumped toward that area far below them, they both followed her and tightened all the muscles in their feet and up to their lower back.

    ?The moment they landed, the bandits were busy eating raw meat and even the corpses of human bodies. Aris swung her sword, creating a slash wave and cutting them all in half. Rasmus went ahead with Javi behind him and took care of the remaining bandits that didn''t get hit by Aris''s attack.

    ?Aris used her power to cut the demons that had left the possessed bodies. She was the only one who could do it, and it assured them that there shouldn''t be any more demons around.

    ?After they took care of all of the bandits, they looked at the half-eaten bodies of human corpses and carcasses scattered on the ground. Rasmus looked at the attire of the corpses, and they seemed to be commoners from the city.

    ?"They should have possessed those bodies rather than eaten them. But it seems those bodies are worthless to possess, so they ate them. Any thoughts?" Rasmus looked at Aris, who scanned the area. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ??"Any living beings are made with Mana as their essences. Demons require Mana to corrupt and turn them into their own power, so they eat them. If you cooked them first, the Mana would disappear, so they had to eat them fresh," Aris answered as she narrowed her eyes.

    ?"So they kidnapped them to eat them..." Rasmus muttered and glanced at the skeletons with a lot of maggots on them. "I thought they would use these humans as experiments," he sighed and got up.

    ?"That''s what I thought," Aris nodded. "Anyway, there are still a few more camps all over the mountain. We should keep moving," she pointed out.

    ?Rasmus and Javi nodded with understanding and began their move again.

    ?...

    ?After they killed all the possessed bandits, the only place left for them to check was the cave in front of them. Aris mentioned that the one inside the cave could be the leader, a powerful demon.

    ?"Do you want to deal with this one?" Aris looked at Rasmus, who stood beside her.

    ?"Yes, I need to feel how it feels to fight a strong demon," Rasmus nodded as he tightened his grip on his sword. "Let''s head in..." he said as she walked toward the cave entrance.

    ?As they went further, the pungent smell of the corpses became stronger. Rasmus had to create a wind barrier for everyone so they didn''t get affected by it as well.

    ?"From the smell alone, there should be a pile of corpses to produce this much stench," Javi pointed out with a calm expression. "That person might have eaten dozens of corpses on their own."

    ?The three of them suddenly stopped moving, both Rasmus and Javi readied their stances while Aris casually stood there. They felt a presence coming toward them, slowly but heavily.

    ?"Even Javi could kill him easily, don''t get too worked up," Aris assured Rasmus.

    ?"When the place is rich in Mana, I wouldn''t be this wary, but this place... There''s barely any of it..." Rasmus said as his eyes focused on the front.

 Chapter 211 - 211: Corrupted.

    ?A tall and slender figure with a rusty greatsword in his hand, dragging it on the ground appeared from the corner of the tunnel. His figure was no longer as that of a human, his arms were long all the way down to his knees. He was taller than Aris even with a hunchback, and his eyes were pitch black.

    ?"Hmm, this reminds me of the Corrupted. This thing is no longer a human," Aris narrowed her eyes. "This isn''t the possession of a living human, it possesses a corpse..."

    ?Rasmus narrowed his eyes as he readied his stance and remembered the information that Videl had given him. The experiment that Yaza did to recreate lives using human bodies. In front of him, it might be a failed product, but even so, it looked strong.

    ??The hunchback man''s eyes suddenly glowed and glared at them. He raised his sword and charged toward Rasmus who stood in front. He didn''t hesitate to swing his sword down vertically at him.

    ?Rasmus coated his sword with Aura and swung it upwards horizontally. The moment his sword clashed with the man''s greatsword, his sword shattered the man''s greatsword easily.

    ?No matter how strong someone was, if their weapons were no match for the Blackheart Sword, it was pointless. Rasmus immediately swung his sword down vertically at the man, but the man dodged it by dashing away.

    ?They didn''t expect the man to move swiftly with that tall body. They watched the man climb the wall and hang on the ceiling like a spider, hissing at them.

    ?The man tried to run deeper into the cave, but Rasmus immediately cast a lightning bolt at him. The man got zapped and toasted by the spell, which should be enough to kill a human being.

    ?To Rasmus''s surprise, the man was still alive and immediately got back up to his feet. He realized that he wasn''t facing a living being, and if that man was similar to a demonic beast that was immune to magic to some extent, his lightning bolt wouldn''t kill him. What was dead, it couldn''t be killed anymore.

    ?Rasmus chased after the man with Javi and Aris following him from behind. The man crawled on the ceiling so quickly that it was hard to keep up with it.

    ?The man suddenly stopped running away and landed on the ground. The pungent smell became unbearable, and Rasmus had to use the remaining Mana that existed in the cave to create a stronger wind barrier.

    ?Aris lit up the dark cave with a ball of light that she had made with Mana. That was when they saw piles of corpses everywhere with maggots feasting on the rotten flesh. Suddenly, the corpses began to move their fingers and toes as the man kept screeching.

    "That thing is releasing a demonic energy..." Aris said with her eyes narrowed. "He''s going to bring those corpses back to life," she added.

    Rasmus didn''t say a single word and instantly ran toward the man with his sword ready to cut him in half. He swung his sword and decapitated the man in a single slash, but he knew it wouldn''t kill him since he remembered what Lenin said about the Corrupted beings that they couldn''t be killed with physical attacks.

    He looked around and saw the corpses begin to rise and crawl off the piles. He cast fireballs around him, and when he was about to throw them at the piles, the fireballs got extinguished.

    "You can''t use something like that to kill them, at least not yet," Aris shook her head as she raised her sword. "I''ll kill them, so stand behind me," she said and looked at the demonic energy that loomed over the cave.

    Rasmus immediately followed Aris''s words and stood behind her with Javi.

    Aris swung her sword horizontally from left to right in the blink of an eye. A strong gush of wind pushed both Rasmus and Javi even further back. They saw traces of light blue lights that looked like small fireflies scattered around the cave. They didn''t know what had just happened, but what she did there made the corpses stop moving.

    Since that attack that Aris did, the corpses began to decompose faster. They saw the flesh of the corpses vaporize into thin air until there was nothing left but the bones. Rasmus and Javi had never seen anything like that before, and it was both amazing and terrifying. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "They''re gone now, they won''t come back to life anymore," Aris said as she swung her sword around. "This doesn''t look good at all, Rasmus. Nobody can kill these things unless someone with powerful divine power cleanse them," she pointed out and turned around to look at Rasmus.

    "This is similar to what happened beyond the Blackcliffs?" Rasmus asked.

    "Yes, and now all we have to do is to burn these skeletons," Aris glanced over her shoulder at the piles of skeletons, and then suddenly a blaze of flame appeared from thin air, turning the skeletons into ashes.

    "This is problematic, but that''s fine since Saint Astrea will be coming here to do these kind of job," Rasmus said as he stored his sword into the ring. "For now, let''s head back. We need to inform this matter to Thalior," he sighed and noticed the Mana had become rich again after Aris burned the corpses.

    Aris and Javi nodded then followed Rasmus go down the mountain to go back to the city.

    ...

    "So it''s the Corrupted again..." Thalior rubbed his jaw with a troubled look on his face. "This is not good... The Alliance doesn''t know about this at all, and if they encountered the Corrupted, they can do nothing..." He sighed as he shook his head.

    Rasmus furrowed his brows as he crossed his arms deep in thought.

    "Something bothers you, Count?" Thalior asked with his brows raised.

    "The only one that benefits from this war against the revolutionary parties is the emissary and the demonic cults. We have decided to go to war against the revolutionary parties, and what will happen to the corpses if we let them be, Your Grace?" Rasmus asked and stared at Thalior with a serious expression.

    "They would turn those corpses into an army of the dead," Thalior crossed his arms and looked outside the window.

    "It can be prevented if we burn all the corpses until there''s nothing of them left," Rasmus said with his head rested on his fist. "That way, they won''t gain anything from this," he added.

    Thalior nodded in agreement and then he excused himself to write a letter. It didn''t take a while until he came back and told Rasmus that he had sent someone to deliver the message to Xena. He knew that Xena had the power to make the Alliance listen to her and could prevent unnecessary problems.

    "I can''t thank you enough, Count. You have prevented humanity from destruction once again..." Thalior said, and then sat across from Rasmus. "I couldn''t imagine what would happen to us if we were oblivious of their existence here..." he clasped his hands and sighed.

    "Keep your eyes on your surroundings, not just the one that''s in front of you," Rasmus responded as he stretched his fingers underneath the gauntlets he wore. "We don''t know how many tricks that the emissary has under his sleeves, so keep an eye on everything."

    "Yes, I understand," Thalior nodded.

    "Have you sent the warning letter?" Rasmus asked.

    "We did, and our next plan is to take the remaining cities and small towns while we wait for their response," Thalior answered. "More than half of the civilians are against us, Count. They have been brainwashed that we are their enemies. It''s going to be hard, but it''s managable," he added.

    "Someone must to take the blame for their disatisfaction, and the majority of them chose us," Rasmus nodded with understanding. "It''s not an issue to be bothered about, Your Grace. We should focus on the real threats out there," he continued as he stood up.

    "We will be moving tomorrow in the morning, Count. Get some rest, and thank you," Thalior looked up at Rasmus who was about to leave the room.

    "Say that once we solve the problems, Your Grace. We are barely done anything," Rasmus said and then left the room as he put on his helmet.

    Thalior leaned back as he sighed and nodded.

 Chapter 212 - 212: Doubts.

    ?"You bastard! I''ll kill all of you!" A knight charged toward Javi, who stabbed another knight with his Katar right on the Knight''s throat.

    ?Rasmus swung his sword and decapitated the knight before he could reach Javi. He then looked at a man who was being held hostage by the revolutionary knight.

    ?"Stop! Or I''ll kill this man!" The knight shouted with his sword placed on the man''s neck.

    ?He released Aura and pushed the knight away from the man. He dashed and thrust his sword right on the Knight''s helmet, piercing it all the way to the back. The man screamed as he collapsed in fear.

    ?The remaining revolutionary knights charged at Rasmus, knowing that running away was no longer an option. Javi and Aris ran past Rasmus and began to kill each of them with a single strike.

    ?Rasmus looked at the remaining revolutionary knights who had decided to run away, gambling with their lives. He chased after them and swung his sword at them, releasing a slash wave. He cut them all in half, and they were all screaming and crawling in pain.

    ?Once Javi had killed the last knight, he saw the revolutionary knights from a distance, dealing with the Union Knights. He jumped to the tallest building and pulled out his bow.

    ?He shot a few arrows in a matter of seconds at them. The distance was more than a hundred meters, but all his arrows hit all the targets. He then saw the mages from the revolutionary army that were casting spells to kill the Union Knights.

    ?Before he could pull an arrow from the quiver, lightning bolts struck them and killed them instantly. He looked up and saw Rasmus floating, it was he who killed the mages before they could react.

    ?Novia created a Mana barrier, preventing the archers from killing the knights and civilians. She didn''t want to kill, so all she did was to protect the Union army and the civilians.

    ?Rasmus didn''t stop advancing with Aris and Javi near him. They got rid of the remaining revolutionary army that was trying to leave the city. Nobody could escape from those three, even Thalior and the Union army was terrified by them.

    ?"They''re not acting like knights... They''re like hunters chasing their hunts..." A knight muttered as he watched those three massacre the revolutionary army near the gate.

    ?"Thank God that they''re on our side..." Another knight nodded in agreement with the sweat all over his face underneath the helmet.

    ?Once they occupied the Crandle City, all the knights gathered the corpses. They already knew about the existence of the Corrupted, which could bring the dead back to life, and they had done it a few times by now. They didn''t have a choice, especially seeing their comrades who died, to be burned to ashes.

    ?"This is the fourth city that we have taken away from the revolutionary parties. We have reduced their numbers and power quite significantly," Thalior looked at the map as he removed his gloves. "What are the odds of them abandoning the capital city?"

    ?"Close to none at the moment. They still have a lot of manpower and a whole city that can defend them. They should have prepared all the arsenal they have and placed them in the capital city by now," Rasmus answered and looked down at the map. "They might retreat once they realize it''s unwinnable."

    ?"That''s what I thought as well. It has been four days since we set foot on this kingdom. They must have taken all the arsenal and placed them in the capital city," Thalior nodded in agreement.

    ?"We have enough manpower to surround the capital city, but Aris and I can cover the west and north gates. Javi and Lady Novia can cover the east gate while the Union army can cover the south gate," Rasmus pointed at the gates to enter and exit the capital city.

    ?Thalior didn''t doubt Aris and Rasmus could single-handedly block the gates on their own. Rasmus was a mage they even Great Sage Lenin recognized, and not to mention the Blackheart family produced great mages.

    ?"Let''s do that," Thalior nodded, trusting his guts and Rasmus''s words. "What do you think, Lady Novia? Can you hold the east gate with Sir Javi?" He looked at Novia with his brows raised.

    ?"I can create a barrier that prevents them from leaving. But what about the civilians? We must consider their safety," Novia said, looking at Rasmus and Thalior.

    ?"Grayson..." Thalior looked at the door.

    ?A man wearing a black robe, covering his face with a shawl that only revealed his brown eyes, appeared. He entered the room and went to one knee as he lowered his head and one fist on the floor.

    ?"Order the whole Black Scarf unit to scout the capital city and not alert the enemy," Thalior looked down at Grayson. "If they tried to harm the civilians during the war, execute them without getting noticed," he ordered.

    ?Grayson nodded and then left the room without making a sound. Javi noticed Grayson''s movements, it was the technique that belonged to the Sand Tower.

    ?Rsmus, Aris, and Javi had noticed Grayson and the Black Scarf unit when they lived in the South Neva Union headquarters. They knew that Thalior had a specific unit to deal with things in secrecy, but they had never confronted them.

    ?"We will rest for the next two days here. If there''s no response from them, we will move on the third day in the morning," Thalior looked at Rasmus and Novia with a serious expression.

    ?They both nodded with understanding and left the room.

    ?"Count, may I have a few words with you?" Novia asked as soon as they left the room.

    ?"Lead the way, Lady Novia," Rasmus nodded.

    ?Novia led Rasmus to the other side of the mansion, where they stayed for the next few days. She entered the parlor and respectfully pointed at the coach so Rasmus could sit first before her.

    ?"What''s bothering you, My Lady?" Rasmus asked as he sat down.

    ?"The Emissary in Central Neva. She was an interesting figure that it was hard for anyone, even my master and Her Holiness to confront her," Novia said and sat down across from Rasmus.

    "Interesting? How''s she interesting?" Rasmus asked with his brows furrowed.

    "She... She was compassionate, and she taught nothing related to demons or tried to convince the people that she was a savior or tried to mislead the people in any way," Novia answered as she looked at her hands. "She even tried to lead the people who lost their way and made them believe in God," she added as she played with her fingers.

    Rasmus didn''t find it surprising at all because the fallen angels were once devoted to God. They were more devoted to God than humans ever could, after all, they were once angels.

    "What is her name?" Rasmus asked.

    "Penema," Novia answered.

    Rasmus tried to remember the names of the fallen angels, and the closest that fitted with her description would be Penemue. The fallen angel that taught humanity writings and literature, which was why Penema tried to bring humanity back on the right path. There was no harm in her methods, but in the Book of Enoch, Penemue was neutral, and it was humans who used that knowledge to question everything, even God.

    "It''s not her that you need to worry about, it''s the people," Rasmus said as he leaned back and crossed his legs. "When a human heart has even a tiny space of doubt, it will grow. It''s not Penema that you need to worry about, but the knowledge that humans interpret it wrongly that creates doubt," he explained and stared into Novia''s eyes.

    Novia raised her brows, her mouth hung open after she listened to Rasmus''s answer. She never thought it that way, and even both Astrea, the Saint, and Lenin, the Great Sage, failed to see it. She realized that the emissaries'' mission was to bring doubts to humanity, which was why they gained followers in the first place.

    "The simplest and yet the hardest thing to do is to remove doubts in the people''s hearts. If you want to get rid of Penema or to see her true color, do that," Rasmus suggested as he fixed his sitting. "It''s hard because to have a blind faith in God, that can be interpreted differently and can affect people differently," he added.

    "Is that the only thing we can do?" Novia asked.

    "No, but would they dare to take an extreme measure to get rid of her once and for all? We are here in South Neva, waging a war just because they don''t want to take extreme measures. Nothing can feel right if you put emotions and ideals into everything," Rasmus smiled at Novia.

    Novia looked at the ceiling, aimlessly as she took a deep breath and sighed deeply. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Nobody wants to be hurt, to suffer, but they''re not the same as the others. It has always been like that. You can interpret that however you like, but some have to lose to let the other win," Rasmus said as he stood up. "Stand where you believe in, and others will question your belief. Good day, Lady Novia," he smiled and then left the room.

 Chapter 213 - 213: Old friend.

    ?Two days had passed, and the revolutionary parties hadn''t given their answer to the warning letter. Thalior didn''t have any choice but to be true to his words, and that was to attack the capital city.

    ?The winter became a lot colder and harsher as the days went by. The winter on Earth was nothing compared to Neva because of the extreme cold and weather.

    ?"We are sticking to the plan..." Thalior said, his breath vaporizing, and he could no longer breathe with his nose. "We will try to break in. We will move in the middle of the night..." he looked at Rasmus and Novia.

    ?"Can your army deal with this bad weather? They have trebuchets, catapults, and ballistas. Without Lady Novia on your side and in the open, you''ll be an easy target," Rasmus said, unbothered by the cold because he used Mana to keep the heat in and around his body.

    ?"Don''t underestimate the Union''s mages, their ranks are at least High Wizard. They can handle them if they make powerful barriers," Thalior answered with confidence. "We can prevent the harsh weather with their magic as well. We will be fine," he assured.

    ?"I know you''re on par with Lady Novia, and even Great Sage Lenin acknowledges your magic. You have also awakened your Primal Force, making you even stronger than me. However, I want you to be careful, Count. We don''t know if there''s any demon hiding or assisting the enemy in the city," Thalior said with a serious expression, his eyes were stared right into Rasmus''s eyes.

    ?"My job is to prevent the enemy from retreating. I won''t show myself until the enemy leaves the city," Rasmus said as he put on his gauntlets and vambraces.

    ?"That doesn''t change the fact you need to be cautious, Count," Thalior furrowed his brows.

    ?"I''m not going to die or get hurt. I''m confident because I know I won''t get hurt," Rasmus responded coldly as he grabbed his helmet. "I''ll take my leave, Your Grace," he said and then left the room.

    ?Rasmus walked in the hallway, closing his eyes and trying to find him near the mansion area with perception magic.

    ?(Last night)

    ?Rasmus was writing about the fallen angels'' names in his notebook. He tried to predict what kind of moves that Penema, Azel, and Yaza would take in the future.

    ?While he was deep in thought, he felt a chill down his spine. He felt a smooth finger brush against his nape, and when he turned around, he saw the same shadowy figure. It was standing right behind him until it suddenly disappeared and reappeared at the door.

    ?He followed the shadowy figure and ended up in the backyard of the mansion. He saw Videl casually sitting on the chair in the gazebo, staring at the night sky.

    ?"Let me guess, you came here to keep an eye on the South Neva Union movements during the war?" Rasmus asked as he got to the gazebo and sat across from Videl.

    ?"Under my so-called lord, but we both know that I''m here to devour all the souls of the dead," Videl smiled mischievously as he stared into Rasmus''s eyes.

    ?"Enough of that, let''s catch up while we still can," Videl smiled as he rested his cheek on his fist. "You have grown taller, stronger, and slowly turning into an Orthias," he chuckled as he leaned forward to look at Rasmus''s face from up close.

    ?"Let me hear your story first," Rasmus leaned back and crossed his legs.

    ?Videl''s power had skyrocketed, and he could use at least 10% of his power. He had devoured thousands of lives since everyone had gone their separate ways. He also constantly devoured lesser demons that Kiel and Yaza summoned to Neva without them knowing.

    ?He had mastered dark magic and could change his appearance like he used to do. Nobody knew his real face, and he hid his power to the point that even Kiel and Yaza''s demons couldn''t detect his demonic energy.

    ?Although he had gained a little of his power, he kept distancing himself from everyone. He didn''t want to put Rasmus in danger because if Rasmus died, it would be over for him too. The bet he made with God was the only thing that held him back from doing reckless things.

    ?"Am I stronger than you now?" Rasmus asked with his brows raised.

    ?"Don''t get too cocky. You might hurt me and wound me, but to defeat me? You need to be at least half of Aris''s level to be able to defeat me completely," Videl chuckled as he smirked. "You can''t even fight my minions. I''m untouchable if I want to play unfairly," he added.

    ?Videl glanced and saw Aris walking toward them with a cold gaze. He grinned as he stood up and leaned against the pillar, waving at her.

    ?"You reek..." Aris said as she walked past Videl and took a seat

    ?"I thought you would say something like you miss me," Videl sighed and hid his power completely, making his body no longer reek of demonic energy.

    ?Aris stared at Videl dead in the eye as she reached her hand at Rasmus. Without even asking about that gesture, Rasmus pulled out his Blackheart Sword from the ring and put it on her hand.

    ?"I''m joking..." Videl scoffed as he raised his hands. He was still no match for Aris even with his current state. "You know you''re showing favouritism this whole time. You really are something..." he sighed and sat down.

    ?Aris swung her sword at Videl. Before the tip of the blade cut his neck, she stopped. Videl knew that she wouldn''t hurt him, so he didn''t react at all.

    ?"Join us, Javi," Rasmus said as he wiped off the snow on his shoulder.

    ?Javi landed without making a noise and entered the gazebo. He glanced at Videl with a curious look because Aris had never acted that way toward anyone. He could tell how much she despised or even disgusted Videl, but didn''t want to kill him.

    ?"You must have heard enough, right?" Rasmus glanced at Javi with a cold gaze.

    ?Javi nodded even though he was slightly anxious after being given such a gaze. He knew enough about Videl, a man who dwelled with dark magic, who devoured souls, both humans and demons. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ?"Is he your bodyguard? He''s good," Videl stared at Javi while his hand slowly pushed the blade away from his neck, however, Aris pushed his hand back instead.

    Rasmus told his story from the very beginning when he reached the Druloem Kingdom. He let Videl know everything since he trusted him more than anyone in this world. It was funny that he would trust the Devil more than anyone.

    ?Videl couldn''t stop grinning when he found out about the situation on the East Neva. He could imagine the number of souls he could reap and devour since East Neva was going to have all-out wars.

    ?He then found out about Daryus and Javi''s existence, and why they were following Rasmus. Knowing Javi''s background, he felt a bit relieved because he found someone that he could play with.

    ?"It''s getting late..." Videl said as he got up. "I have to go back to the capital city, spying on that stupid revolutionary army," he looked at the distance.

    ?"I''ll see you all there," Videl said and disappeared into thin air.

    ?Aris had to cover her nose with the back of her hand because of the strong and unpleasant scent that Videl released.

    ?(The next day at midnight)

    ?Rasmus went to the west gate stealthily as planned, and it led to a forest where it would reach another nation. He leaned against the wall until Videl revealed himself from behind the tree.

    ?"How many should I kill?" Videl asked, glancing at Rasmus.

    ?"Not more than three hundred Union Knights. Make sure the revolutionary army safely leaves the west gate. I''ll kill them all while you can feast on them after," Rasmus answered and stared at the tall city wall that had been fortified.

    ?"I''ll do just that..." Videl chuckled and then disappeared.?

    Rasmus pulled out his helmet from thin air and slowly put it on. Suddenly, he heard the bell ring from the capital city. He looked at the city wall and saw boulders being thrown away into the air.

    "It has begun..." Rasmus muttered and stabbed the sword to the ground, standing tall with his hands resting on the pommel of the sword.

 Chapter 214 - 214: Intruders.

    "Fire!" A revolutionary knight shouted and pointed his sword at the Union army that was trying to enter the south gate.

    Boulders, arrows, and giant arrows were shot at them, bombarding them without hesitation. However, the Mana barriers that the mages created were strong enough to deflect and stop them. No matter how many were thrown at them, the Union army didn''t stop advancing.

    The revolutionary mages couldn''t penetrate the barriers as well since they weren''t strong enough. They didn''t want to waste their energy on something pointless, so they reserved their energy for the real fight later.

    "Prepare the magic arrows!" The revolutionary knight ordered.

    The revolutionary knights carried the ballista giant arrows that had been engraved with runes. Once they loaded all the ballistas, the knight signaled them to throw the giant arrows at the Union army. The arrows were infused with Mana, activating the magic formation, creating a piercing and wind-breaking spell.

    Once the arrows were released, the Union army noticed the difference between the previous arrows and the ones that were flying toward them. The moment the arrows hit the barriers, they shattered them and put the whole army in a vulnerable state.

    "Take cover!" Thalior shouted as he watched boulders, spells, and arrows fly toward them.

    Thalior and the elite knights imbued their swords with Aura, releasing slash waves at the boulders. They managed to prevent the boulders from hitting the army while the knights protected the mages from the spells and the arrows with their shields.

    It would take time to create Mana barriers, and they had no choice but to endure the bombardment that the revolutionary army had thrown at them. They couldn''t protect themselves since they were out in the open, especially with the rough weather.

    "Fire!"

    Giant ballista arrows were flying toward them, and they couldn''t protect themselves from it. They raised their shields, but it was pointless as the arrows sent them all flying, breaking their bones and limbs. They were unable to do anything but to charge forward and wait for the mages to create the Mana barriers again.

    ?"We need more time..." Thalior looked at the wounded and fallen soldiers behind him. "Give them the signal," he ordered.?One of the mages cast a fireball into the sky and exploded it when it was high enough. The signal was seen by the Black Scarf unit that had infiltrated the capital city.

    Since they had infiltrated the city for the past two days, they had managed to get armor for themselves. They blended in with the revolutionary army, and nobody suspected them a thing.

    ?The unit moved in the dark and moved toward the south wall. They killed the soldiers they saw on their way to the wall without making any sound.

    ?Once they got on top of the wall, they ran toward the knights who operated the ballistas. They unsheathed their swords and killed them before the other could react.

    ?"Intruders! Kill the intruders!"

    ?The Black Scarf unit managed to do what they came for, which was to attract the enemy''s attention. They coated their swords with Aura, destroying the enemy''s arsenals as they fought the knights.

    ?"Now!" Thalior pointed his sword at the massive steel gate.

    ?The remaining mages who didn''t work on the Mana barriers cast fireballs at the gate. They bombarded the gate repeatedly until the steel gate toppled while the knights protected them. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ?Knowing the gate was open, the enemy had no choice but to wait for the Union army to enter the city. They were anxious since it was them who became vulnerable from the attacks.

    (At the same time in the palace)

    ?"Enemy is entering from the north gate!"

    ?"North gate? What do you mean? There was nobody before!" The revolutionary knight commander glared at the knight with a confused expression.

    ?"It''s only one person..."

    ?"One person? And you''re reporting to me just because of one person?" The commander shouted. "Deal with him!"

    ?"We couldn''t... Sir. He single-handedly killed everyone on the wall..."

    ?"What?!" The commander was dumbfounded. "Who is he?" He asked.

    ?"We don''t know, Sir. His face is hidden under the helmet, he''s just a knight... an ordinary knight of the South Neva Union..."

    ?"How could an ordinary knight kill all the knights on the north gate?! Are you stupid?!" The commander yelled at the knight. "Frasa!" He shouted as he looked around.

    ?A big bald knight with a big scar across his face approached the commander. His eyes were cold and menacing as he stared at the commander''s eyes.

    ?"Go to the north gate and kill the intruder! I want him dead!" The commander glared at Frasa.

    ?Frasa nodded and grabbed his sword and shield from the wall. Not long after he left, a mysterious man approached the commander and stood behind him.

    ?"Is there a problem?" The man asked in a calm and gentle voice.

    ?The commander got a chill in his arms as he slowly turned around. He nervously swallowed his saliva and lowered his head.

    ?"No, My Lord... everything is under control. We still have something under our sleeves, and we will use it to defeat them when things aren''t going well," the commander answered, his head still lowered and didn''t dare to look at the man''s face.

    ?"Are you prepared to bear the consequences? I don''t need to remind you if you fail, you have nowhere to run or hide. Your life is the only way to pay for this failure," the mysterious man said and then walked into the shadows.

    ??"Damn it!" The commander slammed the desk as he looked out the window.

    ?Frasa and dozens of other knights went to the north gate to check on the problem. When they arrived, they were shocked the bodies of knights scattered near the wall.

    ?They couldn''t believe that something like this was done by one person. The only people that came to their minds were Swordmasters. However, they were informed that there was no Swordmaster other than Thalior since Uriel didn''t join the war.

    ?"Who did this..." Frasa raised his shield anxiously.

    ?"We... we don''t know, Sir..."

    ?Frasa looked around, and he couldn''t find the intruder that the knight had mentioned. He didn''t like the situation he was in, and the person who could do all that alone, he wouldn''t be a match for that person.

    ?"Keep your eyes open... widely..." Frasa raised his sword and kept looking around.

    ?The knights were anxious as they stayed close to each other. Suddenly the sound of an arrow was heard and hit right on the Knight''s eye, in between the gap in the helmet. Another knight got hit right in between his eyes with an arrow before they could react from the first one.

    ?"Raise your shield and take cover!" Frasa shouted.

    ?They managed to block a few arrows that were released at them with their shields. They didn''t dare to lower their shields because of the culprit''s extreme accuracy that could kill them even in the dark of night.

    ?They noticed the enemy had stopped, and one of the knights slowly lowered his shield to check. In a matter of a second, he got shot by an arrow, piercing through his skull from a different angle.

    ?"Find cover!" Frasa said as he looked at the house behind him. "Over there! Go!" He ordered.

    ?The knights slowly walked backwards until they all entered the house safely, including Frasa. As soon as they closed the door, Frasa threw his shield out of frustration.

    ?"Coward!" Frasa shouted.

    ?Before Frasa''s frustration subdued, they heard something land on the roof. They all looked up and became quiet and stood still. Then they heard a creaking sound from upstairs, a sound of a window being opened.

    ?"You two, go and check," Frasa pointed at the two knights in front of him.

    ?The knights walked up the stairs slowly and quietly. Frasa and the remaining knights'' eyes were focused on the top of the stairs. It was dark, with only moonlight providing light for the second floor.

    ?It hadn''t been a minute when they heard a loud thudding sound from the ceiling. They then saw blood dripping down the stairs and hitting the floor. The final string of their courage snapped when they saw two heads rolling down the stairs.

    ?All the knights didn''t think twice and instantly ran toward the door. As soon as they left the building, their heads got cut off before they could even scream.

    ?Frasa was petrified that everyone got killed. He glanced at the shield that he had thrown earlier, and before he could move a muscle, the door was being closed. He slowly turned around and saw the man in the South Neva Union armor with his hands behind his back.

    ?"Please..." Frasa collapsed, his legs could no longer move.

    ?Javi revealed his hands, showing Frasa the katar on each hand that was covered in blood. He approached Frasa, leaving trails of blood on the floor.

    ?"Coward," Javi muttered coldly, mocking Frasa for saying that word as he raised his hands.

    ?"I... I¡ª" Before Frasa could finish his sentence, Javi had decapitated him and disappeared.

 Chapter 215 - 215: Mysterious figures.

    ?"The enemy has entered the city, Sir! We can''t stop them... They''re too strong. They''re the South Neva Union knights, and the morale of the soldiers is plummeting..."

    ?The commander gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. He had more than 5,000 soldiers in the capital city while the Union army had 3,000. They had the number and the walls, and yet they failed.

    ?"Prepare to retreat. We have killed them enough, and we don''t want to lose our troops," the commander said quietly, hiding his anger and frustration. "But we will release those things first..." he added.

    ?The knight captains shared a look, knowing exactly what the commander meant. They had no choice but to listen since it would be enough to buy them time to leave. The Union army wouldn''t have the time to chase after them.

    ?Thalior blocked three swords at the same time, and then pushed them away as he swung his sword at them. His attack with Aura imbued on the sword was enough to cut the knights'' torsos.

    ?"Save the civilians! Don''t let the enemy touch them!" Thalior ordered as his watched his knights occupied the city slowly.

    ?Even amidst the war, the Union army followed Thalior''s orders to not do unnecessary kills. They only immobilized and knocked out the enemy knights or wounded them enough to stop them from fighting.

    ?Thalior noticed the Revolutionary knights were retreating, knowing they couldn''t win against the Union army. He then focused on the remaining knights to rescue the civilians and to treat them.

    ?As the knights escorted the civilians, they noticed an unpleasant smell that had been lingering in the air. The longer they smelled it, the worse it became to the point it became pungent.

    ?Suddenly they heard a loud scream from a woman in the distance. It was so loud that it echoed throughout the silence of the early morning.

    ?Some of the knights went to check, but then they heard another scream from somewhere else. Slowly there were more screams all over the capital city.

    ?"It''s the Corrupted, My Lord. There are at least twenty of them. They have killed a few of our knights," Grayson reported to Thalior.

    ?"What?! How can they be here?!" Thalior was shocked. "So that means the revolutionary parties have decided to side with the demons..." he clenched his fists tightly.

    ?"What should we do, My Lord? We can''t kill them and to face them will be disadvantageous..." Grayson asked.

    ?"Avoid them at all costs. We have Lady Aris who will deal with them. Focus on the civilians and their safeties," Thalior answered without hesitation. "Don''t let anyone die if you can

    ?Grayson nodded and then left to inform the knights to avoid the Corrupted.

    ?Aris was standing on top of the wall, staring at the city with a sharp gaze. She sensed the Corrupted that were scattered in the city, killing people and even chasing the Union knights. She let them be for a moment since Videl needed to feast on the souls to grow stronger.

    ?Once she waited enough, she jumped down and began to follow the most efficient route to eliminate the threat. She counted there were twenty-four Corrupted scattered all over the city.

    ?On her way to find the first Corrupted, she saw a person standing in the dark alley, it was Videl in a different appearance. He was waving and smiling at her, enjoying his feast of devouring souls of the dead.

    ?She saw the Corrupted ripped apart a woman''s body, and then took a big chunk of her neck by biting her. She swung her sword, killing both the woman and the Corrupted as an act of mercy for the woman.

    ?She ran toward the next location, and didn''t bother to look at the dead bodies around her. She glanced to her left and noticed the revolutionary army was retreating to the west gate. She smirked since Rasmus was waiting for them outside the wall. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ?When she reached the second location, she saw five knights fighting the Corrupted. They struggled because of how strong the Corrupted was, and one of them got badly injured.

    ?She moved so fast that not even the Knights saw her coming. The moment the Corrupted got cut in half, they only saw a split image of the armor that went past them. When they turned around, they saw Aris staring at the sky in that ordinary armor.

    ?"Th¡ªthank you, Lady..." One of the knights gathered the courage to say that.

    ?Aris didn''t respond or react as she began to move again to find the remaining Corrupted. No matter where she went, Videl was there in the dark alley, following her without being detected by the knights.

    After Aris eliminated all the Corrupted, Videl got enough souls during the war and the chaos. It wasn''t much, but he didn''t complain because that was just the appetizer when the real feast was about to come.

    ?He went to the west gate and followed the revolutionary army that was retreating. He noticed there was a demonic energy among the crowd until he looked at one of the carriages.

    ?"So you''re the one who oversees this nation," Videl chuckled as he kept following them.

    ?Their plan to keep the Union army busy worked really well. They managed to leave the capital city unnoticed, and for the commander, he managed to do his duty.

    ?"I have unleashed them... I did what you were told me to do," the commander said as he looked at the carriage window where the mysterious figure was sitting in the dark inside the carriage.

    ?"You did a good job. We will reward you plentifully once the Corrupted have harvested the corpses of the Union army," the mysterious figure responded.

    The commander''s face lit up and then lowered his head to show gratification at the mysterious figure. Suddenly the knights stopped moving and the horses were neighing, attracting his attention.

    "What''s going on? Why are we stopping?" The commander asked the knights at the front.

    "Sir, there''s someone ahead."

    The commander furrowed his brows and rode his horse to the front to look at the person. He saw a knight from the South Neva Union standing tall on his own with the black sword stabbed to the ground. He didn''t like what he was seeing, especially as the knight was so confident they were on their own.

    "Kill him," the commander ordered the mages.

    The mages pointed their staffs at the knight and cast fireballs at the knight without hesitation. The fireballs exploded and created a thick smoke, and they were convinced that the knight would die from it.

    "Wait..." The commander raised his hand.

    As they watched the smoke slowly dissipated, but suddenly the knight dashed in with a sword in his hands. They were shocked, but it was already too late to react since the knight had swung his sword, creating a powerful slash wave that cut the knights at the front line in half.

    The commander managed to protect himself with Aura, but even so, his armor was in shambles and was thrown away from impact. He grunted in pain as he tried to stand up, but when he looked in front of him, he saw the knight single-handedly fought dozens of knights on his own. He was in disbelief when he saw how strong the knight was and how he could kill the knights with a single attack.

    The mages tried to use wind and fire magic, but their spells couldn''t hit him because the spells disappeared before they could hit the knight. They were in disbelief and didn''t know what to do since both the knights and the mages couldn''t do anything to him.

    "We need to leave... don''t let that guy reach near the carriage!" The commander ordered.

    Some of the knights escorted the carriage away from the battlefield while the rest of them kept the knight busy. As the carriage was being escorted away from the battlefield, they saw flashes of lightning coming from behind them. When they looked back, they saw lightning bolts coming toward them and zapped them, creating chain reactions since they were wearing armor.

    All the knights who escorted the carriage were burned to death, killing the horses and even breaking the carriage. The commander and the others knights were shocked by what they saw, and the fact the knight could create such a powerful spell as well.

    "Who are you?" The commander asked nervously as he slowly got up and readied his stance.

 Chapter 216 - 216: Covered in blood.

    ?The commander was petrified when he looked at the dead bodies of his knights. He still couldn''t believe it even though he saw everything that happened.

    ?"I had thousands of soldiers... thousands..." The commander muttered, his eyes shook uncontrollably, and his pupils shrank. "He killed them... almost all of them..."

    ?The commander watched the knight who massacred his whole army on his own. He watched his soldiers fight for their lives, but they weren''t strong enough to live.

    ?The knight used both swordsmanship and magic simultaneously to eliminate whoever was in front of him. His armor that was shiny silver had turned dark red and even dark brown as the blood oxidized. There wasn''t a single scratch on his armor, showing the difference in level he was compared to them.

    ?It had been an hour since they left the city, and they couldn''t even get past that knight. Whoever tried to run would meet their death door faster. They were hopeless, and yet they didn''t want to die, however, they were only prolonging their deaths.

    ?They thought the knight would get exhausted after killing dozens of other knights. They thought he would get exhausted after killing hundreds. However, they were wrong, they were hoping for something that would never happen.

    ?Each slash wave that the knight released, it killed four to five knights simultaneously. Each lightning, fire, and wind magic he used, he killed three to four knights.

    ?"I have to run... I have to run..." The commander muttered repeatedly as he looked around, looking for a way to leave without getting killed. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ?The moment he said that, somehow the knight turned his head at him. The commander shrieked and fell to his back, losing all his strength to fear.

    ?"I surrender..." The commander muttered. "I SURRENDER!" He yelled.

    ?The moment the knights heard their commander had chosen to surrender, they slowly loosened up their grips on their weapons. They dropped their weapons as they went down to their knees, raising their hands.

    ?The knight stopped swinging his sword and slowly lowered his weapon once he noticed they had surrendered. He then looked at the carriage where Videl was preventing the person inside from leaving.

    ?The knight turned his head and saw Thalior and some of the Union knights approaching. He slowly cleaned his sword with water that appeared from his palm before he put his sword into the ring.

    ?Thalior and the others were shocked by the number of dead bodies scattered on the field. The thick snowfield became red because of the blood of the fallen. The rancid smell was so overwhelming that the knights had to lift their helmets so their hands could cover their noses.

    ?The commander turned around and immediately crawled toward Thalior.

    ?"We surrender! Please spare our lives!" He begged in a shaky voice as he kept crawling toward Thalior.

    ?Thalior looked down at the commander with a cold and stoic expression. He knew who released the Corrupted, he knew who ordered the knights to do that. He knew they were siding with demons.

    ?"Your life is worthless, not even God will forgive you for what you have done to the innocent people," Thalior said coldly, and then looked at the knight. "Your death will be decided by him," he looked down at the commander as he took a few steps back.

    ?The knight slowly walked toward the commander and pulled out his sword from thin air.

    ?"No! Please, no!" The commander begged as he lowered his head to the ground.

    ?The knight stabbed his sword into the commander''s lower spine and twisted his sword. The commander screamed in pain, but then he was dragged forcefully by the sword in her lower spine.

    ?He screamed and begged as his hands tried to hold onto something. He had never felt that kind of pain as the knight cut the commander''s back open all the way to his nape.

    ?The gruesomeness of the knight made Thalior pity the commander a little. But he knew that man deserved such pain because he had just made the people suffer and even killed them just so he could buy time to escape.

    ?The knight kicked the commander, turning him over and lying on his back. The cold ice with the open wound on his back made it worse. His scream grew louder, but then the knight stabbed him right on the throat, crushing his windpipe.

    ?The commander couldn''t scream or breathe, killing him slowly and painfully. His soldiers were in tears out of fear, while some of them even screamed and hid their faces in the snow.

    ?Thalior wished that he could see Rasmus''s expression beneath the helmet. He wondered what kind of expression Rasmus made when he did that.

    ?"Take them all back to the city..." Thalior ordered his knights.

    ?The Union knights brought the remaining revolutionary army back to the city. Nobody chose to run away because their fates would be better if Thalior himself decided them.

    ?The remaining knights collected the dead bodies to be burned. They had met the Corrupted, and they had to burn those dead bodies immediately before they would turn into one.

    ?"That carriage, who''s in there?" Thalior asked as he looked at the broken carriage.

    ?"Who knows," Rasmus answered.

    ?Thalior approached the carriage and opened the door to see the person inside. To his surprise, all he saw was a skinny middle-aged man with his eyes and mouth wide open.

    ?"He''s dead..." Thalior furrowed his brows, noticing the condition of the body to be bizarre as it had been drained until there was nothing left under its skin.

    ?Rasmus didn''t expect that Videl had disappeared, even though Videl was supposed to be in the carriage. Seeing the dead body''s condition, it appeared that Videl had taken the soul of the man.

    ?"He might be the one who brought the Corrupted here, or control them," Rasmus said as he removed his helmet. "You can interrogate them and find out the identity of this man."

    ?"I''m planning to do so..." Thalior sighed as he took a step away from the carriage.

    ?"I''m exhausted..." Rasmus muttered and lit the carriage on fire with his mere thoughts. "I''ll wash myself and get a short rest..." he sighed and walked past Thalior.

    ?"Yes, you deserve some rest, Count..." Thalior responded and watched Rasmus''s armor, which was covered in blood.

    ?Thalior glanced at the carriage for a moment before he watched his knights stack the dead bodies. He stayed behind and made sure all the bodies were burned into ashes.

    ?Rasmus went inside a random house and immediately looked for something to drink. It didn''t take a minute before Videl, Aris, and Javi came in and gathered in the living room.

    ?"That was quite the show back there," Videl chuckled as he watched Rasmus drink water straight from the pot. "You killed 1,746 lives back there. You were like stomping on an ant''s nest," he added.

    ?"You got enough souls?" Rasmus asked as he removed his armor completely.

    ?"That fills me up quite a lot," Videl grinned. "Feed me just like today every day, and I''ll be able to do with that body that we discovered," he pointed out.

    ?"How many lives exactly?" Rasmus asked and washed his face.

    ?"Dozens of thousands," Videl answered as he stretched his arms.

    ?"Then you should go to where the Alliance army and Servil faction are. You will get more," Rasmus approached the chair and sat down at the table. "You should go now before they burn the bodies."

    ?"Sounds like a good idea..." Videl yawned as he walked toward the door. "I''ll see you guys around," he said and then left.

    ?Aris stared at Rasmus before she reached out her hand at him. Rasmus was confused for a moment before he realized what she wanted. He pulled out his sword and gave it to her so she could see the changes in his sword.

    ?"Hmm, it''s not just Videl that was having a feast, your sword seems to be satisfied by the amount of blood it has absorbed," Aris said and stared at the blade. "Your sword will be unbreakable if you keep taking lives like that," she added and gave the sword back to Rasmus.

    ?"It won''t be troublesome? You said it would affect the wielder eventually and become bloodthirsty," Rasmus asked and put the sword back into the ring.

    ?"You''re an Orthias. That won''t affect you in the slightest," Aris shook her head. "Mine is starting to get stronger as well. The Corrupted that I killed, they were enough to make a change on my sword."

    ?"Sounds great..." Rasmus yawned as he removed his ring. "You two did a great job. Everything went smoothly," he said as he stood up.

    ?Aris and Javi nodded their heads, getting a fair share of fun.

    ?"I might need to take a short nap. Wake me up if Thalior is looking for me," Rasmus yawned as he walked up the stairs, looking for a bed to sleep on.

 Chapter 217 - 217: Silent night.

    ?"Leader! We have breached the walls!"

    ?Xena turned around and looked at the female knight. Xena was a bit surprised by the information and immediately went out of the tent to look.

    ?The walls had been breached, torn down, and turned into rubble. The enemy army didn''t stop bombarding the Servil faction army with arrows and boulders. It was similar to what happened to the Union army, but they came more prepared with magic tools that created unbreakable barriers.

    ?The mages kept bombarding the walls, lowering the enemy''s morale. Although the Servil faction was all-female soldiers, it didn''t change the fact that they were as merciless as any powerful army. It would make civilians tremble in fear, and they would choose to surrender themselves without resisting.

    ?"We have surrounded them, yes?" Xena asked as she looked at the other sides of the walls.

    ?"Yes, leader. The enemy hasn''t shown any sign of surrender, and we are waiting for your order."

    ?"Let''s enter the city, and make sure the enemy doesn''t have a choice but to surrender or die," Xena said as she got on the horse and unsheathed her sword. "Be cautious of everyone''s surroundings because we don''t know if the enemy has sided with demons."

    ?Xena charged down the hill, followed by the army''s commanders. The moment her army saw her charge toward the city, they all shouted and followed her.

    ?Once she went beyond the Mana barriers, arrows were shot from the wall at her. She easily blocked and repelled the arrows as she kept charging toward the city wall with the commanders.

    ?As soon as they entered the city, a barricade of shields welcomed them. Xena tapped her horse''s thigh with her foot, and the horse imbued itself with Aura. The horse charged through the knights and sent them all flying, unable to stop them.

    Xena''s horse was one of the extremely rare breeds that could be called a beast rather than an animal because of its ability to utilize Mana. Her horse was trained by an expert equestrian trainer who made the horse so strong and fast. The horse was worth more than a single big mansion because of its abilities.

    As soon as Xena got surrounded by enemies, she jumped down from her horse and stabbed her sword into the ground. The shockwave was enough to knock them down, and that was when her commanders did the finishing move, trampling them with their horses. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She charged toward a big group of knights that were approaching her. She coated her sword with Aura and released a strong slash wave, breaking their weapons and armor. Once she got close, she swiftly slashed them before they could block all her attacks.

    Her army entered the city from all directions at the same time and began to bombard the enemy with magic and arrows. The streets were filled with screams and shouts, destroying the enemy''s force in a single swoop.

    "Rescue and escort all the civilians! Don''t harm any of them!" Xena shouted.

    All the commanders rode their horses toward Xena at the crossroads, and then took different paths with their knights and mages following behind them.

    It took them half a day to finally conquer the whole city, the enemy was completely defeated by the Servil faction army. Not a single Servil faction army was killed during the invasion. The Servil faction finally showed off their fangs, and how strong they were.

    "Any sign of them?" Xena asked as she entered a meeting hall in the palace and stared at her commanders.

    "There''s no sign of demonic cults. We have interrogated the commander and the leader of the revolutionary army here as well. We are convinced that they have no connection to those demons or the emissary."

    "We brought them to the brink of death, but they insisted that they had nothing to do with them. They even despised those demonic cults based on what they said."

    "And you all believed them?" Xena asked as she stood at the table.

    All the commanders nodded in unison. Xena didn''t question their abilities to tell if someone had told the truth or not. After knowing this revolutionary party didn''t have any connection with those demons, she was relieved.

    "What should we do with them, leader?"

    "Imprison them, and treat them with care. Treat the wounded, and try to gain more information about the other revolutionary parties," Xena answered as she sat down and leaned back. "Keep our eyes open, we don''t know if there will be an attack from the other party or not. Don''t forget to burn all the bodies," she added as she closed her eyes.

    "Yes, leader, and please get some rest. We will send a message to the Alliance about our successful invasion."

    All the commanders excused themselves and left the room, leaving Xena alone.

    "This is still one of the many nations that we need to take care of..." Xena muttered as she lazily stared at the sunset. "I hope the others managed to eliminate the enemy..."

    (At the same time, far south of South Neva.)

    The city was devoured by the sea of fire, there were screams from all over the city. Dead bodies of knights from both the revolutionary army and the Alliance army filled the street. There was no sign of living, only crows and vultures on the roofs and city walls.

    "Sir... undeads are everywhere... our fallen knights and the enemy''s knights are coming back to life..."

    ?"How did this happen?!" The Alliance general slammed his hand on the desk, enough to crack the sturdy and thick table. "We had 7,000 soldiers and we lost half of them?! And now they become undead?!" He gritted his teeth as he clenched his fists.

    ?

    ?"General, we should fall back... We can stay here, and we can''t lose the remaining army that we have."

    ?

    ?"Nonsense! We had it! We took the city, and now we have to fall back?!" The general shouted.

    ?

    ?"We don''t have a choice, General. No living beings would dare to enter the city. We need to wait for reinforcement if we want to secure the city. We need more priests."

    ?

    ?The general gritted his teeth once again, knowing that he had no choice. He decided to listen to the captains and ordered his army to fall back to the cities nearby.

    ?

    ?After all the Alliance army abandoned the capital city, a person came out from a dark alley. He looked at the thousands of Corrupted roaming aimlessly around him.

    ?

    ?The Corrupted suddenly stopped moving and slowly approached the man. They didn''t show any hostility toward the man and gathered around him.

    ?

    ?"Follow them, and kill them," the man said with a calm voice.

    ?

    ?All the Corrupted heed the man''s order and began to march toward the east gate. The man watched the army of the dead from the top of the city wall, smiling in excitement.

    ?

    ?However, the Corrupted stopped moving not long after they left the city. The man was confused until he saw a figure landed in front of the Corrupted. Not a single Corrupted move when they saw the figure.

    ?

    ?In a matter of a second, the thousands of troops of the Corrupted collapsed. The man was shocked by what he had just seen. He blinked his eyes with a confused look until he realized all the Corrupted lost their souls, including the demons within the bodies.

    ?

    ?"What''s going on..." the man muttered as he leaned against the wall and looked at the Corrupted bodies.

    ?

    ?"Thank you for gathering all of them," a cold and chilling voice whispered into the man''s ear.

    ?

    ?Before the man could turn around, he felt his life and soul were sucked forcefully. He couldn''t move a muscle until he collapsed and died.

    ?

    ?Videl licked his lips as he chuckled, and turned into a laughter that echoed throughout the night. His laugh echoed while he was no longer there, disappearing into the silent night.

 Chapter 218 - 218: A powerful one.

    ?Rasmus was awoken by the sound of chirping birds outside the window. He didn''t expect him to be asleep for almost a whole day. Knowing that Aris didn''t wake him up, it seemed that Thalior didn''t want to disturb his sleep.

    ?

    ?After he took a bath, he left the house wearing a black robe and a hood that covered his hair. He noticed how peaceful the city was, even though yesterday it became a battlefield.

    ?

    ?"There are letters, from the Servil faction and the Alliance. Archduke Thalior wants you to see him in the palace once you''re awake," Javi said and landed behind Rasmus. "Lady Aris is exploring the city, she said that she''s bored."

    ?

    ?"Just imagine her as a caged animal. She has never been into other places than her village. You don''t need to report to me about her, she knows where to find us even if she got lost," Rasmus said as he fixed his hood to keep his hair hidden.

    ?

    ?They went to the palace to meet with Thalior, interested in what the others were doing. When he turned to the corner in the hallway, he was surprised to see paladins along the hallway.

    ?

    ?The paladins glanced at them with a suspicious look on their faces, especially that Rasmus wore a robe that hid his face and hair. The moment Rasmus pulled down his hood, they immediately averted their gazes.

    ? S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ?"You didn''t say anything about the Holy Nation, Javi," Rasmus muttered as he walked in the hallway.

    ?

    ?"Her Holiness told me to keep it a secret from you. She wanted to surprise you. My apologies," Javi answered as he lowered his head.

    ?

    ?Rasmus raised his brows, surprised that Astrea or the paladins could find Javi. He wondered how it happened, but at that moment, he chose to focus on meeting Astrea.

    ?

    ?The paladin opened the door for Rasmus, and that was when he saw Thalior, Novia, Astrea, and the Archbishops in the parlor. Rasmus stood at the door until Thalior nodded his head at him.

    ?

    ?"My, you have changed a lot, Count Blackheart," Astrea smiled gently at Rasmus. "It''s almost a year since the last time we met."

    ?

    ?"Your Holiness," Rasmus bowed his head. "Yes, and it was quite a meeting back then," he said.

    ?

    ?"It was, you managed to fix the relationship between Saint Moriganne and Monica. You were amazing, your words touched my heart, and I still remember every word you said back then," Astrea chuckled as she slowly stood up and approached Rasmus.

    ?

    ?"I did it for my students. They deserve to do it their way while at the same time following their predecessor," Rasmus answered and stared at Astrea who stood in front of him.

    ?

    ?Astrea touched Rasmus''s shoulder as she stared right into Rasmus''s eyes. Everyone was baffled because it was a rare moment where Astrea would touch someone. It was believed that whoever got touched by her, they were blessed for life.

    ?

    ?Rasmus could sense an unfamiliar energy that went into his body. He realized it was divine energy, however, he didn''t know what Astrea was trying to do.

    ?

    ?"Now I understand why Saint Moriganne said that you have dangerous thoughts. I can feel the deeds you have done..." Astrea said as she removed her hand from Rasmus''s shoulder. "It''s interesting and endearing," she smiled faintly.

    ?

    ?"Your words are wasted on someone like me, Your Holiness. Both for my own good and yours," Rasmus smiled at Astrea.

    ?

    ?Astrea nodded with understanding, knowing that Rasmus didn''t buy her compliments. She then signaled him to sit with the rest at the table.

    ?

    ?"Since my time is short, let us hear about the situation here, Your Grace," Astrea looked at Thalior as she sat down.

    ?

    ?Thalior revealed the situation that the Servil faction handled. Xena managed to gather enough information to crack the alliance between the Revolutionary parties.

    ?

    ?Xena found out that there were parties that had decided to side with the demons and the emissary. More than half of the parties had chosen to become vessels for the emissary because they believed him as the savior.

    ?

    ?Xena also found out that those parties that didn''t choose to cooperate with the demons and the emissary had lost their influence among their peers.

    ?

    ?"With that being said, if we played the cards right, we can persuade them to join us. We will listen to their demands and we will do our best to satisfy them," Thalior said as he looked at Rasmus and Astrea. "Is it achievable, Count?" He asked.

    ?

    ?"I sense pride from them, and I''m not sure if they can hurt their pride to get rid of their purpose and submitting to the people they''re trying to against," Rasmus answered as he looked at the letter.

    ?

    ?Thalior, Astrea, and Novia thought about what Rasmus said. His words held a strong stance that was hard to argue because he was right about it.

    ?

    ?"We can compromise our goal and theirs at the same time, making a deal where both sides can gain something from this," Rasmus suggested as he leaned back and stared at Thalior.

    ?

    ?"Compromise? Like what for example?" Thalior asked with his brows furrowed.

    ?

    ?"If the Servil faction can become a neutral party that doesn''t follow the rules from the South Neva Union, why can''t they? Give them freedom while at the same time power as well," Rasmus tilted hishead. "Give them a piece of land like the Servil faction. We give them land to rule and we regain the land they have invaded," he continued.

    ?

    ?"In the long run, if we are on their good side, they will become an ally of the South Neva Union. After all, you and the others want a better world of the people," Rasmus said.

    ?

    ?"And we will eradicate the remaining revolutionary parties that have sided with demons and the emissary," Astrea added to Rasmus''s words. "I don''t see a problem with that solution, but again, the decision is yours, Your Grace."

    ?

    ?"I would love to do that, but at the moment, South Neva is led by us, the South Neva Union and the Alliance. It requires their agreement for this to happen," Thalior clasped his hands and placed them in front of his face. "It''s both easy and not to do at the same time."

    ?

    ?"Leave that part to me, Your Grace. My purpose here is to see how the Alliance plays this whole situation," Astrea assured with a gentle smile.

    ?

    ?"Speaking of the Alliance..." Thalior pulled out the letter. "Something weird happened there..."

    ?

    ?Astrea read the letter out loud, letting Rasmus and Novia hear the content of the letter.

    ?

    ?The letter stated about the situation that had happened down south. They were surprised by how bad the situation over there was. The sighting of the undead took over the capital city and they also lost more than 4,000 soldiers.

    ?

    ?The most shocking part of the letter was when they mentioned the death of the undead. They speculated that the undead was about to invade the nearby cities that the Alliance had occupied, but the undead died mysteriously.

    ?

    ?"Those weren''t undead, Your Holiness, those were Corrupted," Thalior said with a serious expression.

    ?

    ?Based on the description that the Alliance gave in the letter, they were convinced that it was indeed Corrupted. To imagine there were thousands of Corrupted, it brought bad memories to Novia, Astrea, and Thalior. They remembered how powerless they were in the presence of the Corrupted that even Swordmasters and Paladins struggled to fight them.

    "You''re saying there''s someone out there who could kill thousands of Corrupted in a single night? And not to mention they died and didn''t come back to life?" Astrea furrowed her brows, staring right into Thalior''s eyes. "Are you sure it wasn''t Lady Aris, Count?" She looked at Rasmus.

    "No, Your Holiness, Aris was with me last night," Rasmus shook his head.

    "I couldn''t believe it either, Your Holiness. We all have shared the same experience in dealing with the Corrupted. The only thing that could kill them would be a powerful divine energy that only the saints possessed. To think that there''s someone out there who could kill the Corrupted so easily, that person would be stronger than anyone in this world," Thalior answered as he rubbed his chin, unsettled by that fact.

    "Whoever that might be, we need to find out who they are," Novia looked at Thalior and Astrea.

    "I agree, and I think it''s time for me to make a move, Your Grace. I will go there personally to check what was going on and check if what they said in the letter to be the truth," Astrea said as she stood up and looked at the Archbishops behind her. "We will take our leave," she said and then left the room.

    Rasmus and the others watched Astrea and all the paladins leave the palace.

    "Who do you think that might be, Count?" Thalior asked as he looked at Rasmus.

    "I don''t know, Your Grace. I have never seen anyone that powerful, and I know for sure that it wasn''t Aris who did that," Rasmus answered, pretending not to know that the one who did that was Videl.

 Chapter 219 - 219: Burden and Sacrifice.

    ?A week had passed since they took over the three nations. The news had spread all across South Neva, but the news about Corrupted was left out because they didn''t want to bring fear to the people.

    ?

    ?Their valid reason was that they didn''t want to make those demons and the emissary take extreme measures. They didn''t want them to feel pressured or to feel like they needed to use their last resort to take over South Neva.

    ?

    ?"A letter just came in," Thalior sat down across the table from Rasmus. "Her Holiness has identified the undead, and they are indeed Corrupted just like the one that we encountered beyond the Blackcliffs."

    ?

    ?"There was no sign of divine energy being used over there, which means whoever killed those Corrupted, they weren''t using divine power to kill them," Thalior continued as he sighed.

    ?

    ?"This is a big mystery, and whoever did that, we need them on our side," Thalior muttered under his breath.

    ?

    ?Rasmus wondered how Astrea couldn''t trace demonic energy there. Since it was Videl who killed the Corrupted, there should be a trace of demonic energy. However, since Astrea didn''t feel any demonic energy, it was a good thing for him.

    ?

    ?"Did you know that Princess Anastasha is here in South Neva?" Rasmus tried to change the topic since he wasn''t interested in something that he already knew.

    ?

    ?"Princess Anastasha? You mean the Princess from the Asghar family?" Thalior furrowed his brows.

    ?

    ?"You didn''t know? I met her in person a while back. I met her not long after I asked for your recommendation letter for Commander Arka," Rasmus answered.

    ?

    ?"Where?!" Thalior leaned his body forward and stared intensely at Rasmus.

    ?

    ?"Far west, Bastios Kingdom," Rasmus answered, furrowing his brows. He never saw Thalior to be on the edge from hearing Anastasha in South Neva. "Seeing you react like that, it seems that she really came here without anyone knowing."

    ?

    ?Thalior immediately calmed himself down, realizing he had shown unsightly behavior. He slowly leaned back and rested his arms on the armrests as he was deep in thoughts.

    ?

    ?"We heard Bastios Kingdom is one of the few kingdoms left that''s still fighting against the revolutionary parties. If Her Highness is still there, we need to assist her," Thalior rubbed his chin as he spoke.

    ?

    ?"I believe Commander Arka already knows about her existence. You should ask the fleet to support the Bastios Kingdom. Although I''m sure he already sent people to protect the kingdom," Rasmus said as he crossed his arms.

    ?

    ?Thalior hummed and nodded, realizing that Arka was capable of doing so. He wondered why an Asghar family member had decided to hide in South Neva. There were so many possibilities as to why Anastasha decided to stay there.

    ?

    ?"So you have met her in person, Count?" Thalior was worried after knowing Rasmus and Anastasha had met.

    ?

    ?"I did. I saved her life once, and then I met her for the second time, knowing each other," Rasmus nodded.

    ?

    ?Thalior didn''t like the fact that Rasmus had met with Anastasha. He knew a lot about the Asghar family, in fact, he had met with all of them. Every single one of them was a talented schemer, and they were dangerous people.

    ?

    ?Suddenly, someone knocked on the door, snapping Thalior back to reality.

    ?

    ?"Your Grace, a letter from Commander-in-Chief."

    ? Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ?Thalior received the letter and read it thoroughly. The content was about the border that had been expanded after the success of invasions toward the revolutionary army.

    ?

    ?Uriel and all the South Neva Union knights were coming in three days along with reinforcements from the Alliance. The situation on the east side was still under control with no sign of demons or demonic cult members.

    ?

    ?"The representatives from the Alliance are on their way to the Caldara Kingdom, where the Servil faction is. We will depart there tomorrow morning," Thalior said as he put down the letter.

    ?

    ?"So we will discuss the next move? That''s faster than we thought," Rasmus asked with his brows raised. "Looks like with Here Holiness on their side, they become confident again even though they lost quite a lot of forces."

    ?

    ?"It appears so," Thalior nodded. "With Her Holiness on their side, it also helps us control their influence and their greed," he added.

    ?

    ?"Well then, I''ll enjoy my time here for one last time..." Rasmus said as he stood up and then left the room.

    ?

    ?Rasmus went to the monastery where the wounded were being treated. He saw Daryus talking with a wounded knight on the bed, smiling and laughing. He stayed at the door, observing the knights who got badly injured during the war that had felt better.

    ?

    ?Daryus noticed Rasmus at the door, wearing a black robe and a hood that covered his hair. He excused himself after he treated the knight and went to speak with Rasmus.

    ?

    ?"Heard you''re well-liked among the soldiers. Your way to treat them and listen to their problems makes you their favorite," Rasmus said as he leaned his shoulder against the door.

    ?

    ?"I only did what I believe is best for them. Sometimes it''s not the physical wounds that hurt them, but the scars from within," Daryus said as he turned around and looked at all the knights being treated by physicians and priests. "These guys are really strong, mentally, but to lose their fallen brothers, it still hurts them. They can''t bring the bodies of their fallen brothers back to their families which is devastating."

    ?

    ?"They know the risk, and their families as well. It''s not that they regret it, it''s because it''s not them who died instead of their brother in arms," Rasmus said as he crossed his arms.

    ?

    ?"Yes, the guilt is consuming them slowly. Time might heal, but we are at war right now. I have to keep their guilt at bay for now," Daryus nodded in agreement. "Anyway, I heard about what you did during the war..." he said as he stared at Rasmus.

    ?

    ?"And?" Rasmus stared back at Daryus with a stoic and cold expression.

    ?

    ?Daryus couldn''t believe that Rasmus had single-handedly killed more than a thousand soldiers. It was something that came out of a fantasy book, a hero or a villain depending on the context.

    ?

    ?"Do you have any guilt from that?" Daryus asked even though he already knew the answer.

    ?

    ?"No," Rasmus answered without hesitation.

    ?

    ?Daryus expected Rasmus to make a justification for his answer, but he didn''t. He was trying to understand Rasmus better, and he slowly began to piece the puzzle of Rasmus''s mind.

    ?

    ?"Keep doing this and you''ll become the person you want to be. However, I doubt you can stay the same after what you have seen and will see from this war," Rasmus said as he pushed himself from the door. "I''ll see you around," he said and then left the monastery.

    ?

    ?Daryus had seen the Corrupted with his own eyes, and the evil that lurked in the shadows. The evil that could and would erase humanity in this world, and everyone would witness their cruelty and the chaos they made. He knew that humanity needed to survive, and righteousness alone wouldn''t be enough.

    ?

    ?"Now I understand why Archduke Thalior and even Her Holiness need someone like him at this moment..." Daryus muttered as he watched Rasmus walk away. "Someone that can remind them of reality in their minds."

    ?

    ?"The luxury of comfort and choices will soon be gone. Survival trumps ideals and beliefs..." Daryus said under his breath as he walked back to treat the knights. "The ones who fought for humanity, only a few could enjoy it."

    ?

    ?"The good are sacrificed while the bad reap everything..." Daryus wiped his teary eyes with the back of his hand. "Oh, heroes of humanity, you''ll be long forgotten, and your sacrifice might not change anything. This world doesn''t deserve all of you..." His voice trembled as tears fell to his chin.

    Once he calmed himself down and tried to think positively, he went back to help the knights who were still having a breakdown. He heard their pain of losing their brothers in arms, and the burden they had carried. The long forgotten trauma of losing someone important came back to them unfiltered.

    The pain of the people who were willing to sacrifice themselves for the greater good, were hidden under the roof of a monastery. A small dot in a vast world, unnoticed by the people. Only one person understood them, and he had to carry that burden on himself.

 Chapter 220 - 220: Out of place.

    ?They arrived at the Caldara Kingdom, and the peaceful atmosphere was different than what Thalior and Rasmus had expected. The people who used to support the revolutionary parties had decided to submit themselves to the Servil faction. It was all because of the leadership of Xena Servil, the woman who was capable of making a better world.

    ?Aris and Javi didn''t come with Rasmus and stayed behind to prevent the enemy or the demons from taking advantage of the situation. It assured Thalior that there was nothing to worry about with both Aris and Javi back there.

    ?"She might be the answer to our concern, Count. She might be capable of persuading the revolutionary parties who are against the demons and the emissary," Thalior said as he looked out the carriage window.

    ?"Don''t try to burden your responsibility to those who have no desire. You''re only going to push them away," Rasmus responded with his eyes closed, enjoying the smooth road. "The Servil faction wants nothing, and even if she has something that she wants, Queen Amalfrida has prepared it for her. After all, those two are friends," he pointed out.

    ?Thalior knew that Rasmus was right, and he also knew that as well. He had never spouted something that came out of his mind without a second thought before. He realized that having Rasmus around made him feel a bit comfortable. It was because Rasmus didn''t judge, he only stated the truth.

    ?"Let''s stick with the plan, compromise our goal, and the revolutionary parties that are against demons. Listen to their demands and try to fulfill them as long as they''re reasonable. We don''t need them, that''s a fact, but you don''t want it to feel bitter, and it''s your decision," Rasmus said as he slowly opened his eyes and looked at the people walking on the sidewalk.

    ?"You''re only being considerate when it won''t change anything, don''t you, Count?" Thalior raised his brows, staring at Rasmus.

    ?"I never overcomplicated things nor do I oversimplify anything," Rasmus responded as he looked at the palace in the distance where the meeting was planned to be held.

    ?"I have never asked this question before, and I know that it has something to do with your past when the whole world doesn''t treat you like a human being..." Thalior paused to form a sentence without trying to be disrespectful. "Do you despise people, Count?"

    ?"I don''t despise those who are innocent, Your Grace. However, my hatred toward the ones who are responsible for my suffering, the innocent will always be the one who pays the price," Rasmus answered as he stared at Thalior. "However, I never bothered to listen to what people say about me. It''s not out of ignorance or anger, it''s because I had enough."

    ?"So you don''t actually hate people? You just don''t want to involve yourself with them because of your detachment? If so, why did you have someone like Carrion and Daryus, Count?" Thalior crossed his arms and furrowed his brows.

    ?"It''s better to have people who care about the world on my side, no? Would you prefer me to have more people like Aris and Javi, Your Grace?" Rasmus asked back with a cold gaze.

    ?Thalior realized he was prying too deep into Rasmus''s business and had crossed the line. He immediately shook his head and decided to not answer the question to respect Rasmus''s privacy.

    ?"We have arrived..." Thalior looked out the window as the carriage entered the palace area.

    ?"A word of advice, Your Grace. I did say that you shouldn''t pressure Xena, but your ideals and hers might align. Try not to persuade her, try to make her understand," Rasmus said as he fixed his suit.

    ?"Thank you for the heads-up, Count," Thalior nodded with understanding.

    ?They walked out of the carriage and already saw dozens of carriages that belonged to different nations based on the flags they represented. They saw a few carriages that belonged to the Holy Nation, and they knew that Astrea was already there with the others.

    ?They were escorted by the knights into the spacious hall where everyone was gathered. They didn''t expect it would look like a banquet since there was food and drink on the tables.

    ?"I guess it''s fine to loosen up a bit for everyone..." Thalior muttered under his breath and began to greet everyone.

    ?Rasmus took a glass of wine and decided to distance himself from everyone. He preferred to enjoy the food rather than with the people.

    ?"You''re not going to speak or socialize with them?" Novia approached Rasmus with a glass of wine in her hand.

    Rasmus glanced at Novia, who seemed to be out of place, just like him. He knew that she didn''t know anyone since she spent her whole life in the Magic Tower, learning and working under Lenin''s guidance.

    "You can stay here with me if you don''t know where to go. After all, you approached me because you don''t have anywhere to go," Rasmus said and took a sip of his wine.

    Novia should have known that Rasmus could read her like an open book. She couldn''t argue since the only people she knew were Thalior and Astrea, who were busy talking with people in the hall.

    "That''s the case for me, but you should have known these people since you have been in South Neva for almost a year," Novia stared at Rasmus and took a sip of her wine.

    "And you believe that if I go over there, I won''t make a scene? I''m distancing myself because I don''t want to waste my time and to make the South Neva Union look bad," Rasmus explained as he turned around and leaned against the table. "You can look at those people. They''re wagging their tails, treating this situation like an opportunity to gain recognition from Her Holiness rather than dealing with the issue," he continued with his arms crossed, observing the people in expensive attire, faking their laughter and smiles.

    "Opportunist to the core..." Novia sighed as she nodded. "Got myself a fair share since I''m Great Sage''s disciple," she muttered.

    "And you can''t blame them for being like that. Not everyone is fated to be a part of the world, some are born barely with any influence," Rasmus said and took a sip of his wine, and then noticed that Xena was approaching him.

    "Yeah, but they should know the time and place to do that," Novia muttered and stared at the nobles with a cynical gaze.

    Xena noticed Novia''s cold gaze toward the nobles, and when she glanced at Rasmus, he only gave her a faint smile as he sipped his wine. She decided to join them because somehow she felt like she belonged with them.

    "Count Blackheart, Lady Novia," Xena bowed her head at them.

    "My Lady," Novia bowed her head at Xena while Rasmus nodded at Xena.

    "Whose idea was it to make this meeting into a banquet?" Rasmus asked Xena with his brows raised.

    Xena stared at Duke Gerald, the same person who was one of the representatives who came to South Neva Union headquarters back then. Rasmus nodded slowly as he took a sip of his wine, not making it obvious to those who were staring at him. He then grabbed a glass of wine from the table and offered it to her.

    "Thank you, Count," Xena grabbed the wine and decided to stand beside him. "I heard that your side encountered the Corrupted, and Lady Aris dealt with them."

    "Yes, we have someone who''s capable of dealing with such a threat," Rasmus nodded. "You''re quite lucky, unlike the Alliance forces that almost got wiped out by the Corrupted." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yes, but it won''t be a problem anymore because Her Holiness is going to let her three Archbishops stay here to help us deal with the next revolutionary party that we are going to invade," Xena said and took a sip of the wine, surprised by how smooth it was. "Her Holiness will help the Alliance from now on, so there should be no problem on their side either," she continued.

    "Count, there''s something that quite bothers me," Xena cleared her throat as she faced Rasmus. "We found records of this nation in the treasury room, and there''s one record that has some kind of information about certain organizations that have existed here, in South Neva," she said with a serious expression.

    "And what bothers you?" Rasmus asked.

    "There''s a location where they gathered since the former royal family of this nation was a part of it. We went to check it out two days ago, but that area was surrounded by bandits. We believed that the place had something to do with a demonic cult. We didn''t want to risk it to check that place, so if you''re interested, we can go there tomorrow," Xena answered.

    "I see, let''s do that," Rasmus nodded. "Are you coming, Lady Novia?" He looked at Novia with his brows raised.

    "Yes, of course," Novia nodded.

 Chapter 221 - 221: Disunity.

    ?After the banquet-like meeting, Thalior and the representatives from the Alliance finally decided to start the real one. Everyone went to the throne room, and everyone took a seat at the table.

    ?Xena was the first to speak and inform everyone about the current situation in the revolutionary parties. She revealed there were four parties that were distancing themselves from the others.

    ?The Fesilis party was the one that the Servil faction took down. The remaining three were the Yagesliv party, the Bornalis party, and lastly the Durant party.

    ?"We managed to take down one of them. The chance of them banding together is more likely to happen. We sent a scout team a week ago to check any movements from these three parties," Xena said and stared at everyone at the table.

    ?Before Xena could continue her report, a knight from the Servil faction came in with a scroll in her hand. She gave the scroll to Xena and immediately left the room. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ?"It appears they have decided to band together," Xena said as she passed the scroll to Thalior. "There have been movements from those three parties, and they seem to have gathered in the Mildferd Kingdom and centered their forces there," she added.

    ?"50,000 soldiers..." Thalior raised his brows, surprised by the amount of enemy forces. "They have a strategic terrain that makes it possible for them to leave two nations unoccupied since the Mildferd Kingdom is the only way to reach those two nations because they were surrounded by mountains."

    ?

    ?"Yes, and with our current forces and the evil that lurks in the shadow, we can''t risk fighting them until we are sure that our surroundings are safe before we advance," Xena nodded in agreement as she looked at the map on the table.

    ?Thalior stared at the map for a moment before he decided to speak.

    ?"They''re not a threat," Thalior pointed out.

    ?Everyone at the table was surprised by Thalior''s words, all eyes were on him.

    ?"They can''t risk their current position to invade us. The moment they try to attack us, it will make their home vulnerable by leaving their safest place to invade us. They''re not a threat to us, but we are a threat to them," Thalior explained as he pointed at the map.

    ?"And what are you trying to propose, Your Grace?" Astrea asked as she stared at the map.

    ?"A treaty with them. Our goal is to eradicate revolutionary parties, but now it has slightly changed. These three parties aren''t an immediate threat, the remaining are," Thalior looked at everyone at the table. "The remaining parties have decided to side with demons. They''re the ones that we should be focusing on," he added.

    ?"If we decide to do that, I''m thinking of deploying Commander-in-Chief Uriel with her trusted knights at the border near the Mildferd Kingdom. Even with the treaty, we can''t lower our guard," Thalior continued as he tapped on the map.

    ?It was a solid plan, and no one could argue with Thalior''s logic.

    ?"It won''t be just us who think of this as an opportunity, Your Grace," Rasmus said as he looked at the map. "It was as you said that they have the support from the terrain that makes their home safe. But those mountains are the best places for demons to live. The moment they realize that those three are gathered in the Mildferd Kingdom, what will happen to the two nations that they leave behind?" He asked as he made a circular move with his finger at the mountains on the map.

    ?"It''s good that we are minimizing problems, but it''s not going to work when there''s a third party that might gain something from our decision," Rasmus said as he looked at the map with a serious expression. "What we believe is a great plan, it might bite us later on..." he sighed.

    ?"That''s why I propose that we should use what His Grace had suggested. Make a treaty with those three parties in exchange for their safety and the people. We have seen how dangerous the Corrupted are, even a boy who got turned into a Corrupted would be impossible to kill. If their pride is more important than the lives of others, then we get rid of them before the demons occupied those two nations," Rasmus suggested as he stared at everyone at the table. "We don''t make half-baked plans. We can''t afford such a thing in this kind of situation," he said with a serious expression.

    ?"You want us to pressure them, Count?" Xena asked with her brows furrowed. "If they decide to go to war against us, they still have 50,000 troops behind them. The moment we clash with them, that also gives the demons a chance to gain the upper hand from that," she added.

    ?Everyone nodded in agreement with Xena''s argument.

    "I know that you don''t want that, so why don''t you let me meet them in person? I can assure you that they will agree with the treaty and prioritize the safety of the people. They don''t want to side with demons in the first place, and we can use that to bargain," Rasmus said calmly.

    "Or..." Rasmus sighed as he looked at Astrea. "Her Holiness can do it in my stead. After all, she''s not a part of the South Neva Union or the Alliance. She''s a Saint, and I believe they would listen to her."

    ?Nobody dared to ask Astrea to do that for them since they would be asking too much. Astrea came to assist them to deal with demons, not to help them in politics.

    ?"Now, Count. I would help, but in exchange, I want something from you," Astrea said with a gentle smile. "It''s not something grand, and I won''t ask you to do it now. Let''s just say it''s a favor," she crossed her arms on the table and stared at Rasmus.

    ?Rasmus knew that Astrea might say something like that and used the opportunity to bind him.

    ?"Of course, Her Holiness. Since it was my idea after all," Rasmus nodded with understanding. "I will come with you, Your Holiness."

    ?Astrea was a bit surprised that Rasmus agreed with her demands without hesitation. She expected him to be reluctant to agree with her demand and had planned on pressuring him later if he did. At that moment, she felt like it was her who fell into his trap.

    ?"Thank you, Count," Astrea nodded and smiled.

    ?"I should be the one thanking you, Her Holiness. We are the ones who forced you to help us," Rasmus said.

    ?After that, they began to create plans for the next moves they should make. Since Astrea and Rasmus were the ones who dealt with the Mildferd Kingdom, the others focused on the revolutionary parties that had sided with demons.

    ?Since the Alliance was still recovering from their losses, they decided to stay behind. It was a good thing for the South Neva Union since they would maintain their status in South Neva. The Servil faction had decided to collaborate with Thalior in eliminating their next targets.

    ?The faces of the Alliance''s representatives were sour, hiding their frustration. They were planning to be on top once it was over, but ended up being left behind. They were powerless, and was unable to demand anything thanks to Astrea''s presence at the table.

    ?

    ?Thalior thought of the possibilities that might happen to the Alliance. He was grateful that the South Neva Union''s position would stay strong, but the dissatisfaction of the Alliance might raise conflicts in the future.

    ?He glanced at Rasmus, and the moment their eyes met, his gut told him that Rasmus was thinking the same thing as him. He then remembered Garret''s role, and he knew it would be best to use Garret to prevent disunity among the Alliance leaders.

    ?Once the meeting was over, representatives from the Alliance left the room first. Thalior immediately wrote a letter to Garret about the current situation and asked him to begin his move. Garret was an opportunist, and the Alliance''s current situation would make it easy for him to slip in and become their savior.

    ?"Count, shall we?" Xena looked at Rasmus with a serious expression.

    ?Rasmus nodded and then looked at Novia and Astrea. He had already told Astrea about what Xena had found in the records. She wanted to come along since she wanted to know what kind of things demonic cult members had done.

    ?Rasmus pulled out his armor from the ring and immediately put it on. Thalior didn''t join them since he had to stay behind and keep an eye on the representatives.

    ?"I have prepared the carriage, Your Holiness, Count, Lady Novia," Xena said as she put on her helmet.

    ?"Shall we?" Astrea asked as she put on her black robe and looked at Rasmus and Novia.

    ?Rasmus and Novia nodded.

 Chapter 222 - 222: Taming a fire.

    ?Astrea walked out of the carriage and immediately covered her nose with the back of her hand. Her gaze was cold as she stared at the forest in front of her. She could sense and feel the ominous atmosphere coming from the forest.

    ?"Your Holiness?" Novia stared at Astrea with a worried expression.

    ?"I''m fine..." Astrea immediately put a smile on her face as she shook her head. "Let''s head in," she said as she walked toward the forest.

    ?Rasmus walked in the front while Novia and Xena were in the back. They wanted to protect Astrea from any kind of threat since she only brought four paladins with her.

    ?"That tree over there, we go right from there," Xena pointed at the tree with a few cut marks on the bark.

    ?Rasmus looked at the ground and there were trails of horses and even wheels of carriages. The trails looked old and preserved because of the extremely cold weather.

    ?"So this place is their secret hideout?" Astrea looked at Xena.

    ?"Yes, Your Holiness. Based on the record, this organization was founded a hundred years ago, and it has been active since then," Xena answered as she looked around, keeping an eye on every small movement.

    Rasmus closed his eyes and released Mana to use his perception magic throughout the forest. In less than a second, he felt the Mana that he had released become uncontrollable until finally the Mana disappeared. He looked in the direction of where he felt it, which was the northwest from where he stood.

    Astrea and Novia watched as Rasmus used Mana to detect his surroundings, which was something that they had never seen before. They both knew Lenin well, and they never saw her do something like that. Lenin used detection through Mana traces and smell, which was quite different from Rasmus''s method. They were amazed that Rasmus''s limitation to seeing Mana didn''t stop him from achieving something extraordinary.

    "Did you feel it as well, Count?" Astrea asked out of curiosity. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yes, this is exactly what I felt back then when we explored the mountains near the Airedale port city. We encountered possessed humans and something that could turn corpses into Corrupted," Rasmus nodded as he kept his eyes on his northwest.

    "I see, that means we are going to encounter them here," Astrea hummed and nodded.

    As they went deeper into the forest, they saw a hidden village in the distance. They saw bandits taking the village as their base, and there was no sign of any villagers there.

    Without wasting their time, Rasmus went to the east side of the village while Xena went to the west side of the village. Astrea, Novia, and the paladins stayed on the south side of the village, waiting for the scout that Xena sent to check on the village from up close.

    Once they found out that there were no villagers but bandits with odd behaviors, everyone waited for the right moment to attack.

    Rasmus pulled out his sword and immediately imbued it with Aura and Mana at the same time. The Mana that lingered around the blade suddenly turned into fire, catching the blade on fire. He knew that he couldn''t use divine power, but he knew that possessed bodies weren''t unkillable like the Corrupted.

    As the fire devoured enough Mana and oxygen, making the flame hotter and fiercer, Rasmus swung his sword around and stabbed it to the ground. He released his Aura and the flame simultaneously, creating a massive wave of flame toward the village. The bandits who saw it coming couldn''t do anything but to get devoured by the sea of flames that moved quickly.

    It less than a minute, the whole village got burned down until there was nothing left of it. Astrea saw the demons in their spirit forms floating above the sea of flames, immediately clasping her hands together, releasing her divine energy and burning them until they disintegrated completely.

    Rasmus walked into the village, releasing Mana and putting out the sea of flames as he walked past them. He looked at the remnants or remainings of the bodies of the bandits that had turned into crisp. He stood there at the center as the sea of flames calmed down as if he had tamed the flames with his presence while in fact it was what happened based on what Novia saw with her eyes.

    "He can control Mana with his thoughts... like Sorcerers..." Novia muttered under her breath, shocked that Rasmus had become profound in both Mana and nature, something that she couldn''t achieve. "He''s really amazing..." she clenched her fists, feeling inferior after she witnessed what was Rasmus capable of.

    Everyone was shocked because it was the first time they had witnessed Rasmus''s skill in magic as a mage. They almost forgot that he was a Blackheart, a family that produced prodigies in magic. They couldn''t believe that he could kill more than a thousand soldiers single-handedly with his swordmanship and was also a dangerous mage that could devour a village with a single move.

    Xena approached Rasmus and looked at the damage he had caused, in disbelief that someone was capable of doing something like that. She then furrowed her brows when she saw something inside one of the houses. When she walked in to check, she slowly put the back of her hand to cover her mouth and nose as she looked away.

    "Children..." Rasmus said as he stood behind Xena and looked at the bodies of children that were stacked up in the corner. "It''s a shame that we came too late," he muttered.

    Xena didn''t say a word and then glanced at the other houses, wondering how many bodies that were hiding in those buildings.

    "Don''t think of something that you''ll regret," Rasmus said and then walked away, looking at Astrea, Novia, and the Paladins entered the village.

    Xena took a deep breath as she closed her eyes, steeling her guts before she walked out of the house and regrouped with the others. She tried so hard to not look around because she knew that she would regret it, and there was nothing she could do.

    "We are getting closer," Astrea stared at the distance.

    "Yes, let''s not waste our time here. There''s a chance that there are people there that we can save," Rasmus nodded and stared in the direction where Astrea was staring.

    Everyone nodded and left the village to continue their investigation toward the hideout where nobles and demonic cult members had gathered in the past century.

    The moment they got closer to their destination, they began to smell rotten flesh that struck their nostrils. It was so unbearable that even the cold couldn''t prevent the smell from spreading. The bitterness in their throats reminded Astrea and Novia of Blackcliffs, the place where the dead ruled over the land of the living.

    Novia released a wind barrier to prevent the unpleasant smell from reaching everyone''s nostrils. The scarcity of Mana was a sign that something vile and evil was near, and it put everyone on guard. They didn''t know what they were going to face, but to have each other on their side, it shouldn''t be a problem.

    Not long after they explored the forest, they found a big cave, and that was where the unpleasant smell came from. That cave was the one that Xena''s scout team reported to her back then, and it was no wonder that they were afraid to investigate.

    "Something is coming, something evil..." Astrea warned everyone as she furrowed her brows. "And there are a lot of them..." she added.

    Novia stayed by Astrea''s side while Xena and Rasmus stood at the front with their swords ready. The Paladins and Servil''s knights guarded the rear and the sides as they kept their eyes at their fronts.

    A dozen of the knights came out of the cave, but they were no longer humans as their faces had swollen and started to rot. They had become Corrupted, and based on their armor, it belonged to various families, and even the royal family of the Caldara Kingdom. It was enough evidence that the previous royal family that ruled the kingdom was indeed involved themselves with the organization that worshiped demons.

    "This is just one of the many. There are more of them out there, unbeknownst to us..." Astrea said as she clenched her fists, realizing that her influence as a Saint wasn''t enough to prevent people from going astray.

 Chapter 223 - 223: Deceivers.

    ?Xena and Rasmus clashed their swords against the Corrupted while Novia and Astrea supported them from the back. Because of the commotion, more and more bandits that got possessed by demons came to kill them. Thankfully, the Paladins and Servil''s knights were capable of holding them back.

    ?With Astrea''s divine power, everyone''s weapons were imbued with divine energy. Their weapons were capable of killing both the Corrupted and the possessed bandits. It made things easier, no matter how many of them out there.

    ?The Blackheart Sword was so powerful and sharp that nothing could stop it. The Corrupted were strong compared to the possessed demons that Rasmus had encountered so far. However, he was still far stronger than them, and he could kill them with ease.

    ?Xena showed her swordsmanship as the 3rd Swordmaster of Neva, treating the Corrupted like dummy targets. Her movements were swift and efficient, better than Rasmus''s. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ?"Count, on your left!" Xena dashed and went to Rasmus''s right side, clashing her sword against the Corrupted that tried to backstab him.

    ?Rasmus glanced over his left shoulder and saw the Corrupted thrust his sword toward his back. He was in the middle of fighting two Corrupted, and he didn''t have the time to stop the ambush.

    ?Rasmus used all the Aura in his body and released it toward the sword that the Corrupted held. He imagined himself crushing the sword, and in an instant, the sword shattered into pieces. He then glared at the Corrupted and used the remaining Aura to push him away from him.

    ?Xena saw it all happen, shocked by Rasmus''s ability to control Aura. She realized that he could be on par with Uriel with that profound understanding. She was nowhere near those two, but it didn''t discourage her because she knew she could still grow.

    ?Once she dealt with the Corrupted, she went on to deal with the Corrupted that had tried to ambush Rasmus earlier. She swung her sword and released a powerful slash wave that cut the Corrupted in half.

    ?Rasmus decapitated the two Corrupted with a single slash and watched the bodies melt with divine energy. He turned around and looked at Xena, who was finished dealing with the Corrupted on her side.

    ?"Thank you, Lady Xena," Rasmus nodded his head.

    ?Xena gave a nod back to Rasmus, and then she looked around as the Paladins and her knights managed to eliminate the possessed bandits. One of her knights was heavily injured, and she immediately approached her.

    ?"She will live..." Astrea placed her hand on Xena''s shoulder. "I will not let anyone die," she smiled at Xena before she walked ahead of her to heal the wounds on the knight.

    ?Astrea used her divine power and healed all the wounds in almost an instant. The wounds that should have killed the knight disappeared as if nothing had happened to her in the first place. She no longer felt pain, and at the same time, her body felt lighter and refreshed.

    ?"Thank you, Your Holiness..." The knight went down on her knees and lowered her head at Astrea.

    ?"If God wills it, nothing is impossible. Don''t thank me, I''m just the emissary of God," Astrea smiled gently at the knight. "However, this is far from over..." she wanted as she stared at the cave where Rasmus was standing in front of it.

    ?Xena turned around to look at the cave, and although she couldn''t sense the evil energy, her instinct kept telling her to leave. That feeling wasn''t that different than those who could see different types of energies around them.

    ?"What do you think, Count?" Astrea asked as she approached Rasmus. "The moment we enter that cave, Mana will be even scarcer. It will weaken us quite drastically," she said and stood beside Rasmus.

    ?"Whoever or whatever is inside that cave, they''re one of the limbs of Kiel. As long as we have divine power, we are capable of eliminating one of the limbs," Rasmus said as he held his sword tightly. "We took them by surprise, it would be a waste if we didn''t finish this once and for all," he added as he pulled down his visor.

    ?Everyone nodded in agreement, and that left Astrea with no choice but to support them.

    They entered the cave, and it was nothing like they had expected. The cave was man-made, and it was made with precision to the point it looked like a hidden chamber rather than a cave. However, the pungent smell became so strong and overwhelming that even the wind barrier could barely get rid of it.

    "Blood trails, some of them are fresh," Rasmus pointed out as he stared at the path. "Based on what Aris said, human flesh makes them stronger once consumed," he said as he kept walking.

    "So we can assume whoever this blood belongs to, they''re already dead?" Xena glanced at Rasmus.

    "Yes. We are dealing with demons, so don''t expect them to show any mercy to those they have captured," Rasmus nodded and then found a door made of stone that was slightly open that could fit a person in the gap. "Looks like they came from here, I''ll go first..." he stood at the door and slowly went through the gap.

    When Rasmus went through the doorway, he was inside a dark room with no light. He pulled out a torch and lit it up to brighten the room. He was surprised that the room he was in had so many bookshelves on the walls with scrolls and books on them.

    The others came in and saw what Rasmus was seeing, surprised by the amount of books and scrolls. Based on the information, this cave was a meeting place for important figures in the organization from across nations. Novia and Astrea grabbed random books and scrolls to find any information about the place and what the organization had done.

    The Paladins were ordered by Astrea to explore the cave even further on their own to secure the parameter. It would give Astrea and the others time to gather information about the cave and the organization before they decided to continue their exploration.

    "The Three-eyed..." Novia muttered as she read a scroll. "A being that will guide people to reach Elysium, the land of happiness and pleasure..."

    "So they believe in Elysium rather than the Heavens," Astrea flipped through the pages to find anything interesting. "It''s an old belief called Samsahakh, a belief where people live in the world to suffer, and the only way to find Elysium was to find that being called the Three-eyed," she explained.

    "That''s the first time I heard something like that, even though the Magic Tower has all the knowledge about the history of Neva," Novia looked at Astrea with a curious look written all over her face.

    "Because it was a belief that only a minority of people in South Neva believed in, and most of them were royal families and high-rank nobles. There were a lot of beliefs out there, but they were long forgotten," Astrea answered.

    ?"Is there any connection between Samsahakh and the demonic cults, Your Holiness?" Novia raised her brows.

    ?"Demons are deceivers, they will become what people want them to be. In this case, demons might have used what people believed in and made them their followers and slaves," Astrea answered as she shook her head. "Just like our current situation. The third Saint has appeared, and she''s deceiving the people," she added.

    ?"Does that mean that a demon pretended to be the Three-eyed and has showed themselves and turned the believers into demonic cult members?" Novia asked as she kept reading the scroll.

    ?"That''s the only explanation so far, but we have so many books to read and find the answer ourselves," Astrea closed the book and looked at the bookshelves around her.

    ?Rasmus glanced at Astrea, wondering if she knew anything about a Saint that he had found inside a lake. Based on what Astrea said earlier, she appeared to have vast knowledge about the beliefs of the people followed in the past.

    ?While they were observing the bookshelves, they heard a faint scream. Astrea recognized the scream, and it was one of her Paladins. They immediately followed the path that the Paladins took earlier and checked what was going on.

    ?They saw a light in the distance and decided to approach it. When they turned to a corner, they saw a massive hall in front of them. Astrea, Novia, and Xena gagged because of the strong pungent smell that came from that hall.

    ?They saw hundreds of decayed and rotten bodies, bowing down on their knees. Their heads touched the ground while their arms were stretched forward above their heads as if they were worshiping something. That was when they saw a massive statue that was carved from the cave wall, a three-eyed man sitting with his legs crossed and stared down at those corpses with his glaring gaze.

    "What is this place..." Novia''s voice muffled because she had to cover her mouth with her hand.

    "I don''t know, but we know that the royal family is dead..." Xena stared at the corpses at the front, one of them wearing a crown and cape with the crest of the Caldara Kingdom. The corpses seemed fresh enough compared to the rest of them.

    "At least they died to what they believe in," Rasmus said as he looked at the queen and the children that bowed down beside the king. "What a sight to see," he sighed, disturbed by what he was seeing.

 Chapter 224 - 224: Pushed beyond the limit.

    Rasmus stared at the statue from beneath his helmet, and he felt uneasy by the way the statue glared down at the corpses with his three eyes. He had never felt disturbed by a dead object before, but something about the statue made his heart race.

    Suddenly a ray of light lit the hall, and it blinded everyone in the hall. They couldn''t see a thing but whiteness no matter how hard they tried to cover their eyes from the source of the light.

    "Don''t open your eyes!" Astrea shouted. "That statue is the source of evil! I''m going to cleanse this place, and I don''t know what''s going to happen, but I suggest you to be ready!" She warned as she kept releasing ball of light using her divine powers.

    As the light became brighter and brighter, they could hear faint screams and shrieks from around them. The screams and shrieks were right on their ears, forcing everyone to cover their ears tightly. It wasn''t the first time Rasmus heard something like that, it was similar to what Videl did, the screams of the souls of the dead and the demons.

    The cave suddenly trembled heavily as if it was collapsing, making everyone panic. Rasmus immediately reached the wall and tried to prevent the cave from collapsing. He used the Mana that got purified by Astrea''s powers and controlled it to strengthen the structure in the walls. Novia did the same by creating a powerful Mana barrier that pressed against the walls and ceiling, supporting them and preventing them from collapsing.

    The earthquake became stronger, but because of Rasmus and Novia, the cave was secured. Suddenly Rasmus and Xena felt something was approaching them from the back. They both turned around and pulled out their swords, running toward Astrea to protect her.

    They swung their swords without knowing what it was since they were still blinded by the light. The sound of steel clashing against another steel was heard, it wasn''t their swords that clashed with each other, it was their swords that clashed with another sword.

    Astrea who noticed what was happening, immediately released the ball of light and let it explode into small light particles that got blown by the shockwave. When she turned around, she saw a knight in black armor clash his sword against Xena''s and Rasmus''s swords. The knight wore a full plate armor and a helmet that covered his whole face, but the glowing red light of his eyes was visible beneath the helmet.

    "A demon!" Astrea glared at the knight as she clasped her hands.

    Xena and Rasmus imbued their bodies and swords with Aura to overpower the demon. However, they still couldn''t overpower the demon with Aura in their bodies, shocked by the demon''s strength. Rasmus who noticed that the demon didn''t get affected by divine power, it only meant one thing.

    "He''s not an ordinary demon, divine power won''t hurt him enough!" Rasmus warned as he imbued his body with Mana, turning it into electricity to boost his speed and strength two folds.

    Novia couldn''t help them because she had to reinforce the cave with a more powerful Mana barrier or the cave would collapse and crush them. She could only watch from the distance and was focused on her task.

    The Paladins came into the hall after they saw the light particles, and saw the demon who was clashing his sword with Rasmus and Xena. They decided to join in, but suddenly the demon pushed himself back and swung his sword at all the paladins, releasing a strong slash wave of Aura at them. The paladins could barely react to it and got thrown onto the walls really hard, making some of them unconscious.

    Rasmus found an opening and dashed toward the demon, imbuing his sword with Aura and lightning. He swung his sword at the demon''s back, but to his surprise, the demon turned around and repelled his attack. He was in the open, and the demon used his free hand to punch him right on his chestplate.

    Rasmus was thrown onto the other side of the hall and hit the wall really hard. Fortunately, he had imbued his armor with Aura, making the punch less deadly. He groaned in pain as he tried to stand up and watched Xena clash with the demon.

    Astrea created a focused ray of light toward the demon''s face, and it was enough to hurt the demon. Xena took the opportunity to swing her sword at the demon''s head, but the demon stopped her sword with his bare hand. She was shocked, but she immediately threw a left kick to the demon''s side, kicking him to the wall.

    Rasmus swung his sword rapidly, releasing powerful slash waves of Aura at the demon from the distance. The slash wave ripped and tore the wall of the cave into tiny debris. He immediately cast wind magic to disperse the smoke, but to his surprise, the demon barely had any scratches on his armor.

    The demon broke free from the wall and sucked Mana, turning it into demonic energy. Astrea who saw it, didn''t hesitate to release a surge of divine energy in the shape of light arrows. She released the light arrows and pierced through the demon''s armor, hurting him badly.

    Xena charged in and tried to cut the armor, however, even with a strong Aura she used, her sword couldn''t pierce through the armor. The demon then grabbed her by the neck and threw her away onto the wall. The demon turned his head toward Astrea, and dashed toward her.

    The Paladins blocked his path and swung their swords with all their might, but it was futile. The demon swung his sword horizontally, cutting the paladin''s bodies in half, killing them instantly. Paladins were the strongest knights that could be said to be right below Swordmasters in strength and skill, but they were powerless against him. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The Servil''s knights took the chance to stab the demon in the back, and it was enough to distract him from Astrea. The demon roared and pushed the knights onto the walls, unable to withstand his overwhelming Aura.

    Rasmus didn''t hesitate to absorb more Mana into his body and turned it into an extremely dense Aura. He pushed himself beyond his limit, but his vision became blurry and dizzy at the same time. He gritted his teeth as he kept absorbing Mana into his body, but this time he turned it into sparks of lightning to keep him awake and focused.

    The sparks appeared all over his armor, and with every move he made, sparks were released around him. He dashed toward the demon, creating a massive crater on the ground and a strong shockwave of Aura that cracked the ground, walls, and ceiling. He swung his sword down vertically with all his might at the demon.

    When the demon blocked Rasmus''s attack, the demon''s sword shattered into pieces, and oddly enough, the shattered pieces floated because of the magnetic field because of the sparks that Rasmus released. The demon knew that he wouldn''t be able to survive from the attack, and there was nothing he could do.

    Rasmus''s sword cut through the demon''s head and down to the crotch like cutting air. For the others, it all happened in the blink of an eye from the moment Rasmus cracked his surroundings to the point of him cutting the demon in half.

    The demon fell to his knees, then his body got split in half, revealing the body inside the armor. Astrea created a divine barrier around the hall, preventing the demon from leaving. She then shrunk the barrier until she managed to seal the demon within the barrier like a cage.

    "Die you evil creature!" Astrea screamed as she glared at the demon inside the cage of divine energy and clasped her hands tightly.

    The demon resisted while the cage was shrinking and tried to kill him. The cage struggled to contain the demon as the demon tried to reach out his long fingers. The demon growled in pain and glared at Astrea with anger and hatred. The growl was enough to make Servil''s knights faint.

    As soon as the cage shrunk, it exploded and turned into light particles. Rasmus couldn''t find the demon everywhere, and he didn''t feel his presence anymore. The earthquake stopped, and Novia immediately ran toward Astrea to protect her.

    "He ran away..." Astrea collapsed to her knees. "But he should be heavily injured, and nothing can help him... he will die because of the injury... I hope..." she muttered.

    Rasmus released the Aura and the lightning within his body, releasing a powerful shockwave. If Novia didn''t create a Mana barrier, Astrea and her would get hurt by that shockwave. Rasmus then lost consciousness and collapsed to the ground.

    "Count!" Novia shouted as she ran toward Rasmus to check his condition.

    Astrea slowly turned around and stared at the statue of the three-eyed man.

    "We will hunt you down... God will not let you do as you pleases..." Astrea muttered under her breath as she clenched her fists.

 Chapter 225 - 225: Formidable.

    ?"His body is really stiff like a rock..." Astrea put her hands on Rasmus''s body as she healed the internal wounds in his body. "His injuries, I have never felt anything like it. It''s like his whole body is clenching."

    ?"Those sparks that appeared around him back then. If a human body is being electrocuted repeatedly and rapidly, their bodies are stiffened," Novia explained as she looked at Rasmus, who was unconscious.

    ?"He did that on purpose? Why?" Astrea glanced at Novia with a confused look.

    "I''m not sure either," Novia shook her head, not understanding the reason behind Rasmus''s decision to electrocute himself. "He''s a genius, and I can confidently say he''s the greatest mage in this era. If we want to know why, he''s the only one who can answer our question. However, one thing that I know is that no humans can handle or endure that amount of lightning within their bodies. He''s an Orthias, and it''s the only reason he could withstand it," she continued as she noticed the Mana depletion in Rasmus''s body.

    ?Astrea looked to her left at the Servil''s knights who were carrying the dead bodies of the Paladins. She was heartbroken to see people die in her stead because she was a Saint. Deep down, she always hated it when people died for her because she believed they undervalued their lives.

    ?"Lady Xena, how are you feeling?" Novia looked at Xena, who had just woken up.

    ?Xena looked down at her armor and noticed fractures in it. She didn''t remember anything after that demon threw her onto the wall. She was lucky to be alive because that throw was enough to crush a human body into pulp.

    ?"I''m fine..." Xena answered as she stared at Rasmus, lying on the table, unconscious. "Is he okay?" She approached Rasmus at the table and looked at him from up close.

    ?"He should be okay. He just needs some rest..." Astrea answered as she removed her hands from Rasmus''s body. "Let me check your body one more time," she said as she reached out her hand toward Xena.

    ?Xena placed her hand on Astrea''s palm as she nodded and lowered her head. Astrea began to use her divine power and placed divine energy into Xena''s body. It didn''t take long until Astrea removed her hand from Xena.

    ?"You''re exhausted. I can heal your fatigue, but it''s better for you to recover it yourself by resting," Astrea said with a gentle smile.

    ?"I''ll do that, Your Holiness..." Xena nodded and took a seat.

    ?Novia explained to Xena about what happened after she fainted during the fight. Xena looked at the dead bodies of the Paladins and her knights. She felt responsible for their deaths because she could have prevented them from dying if only she hadn''t fainted back then.

    ?Astrea assured Xena that it wasn''t her fault or anyone''s fault. Everyone was too weak to be able to survive against that demon. It was all because of Rasmus that they were still alive and safe.

    ?"He''s a formidable swordsman and mage. I have to admit that I''m not even close to his level, and I believe he''s on par with Lady Uriel," Xena said as she rubbed her arm and stared at Rasmus. "And I can see that he''s still growing. I also sense that he has no limitations because of his lineage."

    ?Astrea and Novia looked at Rasmus for a moment as they processed Xena''s words.

    ?"We should destroy this place, Your Holiness. This abomination needs to be destroyed and erased from this world," Novia suggested as she stared at the cave they were in.

    ?"Yes, but we need to take all these records. We need to learn everything that they have done and all the secrets they have," Astrea looked at the bookshelves thoroughly.

    ?"I have my storage ring with me, Your Holiness. I can take everything into the ring, and we can leave this place immediately," Novia showed the ring on her ring finger to Astrea.

    ?Astrea nodded and let Novia store all the records in the room. Once Novia stored all the records, she left magic formations on the walls and the ground.

    ?"We have checked the remaining areas in the cave, and there''s nothing else. I guess it''s time for you to destroy this place, Lady Novia," Astrea said and stared at the cave mouth.

    ?Novia nodded and activated all the magic formations that she had left in the cave. The cave exploded and collapsed after she blew it up with powerful fire magic. She made sure everything exploded into tiny debris, especially the three-eyed statue.

    ?The cave was completely shut by boulders which should have been impossible for anyone to enter. Even if anyone could get rid of the boulders, there was nothing left inside, so it would be a waste of time.

    ?Once they made sure the cave was completely destroyed, they left the forest and went back to the capital city. They got valuable information that they could share with Rasmus and Thalior.

    ?... sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ?They arrived in the capital city and went straight to the royal palace. They left and arrived at the city unnoticed by anyone except for Thalior.

    ?Thalior watched as the knights carried the bodies of the paladins and Servil''s knights from the carriage. When he saw Rasmus''s body being carried by a Paladin, his eyes were wide open, and he hurriedly walked toward them.

    ?"He''s fine, Your Grace. He''s just exhausted," Astrea smiled at Thalior, and knew that he was shocked by Rasmus''s condition.

    ?"I see... I thought¡ª" Before Thalior could finish his sentence, something landed right in between him and Astrea.

    ?The shockwave was enough to knock everyone down. Thalior lifted his head, and he was startled by a Paladin that flew right past him. He then saw Aris, standing at the center of the crater she had caused and carrying Rasmus in her arms.

    ?"(How did she...)" Thalior was shocked by Aris''s presence. "(She wasn''t supposed to be here... Wait... Did she come here because she knew about Rasmus''s condition?)" He furrowed his brows.

    ?"(It took us three days to get here in a carriage... How did she come here this fast?)" Thalior stared at Aris, who kept her focus on Rasmus.

    ?"What happened?" Aris stared coldly at Astrea and Novia.

    ?"A powerful demon, stronger than what we had encountered beyond the Blackcliffs, Lady Aris..." Novia answered nervously. "Even with Her Holiness''s power, that demon is strong enough to withstand her divine power," she explained.

    ?"And he killed it?" Aris asked.

    ?"The demon escaped... But it was all him, we barely did anything," Xena answered as she got up. "If it wasn''t because of him, we wouldn''t be here..." she added.

    "I tried to kill it, but I failed. The demon is too powerful that even my divine power can''t contain it..." Astrea said, feeling guilty of her incapability. "But I''m certain that the demon is dying because I could sense how weak its presence was."

    Aris noticed the divine energy that lingered in Rasmus''s body, and she got rid of it from him. Astrea who saw it was deeply shocked by Aris''s action of removing the divine energy within Rasmus''s body.

    "Once again, you''re being useless..." Aris stared coldly at Novia and Astrea.

    Aris walked past Thalior and went straight into the palace to put Rasmus on the bed. Everyone looked at her anxiously because they could sense her killing intent through her gaze. They couldn''t imagine what would happen to them if Rasmus ended up badly injured or dying.

    "We should be careful next time," Novia said as she looked at Astrea and Thalior. "We don''t know why Lady Aris is attached to Rasmus, but it doesn''t matter because if we did something to him, she won''t stay quiet," she explained with her fists clenched.

    "Yes, I didn''t expect her to be fond of him. I guess it''s because Rasmus is like a miracle in itself. To be born as a human and an Orthias at the same time, there''s no record about that ever," Thalior nodded in agreement as he watched Aris enter the palace. "Let''s get you all inside. I believe it''s wise for you to rest for now," he looked at Novia, Astrea, and Xena.

    "I will rest once I give the fallen knights a proper goodbye, Your Grace. I have to burn them," Xena said as she looked at the bodies on the ground.

    "I don''t think it''s necessary for you to do that, Lady Xena. We aren''t in a place where demons lurk around. You can give them a proper burial," Thalior responded with his brows raised.

    "No," Xena shook her head. "I don''t want to be treated differently, or my knights. It''s unfair for those who had to watch their comrades burned to ashes," she explained.

    "I understand," Thalior nodded.

    Astrea decided not to burn the bodies of the fallen Paladins because she was responsible for bringing their dead bodies back to their families. She made sure that their bodies were preserved and that no demons could touch them. However, she chose to join Xena with Novia to give the fallen Servil''s knights a prayer. Thalior decided to join as well while they waited for Rasmus to wake up.

 Chapter 226 - 226: On the same page.

    Aris put Rasmus down carefully on the bed, and then she glanced over her shoulder, coldly stared at Videl. Videl slowly raised his hands as he walked toward a chair and then sat on it. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Didn''t you say that you''ll keep an eye on him?" Aris asked as she turned around and crossed her arms.

    "I did," Videl nodded as he crossed his legs and leaned back, making himself comfortable on the chair. "I watched everything, and I let him handle everything since I knew that he could deal with that demon," he explained and stared at Rasmus.

    "So? Did you eat that demon?" Aris asked as she sat on the edge of the bed.

    "I did. It was quite a catch since it was my first time devouring a demon Duke, and it was all thanks to him. I wouldn''t be able to find any of them if it wasn''t because of him," Videl smiled as he crossed his arms and stared at Aris.

    "Duke? If I remember correctly, they''re in the middle?" Aris asked with her brows furrowed.

    "Yes, Lesser Demons, Soldiers, Nobles, Dukes, Kings, The Prime Lords, and lastly the Fallen Watcher or the Fallen Angels. One Duke is equal to ten thousand Soldiers in power or one hundred Nobles. Their strength is beyond human, but there are humans who are capable of killing them, especially here in this world," Videl explained, refreshing Aris''s memory about the demon hierarchy.

    "What about the Kings?" Aris asked out of curiosity.

    "Ten Dukes, and I think the strongest humans in this world if work together, they might be able a Demon King," Videl answered with a shrugged mouth. "But the Prime Lords, they''re on another different level. They''re a hundred times stronger than Demon Kings, they''re fallen guardians angels. No humans can hurt them, and there are hundreds of them."

    "Maybe the Orthias can deal with the Prime Lords or perhaps on an equal footing with them. However, the Fallen Watchers, they''re in a different league. The only one that I can think of is you. You might be on par with them since you''re an Aristoria, a rare breed of Orthias," Videl continued as he stared blankly at the ceiling. "However, you said that you''re not in your peak form. Something about becoming a dragon?" He raised his brows as he looked at Aris.

    "Yes, it will make me ten times or even more stronger than my current self," Aris answered and nodded. "I don''t want to talk about it. I want to know what''s your rank now after almost a year," she glanced at Videl.

    "I was close to becoming a Duke before I devoured the Duke that Rasmus almost killed. Now that I have devoured one, my rank is automatically a Duke since killing one makes you one. However, since I was close from becoming a Duke, you can say that I''m stronger than a single Duke but not stronger than ten Dukes combined," Videl answered and rested his arms on the armsrest.

    "And you need to devour nine more Dukes to become a Demon King?" Aris raised her brows.

    "Yes, or devour one Demon King, but we know they''re hard to find since they''re hiding under the Emissaries'' wings. Or I can devour a hundred thousand human souls which is the easiest one," Videl answered as he nodded. "It sounds impossible to become one of the Prime Lords, but I was wrong. I even thought that it would be impossible for me to reach where I am right now when Rasmus proposed this idea, but I was wrong, and I have never wrong about anything, just this one time," he said as he stared at Rasmus, amazed and annoyed at the same time.

    Aris hummed as she kept staring at Rasmus with a stoic expression.

    "I''m curious, you made quite a scene back there. Is there a reason why you acted that way? I thought Orthias didn''t dwell on emotions or feelings. What is it that makes him so special in your eyes?" Videl narrowed his eyes and stared at Videl. "You''re willingly help him, be by his side, and even protect him," he tilted his head and kept staring at Aris.

    "Any Orthias would act similarly as I am if they met with him. He''s different from any of us, he''s not a human and not an Orthias. I''m just curious as to how far he can grow. Will he become an Orthias? An Aristoria? Or beyond that," Aris answered as she stared at Rasmus''s face. "It''s just curiosity, and I will do anything to see how far he can grow. I want to be there to see it, and whoever tried to stop him, I''ll stop them before they can do it," she added.

    "So it''s nothing like your predecessor?" Videl raised his brows.

    "What do you mean?" Aris glanced at Videl.

    "Your predecessor married a human and had a child, and that child is the one over there sleeping next to you," Videl pointed at Rasmus. "She could do it and she did it."

    "No," Aris answered without hesitation as she shook her head. "I don''t think so," she added.

    Videl was intrigued by Aris''s answer because she didn''t seem to hesitate and said it with confidence as well. He was only teasing her, but now he was interested as to why she didn''t see him that way.

    "Well, I don''t think Rasmus even considers you or anyone as his partner in life. He''s not the type to get tied down to someone since he doesn''t have anyone he cares about," Videl sighed as he stood up and approached Rasmus. "Not here... not back then..." he muttered under his breath as he stared down at Rasmus.

    "What about you? You''re into both men and women. Seeing that you''re sticking with him and even though you can be free right now, you choose to stay by his side, why?" Aris asked and stared at Videl, arching her brows.

    "Oh, if he heard that, he would kill me," Videl scoffed as he crossed his arms.

    "I love to see that," Aris said with a cold and stoic expression, but then showed a faint smirk.

    "Joke aside, I choose to stay by his side has something to do with him. Let''s just say that I have a similar reasoning as yours. I want to see him thrive and get wherever he wants to be while I protect his back from people who will try to stop him," Videl answered with a serious expression.

    "Then we are on the same page," Aris nodded and stared at Rasmus.

    "Yeah, we are," Videl nodded in agreement.

    Rasmus suddenly groaned and moved his hands slowly toward his face. He felt dizzy, thirsty, and sore all over his body. He fluttered his eyes open and noticed Aris and Videl were staring at him with their brows raised. He furrowed his brows, and didn''t expect to see either of them as soon as he woke up.

    "Finally, you''re waking up. How long are you planning to sleep?" Videl asked. "Do you know that you have been sleeping for three days?"

    Aris furrowed her brows as she glanced at Videl, and then she realized that Videl was trying to make fun of Rasmus. She decided to stay quiet and put on a stoic expression as she looked at Rasmus''s reaction.

    "Three days?" Rasmus was a bit shocked as he tried to sit up.

    "Yes, three days," Aris nodded, and decided to play along.

    Rasmus looked a bit confused, furrowing his brows as he rubbed his face. He didn''t expect to be unconscious for three days, but he brushed it off and slowly got up from the bed. He then noticed the armor he wore, and realized it would be weird to sleep in an armor suit for three days straight.

    "I see, so you''re going to act like Videl now?" Rasmus slowly turned around to look at Aris with his eyes narrowed.

    Aris slowly formed a smile and let out a chuckle, but then Videl began to laugh at Rasmus. They could finally make a fool of him, something extremely rare. Rasmus was unamused by them, but he decided to scoff and shook his head, in disbelief by how childish they were.

    "That was fun," Aris said with a smile on her face as she looked at Rasmus.

 Chapter 227 - 227: Peace of mind.

    ?"You''re awake, Count..." Thalior looked at Rasmus, who was standing at the door. "Where is Lady Aris?" He asked. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ?"She left already," Rasmus answered as he walked in and looked at Astrea, Novia, and Xena at the table with so many books and scrolls scattered on it. "What did you find?" He asked and joined them.

    ?"Lots of things, and we don''t know where to start..." Novia sighed as she looked at the scroll in each hand. "Slavery, corruption, murder, conspiracy, you name it. Everything is here," she put down the scrolls and grabbed another one.

    ?Rasmus looked at the books and the scrolls on the table. Judging by their expressions, it appeared that they hadn''t found out about the Saint''s body that he had found.

    ?"So, who are they?" Rasmus asked, asking the most important and basic question.

    ?"The Nine Crowns. The core members are the nine kings from the nine kingdoms. They had fifty members, and they were all high-ranking nobles," Xena answered and looked at Rasmus''s face, wondering about his condition.

    ?"During the previous war, before South Neva got united, these kingdoms were one of the dominant factions. They also funded the South Neva Union..." Thalior added, his disturbed expression couldn''t be hidden. "They were right under our noses..." he sighed.

    ?Rasmus knew there would always be someone in any group who was wicked or corrupted. He then glanced at Astrea, who had been so quiet and stared at the book in her hand.

    ?"Your Holiness? What''s the matter?" Rasmus asked.

    ?Astrea didn''t show any expression, and yet she was amazed that Rasmus could tell something wasn''t right. She took a deep breath and gently put down the book she was holding.

    ?"One of the Cardinals, he was a part of the Nine Crowns..." Astrea answered and stared blankly at the table. "He... Partook in all these sinful deeds during the previous wars," she exhaled deeply as she massaged her nose bridge.

    ?Rasmus glanced at the books beside Astrea''s left hand, but she didn''t have the courage to look at them. She looked disturbed and shocked, contemplating what she had just discovered.

    ?"Think about Aurelia, Your Holiness. If you want what''s best for her, do what you must do," Rasmus said with a serious expression.

    ?Astrea snapped back to reality and immediately thought about Aurelia. She slowly glanced at the books in front of her and realized that Rasmus was right. She had to get rid of all of the evil within the Holy Nation so Aurelia could be a better Saint than her.

    ?"Thank you, Count, for giving me the strength..." Astrea smiled gently at Rasmus. "I will get rid of all evil within the Holy Nation once and for all," she said and slowly reached her hand toward one of the books.

    ?Rasmus didn''t respond to her words and focused on gathering information from the others.

    ?After Rasmus listened to Novia, Thalior, and Xena, he found out that there were six other hideouts across South Neva. The Nine Crowns had a lot of branches with different names, and that increased the number of hideouts by multiple times.

    ?"They''re everywhere, however, we know most of their locations and it''s a good thing," Thalior crossed his arms and watched Xena''s knight spread the map on the table. "We can get rid of them while they have no idea that we have found their hideouts."

    ?"The Holy Nation won''t be able to give all the support, Your Grace. You should realize by now that even with Her Holiness''s help, we could barely kill a demon," Rasmus said and stared at Thalior. "We need a better approach, and right now we don''t have any because we still have to focus on the Revolutionary parties," he added.

    "You''re right, but this is still good news for us. We know where the threat might come from," Thalior nodded in agreement as he marked the places where the hideouts might be.

    ?Suddenly Astrea dropped the book in her hands and she began to breathe heavily. She was in shock by the look of her expression, making everyone confused and worried. She tried to stand up, but her legs were too weak and made her collapse to the chair again.

    ?"Your Holiness?!" Thalior hurriedly walked around the table and stood beside Astrea. "Your Holiness, what''s the matter? Are you okay?" He asked, but he didn''t dare to touch her.

    ?Novia and Xena stood beside Astrea, looking at her with a confused look on their faces. Rasmus, on the other hand, stayed still and stared at her from his seat.

    ?"I need..." Astrea cleared her throat and held the book tightly. "I need some time alone," she said as she tried to stand up.

    ?Rasmus got up from his chair and approached Astrea. He offered his hand to her since nobody dared to touch her.

    ?Astrea looked up at Rasmus and took his hand to help her stand up. She excused herself and then left the room with Rasmus escorting her.

    ?"What did you read, Your Holiness?" Rasmus asked, keeping his eyes to the front.

    ?"Something that would shake the whole world..." Astrea answered as she looked at the book in her hand.

    ?"Something about the previous war? Or something that happened during that time?" Rasmus asked.

    ?"Yes, that Cardinal. He was the one behind it," Astrea said coldly, suppressing her anger.

    ?Rasmus wondered if it was about the Saint''s body that he found in the lake. He didn''t want to reveal it to Astrea since it would blow up one of his plans.

    ?"We have arrived, Your Holiness," Rasmus stood in front of the door.

    ?Astrea looked at the door and then looked at Rasmus.

    ?"Would you like to have tea with me, Count?" Astrea asked as she stared into Rasmus''s eyes.

    ?Rasmus noticed the uneasiness in Astrea''s eyes. She looked scared, worried, and angry at the same time. However, the obvious thing that was visible was fear.

    ?"Yes, Your Holiness," Rasmus nodded and opened the door for Astrea.

    ?Astrea''s personal maids were preparing the tea while Astrea and Rasmus sat on the couch. She never averted her gaze on the book she was holding, and she didn''t want to let go of it.

    ?"I''m not the right person to give any kind of comfort, Your Holiness," Rasmus said and watched the maid put the cups on the coffee table.

    ?"If I''m looking for comfort, I won''t be looking for you, Count," Astrea smiled faintly as she stared at Rasmus. "The reason why I invited you over for a cup of tea is because I wanted to hear your opinion, Count. I want to know what you think about this whole thing, the demons, the false prophet, the powerful being..." she stared blankly at the table with her brows raised.

    "It''s a cycle of life," Rasmus answered and watched the maid pour the tea into the cups. "Humans aren''t the first to live in this place, and humans aren''t the last either. What''s come must go. You might think it sounds absurd or pessimistic, but I''m not saying that this moment might be the end of humankind. Perhaps this is a trial to see how far humankind can go rather than God condemn humankind to extinct from this," he explained as he took the teacup and took a sip of it.

    "What are you trying to imply here, Count? Are you trying to say that I should let it flow whule I''m doing the best I can or are you trying to say that I have to tread carefully and plan everything for every breath I''m going to take?" Astrea raised her brows, leaning back and making herself comfortable.

    "Which one do you prefer, Your Holiness? Every choice has its own consequences. The choice is always yours, it always is and it always be," Rasmus answered with a smile. "What I''m trying to imply is that it''s impossible to drink three cups of tea at the same time no matter how skilled you are. Take one cup at a time, Your Holiness," he added and took a sip of his tea.

    "That sounds soothing to hear, but do you really think that I can do something like that, Count? Prioritizing one thing while letting the other things wait in the back of my head? It''s as you said, every choice has its own consequences, but I don''t know what''s the best choice is," Astrea scoffed and smiled as if she was mocking her incapability.

    "Best choice for who or for what kind of situation, Your Holiness? Pick one and then pick the other best choice once you''re done with the first choice you made," Rasmus responded and put the teacup on the table.

    "I don''t know, Count... I really don''t know..." Astrea shook her head, smiling pitifully at herself.

    "If that''s the case, why are you wasting your time thinking about it, Your Holiness?" Rasmus raised his brows. "Sleep over it, calm your mind, and be free for a moment," he said as he got up.

    Astrea watched Rasmus stand up with a confused look, her brows furrowed and her head slightly tilted.

    "What you need isn''t someone to have a tea with. All you need is a peace of mind. Something that nobody can give but yourself, Your Holiness," Rasmus said calmly and gave a gentle smile at Astrea. "Have a good day, Your Holiness," he bowed his head and walked toward the door.

    "You said that you''re not the type who gives comfort, Count. I guess you were wrong," Astrea looked at Rasmus. "Thank you, Count. Good day to you too," she added and smiled at him.

    Rasmus nodded and left the room quietly.

 Chapter 228 - 228: A graceful dagger.

    Two days had passed, and it was time for everyone to go back to where they should be. Rasmus, Novia, and Thalior were about to go back to the north side. It was also the time for Astrea to proceed with the plan that they had agreed on, to bring the Revolutionary parties that were against the other parties that had sided with the demons to their side. Xena would accompany Astrea since she could be said as a neutral party in South Neva.

    "Count," Astrea approached Rasmus before he got into the carriage.

    "Your Holiness," Rasmus bowed his head at Astrea.

    "I took your advice, and it didn''t help," Astrea chuckled as she crossed her arms. "However, it steeled my heart even though my mind still think that there might be better choices out there," she continued as she looked up at the sky with a smile on her face. "Thank you, Count, I really mean it," she slowly looked down and stared into Rasmus''s eyes.

    "I have done nothing for you, Your Holiness, but I also have done enough for you," Rasmus responded as he nodded.

    Astrea furrowed her brows, observing Rasmus''s expression for a few seconds.

    "How can you be so humble and understanding while at the same time you can be so overbearing and harsh. Which one is the real you?" Astrea asked with her eyes narrowed.

    "There are two sides of a coin. You can''t get rid one because it''s no longer the same coin," Rasmus answered and showed a faint smile at her. "I treat people appropriately, Your Holiness. That''s all I can say," he continued.

    "Appropriately, huh? That''s an interesting way to say it," Astrea chuckled and smiled at Rasmus. "Well then, Count, have a safe trip, may God protect you," she bowed her head and then walked away.

    Rasmus bowed his head slightly and watched Astrea walk back to the palace with the Paladins. He then walked into the carriage and left the city with Thalior and Novia.

    ?Astrea and Xena, with fifty Paladins behind them, went to the Mildferd Kingdom to meet with the Revolutionary parties. They rode horses, and even Astrea rode a horse rather than using a carriage because she didn''t want to be seen as an envoy. By doing so, she also made herself equal to the Paladins and Xena rather than being superior if she sat in the carriage.

    ?Astrea''s appearance in the Mildferd Kingdom shocked all the revolutionary parties. The revolutionary knights didn''t dare to do anything to her even though they had prepared to wage war against the Alliance and the South Neva Union.

    ?The barricades they had made around the capital city were useless against Astrea. The revolutionary knights watched her, and the Paladins entered the city without any problem.

    ?Once they entered the capital city, the people couldn''t believe their eyes. They tried to get near Astrea, but the knights prevented them from getting near the street. She waved and smiled at them, showing no hostility toward the revolutionary parties. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ?"Your Holiness, my name is Herden, I''m one of the commanders of the revolutionary army. I''m here to escort you to the palace, Your Holiness," an old man in full plate armor said as he went down to one knee in front of Astrea''s horse.

    ?"Please, tell your leaders that they don''t have to prepare anything. We came here to have a talk; perhaps a cup of tea would be sufficient," Astrea smiled at Herden.

    ?Herden bowed his head and told the knight to convey Astrea''s message to their leaders. He then escorted them to the palace, making sure nobody blocked the roads.

    ?Astrea and Xena entered the throne room and saw the three revolutionary parties'' leaders waiting for them. The leaders lowered their heads once they were in the presence of Astrea. They walked to the side and guided her and Xena to the table.

    ?They introduced themselves to Astrea and Xena in a humble and respectful way. Yagesliv, Bornalis, and Durant were their names, however, Astrea already knew about them from Xena.

    ?"I can see that the people here are living peacefully, and most importantly is they''re living happily," Astrea said and watched her Paladin pour the tea into her cup. "But that''s not why we came here, and I believe you might have realized it by now of our sudden visit," she looked at the three leaders across the table.

    ?"We don''t dare to assume your visit, Your Holiness," Durant said as he lowered his head.

    ?"A treaty. I came here not as an envoy, but rather someone who wants nothing but to avoid unnecessary suffering of humankind," Astrea said with a gentle voice.

    ?The three leaders looked at each other and didn''t expect to hear something like that. They didn''t know how to react to that proposal.

    ?"We are here because we don''t want those demons to corrupt humankind. Since we have heard that all of you are against the other parties that have decided to side with the emissary and the demons, I believe we can put our differences aside, and let us through so we can prevent them from growing stronger," Astrea said in a calm and soothing voice.

    ??The leaders understood Astrea''s intention for saying those words. However, they were one of the many who had decided to turn their backs against humanity. They had raised their weapons, killed many lives, and forcefully took away the peace from those who were innocent.

    ?"What would happen to us once you did that, Your Holiness? What would happen once you got rid of them?" Bornalis asked.

    ?"Would you die for something that you believed in?" Astrea asked back, her gaze was soft and her voice was gentle.

    ?The three of them were confused by her question because it sounded like a threat, but they believed it was nothing like that. They looked at each other once again, thinking about the question thoroughly.

    ?"Would you compromise your ideals in exchange for something greater? Because His Grace, Duke Thalior Ardentis is willing to compromise his ideals in exchange for the future of South Neva," Astrea said with a serious expression.

    ?"Your Holiness?" Yagesliv tilted his head with his brows furrowed, staring at Astrea with a confused look.

    ?"Duke Thalior is willing to give the three of you land to rule. Something like us, the Servil faction," Xena answered with a straight face. "You can build your own land, to have authority and the freedom to do so."

    ?"In exchange to what, Lady Xena?" Durant asked.

    ?"In exchange for you to let go of this nation and the other two nations that you occupied," Xena answered without hesitation. "This land isn''t yours, the nobles you thrown away, the royal family that you took away, not all of them are in the wrong or deserve this," she continued.

    ?They knew they couldn''t do it, not after everything they had been through. They didn''t want to compromise their ideals and goals after so many people died for the cause and fell victim to the cause. They had killed and watched their own people got killed for the position they were in at the moment.

    ?"That''s why I asked would you die for something you believed in. Would you let everyone die knowing that you wouldn''t stand a chance against them?" Astrea asked, her voice had a hint of concern and sadness. "How far would you go before you admit it''s enough?" She frowned and stared at them with sympathy.

    The leaders lowered their heads, Astrea''s words cutting through their hearts, bringing the unbearable guilt and future regrets that they couldn''t bear. They didn''t know what to say or what to think, they were in a deep dilemma that they began to see that they were the ones in the wrong.

    "I understand it''s hard for you to choose. It''s no longer about what''s right or wrong, it''s more about what you should do and what you couldn''t do," Astrea said with a gentle smile, understanding their dilemma.

    "Your Holiness, are we a sinner?" Durant asked, his voice soft and quiet.

    "Yes, you all are. You have killed people who have nothing to do with you or cause you any suffering. You killed knights and militia, you have caused their families to suffer, to hate you, to cause them pain and sadness. The children of theirs are grieving, praying to God that you and those who caused their pain to be punished," Astrea answered without hesitation as she nodded.

    The leaders''s chests were squeezed by the words that came out of the Saint.

    "But I''m not God nor do I condemn you for all the bad deeds you have done. God is the one who decides if you deserve an eternal punishment or not. I don''t know if what you have done is the right thing to do or not. I''m not here to judge your deeds, I''m here to prevent anyone from doing what God despise," Astrea continued with a calm and gentle voice.

    "You have achieved this far, and you are heard," Xena said as she stared at the leaders across from her. "Is it really a waste of those who have sacrificed themselves to give up your position here where you can start a new journey as rulers in a vacant land? Without them, we wouldn''t be here, offering you a choice, a solution, and a way to redeem yourself and prove yourself at the same time. You have shed enough blood, how many more do you wish to see?" She asked.

    The three leaders lifted their heads, staring each other in the eyes.

    "Their struggle won''t go in vain, that''s the truth," Xena said with a serious expression.

    "We will think about it, Your Holiness, Lady Xena. We need time to decide, and we have to discuss this with everyone," Bornalis said.

    "Of course, we understand. It''s not only your ideals, it''s everyone who follow you," Astrea smiled gently at them as she nodded. "Please, take your time," she said as she stood up. "May God be with you," she said and then left the room with Xena.

 Chapter 229 - 229: Rejoin.

    ?The news was heard by Thalior and the Alliance about the revolutionary parties that Xena and Astrea visited. They heard that the parties accepted the treaty, letting the South Neva Union and the Servil faction advance to the west of South Neva.

    ?

    ?Rasmus and the others were summoned to the meeting hall by Thalior. Uriel had been staying in the palace since she arrived and had extended the border. There were two Archbishops that Astrea sent to assist the South Neva Union army as well.

    ?

    ?Archbishop Pavius and Archbishop Theresa were the ones that Astrea entrusted to the South Neva Union. They possessed a lot of divine energy, so that they were qualified to become Cardinals. They were one step closer to becoming Cardinals, which meant they were no ordinary Archbishops.

    ?

    ?"Lady Xena will join us in taking down the Ederlyn Kingdom. The reason is because of the route as you can see here on the map," Thalior pointed at the map and tapped his finger on it.

    ?

    ?The Ederlyn Kingdom was on the north side of the continent. There were two nations behind it that weren''t that far, the Rumansia Kingdom, and the Wieldon Kingdom. The reason that the Servil faction joined the South Neva Union forces was that they could immediately attack the Rumansia Kingdom, which was to the southwest of the Ederlyn Kingdom.

    ?

    ?It was all because of the parties that had decided to accept the treaty. The route was blocked because they didn''t want anyone to go through their territories. Thalior and Xena respected their concerns, which was why Xena took the north route with the South Neva Union.

    ?

    ?"As we know, the Alliance doesn''t have enough force to invade the revolutionary forces on their own. Once the Servil faction occupied the Rumansia Kingdom, they would go all the way to the south and ambush the Regnide Republic with the Alliance army," Thalior dragged his finger down on the map and tapped the Regnide Republic territory.

    ?

    ?Everyone looked at the map as they nodded with understanding.

    ?

    ?"Lady Uriel, we would like you to help us from here on out," Thalior looked at Uriel with a serious expression. "You have heard about the thing that Her Holiness, Lady Novia, and Count Blackheart had encountered. We would expect something similar to be there in every nation that the revolutionary parties occupied," he explained as he rested his hands on the table, staring down at the map.

    ?

    ?"Yes, I understand, Your Grace. I will let my trusted knights guard the borders," Uriel said and nodded.

    ?

    ?Thalior nodded and then pulled out a scroll from his attire. He slid the scroll over to Rasmus as he kept his eyes on Rasmus. He didn''t say a word, and Rasmus didn''t need to hear anything from him as well, as he took the scroll and read it.

    ?

    ?The scroll contained the coordinates of the hideouts that they extracted from the records. There were six of them along the route to the Ederlyn Kingdom, and Thalior wanted Rasmus and his team to deal with them.

    ?

    ?"Can you do it, Count? Have you recovered?" Thalior asked.

    ?

    ?"Is this a request or an order, Your Grace?" Rasmus stared at Thalior as he put down the scroll.

    ?

    ?Thalior almost forgot why Rasmus had decided to join the cause of waging war against the revolutionary parties. It reminded him that Rasmus wasn''t an ally, but rather a man who had the same goal as him.

    ?

    ?"It''s a request, Count," Thalior answered. "We will give you what you want later on, Count," he continued with a serious expression.

    ?

    ?"I didn''t expect you to say something like that, Your Grace. I would do it for free, no matter if it was a request or an order, but to hear that you would give something in return, it''s not bad," Rasmus said with a smile on his face.

    ?

    ?Thalior could only nod, he didn''t want to think about it anymore because no matter what, he would fall for Rasmus''s trap. He was grateful enough because Rasmus would take care of the hideouts of the demonic cult.

    ?

    ?"Is there anything that anyone wants to ask?" Thalior looked at Novia, Rasmus, Uriel, and the Archbishops.

    "Do we have any information about the location of the emissary, Your Grace? I know that we might be able to win this war against the revolutionary army, but what if the emissary has decided to join the fight, catching us off guard?" Novia asked with her hand raised. "Since they have decided to join the demons, we can assume that they''re going to ask for their help. I don''t think they would hide it anymore," she continued.

    "That''s a good observation, but we don''t know anything about the emissary''s whereabouts. We might or we might not encounter them," Thalior rubbed his chin, staring at the map to make a guess of Kiel''s location.

    Rasmus didn''t know where Kiel was, and Videl''s information about Kiel''s location was outdated as well. He couldn''t trust that information anymore, and not to mention there was another emissary that Thalior and the other didn''t know about, Yaza, the so-called leader of the Fallen Watcher.

    "If I were them, Your Grace, I would put myself in a place where the enemy is at their weakest," Uriel pointed out. "And we all know where it is, and especially when Her Holiness is over there as well. Hitting two birds with one stone," she continued.

    Thalior crossed his arms, thinking about the possibility of Kiel planning to attack the Alliance and to take care of Astrea. Doubts began to appear, and everyone was worried about it as well except for Rasmus.

    "All we can do right now is send a message to Her Holiness, unless you want to go there, Commander Uriel?" Thalior looked at Uriel with his brows raised.

    "I''ll follow your command, Your Grace," Uriel said without hesitation.

    "Let''s discuss this matter later, for now, let''s continue our discussion," Thalior said as he sighed and stared at the map once again.

    ?

    ?"When are we going to move?" Rasmus asked.

    ?

    ?"Two days. We will bring 5,000 soldiers with us, and we will rest for two days there before we continue our invasion of the Wieldon Kingdom. We have to make sure that there are no towns and villages that have demons hiding there. We will hunt them down, all of them," Thalior answered as he stared at the map.

    ?

    ?"We have to bother Your Excellencies for this part," Thalior looked at Pavius and Theresa as he bowed his head.

    ?

    ?"Please, Your Grace, we will do whatever it takes to get rid of evil," Pavius answered with a gentle smile, his eyes closed, showing his wrinkles on the sides of his eyes.

    ?

    ?"Her Holiness entrusted the task to us, and we can''t disappoint Her Holiness," Theresa bowed her head at Thalior.

    ?

    ?Rasmus got up from his chair and excused himself before the meeting ended.

    ?

    ?"Count?" Thalior furrowed his brows, watching Rasmus walk toward the door.

    ?

    ?"I''m not going to wait two days, I''ll be going tonight with Aris and Javi to get rid of all of the hideouts. You will find us in one of the towns near the capital city of the Wieldon Kingdom," Rasmus looked over his shoulder at Thalior and then left the room. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ?

    ?Thalior sighed as he sat down, however, he continued to explain the plans to the others.

    ?

    ?Rasmus went to the stable to pick horses for him, Javi, and Aris. However, he didn''t need to choose for them since they both came to him as soon as he left the palace. Not only them, Videl also came in the appearance of a woman in her early twenties.

    ?

    ?"We already know everything, you don''t have to tell us anything," Aris said as she looked at the horses on the sides. "And Videl is going to tag along from now on. His master is in the Wieldon Kingdom, so he''s going to devour him personally," she walked toward the white horse and gently brushed its jaw.

    ?

    ?"Is that so?" Rasmus stared at Videl.

    ?

    ?"What? You don''t miss me? Or are you enjoying your time without me around?" Videl crossed her arms and narrowed her eyes at Rasmus. "I know for sure your journey without me was boring since Aris can''t even have a proper conversation," she continued as she stared at Aris.

    ?

    ?"It was good while it lasted," Rasmus sighed and chose a black horse that seemed to act docile toward him.

    ?

    ?Aris scoffed as she glanced at Videl, laughing at her. Javi still couldn''t believe what he was witnessing, two Orthias and a mysterious man who mocked each other whenever they had the chance.

    ?

    ?"Just you two wait..." Videl walked past Rasmus and approached a random horse for herself. "Once I regain my power, I''ll treat you two like toys..." she chuckled mischievously.

    ?

    ?Javi tried to not involve himself in the conversation and approached the furthest horse in the stable. He saw a brown horse and decided to take it for himself.

    ?

    ?Once they put on their armor and put the saddles on their horses, they rode their horses. Rasmus looked at the map and marked the coordinates based on the information on the scroll.

    ?

    ?"Everyone ready?" Rasmus looked over his shoulder.

    ?

    ?They all nodded, and then Rasmus led them out of the city.

 Chapter 230 - 230: Perish.

    Rasmus stopped his horse and looked at the hills in front of him. He looked around and saw nothing but vast, peaceful land. He looked down at the map and made sure he went to the right coordinates.

    "There''s no need to recheck, it''s here," Videl said as she stopped her horse beside Rasmus. "It''s on that hill over there. The demonic energy is quite weak," she pointed at the third hill from the left.

    Rasmus hummed as he stored the map in the ring and led his group toward the hill that Videl pointed at. It was nice to have Videl around since she could find demonic energy better than Aris, and to have someone else who could deal with powerful demons would make this task a lot easier.

    ?They found a small village in the distance behind the hill where Videl was pointing. Rasmus looked over his shoulder at Javi, and Javi responded with a nod and got down from his horse. Javi disappeared into the night, leaving no trace of his presence.

    ?"Do you know where Kiel and Yaza are?" Rasmus looked at Videl, who was cleaning her nails.

    ?"Hmm..." Videl looked up at the sky, her expression blank. She suddenly squinted her eyes as if she were staring at an invisible monitor. "I''m not sure. I''ll ask my minions once we are in the capital city."

    ?"You''re thinking about what Novia said? Back there?" Videl raised her brows and stared at Rasmus. "I know that they have mules in every rank, including amongst the Alliance army, so it''s not impossible for Kiel and Yaza to make a move," she continued.

    ?"Uriel will be there to assist Astrea, and that should be enough to make them rethink their decision," Rasmus responded as he caressed the horse''s mane.

    ?"You don''t want the demonic army to grow stronger, so why don''t we infiltrate their most important territory to shift their focus?" Aris raised her brows and looked at Rasmus.

    ?Rasmus thought about the suggestion that Aris gave and considered the risks and consequences. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ?"It''s not a bad idea, you know?" Videl pointed out as she glanced at Rasmus. "Why don''t we put all the Fallen Watchers into one place? We are capable of kicking Kiel and Yaza out of South Neva," she continued.

    ?"I know that you both are capable, but the issue isn''t that we are capable or not, Videl. Your identity, my identity, her identity. If they find out that you, the Devil, are here and working with me, and I''m the one who''s pretending to be their ally, it will destroy our cover," Rasmus explained with a serious expression. "We can move freely right now because they''re unaware, not because we are capable," he continued.

    ?Videl almost forgot that they were both being hunted by Satan and the rest of the demons. They were the key for Satan to gain favor from God, and it would make them lose the bet with God as well.

    ?"Unless I do it on my own, you two won''t have to worry about that thing you''re talking about," Aris suggested as she stared at Rasmus.

    ?"Is she capable of fighting both of them?" Rasmus turned to look at Videl.

    ?"Her? With that weapon, I don''t think they stand a chance. Not to mention they''re still weak," Videl answered with confidence.

    ?Rasmus thought about it, but Javi came back and landed behind him. He decided to put it aside for a moment and let Javi report what he found in the village.

    ?"It''s similar to what we found at the mountain, but something is different there. It appears that the possessed and the Corrupted are fighting against each other because of food," Javi informed as he looked at the three of them.

    ?"That''s our chance to kill them while they''re busy with each other," Rasmus said as he pulled out his sword.

    ?They nodded and followed Rasmus to the village. Once they were close to the village, they could see dried blood on the ground and dried blood trails into the village.

    ?Javi informed the number of the possessed and the Corrupted in the village. He also pointed out their location in the village, making it easy for Rasmus and the others to hunt them down.

    ?Rasmus, Videl, and Aris moved cautiously, keeping to the shadows as they approached the outskirts of the village. The air was thick with tension, and the distant sounds of conflict echoed through the night.

    ?The possessed were busy cutting the corpses of the villagers before they shared them with the others. They didn''t realize that they were being watched from the shadows. They were too focused on the meat in front of them.

    ?Once they shared the meat, they heard a loud thud sound from behind. Before they could turn around, their bodies collapsed, and they saw their lower halves still standing while they were on the ground. They realized that they were cut in half without them knowing the person who did it to them.

    ?They slowly looked up and saw Rasmus and Aris, standing still, staring down at them with a cold gaze, but then they felt their spines and brains being pulled out forcefully. It was painful, and yet they couldn''t scream for help. The pain felt like an eternity until they lost consciousness for a moment.

    ?They saw nothing but pitch black around them, and they couldn''t feel anything, not even their limbs. It felt like a dream, but suddenly they felt heat sipping through their invisible bodies. The heat became hotter and hotter, making them all scream in pain in the dark.

    ?Suddenly, the pitch black surroundings turned dark red. They didn''t know what happened while they were being tormented by the heat. Slowly but surely, the dark red they saw formed into a massive glowing red eye. The eye was so big that it looked like the ocean and the sky combined, and they were under them.

    ?They screamed their lungs out until they heard voices coming from within them. The voices were all saying the same thing, the words that shocked them.

    ?"My Liege! Forgive us!"

    ?"We will never betray you again!"

    ?"We will serve you for eternity!"

    ?The eye glared at them until they noticed they were no longer living beings. They didn''t have a physical body, only translucent light. They looked to their left and saw grotesque and terrifying creatures, blowing on their knees.

    ?They realized those things were the demons that possessed their bodies. They slowly looked up and saw the eyes staring right into their souls, and the feeling of being ripped apart began to overwhelm them.

    ?Their screams and pain faded away as they began to lose themselves. They were placed in a world where they were no longer alive or dead. They had lost their existence and yet still existed in a place where every world rejected them. They never thought that they had the fear of not getting salvation, and that the God they had heard about so often didn''t come to save them.

    ?"Hmm, not bad..." Videl stared at the shadowy figures in front of her after she devoured the souls and the demons from those bodies. "More minions for me, thanks," she chuckled as she stared at Rasmus and Aris wiping their swords clean from the blood while Javi kept his eyes on the village from the roof.

    ?"Can you use your usual appearance?" Aris asked as she stared coldly at Videl.

    ?"Why? Am I too pretty? You''re jealous, aren''t you?" Videl smirked playfully, playing with her long wavy black hair.

    Aris rolled her eyes and decided to ignore Videl, regretting her choice to speak to her. She then swung her sword and looked up at Javi with her brows raised, asking him where the rest of the possessed and the Corrupted were. Javi pointed at the north side of the village, and then he jumped from one building to another to guide them.

    Rasmus and Aris hunted all the possessed silently, unnoticed by the others, even though the village was small. They took down ?dozens of the possessed in less than five minutes without making a sound while Videl took care of the rest by devouring the souls and the demons within the bodies.

    They all stood on top of the roof and saw the Corrupted gather around a person. The person looked so old that he had no flesh under his skin, only bones and veins that popped under it.

    "Huh, that''s interesting," Videl muttered as she stared at the old man. "That guy is a warlock, and he''s not being possessed by a demon as well," she pointed out.

    "A human controlling the Corrupted?" Rasmus furrowed his brows, watching the warlock sit still with the staff made of human bones on his lap.

    "I wonder as well..." Videl nodded.

    Aris tapped Rasmus''s shoulder to get his attention.

    "I want to show you something. This is the final form of using an Aura. I want you to keep an eye on them," Aris said as she put down her sword and stared at the group of Corrupted.

    The three of them stared at Aris and then glanced at the group of Corrupted. They didn''t blink their eyes and kept staring at them until suddenly everything around the Corrupted got disintegrated into dust, including the Corrupted and the warlock. It happened in an instant, and they had no idea what was happening, and not to mention, Aris did it from a far distance.

    "Now imagine if a dragon did it. A dragon the size of a mountain with ten times more power than me to do something like this," Aris said as she looked at Rasmus. "If a dragon wants this world to perish, it could do it in a single night," she continued as she stared into Rasmus''s eyes.

 Chapter 231 - 231: A Demon King.

    ?"You even disintegrated their remaining souls within those corpses..." Videl crouched as she stared down at the pile of dust in the center of the crater.

    ?Videl thought that Aris was strong, but she never thought that a dragon in this world possessed such power. She realized that a dragon could kill her in her prime, and that was disturbing for her.

    ?"If you don''t change to your usual appearance, I''ll make you experience what they felt right now," Aris said as she stood behind Videl, staring down at her.

    ?Videl sighed as she raised her hands, and suddenly a black mist covered her whole body. The moment the mist disappeared, he turned into his butler and handsome appearance.

    ?"Seriously, what''s your problem?" Videl asked as he crossed his arms and stared at Aris with his brows furrowed.

    ?"Your voice was annoying," Aris answered as she walked away. "At least don''t become a woman," she added.

    ?Videl was speechless and annoyed by the fact that Aris was being a pain because of a mere voice. He sighed and decided to brush it off while Rasmus stared at him with a smirk, enjoying every second of it.

    ?Rasmus looked at the damage that Aris had caused, and wondered how she did it. His control over Aura was still nowhere near her, and it would take him a lot of effort to even manipulate it outside his body. He wondered if meditating and trying to sharpen his mind would help him achieve what Aris showed earlier.

    ?"(I could control Mana easily now, but not Aura...)" Rasmus looked at his hand and felt the Mana lingering in between his fingers. "(Once Mana turned into Aura, it might not have free will anymore. So I have to be the one controlling it with my mind or even beyond that. Perhaps my consciousness, like a psychic?)" he thought.

    ?"Let''s get rid of their hideout. It''s in that building over there," Videl said as he pointed at the building in front of him.

    ?Rasmus snapped back to reality and stared at the old building that Videl was pointing at. He watched Videl walk ahead of them to check on the building first. He looked over his shoulder at the crater and still couldn''t grasp what he had witnessed earlier.

    ?The hideout was hidden in the basement of the house. It had a few records there, including tools for rituals and skinned heads of the villagers. The records weren''t important, but they found out the warlock they saw earlier was the village chief, pretending to be a wise old man.

    ?"Hmm, so it was he who summoned those demons. Funny that they allowed an old man like him to order them around," Videl said as he looked at the ritual circle on the ground. "Hmm, wait a minute. This circle is imperfect, it shouldn''t be able to summon anything..." he muttered.

    ?Since Videl had learned from warlocks and witches, he knew everything about the dark arts. He realized something was off about this, and immediately looked for faint traces of demonic energy that still lingered.

    ?"Put your helmet on, all of you," Videl said with a serious expression as black mist covered his body.

    ?Without questioning Videl, the three of them put on their helmets. Videl changed his appearance into an old priest while everyone looked at her with a curious look. Suddenly, he punched the ground, cracking it, and ripped the ground open until they saw a faint dark purple glow from underneath.

    ?"I knew it, this thing is the one that summoned all the demons," Videl muttered as he slowly took a step away from the ritual circle and stared down at the glowing light.

    "What''s that?" Rasmus asked. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You can say it''s a portal that only Fallen Watchers can create from wherever they want that connects with their minions," Videl answered as he formed a ball made of white light on his palm. "I''m going to try to break this thing off, and there''s a chance a powerful demon will appear to prevent me from doing so," he said as he stared at the ball of light on his palm.

    "Wait, what? Is that divine energy?" Rasmus stared at the ball of light in disbelief, similar to what he saw when Astrea used her divine powers.

    Aris and Javi were mildly shocked by what they saw, they were as shocked as Rasmus. Aris could see the divine energy that lingered within Videl''s body that suddenly existed. She couldn''t believe what she saw, but she remembered that Ermaine, the false prophet that she saw back then was also capable of doing so.

    "What? Surprised that I can hold both divine energy and demonic energy? By now, you should have expected for me to be capable of doing this," Videl smirked at Rasmus as he threw the ball of light at the emitting purple light on the ground.

    As soon as the ball made contact with the light, the whole ground trembled and cracked open. The light grew brighter, and suddenly, a hand appeared from the light, climbing out of it from thin air. It was as Videl said, a portal, and something crawled from it.

    The thing that came out of the portal was a knight in jet-black armor with rough and pointy edges. The armor that didn''t look like from the world of the living because it was covered in black tar that dripped to the ground and melted the wooden floor. It was different from what Rasmus encountered back then, and it looked a lot stronger.

    Aris didn''t hesitate to raise her sword and swung it upward vertically at the knight. Her attack cut the ceiling of the basement open all the way to the roof. The knight was thrown away by her attack, but the knight survived with a big crack in his armor. The knight used his hand to brush on the damage on his armor, and surprisingly the armor regenerated from his touch.

    Aris didn''t encounter something like that back when she explored the Blackcliffs. It was different from the possessed and the corrupted that she had encountered so far. The knight oozed an overwhelming demonic energy that sucked all the Mana around him, turning it into his strength.

    "That''s a king rank demon," Videl grinned in excitement as he stared at the knight. He couldn''t wait to devour a Demon King and made himself into a Demon King, one step away from reaching his goal.

    Rasmus knew that he wouldn''t stand a chance against something like that even if he pushed himself to the limit. His effort would be futile in the presence of that knight in front of him.

    The knight''s eyes glowed dark red under the helmet with horns. He controlled the tar all over his armor and moved them toward his right hand. Once all the tar formed around his hand, it slowly formed into a greatsword and hardened into a solid form. He swung his sword toward them, releasing a powerful slash wave of demonic energy.

    Aris thrust the air with her sword, and it released a powerful shockwave that turned everything in front of her into dust. That move was enough to disperse the slash wave that the knight had released, and it also hurt him to the point that his armor broke into pieces, revealing its skin that was as dark as a coal.

    The knight roared, releasing a deafening and ear-piercing soundwave at them. Rasmus and Javi almost fainted as their ears began to ring painfully, making them fall to their knees and cover their ears. The knight pushed out the black wings from its spine and then flew to the sky, making a distance from Aris.

    Aris and Videl jumped out of the basement and went outside to look at the knight in the sky. They watched as the trees and the soil in a mile''s radius dried out because the knight took the life out of them. The amount of Mana that he absorbed was immensely large that he could suck the lives of thousands of lives in a matter of a second.

    "Finally, something that I can play with," Aris said as she held her sword with both hands and stomped the ground to ready her stance.

    Her stomp alone was enough to crack the ground around the village, and when she deepened her footing, some of the buildings collapsed and sunk into the ground. She created a small avalanche as her eyes stared coldly at the knight in the sky.

    "Take those two away from this village. I''m not going to hold back in this fight," Aris said with a serious expression, her eyes never leaving the knight.

    Videl glanced at Aris and wondered what kind of expression she had underneath that helmet. He then nodded and hurriedly went back to the basement to bring Rasmus and Javi away from the village. The knight didn''t even bother to attack Videl because he knew the real threat was the knight on the ground below him.

    Once Aris felt that Rasmus was out of the village, she finally could release all her strength.

    "Get down here," Aris said coldly.

    The knight felt a mountain fall onto his back and make him fall to the ground so hard that the whole village sunk to the ground. She was floating in the air as she stared down at the knight who struggled to stand up from that pressure alone. She then felt an immense amount of demonic energy that was released from the knight''s body, dispersing the Aura she had put on him.

    The knight slowly got back to his feet and looked up at Aris with his glowing red eyes.

    "Let''s see how strong you are," Aris pointed her sword down at the knight.

 Chapter 232 - 232: Good and Bad.

    ?"Haah... Khu-hu-hu..." Videl chuckled with his hand grasped onto his mouth, trying to suppress his excitement. "Hahaha! This is it! This is what I want to see!" He yelled, glaring at the shockwave coming toward him, and hit him, sending him flying.

    ?

    ?Rasmus and Javi''s eyes were wide open, their mouths had never been closed ever since the fight began. They had never seen such destructive power that destroyed everything to small particles. The hills that made the land look stunning had been turned into a flattened and barren land.

    ?

    ?Each shockwave that was released scraped the land little by little. Dozens of shockwaves were released every second because of the clash between Aris and the Demon King. Nobody could survive if they were too close to them, not even Rasmus''s Mana barriers.

    ?

    ?Every time the Demon King was sent to the ground, the land collapsed. The landscape was slowly turning into a big valley because of the fight. Slowly but surely, the area where Rasmus was standing would become high ground.

    ?

    ?The Demon King finally realized that he was no match for the mysterious knight he faced. He decided to fly away to report this matter, but suddenly he felt a presence behind him, and his wings got cut off from his spine. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ?

    ?The Demon King screeched as he fell from the sky, but then he blazed the sky with hellfire that he had released from his body. However, he was shocked that Aris wasn''t affected by the hellfire, not even the ordinary armor she wore, thanks to the Aura she coated around her body.

    ?

    ?The Demon King sucked the hellfire onto his palm and re-released it right onto Aris''s face. He thought it would be enough to distract her, but once again, he was shocked that she could cut the hellfire and even extinguish it with every swing of her sword.

    ?

    ?The Demon King knew that he had no chance of escaping from Aris''s grasp. He landed and regenerated his wings slowly as he glared at Aris from underneath his helmet.

    ?

    ?Aris landed not far from the Demon King and readied her stance immediately. She dashed and swung her sword relentlessly at the Demon King, clashing her sword with the Demon King''s sword. The Demon King could match her speed, but not her strength.

    ?

    ?The Demon King controlled hellfire like a cloth that he could swing and pull with his hand. Everything melted when it made contact with the hellfire, and yet it couldn''t melt Aris''s armor and sword.

    ?

    ?Aris clashed her sword with the Demon King''s sword, noticing how durable her sword was even after everything it had gone through. However, she was also surprised that the Demon King''s sword could withstand all of her attacks, even though it regenerated like how the Demon King regenerated his armor and limbs.

    ?

    ?At this point, it was a matter of endurance and which one was the last one to stand.

    ?

    ?"I could barely see their attacks..." Rasmus muttered as he watched Aris and the Demon King''s hands, which looked blurry whenever they released an attack.

    ?

    ?"There are only a handful of humans that could be a match of this demon. However, we don''t know how many demons that are on the same level as him," Javi responded as he watched the Demon King''s wide wings terrorize him.

    ?

    ?"At least a thousand," Videl answered as he climbed the hill where Rasmus and Javi were. "And the more they feed on the living, the stronger they become," he added.

    ?

    ?Javi turned around to look at Videl''s condition, surprised that Videl was fine even after getting hit by that powerful shockwave. He then thought about what Videl said, the numbers of Demon Kings and their potential of growing stronger were unsettling.

    ?

    ?"Humankind is doomed," Videl chuckled as he watched the Demon King get sent flying by Aris''s attack and hit the ground, collapsing it even further. "At least that''s how it should be," he grinned as he stared at Aris, who had decided to put more effort into the fight.

    ?

    ?Aris held her sword with both hands and swung it downward two times, creating a cross slash wave. The Aura that she produced was visible to the naked eye, a light blue light coated the cross slash wave.

    ?

    ?The slash wave cut through the thick and hardened soil like butter. The Demon King got hit by it and went further down into the ground that was being obliterated by the slash wave. The Demon King''s armor shattered into pieces, revealing his bare skin that was being torn and ripped apart by the slash wave.

    ?

    ?"It''s over," Videl giggled as he jumped down and ran to the scene to devour the Demon King''s energy.

    ?

    ?Rasmus and Javi followed Videl from behind and went down to the valley. They looked around and couldn''t believe the hills and the vast land had been turned into a new terrain. The village had disappeared with no trace of it left, not even a chunk of the wall of a building survived.

    ?

    ?Videl looked down at the abyss and didn''t hesitate to jump down to devour the Demon King''s energy. Rasmus and Javi were standing on the edge, staring into the pitch black abyss where they couldn''t see the bottom of it.

    ?

    ?Aris landed behind Rasmus and slowly removed her helmet. She didn''t even break a sweat or catch a breath after the intense battle against a Demon King. She looked down and saw the demonic energy weakening, a sign of the demon had lost the fight and his life.

    ?

    ?"The sword is amazing," Aris mentioned as she lifted her sword and observed the blade with barely any scratches on it. "I thought this would break in the middle of the fight, but I was wrong," she said as she stabbed the sword on the ground.

    ?

    ?"I''m glad the sword''s quality is beyond your expectations," Rasmus glanced at the sword. "How was it, fighting a Demon King?" He looked at Aris''s face.

    ?

    ?Aris slowly formed a smile on her face as she looked at Rasmus, a satisfied expression painted her face.

    ?

    ?"It was fine, but I was hoping that he was at least ten times stronger than that," Aris answered as she looked down at the abyss.

    ?

    ?Ramus and Javi stared at Aris for a whole ten seconds without saying a word. They could finally imagine how strong she could be by imagining what they had seen but multiplied by ten. Javi couldn''t imagine how destructive it would be, however, Rasmus could imagine it. He could imagine it, and the closest scenario he could imagine would be a nuclear war.

    ?

    ?"What a shame..." Videl landed behind them with a disappointed expression. "Aris got rid eighty percent of that demon''s life. So I could only devour the remaining twenty percent," he sighed as he rested his hands on his waist.

    ?

    ?"That''s still a big amount, more than the Duke you devoured back then?" Rasmus turned around and looked at Videl.

    ?

    ?"One and a half, to be precise," Videl nodded as he sat down. "But I realized now that I might not be able to devour a Demon King. I would lose control, and the Demon King that I would have devoured would be the one controlling me and devoured me instead," he said as he pressed his chest, struggling to maintain the Demon King energy within his body.

    ?

    ?"So you''re not strong enough. You should be grateful that Aris left some of the Demon King''s life and didn''t kill him completely," Rasmus said as he pulled out the map from his ring. "And what about this whole thing? Do you think Kiel or Yaza will know about the death of a Demon King?" He glanced at Videl.

    ?

    ?"No, they won''t know until they notice that the Demon King they sent doesn''t come back to their side. Which means, there''s a chance that they will come to check. When they find out that someone killed a Demon King rank, they might look for the one who killed it," Videl answered as he looked at Aris.

    "I see, that means we need to stay low for now because of this. We also just made the demon forces from making a move, which means we are going to see more of them from now on. That''s a good and bad thing to have," Rasmus muttered as he looked at the map. "The good thing is that we might be able to lure one of the emissaries to us, and let Aris deal with them, weakening them. The bad thing is that they will see us as a real threat, all of us, the Alliance and the South Neva Union, giving them a reason to be cautious and take extreme measures to achieve their goals," he explained as he rolled the map and looked at the three of them.

    ?"Well? Don''t you think this will make things more interesting?" Videl smirked as he stared at Rasmus. "Isn''t this basically bringing all the chaos all-together in a single moment, fastening the process of what we came for and make things easier for you?" He asked as a grin formed on his face.

    Rasmus looked to the side, thinking about it for a moment. He began to nod his head as a smirk formed on his face.

    "You''re right, let''s make it interesting," Rasmus said with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 233 - 233: The Corrupted Grace.

    Kiel walked down the stairs toward the dark basement in his long white robe with gold motives, his porcelain mask covering his face and the hood that covered his hair. He was followed by two knights in jet-black armor, the same knights that Aris fought. The moment he walked into the complete darkness, his glowing dark orange eyes became the only thing that was visible in the basement.

    Kiel saw two knights standing in front of the door made of stone, preventing anyone from entering. He raised his right hand gracefully at them, and the knights immediately opened the heavy door for him. The ceiling and the ground were trembling when they opened the door, falling dust dirtied Kiel''s robe, but he wasn''t bothered by it.

    As soon as the door was fully open, a bright purple light lit the room and the pungent smell of rotten flesh struck their noses. They were unbothered by the smell, especially Kiel, who wasn''t fazed or shocked by the view of living humans being mutilated by a person in a blood-red robe with gold engravings.

    Kiel stood at the door, didn''t say a word, and watched as the person in a blood-red robe experimented on human bodies. He could see the humans'' eyes were wide open, but their mouths were closed as if they were unable to move their muscles. Tears were falling to their cheeks, fear written on their faces as their bodies were being torn and ripped apart.

    "To see you come all the way down here, there must be something important," the person in the blood-red robe said. The voice was deep, but distorted, making it hard to distinguish whether the person was a man or a woman.

    Kiel slowly approached the person in the blood-red robe and stood beside them. He watched the humans placed and stacked on the table with their trembling eyes glaring at him. He could see the pain, fear, and hopelessness in their eyes, but he didn''t care.

    "Someone is hunting us down... successfully..." Kiel answered as he watched the person in the blood-red robe observe an arm and a leg in his hands to study them. "We need to make a move, Yaza. We don''t have much time," he said as he put his hands behind his back.

    Yaza''s eyes glowed bright red underneath the porcelain mask he wore. The eyes grew wider, and it was enough to make all the humans faint out of fear.

    "Didn''t you say that no humans could stop us? Why is it the moment I have my time, you said something like this?" Yaza glared at Kiel, and his gaze alone was enough to crack the porcelain mask he wore.

    Kiel stared back at Yaza, making the demon knights tremble in fear, and began to kneel with their heads lowered. Unlike Yaza, Kiel didn''t harbor any emotion in his glowing eyes, and they reflected no fear or emotion.

    "Because a Saint came here, that woman named Astrea," Kiel answered.

    "She''s a nobody, a mere human with a divine power, nothing more," Yaza sounded a bit annoyed by Kiel''s excuse. "If you''re trying to stop me from my own creation, I''ll make sure that you''ll be punished by our Master," he glared at Kiel as he leaned his face toward Kiel''s face.

    "She plays a small part of it, and I know that she''s just God''s favorite tiny toy. That''s not the problem, but the force behind her," Kiel stared right into Yaza''s glowing red eyes. "We lost a Duke, and a King. We both know that there''s only a tiny portion of humans in this world that are capable of killing them. Who are they? We don''t know, but as long as Astrea is here, they will keep hunting us down, successfully," he pointed out.

    Yaza tilted his head like an owl, to the point that his head was almost upside down, but then he turned his head to look at the humans on his table.

    "Someone is capable of killing a Duke? and a King?" Yaza''s eyes glowed even brighter, but this time it wasn''t anger, it was a thrill. "Wouldn''t that be interesting if we captured whoever they were?" He menacingly and disturbingly tilted his head again as he glared at Kiel.

    "You want me to send one of the Prime Lords to investigate? What if they ended up dead as well?" Kiel asked.

    "Well? Wouldn''t that be interesting? I''ll personally look who it is and I can make something out of them," Yaza answered as he held a human''s head by the hair and wiggled it around. "We only have a few Prime Lords here, losing one won''t be a problem since we will get something in return," he glanced at Kiel as he threw away the head, believing it was defective compared to other human heads.

    Kiel thought for a moment, realizing it wouldn''t be a bad idea to let one Prime Lord cease to exist even though Prime Lords were fallen angels just like him and Yaza. With that outcome, whether they could capture the killer or not, or if the Prime Lord lived or died, it wasn''t the main goal. He could deduct who was capable of killing a Prime Lord, and that would narrow it down to reveal the killer. He believed no humans were capable of killing a Prime Lord, and only Orthias, the ancient race that was capable of doing so. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Will you take responsibility for this decision, Yaza? Will you deal with our Master''s wrath if this didn''t go well?" Kiel asked calmly.

    "I will," Yaza answered without hesitation as he stared right into Kiel''s glowing orange eyes.

    Kiel glanced at the human on the table that had regained consciousness. He stared at the man with his glowing orange eyes, and suddenly the man''s eyes turned white as his whole body twitched uncontrollably. He then brushed his hand under the white glove on the man''s head, taking the man''s soul and killing him painlessly.

    "How''s the progress to create a Nephilim, Yaza?" Kiel asked as he stared at the man''s soul in his hand and inhaled it.

    "This thing called Mana, it''s the only thing that prevents me from finishing my experiment. It''s too complicated, unlike the humans from Earth..." Yaza answered as he pulled the man''s dead body from the pile and ripped the skin off like peeling a banana. "Everything looks the same, but different..." he muttered as he stared at the anatomy of the man''s skinless body.

    "Didn''t our Master have that woman, Illidan?" Kiel stared at the man''s body. "She holds knowledge about this world since she''s an Orthias, an ancient race of this world," he took the man''s body from Yaza''s hand, putting his hand on the man''s mouth, putting demonic energy into the body.

    "Maybe it really isn''t that simple to understand," Yaza responded and watched the body turn into a Corrupted. "The situation over there is more problematic, isn''t it? The North really put their fight against our Master, which is quite commendable," he pointed out and continued to mutilate the human bodies on his table.

    "Maybe it is..." Kiel muttered as he stared down at the Corrupted that kneeled in front of him. "However, we really don''t have time for your experiment, Yaza. We need more army," Kiel glanced at the bodies on the table, thinking that he could be more useful than being lab rats for Yaza.

    "Use those humans called revolutionaries that have bowed down under your rule. Aren''t they enough for an army?" Yaza glanced at Kiel, reading Kiel''s thoughts beneath that mask he wore. "Don''t touch my toy, you already have your own toy," he warned.

    "We have a feeling that nothing will be enough..." Kiel said as he turned around and stared at the demon knights. "Something is amiss, and I don''t know what..." he muttered and decided to walk away from the table.

    "Amiss? Even for all of you?" Yaza looked at Kiel from over his shoulder, the body that was possessed by a few Fallen Watchers inside it.

    Kiel didn''t say a word, his gaze was pointed at the spot on the floating purple flame on the wall. He couldn''t find the reason behind his worries no matter how hard he tried.

    "That human that you spoke of, who was it again?" Yaza asked as he gently caressed a woman''s face on his table, admiring her complexion and then turning into irritation. "Did you find him after he made a deal with you?" He asked as he crushed the woman''s face, irritated by God''s creation that he couldn''t decipher.

    "Rasmus Blackheart, that''s his name," Kiel answered. "And no, I haven''t seen him. Azel said that he was on the East Neva, but then he disappeared..." he continued and listened to the sound of a skull being crushed behind his ears.

    "I want to meet him... I want to observe his body and mind..." Yaza muttered as he wiped the blood from his glove on the woman''s body.

    "We have something in common..." Kiel responded and then left the room.

 Chapter 234 - 234: Two Snakes.

    (At the royal family estate, the Bastios Kingdom)

    ?Anastasha folded her hand fan as she listened to the mutters from behind her chair. She stared blankly at the door, sitting at her desk with the sunlight from the window behind her. She then looked at the scroll on her desk as she kept listening to the report.

    ?"You may leave," Anastasha muttered.

    ?A gentle gush of wind blew her hair as the presence behind her chair disappeared. She slowly reached out to the scroll and stood up from her chair to look out at the sea from the window.

    ?"I thought it was a mistake coming all the way here. No, it was a mistake, but this mistake somehow ended up benefiting me in a way," Anastasha smiled softly as she leaned forward and stared out at the sea. "I wish we could see each other again, Count," she glanced at the scroll in her hand.

    ?Anastasha looked at the patrolling Marine ships and noticed a battleship coming toward the cliff. She decided to go there to check what it was all about since there had been so many Marine ships that patrolled near her area for the past week.

    ?Arka had just unboarded the ship, and he noticed Anastasha approaching with a few of her personal guards. He glanced at the man beside her, holding a quarterstaff ready to eliminate any threat. He knew that he was no match against that man and would lose in the first two moves.

    ?"It has been a while, and I believe I should address you as Commander now," Anastasha smiled softly at Arka as she unfolded the fan and covered her lower half face with it. "What do I owe this pleasure, Commander?" She asked, her sharp gaze stared into Arka''s eyes.

    ?Arka lowered his head slightly at Anastasha out of respect toward the Asghar family.

    ?"May we speak in privacy, Your Highness?" Arka asked with a serious expression. "It''s something that nobody should listen to," he added.

    ?"Hmm, intriguing," Anastasha chuckled softly, narrowing her eyes, still with the fan covering the lower half of her face. "Come, I wouldn''t let you talk while standing in the first place, Commander," she said as she turned around.

    ?Once Anastasha and Arka settled at the table with food and drinks on it, the maids and the guards left the dining hall. Arka looked at the food and drink, wondering how she got all that when the Bastios Kingdom struggled to get enough food because of the revolutionary parties.

    ?"What? I''m an esteemed guest here, so it''s given that they''re giving me enough food for my stay here," Anastasha chuckled as she rested her cheek on her palm, staring right into Arka''s eyes.

    ?Arka got a chill down his spine, remembering how terrifying Anastasha was. She could read thoughts through behavior, and even a flick of an eyelash. He never thought to see someone as dangerous as Rasmus or the other way around.

    ?"No, Your Highness. I didn''t mean to pry on this matter, and I came here for another reason," Arka shook his head and reached out for a letter from his pocket. "I don''t know what it is, and I came to send you this from Archduke Thalior, a representative from the South Neva Union," he slowly put the letter on the table where Anastasha could reach.

    ?Anastasha glanced at the letter and slowly reached her hand to the letter. She broke the seal and pulled out the letter, reading it thoroughly as she drank her tea.

    ?Arka sat there, waiting for Anastasha to throw in questions that he had been prepared to answer. However, he was dumbfounded when Anastasha put down the letter and didn''t ask a thing, only enjoying her tea in silence.

    ?"What do you think of Count Blackheart, Commander?" Anastasha asked, her eyes were empty, and she stared blankly at the wall.

    ?Arka was prepared to answer different types of questions from Anastasha, but he didn''t expect her to ask about Rasmus. To be asked such a question, he didn''t know what to answer, and it seemed that whatever answer he gave, it wouldn''t matter.

    ?

    ?"Dangerous, Your Highness. That''s something I believe," Arka answered as he closed his eyes, sitting on the edge of the chair.

    ?"Ah, but you saw me in him and vice versa. Does that mean I''m dangerous in your eyes as well, Commander?" Anastasha unfolded the fan and covered the lower half of her face, staring coldly at Arka.

    "For Your Highness to use my statement and turn it against me, make me feel guilty for what I had said, that already speaks volumes," Arka said as he avoided eye contact with Anastasha.

    "Aren''t you an honest one for a young man?" Anastasha smiled with her eyes while she still covered the lower half of her face with the fan. "No wonder Rasmus wanted you to be a part of his fellows," she chuckled softly.

    Arka straightened his back, mildly disturbed that Anastasha knew about his encounter with Rasmus. He wondered how many eyes and ears Anastasha had in South Neva ever since she moved here and took refuge from the power struggle in East Neva.

    "Do you know why the South Neva Union suddenly became interested in my existence here in South Neva, Commander? We both know that nobody should know about my whereabouts here, in this continent, and yet suddenly Archduke Thalior and the South Neva Union wanted to protect me from this chaos," Anastasha unfolded the fan and put it down as she grabbed her teacup.

    Arka glanced at Anastasha and noticed that she knew a lot about Rasmus. He remembered that Rasmus had mentioned Anastasha a while back, and he assumed that those two had met each other in person.

    "Because of Count Blackheart?" Arka furrowed his brows.

    "I believe so too, but why?" Anastasha smiled gently as she tilted her head slightly and stared into Arka''s eyes. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I don''t have the mind of a schemer, Your Highness. I don''t know what kind of scheme Count Blackheart is doing or what his plan on doing all this," Arka answered, trying not to get too involved in the game that those two dangerous people were playing.

    "How unfortunate, Commander. You don''t have the mind of a schemer, but you''re surrounded by schemers. Aren''t you too ignorant, or do you not value your life and your safety?" Anastasha rested her cheek on her palm, still staring into Arka''s eyes.

    "With all due respect, Your Highness. I''m someone who''s watching the two snakes lurking, competing against each other. I''m not the prey that the snakes are targeting, even if I''m ignorant, that doesn''t affect me in the slightest," Arka answered as he stared into Anastasha''s eyes. "Seeing that you''re so eager to make me understand, you''re wasting your time, Your Highness. I already know, and I''m aware," he continued with a serious expression.

    Anastasha chuckled and slowly covered her mouth with the back of her hand as she began to laugh. Arka was disturbed by her reaction, he could never understand the mind behind the schemers.

    "Oh, you just made my day, Commander," Anastasha smiled widely at Arka. "You said the snakes are competing against each other, and you''re not their prey? It doesn''t matter, Commander. The snakes need to stay sharp and in their prime to achieve their goal, and you are just one of the foods that will be devoured by the snakes to keep them sharp and in their prime," she explained, still with the wide smile on her face.

    "Now that the South Neva Union is under Count Blackheart''s influence, do you think you''re just standing there watching? He''s indirectly putting his influence on you and your whole fleet, Commander. You just haven''t seen it," Anastasha pointed her finger at Arka with a smirk on her face.

    "If you think that you''re not, then let me make you understand, Commander. Count Blackheart is out there saving humanity, and every move they''ve made, are making, and are planning to make, they''re orchestrated by him. Seeing you sitting here with me, giving a letter from the South Neva Union, do you still believe that you''re not being influenced by him?" Anastasha rested her chin on her palm, raising her brows.

    Arka didn''t find her blabbering concerning in the slightest because he knew that it didn''t matter and didn''t affect him in the slightest. He was a fleet Commander, and he was being used in exchange for the safety of the people, it didn''t make any difference. However, he didn''t want to say those things because he knew it would be a waste of time.

    Anastasha suddenly stood up from her chair and slowly approached Arka on the chair. She stood behind him and gently placed her hands on his shoulders as she leaned down to whisper into Arka''s ear.

    "One more thing, Commander. The snakes aren''t competing for a goal, the snakes aren''t bothered by each other''s presence, they''re enjoying their time, feasting. We are sharing something in common, that the likes of you wouldn''t understand," Anastasha whispered with a smirk.

    At that moment, Arka felt a chill down his spine from both her words and her warm breath on his neck.

    "The smart ones share while the greedy ones kill each other, Commander. I want you to remember that," Anastasha chuckled as she pulled away. "Since you have delivered the letter, there''s nothing else that we need to discuss, Commander. Enjoy your food, and leave once you''re full," she said as she walked away with the letter in her hand.

    Arka sighed, not even once did he have the appetite to eat when meeting someone dangerous like Anastasha. He decided to leave without touching anything on the table.

 Chapter 235 - 235: Rival.

    ?Arka was on his ship, watching Anastasha and all her knights board the ship. He didn''t know that she would board the ship until a few minutes ago when he received a letter from her.

    ?Arka wondered what Thalior wrote to Anastasha, and why she decided to join him and wanted to take refuge under the South Neva Union. However, he remembered what she said to him earlier about the two snakes sharing the territory rather than competing against each other.

    ?Arka didn''t want to think about it too much because he wouldn''t be able to understand Rasmus and Anastasha''s minds. They both had a similar air around them, having no moral compass, yet they weren''t the type who were blinded by emotions. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ?Anastasha and her knights were escorted down into the cabin, but Anastasha decided to stay on the deck. Her personal knight, the man who held the quarterstaff, stayed by her side like her shadow.

    ?"Commander, shall we have some tea? My maid can brew the best tea from East Neva, something that only a handful of people outside the Asghar family have tasted," Anastasha smiled at Arka, tapping the folded fan on her palm.

    ?"Let''s go to my cabin, Your Highness. It''s nothing fancy, but it''s still comfortable," Arka said as he pointed at his cabin on the top deck.

    ?They made themselves comfortable in the cabin with Anastasha''s personal guard outside, guarding the cabin. The tea that Anastasha promised came with the most expensive-looking cup and ceramic teapot. The maids carefully held them with gloves, afraid of contaminating the cups and the teapot.

    ?"Did you know about a teapot that can kill someone you want while you can casually drink from it as well without having to worry about it, Commander?" Anastasha asked as she stopped the maid from pouring the tea into her cup.

    ?"No, Your Highness. I have never heard such a thing," Arka shook his head.

    ?"You see these two holes, Commander?" Anastasha showed the two small holes above the handle. "If I close the top hole, the air prevents the poison in the top chamber inside the teapot from coming out..." she demonstrated as she covered the bottom hole with her thumb and poured the tea into her cup.

    ?"Now, if I close the bottom hole, the air prevents the tea from pouring out, only the poison comes out," Anastasha poured the tea into Arka''s cup. "It''s that simple," she smiled as she pushed Arka''s teacup with the back of her fingers.

    ?Arka looked at his teacup and Anastasha''s teacup, both had the same color, and he couldn''t see the difference. He didn''t want to touch the cup in front of him after hearing what she said earlier.

    ?"You know it''s an insult and unforgivable if you don''t accept an offer from a powerful family. You either lose your head or limbs, it''s one of the unwritten laws in East Neva," Anastasha stared at Arka with a gentle smile.

    ?Arka sighed and took a sip of the tea, surprised by the smoothness of the tea. It had a hint of sweetness and bitterness that mixed really well together. He had never tasted anything like it, however it tasted too fancy for him.

    ?"Oh, you didn''t even hesitate, Commander?" Anastasha was mildly surprised.

    ?"You said the two snakes shared the territory. I''m assuming if I''m dead here, that might change the status since I know the other snake is fond of me. So, I believe that you don''t want that to happen," Arka answered as he smelled the tea in his teacup.

    ?"Hmm, looks like you finally understand a little about the mind of a schemer, Commander," Anastasha chuckled and took a sip of her tea. "How is the tea, Commander?"

    ?"It tastes... expensive..." Arka answered, didn''t know how to describe flavor since he devoted all his life as a soldier who only ate to recover his stamina, not for the taste.

    ?Anastasha chuckled and immediately covered her mouth with the fan. She wasn''t expecting such an answer, it was the first time she heard someone commented on the tea that way.

    ?"Have you realized it by now, Commander? The question that I asked you back then?" Anastasha lowered the fan and folded it.

    Arka furrowed his brows, wondering what the question Anastasha meant. He tried to recall what it was until he remembered the question about why the South Neva Union knew about her whereabouts and why they were interested in her.

    "Is it about why the South Neva Union is interested in you, Your Highness?" Arka asked with a serious expression.

    "Yes, what else could it be?" Anastasha smiled as she tilted her head slightly.

    ?Arka clasped his hands together, placing them on his lips, trying to piece the puzzle together. He already knew that it was Rasmus who informed Thalior about Anastasha and her whereabouts. He then connected the puzzles and decided to answer Anastasha''s question based on what he found.

    "He''s trying to protect you somehow, and I assume he doesn''t want you to be captured by the revolutionary parties, especially the emissaries since they''re demons," Arka answered as he glanced at Anastasha.

    "See? What did I tell you? We both aren''t competing, we are sharing something in common," Anastasha smiled warmly as she rested her cheek on her palm.

    "Is that really what you think of him, Your Highness? Because all I can see is that he just doesn''t want you to be another obstacle to him," Arka furrowed his brows, surprised that Anastasha believed that he was helping her.

    "Does that change the fact that he''s helping me, Commander?" Anastasha asked as she stood up and brushed the edge of the table with a calm expression. "Do I lose something from this? Does he lose something from this? You know that Count Blackheart and I don''t lose anything from this. Does he benefit from this? Yes, and so do I," she smiled as she leaned against the table and stared at Arka.

    "You''re not afraid that he might use this to gain a favor from you? For saving your life? We both know that you can leave and be safe even without me, Count Blackheart, or even the South Neva Union''s help. Why did you choose to comply with him?" Arka narrowed his eyes, confused by Anastasha''s decision to play along in Rasmus''s game.

    Anastasha turned around and poured herself a cup of tea gracefully. She kept putting a smile on her face while she enjoyed her tea in her seat.

    "Perhaps I want to see him again," Anastasha answered, staring at the spot on the wall. "You can interpret this as an invitation from him, and I decided to accept it," she added.

    "Even if it means owing something to him?" Arka asked with his arms crossed.

    "As I said, the smart ones share while the greedy ones kill each other. A man of his caliber, he''s not greedy, and I''m on the other hand, am capable of giving whatever he wants. Knowing each other is worth more than anything, Commander. To make a connection with him is priceless," Anastasha put down her teacup and wiped her lips with a handkerchief.

    "Why is it that you''re admiring him, Your Highness?" Arka leaned back, tilting his head with a curious look on his face.

    "I admire those who can reach this high, the mind that is," Anastasha smiled as she rested her chin on the back of her hand.

    "What do you see in him, Your Highness?" Arka asked, trying to dig up information from Anastasha and the mind inside her head. "Do you think he''s an ally to you? Enemy? Or something else?"

    Anastasha smirked as she stared right into Arka''s eyes, knowing his intentions. At that moment, Arka knew that he might have pushed too far, but there was no going back. However, Anastasha didn''t mind his question and casually took a sip of her tea.

    "You can say that he''s a formidable opponent, a rival," Anastasha answered as she stared at her reflection on the teacup. "I can admire him because he''s not an enemy. Do you understand what I mean, Commander?" She tilted her head and looked at Arka.

    Arka didn''t answer the question and thought about it instead. He didn''t know what to think, and he couldn''t imagine what would happen if both Rasmus and Anastasha decided to work together. He didn''t know what was worse, seeing them together or seeing them against each other later on. What he knew for sure was that they both didn''t hesitate to eliminate anything that tried to stop them.

    "I never thought that I would have an enjoyable conversation. It has been a while, and I thank you for that, Commander," Anastasha said as she stood up. "I will take my leave, Commander. I will rest in my cabin if you need anything," she continued as she walked toward the door.

    "Yes, Your Highness, have a good rest," Arka stood up and bowed his head as he watched Anastasha leave his cabin.

 Chapter 236 - 236: Unnerving silence.

    ?Thalior and all his army met with the Servil army at the rendezvous point and made a camp there. They were going to wipe clean the towns and villages before they invaded the capital city. They had to be cautious because they believed they might encounter demons.

    ?"Your Grace, I received the letter," Xena said as soon as Thalior entered the tent. "It''s good to have Count Blackheart on our side," she continued and pointed her hand at the chair.

    ?"You won''t believe the report that came to me last night," Thalior said as he sat down at the table. "It appears that Count Blackheart and his team encountered someone powerful. The Lorde Hills on the north side, it has turned into a massive valley," he stared at Xena with a serious expression.

    ?Xena''s eyes widened, shocked and curious by the information. She looked down at the map and watched Thalior cross the Lorde Hills from the map. It was a vast area with miles of radius, but everything was destroyed and turned into a big valley.

    ?"There''s also an abyss there. The scout team said that they couldn''t see the bottom of it. They believed it was where the battle ended, and there was something at the bottom, a body of a powerful demon perhaps," Thalior explained and put a small circle on the map, the location of the abyss.

    ?Xena was curious about the abyss, and it wasn''t just her, Thalior was also curious about it.

    ?"And where are they now, Your Grace?" Xena asked, lifting her head to look at Thalior.

    ?"They''re hiding, apparently... I would do the same if I were them," Thalior looked at his knight, coming into the tent to bring tea for both of them. "As I mentioned in the letter, we need to be extremely cautious. Count Blackheart believed that someone or something stronger would come," he continued, and took a sip of his tea.

    ?Xena sighed, tapping on the desk as she stared at the map of the Ederlyn Kingdom on the table. She had failed to protect Astrea, and it was still bothering her as a leader. She was granted the 3rd Swordmaster, and she had to live up to her responsibility.

    ?"We have so many soldiers sitting in this place. If what Count Blackheart said came true, that a powerful demon would appear, we wouldn''t be able to stop it. We would be their feast..." Xena said with a worried expression, staring at the teacup in her hand.

    Thalior''s demeanor turned drastically? as he glanced at the entrance of the tent, making sure nobody was watching. He then glanced at Xena as he pulled out a small piece of paper from underneath his left glove. He didn''t say a word when he pushed the paper toward Xena.

    Xena looked down at the paper and Thalior back and forth for a moment before she reached out to pick the paper. She glanced around and didn''t feel any presence around the tent, she then read the paper silently. She knew that Thalior didn''t want anyone to hear their conversation, believing there might be spies among his men.

    Xena''s eyes twitched and her heart raced when she read the content of the piece of paper. Her lips and throat became dry, making her lick her lips and swallow hard. She slowly pushed the piece of paper back to Thalior, but her hand trembled uncontrollably. She took a deep breath before she took a sip of her cold tea as she stared at Thalior''s cold and serious expression.

    Xena exhaled deeply as she tapped the table rapidly, her eyes moving around, thinking about the message. She slowly nodded her head, signaling Thalior that she understood and would play along.

    ?(At the same time, in the palace, Ederlyn capital city)

    All the revolutionary leaders trembled on their knees, their heads touching the ground with cold sweat all over their bodies. They glanced at each other with their trembling eyes, terrified for their lives. When they saw a black mist on the ground around them, they all whimpered and closed their eyes.

    They could hear soft footsteps, the sound of bare feet walking on the soft carpet, walking past them and climbing the small steps toward the throne. They heard the sound of cloth brushing against each other before it became silent. They knew the being was sitting on the throne, staring down at them.

    "It has been two days..." A soft and yet distorted voice muttered. "And yet all of you couldn''t find anything?" The demon asked.

    "My Lord... We... We tried everything..." One of the leaders answered with a shaky and cracking voice.

    "Give me one reason that I should keep you alive as humans?" The demon asked, the voice was soft, soothing, and yet disturbing to hear.

    "My Lord... we don''t even know what we are looking for..." The second leader answered, his face still touching the floor. "How can we find something that we don''t even know? You want us to find someone strong, but how do we know if they''re strong or not? We can''t use all of our forces to find that person when we are about to go to war against the South Neva Union and the Servil faction?" He asked back, knowing that it was such a ridiculous order by that person.

    "Humans are useless..." The demon sounded disappointed.

    The revolutionary leaders cowered in fear as their hands unconsciously covered their heads while they were bowing. They all begged for forgiveness and begged to be spared under the demon''s generosity. Their lives were worth nothing in the eyes of the demon, and they knew that, however, they tried their luck to be spared.

    "You want to be spared? You have to earn that life of yours by proving yourself useful," the demon said in a calm voice. "You have failed to prove your life is worth anything," the demon continued.

    The leaders couldn''t defend themselves anymore, and all they could hope for was mercy given by the demon in front of them.

    "However, the emissary wants you to live, to be useful for this moment," the demon said and stood up from the throne. "The enemy is right where we want them to be. All of you will kill them all, without leaving a single soul alive."

    The leaders closed their eyes, realizing that they were sent to the battlefield to die with zero chance of living. They knew that the South Neva Union and the Servil faction were the strongest forces in South Neva.

    "Don''t you worry, humans. The emissary is kind enough to bring his army to aid you," the demon assured as the demon walked down the steps. "And I''ll be the one who leads the army."

    One of the leaders lifted his head to look at the demon in front of him, he saw the pale feet of the demon with long, sharp nails and its long legs that were covered in tar. He slowly looked at the dark gray, worn-out robe that the demon wore, and then the long arms that almost touched the floor with their sharp claws. His eyes began to tremble, however, he couldn''t stop staring as he looked up at the abyss underneath the hood, only red glowing eyes that he could see.

    The man began to scream his lungs out, but then his body turned pale instantly, his eyes turned white, and then collapsed. The other leaders looked at the man, they thought that he had fainted, but they realized that the man had just died with his eyes and mouth wide open. Fear was written all over the man''s face, and they had never seen anyone die from fear.

    "A human dared to stare... humans shouldn''t stare at what they shouldn''t see..." The demon said as they walked past the two leaders who kept their heads on the floor. "Now he can stare at me as long as he wishes. Only the dead can withstand the torment..." the demon began to chuckle.

    The remaining two leaders'' eyes were filled with tears, their faces were covered in cold sweat.

    "We will be moving as soon as the sun is setting..." The demon said and turned around to glare at the leaders bowing on the floor. "Don''t make me wait, human..." The demon warned, and then left the room.

    The two leaders had been holding their breath for so long that they had forgotten how to breathe. The moment the demon left the throne room, they raised their heads, but then their vision became blurry and collapsed. They fainted because of fear and high blood pressure.

    (At the same time in the abandoned building) S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Rasmus, Aris, and Javi were sitting at a table in a dark room, prepping their weapons. Suddenly, they heard someone walk into the building and glance at the person who had entered. It was Videl, with that huge grin on his face as he approached them and took a seat at the table.

    "They sent a Prime Lord as we had expected, but he''s not alone, he has a whole army of the dead with him. A thousand of them, the finest Corrupted," Videl informed with a smile on his face.

    Rasmus, Aris, and Javi stared at each other for a moment before they all nodded.

 Chapter 237 - 237: Humanity.

    "Have you heard?" A knight approached a group of South Neva Union knights who were resting at the campfire. "The messenger hasn''t returned from the capital city. I think they were killed," he said as he sat down among the knights.

    "Yeah, we heard. We were talking about it as well," the other knight answered as he nodded his head, staring blankly at the bread in his hand. "I don''t know about this. I have a weird feeling that keeps gnawing me," he muttered.

    The other knights stared at the campfire, watching the flame devour the woods and listening to the crackling sound in silence. They felt the same thing that something didn''t feel right, even though they had gone through something like this countless times in the past. They were all seasoned knights, yet they felt uneasy about the situation.

    "I went to talk with the Servil''s knights this evening, and they were oddly quiet too," a knight stared at the distance at the Servil''s knights'' tents. "I guess we are on the edge because they''re not here with us..."

    "Who? Count Blackheart and Lady Aris?" The other knight asked as he warmed his hands on the campfire.

    "I mean, we are dealing with demons, and they have been the ones who dealt with those things for us, you know? It''s just..." The knight muttered, but then he heard a faint horn being sounded in the distance. "Did you guys hear that?" He furrowed his brows and stared at the other knights.

    Once they heard the horn more clearly, they jolted from their seats, hurriedly put on their helmets, and grabbed their weapons. They were too focused on grabbing their weapons when they saw a massive ball of fire fall right on top of them.

    "God... have mercy on my so¡ª" before the knight could finish his sentence, he got hit by the fireball and exploded into pieces.

    The fireball exploded and flattened a big chunk of the camp, and there were a few more fireballs going down toward the camp from the sky. The knights couldn''t protect themselves from such devastating and destructive spells. The shockwave and the heatwave crushed and burned their bodies inside their armors.

    A single massive fireball was enough to kill dozens of knights. They didn''t know where to go, and it was pointless to escape their deaths because nobody could stop those massive fireballs. However, they were wrong because Novia was there, creating a massive barrier that she had prepared before they set the camp. She had created dozens of magic formations around the camp and activated them from such threats.

    "Run! I don''t know how long the Mana barrier will last!" Novia shouted as she looked around, where the knights were mesmerized and stunned by the Mana barrier and the explosion that the fireballs created.

    "We can''t run. We have nowhere to run," Xena walked past Novia as she unsheathed her sword and stared at the sky where more fireballs appeared. "Can you give me a lift? I''ll destroy all of them," she looked at Novia over her shoulder.

    Novia nodded and created a magic formation on Xena''s back. She then pulled out the artifact gloves from the storage ring and wore them hurriedly. She linked the magic formation to the gloves with Mana and then gave Xena a nod.

    "Don''t think! Just send me toward the fireballs!" Xena said as she held her sword with both hands.

    Novia raised her hands and made Xena float in the air, sending Xena flying beyond the Mana barrier and toward the fireball.

    Xena imbued Aura with her sword as she flew toward the fireball. Once she was close enough, she imbued her body and armor with Aura as well to protect herself from the intense heat. Once she was in range, she swung her sword, releasing a massive slash wave. It was enough to cut the fireball in half, and it exploded.

    Novia flicked her hands to the right, making sure that Xena didn''t get blasted. She began to run as fast as she could, and then flew above the ground, following where Xena was going. She was like playing a kite where the kite was Xena, and when she found out that Xena was fine, she guided Xena toward the next fireball.

    Thalior watched everything from a distance, but then he heard horns from every side. He squinted his eyes and saw thousands of revolutionary knights marching toward them. He was surprised that they were surrounded, and couldn''t believe that he was unaware of their movements.

    "Your Grace! Your order!" Knight captains approached him, fully prepared to fight the enemy.

    "Dome formation. We still have the Mana barrier, use it while it lasts. We need to stand our ground!" Thalior ordered.

    All the knights'' captains nodded with understanding and went their separate ways, ordering the knights to defend the camp.

    Not long after Thalior ordered his knights, the Mana barrier suddenly shattered, shocking everyone, including Novia and Xena. Seeing the Mana barrier disappear, the enemy mages began to cast their spells and bombard the camp from a distance. However, both the South Neva Union and the Servil''s army had dozens of high-ranking mages, Wizards, and High Wizards to create magic barriers.

    Grayson appeared behind Thalior, covered in blood and wounds. Thalior was shocked to see his trusted eyes and ears in that state.

    "My Lord... the enemy... the Corrupted are here... thousands of them..." Grayson could barely form a sentence, his eyes were close to turning white, trying to stay conscious. "A demon... a powerful demon..." he muttered before he collapsed.

    "Grayson!" Thalior held Grayson and checked Grayson''s heartbeat on the neck. He was relieved that Grayson had just fainted.

    "Your Grace, allow me to attend Sir Grayson," Archbishop Theresa said as she went down to her knees and looked at Grayson.

    "Please, Your Excellency..." Thalior nodded and carefully put Grayson down. "I''ll lead the army," he said as he unsheathed his sword and looked at which side needed his help the most.

    Thalior, with all his trusted knights, went to the north side where the enemy''s main force was. His presence alone was enough to raise their morale, the leader who came to the front line to fight was enough to make the knights remember that they swore to protect humanity.

    "Knights! Raise your weapons! If God wants us dead tonight, then we will fight until our last breaths!" Thalior shouted as he glared at the thousands of revolutionary knights in front of him. "I''m proud that I can die side by side with all of you," he continued as he readied his stance.

    All the knights shouted their lungs out as they raised their weapons and shields.

    "Even if you can only survive for a second, a minute, or an hour, that will make a huge difference! Fight with everything you''ve got!" Thalior said as he tightened the grip on his sword.

    All the knights readied their shields, creating a wall of shields with Thalior in front of them.

    "Eat your own medicine you bastard!" Novia screamed her lungs out as she swung her hands down toward the enemy line.

    Thalior and all the knights looked up and saw Novia redirect the massive fireball toward the enemy line. They were shocked when she single-handedly threw the fireball toward the enemy. They watched as the fireball fell and exploded on the enemy, killing hundreds of them while the remaining hundreds were injured by the heatwave and the shockwave.

    The revolutionary knights lost their momentum, and then Xena landed right in front of Thalior. She was injured, her face was covered by her own blood after she destroyed countless massive fireballs in the sky. She didn''t show the pain that she endured, only a sharp gaze toward Thalior with determination.

    "For humanity, Your Grace," Xena said as she turned around to look at the enemy line as she readied her stance.

    "For humanity!" Hundreds of the Servil knights repeated her words as they joined the line.

    Thalior looked to his right at the Servil''s knights with a faint smirk on his face.

    "For humanity!" Thalior raised his sword.

    "For humanity!" The South Neva Union''s knights repeated.

    "Charge!" Thalior pointed his sword at the broken enemy line.

    "Charge!" Xena pointed her sword at the broken enemy line.

    Novia watched hundreds of knights charge toward the enemy without a single fear in their step. The enemy, on the other hand, they were cowering in fear as they had lost a big chunk of their force. She then turned around and decided to help the other side from the enemy. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    (On the enemy''s back line)

    The Prime Lord looked at the sky as a small imp landed on his index finger.

    "They thought it was a powerful enemy that attacked them? How disappointing..." The Prime Lord listened to the imp, the one who created such destructive and massive fireballs in the sky. "Looks like the one that I''m looking for isn''t here..." He muttered.

    The Prime Lord swirled his left hand, and immediately dozens of imps came to him.

    "Kill all of them..." The Prime Lord ordered.

    All the imps flew away and went up high into the night sky.

 Chapter 238 - 238: A second chance.

    ?Xena and Thalior could barely stand their ground, their bodies trembling, making clanking and rattling sounds of their armor. They could barely catch a breath before an explosion shockwave knocked them down.

    ?Novia was on her knees, panting and covered in sweat. Her whole body was completely numb and spent from using powerful spells. She slowly looked up and watched the knights getting bombarded by massive fireballs, killing them.

    ?The knights fought until their last breath without a single regret. They were no match against the Corrupted and the revolutionary knights at the same time. The cold winter night began to bite their bones the moment they collapsed, and they slowly losing their consciousness.

    ?The camp, which was covered in snow, had become a sea of blood. The ground was no longer covered in snow, it was covered in dead bodies. The night was filled with screams and growls, but it became completely silent. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ?Archbishop Theresa carefully walked toward Novia, trying so hard not to step on the corpses. She looked around, and there were only a hundred or fewer knights left while the enemy still had hundreds and close to a thousand, not to mention the Corrupted.

    "Your Excellency... you need to run while you still can..." Novia said under her breath as she looked up at Theresa.

    "No, it would be the greatest sin to abandon humanity, Lady Novia. I''ll stay here, and I''ll do my best to help," Theresa smiled as she shook her head and placed her left hand on Novia''s shoulder. "I''ll do something..." she muttered as she frowned and looked at the sea of corpses around her.

    Novia was furious with herself for being weak and unable to live up to her master''s expectations. She didn''t know what Lenin would think of her when she found out that her disciple had failed to protect the people.

    ?"Oh, the almighty God, please give us strength..." Archbishop Theresa clasped her hands on her knees amidst the chaos. "I''m willing to sacrifice my life for these good people. Please, protect us, God. This will be my first and last request to you, oh almighty God..." She shed tears as she pressed her hands to her forehead.

    Novia turned her head to look at Theresa, clenching her fists and gritting her teeth, ashamed of her inability to protect such a person as Theresa. She slowly lowered her head, unable to watch how Theresa begged God to protect her and everyone. Suddenly, she felt a gentle breeze that wobbled her body, and when she lifted her head, she saw a white translucent barrier go through her.

    ?Archbishop Pavius witnessed Theresa''s power for the first time. A barrier of divine energy was released and expanded rapidly. The Corrupted were pushed away by the barrier, and they got badly injured by it.

    ?Nobody knew outside the Holy Nation about Archbishop Theresa because she was born and raised in the temple. She was different from the other priests and always spent her time alone. She had no friends, but she had one close friend, and it was the Saint herself, Astrea Angelis.

    ?Archbishop Pavius heard it from the Saint herself about Theresa''s power. She said that Theresa could save thousands of lives, something that only a Saint could do. He finally understood why Astrea treasured Theresa so much and kept her by her side.

    ?The dying knights inside the divine barrier felt the warmth seep through their bodies. The exhaustion and the wounds disappeared within their bodies. Surprised by what was happening, they all stood up to look at the barrier.

    ?Novia''s stamina and Mana were replenished in almost an instant. She was shocked by Theresa''s power and knew that she might be able to change the tide with it. A second chance to prove to herself that she was better than before.

    ?"Your Excellency! Thank you..." Novia turned around to look at Therese who was still kneeling and her hands clasped on her forehead.

    ?Theresa didn''t move a muscle or respond to Novia''s words, which worried Novia.

    ?"Your Excellency?" Novia muttered as she slowly reached her hand to Theresa''s hands. However, she noticed the Mana around Theresa was thinning rapidly.

    ?Novia touched Theresa''s hand, and she was utterly shocked when she felt the coldness in Theresa''s hand. She slowly reached Theresa''s wrist to check her pulse, but there was nothing. Her eyes began to water, shocked by the fact that Theresa died for her and the others.

    ?"No... No!" Novia was shaken by what she had just discovered. Her eyes trembled as tears fell to her chin.

    ?All the knights, including Thalior and Xena who had just recovered and healed by the divine barrier realized what had happened. The guilt and the shame were gnawing at them from within, but they knew they couldn''t change the past.

    ?"Brothers... Sisters..." A knight leaned down to grab his sword.

    ?The knights around him slowly turned their heads toward him, both the knights from the South Neva Union and the Servil faction. They stared silently at him and waited for him to continue speaking.

    ?"The moment life escapes, death will come to us again..." The knight said as he held his sword and stared at his reflection on the blade. His weary armor and blood on it reflected the pain and the fate he went through. "This second chance, we don''t deserve it, and yet we can''t waste it..." he muttered as he wiped the blood off the blade.

    "This second chance will determine how long we will live before we embrace the cold of death once again..." The knight stared at the enemy in front of him. "Her Excellency... her body, we must protect it at all costs. Our lives belong to her now, and with that being said..." he readied his stance, gripping the sword tightly. "We will meet her and thank her for giving us such a gift..." he said as he gritted his teeth, determined to fight to the death once more.

    All the knights looked at their bloody hands, and their broken armor was evidence of their inevitable death. They were brought to life, but they knew they had failed, and they resonated with the knight''s words. Their lives were no longer theirs, and they couldn''t escape death, only prolonged it a little bit more.

    "Death..." A knight leaned down and grabbed his weapon from the ground. "We will thank Her Excellency soon, brothers, sisters..." he smiled widely as he readied his stance.

    All the knights nodded and leaned down to grab their weapons, beginning to ready their stances as they stared at the enemy. They never thought to face death once again, didn''t fear them, it was close to a relief, something that words couldn''t describe.

    Now that the dying knights had risen from their dying state, the numbers of the revolutionary knights and the two factions had become even. Although the numbers were even, the experience, the morale, and the skill of each individual outmatched the revolutionary knights.

    The moment the divine barrier disappeared, the enemy charged toward them with the Corrupted. The South Neva Union and the Servil faction knights were fearless; they all laughed and smiled to welcome their enemies.

    Novia flew up high into the sky and created multiple magic formations around her. She didn''t have time to grieve, but she didn''t try to ignore it. She mixed all the raw emotions within her to give her the strength to fight. Those raw emotions and the Mana around her turned into sparks of lightning. She then spread her arms and fingers, releasing bolts of lightning toward the enemy lines.

    Each bolt of lightning was enough to kill them before they could feel the pain. She zapped dozens of knights and mages each second. She used everything she got at that moment, didn''t care if she would collapse afterward, because she knew that it was the moment to determine whether they would win or lose.

    The Corrupted were either exploded, disintegrated, or ripped apart by the lightning bolts. The enemy''s knights were terrified by Novia''s power as if they were fighting a thunder God. Not to mention, they were also facing knights who didn''t fear pain or death anymore.

    Thalior and Xena joined the fight from the side, ambushing the enemy line. It was a massacre, and they didn''t care about anything but eliminating those who didn''t belong to the South Neva Union or the Servil faction. There was no order, only soldiers who fought to cherish the second life while it lasted, which was given to them.

    Novia changed her focus to the imps in the sky and began to zap them with lightning bolts. The imps couldn''t cast any more fireballs as they were trying to dodge and run away from the lightning.

    "Don''t run you little piece of shit!" Novia shouted as she pointed her hands up into the sky.

    Novia changed the calm night into a cloudy and even darker night, brewing a storm with her Mana and the lightning bolts. She then created a massive magic formation above her and turned the weather into her ally. The moment thunder rumbled, she swung her hands down, releasing the real lightning bolts down, striking the enemy lines in the distance infinitely as long as she kept feeding the magic formation with Mana.

    The imps could no longer dodge the unpredictable and finally got hit until they turned into ashes.

    "Just a little bit more..." Novia grunted as she watched dozens of lightning bolts strike the ground per second. " Just a little bit..." She gritted her teeth as she watched the enemy run away, retreating.

    Novia could still hold it for a few more seconds, but suddenly her magic formation and the storm disappeared in a matter of seconds. She was shocked, and that was when she saw a being floating in the distance, wearing a worn-out dark gray robe with its long arms and legs.

    "So you finally show your face..." Novia chuckled in disbelief. "You demon... bastard..." she muttered before she lost consciousness and free-fell.

    Xena, who saw Novia, immediately ran toward her and caught her before she fell to the ground. She carefully put down Novia, and then looked up at the being in the sky as Thalior and the remaining knights gathered behind her.

    "We will stand our ground here..." Thalior looked over her shoulder at Theresa''s dead body, still kneeling, and her hands clasped on her forehead. "We will fight... we have no choice but to fight..." he muttered.

    All the knights nodded and readied their stances with their weapons ready, staring at the being in the sky and another thousand of the Corrupted below him on the ground. The Prime Lord brought the dead back to life, turning them into Corrupted, adding more force under their command.

 Chapter 239 - 239: Acceptance.

    ?Archbishop Pavius tried his best to assist Thalior, Xena, and the knights while at the same time keeping Novia safe. He could bless them with divine power, giving them the strength and power to fight against the Corrupted.

    ?Xena and Thalior, both Swordmasters, used everything they had to get rid of the Corrupted. They stood their ground and fought the endless enemy that kept coming.

    ?The battle was almost one-sided. It wasn''t that they couldn''t kill the Corrupted, it was because they kept coming back to life. Not only that, most of the knights had fallen and became their enemy as well because they were turned into Corrupted.

    ?Xena and Thalior used everything they got and cut dozens of Corrupted into pieces in a single combo attack. They were the only ones who could prevent the Corrupted from resurrecting, and it didn''t change the situation in the slightest.

    ?Minutes passed, and the sound of weapons clashing became less and less. The number of knights had gone down significantly, and they were killing their brothers and sisters in arms. There was no fear in their eyes, only acceptance and commitment to fight until the very last breath.

    ?"Your Grace..." Xena leaned her back against Thalior''s back. She could no longer lift her sword, her eyes were barely open. "Something is off. None of them are attacking us..." She muttered as she looked at her surroundings, where the Corrupted stood still, glaring at them.

    ?Thalior slowly lowered his sword and leaned his back against Xena. He noticed it as well, and then he looked at Archbishop Pavius, who was guarding Theresa''s dead body, and Novia, who was unconscious.

    ?"It''s just like that time..." Thalior gritted his teeth in frustration. "When we went beyond the Blackcliffs to hunt down the Third Saint, the False Prophet, they spared our lives as well..." he explained to Xena, who didn''t know about that story.

    ?"What''s going to happen to us, Your Grace? If they were going to turn us into mindless corpses, I would rather kill myself before they could do it..." Xena asked as she looked at a dozen of the Servil knights that were still alive.

    ?"Life and death... they can control both, Lady Xena. It doesn''t change anything if you die by their hands or your own hands..." Thalior glanced at the handful of South Neva Union knights that were still alive. "Let''s group up and protect Lady Novia and His Excellency," he pushed himself up and walked toward Archbishop Pavius.

    ?Xena could see it the way Thalior walked from behind, it was the walk of a man who had accepted his fate. She looked around her for one last time, and the Corrupted didn''t even move a muscle. She then followed Thalior, dragging her sword because she had used all her strength.

    ?All the knights looked at Thalior and Xena, and they all nodded their heads without saying a word. It was both because there was no need for words and because they didn''t have enough strength to speak. They were grateful for being able to fight until the end under two great Swordmasters and leaders whom they looked up to.

    "Let me heal you, Your Grace, Lady Xena," Pavius looked at both of them with a worried expression.

    "Save your strength, Your Excellency," Thalior smiled weakly as he stared at Archbishop Pavius'' trembling hands because he was also on the brink of collapsing. "We are fine," he assured as he gently grabbed Pavius'' upper arm.

    Archbishop Pavius lowered his head with understanding, and then went down to treat Novia, who was exhausted and in a Mana depletion state. Suddenly, the cold winter felt colder and fear-inducing when the cold wind blew their napes.

    Everyone lifted their heads and saw the Prime Lord descend slowly as he stared down at them with his glowing red eyes. The hood that covered his head prevented anyone from seeing beyond the abyss, only the glowing eyes that they could see which terrified them.

    The Prime Lord landed on the snow with his pale bare feet, staring down at Theresa''s dead body in the pose of a devoted child of God, praying on her knee and hands clasped on her forehead. However, his gaze made Thalior and Xena raise their swords and block his vision from seeing Theresa. The knights stood behind them and pointed their weapons at the Prime Lord, fearlessly.

    The Prime Lord raised his left hand and flicked it to the left. Everyone in front of him was pushed to the left by an unknown force. They all hit the Corrupted, and yet the Corrupted didn''t attack them, only stared down at them.

    Archbishop Pavius was the only one who didn''t get pushed by the unknown force, standing tall in front of Theresa''s dead body. He still had a bit of power within him, and he channeled his divine power into his hands. He released a divine ray toward the Prime Lord. It was enough to make the Corrupted hiss and make their skin burn because of the divine light. However, to everyone''s surprise, the Prime Lord stood there, in front of Pavius, and was staring down at him, unaffected by the divine light.

    "What are you..." Pavius asked, cowering in fear as he lost his strength.

    The Prime Lord reached Pavius''s neck and choked him with his left hand, lifting him up and suffocating him slowly. Thalior and the others were powerless, unable to move a muscle because of the unknown force.

    Suddenly, Pavius''s body got caught in flame, a black flame that melted his skin. He tried to scream, but nothing came out as his throat was being crushed by the Prime Lord. He tried to resist, but he was being burned alive and suffocated to death. Before he lost consciousness and accepted his death, the Prime Lord grabbed his face and crushed it like a watermelon being crushed.

    "God will not embrace your soul as your soul is mine now..." The Prime Lord muttered softly as he dropped the body and let it melt.

    Everyone watched Pavius''s unrecognizable body turn into a lump of flesh and keep burning until it turned into ashes. The words that Prime Lord said haunted them because they realized that death wouldn''t be the end of them, it would be the eternal torment that even God might not be able to save them.

    "Don''t... touch her..." Thalior uttered his emotion as he glared at the Prime Lord.

    The Prime Lord ignored Thalior''s words and reached out to Theresa''s hands, lowering them gently and lifting her chin so he could see her face. He noticed the peacefulness in her expression, mixed with sadness.

    "Unlike him, her soul is already up there... in a place where God has embraced her sacrifice and rewarded her with a place that only a few souls could enter. This is nothing but an empty shell..." The Prime Lord said as he kept staring at Theresa''s face.

    "What are you going to do to her body?" Thalior asked weakly.

    "My master has been looking for a suitable replacement... they will be happy to have her body..." The Prime Lord answered calmly. "However, for you and the rest... salvation is out of reach as your God has abandoned you..." he slowly turned his head to stare at Thalior and the remaining survivors. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    At that moment, Thalior recalled the helplessness when he was beyond the Blackcliffs. He was terrified, a lump stuck in his throat, unable to utter his fear. However, he never had a thought of asking forgiveness or mercy from a demon like the Prime Lord. He glanced at his surroundings, thousands of Corrupted were standing there, and he thought that he would be one of them soon.

    The Prime Lord slowly approached them as a few Corrupted carried Theresa''s dead body. At that moment, they realized that their time had finally come, to die and to suffer for eternity. When he lifted his left hand, everyone closed their eyes, except for Xena who kept her eyes open and ready to see what kind of pain that the Prime Lord was about to do to them.

    The peaceful sky suddenly turned dark, the sky began to rumble as if the sky was furious. The Prime Lord slowly lifted his head, stared at the cloudy dark sky and flashes of lightning in the distance. He didn''t know what was going on until there was one specific flash of lightning that moved from the distance and toward the sky above him. The lightning then struck him directly from above, deafening everyone''s ears.

    The Prime Lord was unaffected by the lightning, however, he felt the tingling feeling all over his body. He then saw a person float in the sky, wearing a robe that covered hid the face. He noticed the Mana around that person, way more than what he saw from Novia.

    Without thinking for a second, the Prime Lord created a barrier made of demonic energy, forming into a massive dome that protected him and all the Corrupted. He knew that no spells made of Mana could break the barrier, but to his surprise, the barrier shattered into pieces. He turned around where he saw the source of the attack from, but before he could react, a person landed in front of him and released a powerful Aura that was enough to push him away and cut dozens of Corrupted in half.

    The moment the barrier disappeared, the person in the sky released a massive bolt of lightning that moved around like a tornado rather than disappearing once it struck the ground. The bolt of lightning disintegrated hundreds of Corrupted in a matter of seconds, and then the bolt of lightning shattered and spread out, immobilizing hundreds more.

    Thalior and the others were shocked by those two mysterious people. When the person landed next to the mysterious person who had just sent the Prime Lord flying, they both pulled down the hoods, revealing themselves.

    "Great Sage Lenin?! And Commander Uriel?!" A knight was deeply shocked.

    "Rest, and let us handle these abomination," Uriel said as she released Aura and controlled dozens of swords with it.

    "Protect my disciple for me," Lenin said as she looked down at Novia who was still unconscious, and then created a powerful Mana barrier that pushed all the Corrupted away.

 Chapter 240 - 240: Trinity.

    ?Uriel controlled dozens of the fallen knights swords with Aura. The moment she left the barrier, the swords began to mince the Corrupted into tiny pieces. Lenin on the other hand, used a powerful fire wall that waved toward the Corrupted, melting them into lumps of meat.

    ?Thalior and the others watched the difference between masters and them. Thalior kept his eyes on Uriel and watched her massacre the Corrupted without hesitation. She minced everything that moved in front of her.

    ?While they were watching the two masters eliminate the enemy, they felt a refreshing gush of wind from behind them. They turned around and saw a person riding a horse, entering the Mana barrier.

    ?The person landed and pulled down the hood, revealing who it was. They were surprised, but then felt guilty, lowering their heads in shame. It was Astrea, and she looked at Theresa''s dead body on the ground.

    ?Astrea went down to one knee and gently caressed Theresa''s hair. She didn''t show any expression, only the gentleness of her caress that showed how saddened she was to see a friend passed away. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ?"Your Holiness... We..." Thalior paused, unable to finish his sentence because of guilt. He didn''t even dare to look at Astrea''s eyes.

    ?Astrea stood up and approached the survivors. She clasped her hands together, releasing divine power that was enough to heal everyone just like how Theresa did it. They were grateful, but they all bowed down to their knees, apologizing for failing to protect both Archbishops.

    ?"You have lost more than me, it should be me kneeling in front of all of you for coming here late. I could save thousands of them, but I was too late," Astrea went down to her knees and stared at them with a gentle gaze. "You have endured enough pain, and you have lost your friends, your sworn brothers and sisters..." she added, frowning as she looked at each one of them.

    ?Nobody knew what to say because Astrea was right. They had endured so much that their reasoning slowly came back to their senses. They began to feel fear, regret, grief, and lastly relieved. Some began to cry, calling the names of their fallen brothers and sisters for failing to protect them.

    ?While they were overwhelmed by their emotions, they heard loud explosions and sound barriers being torn apart. They snapped back to reality and watched Lenin fight against powerful demons in the air, not Corrupted.

    ?Lenin created nine magic circle formation and released shapeless and colorless magic. It was wind magic that broke the sound barrier, destroying and cutting everything it touched. The demons managed to dodge it since they could trade Mana. However, Lenin didn''t let the chance go by casting another magic formation that released multiple lightning bolts simultaneously.

    ?The demons dodged the wind magic only to be struck by lightning bolts. Only a few could dodge them, but it was already too late because Lenin had released extreme heat around them. The lightning bolts moved faster, rapidly, and more potent, zapping those demons a few times in less than a second.

    ?Before the demons could recover, Lenin gathered the wind into a spherical ball. She fed the ball with more Mana while she forced it to shrink even smaller. The moment the ball could no longer contain the pressure, it exploded and destroyed the demons'' bodies until there was nothing left.

    ?Lenin floated in the air, expressionless and no words needed to be said for what she had achieved. She looked down at the thousands of Corrupted that marched toward Uriel. She spread her arms and gathered as much Mana as she could, and then she began to create a Mana ball in between her hands.

    ?Thanks to Astrea''s power, Novia regained consciousness from her Mana depletion state. She stared at her master, and she was confused by what Lenin was trying to do to gather that much Mana. She had never seen Lenin do something like that.

    ?Once Lenin had gathered enough Mana into the ball, she used all her concentration to maintain its state. She closed her eyes and released the ball, throwing it down toward the army of the Corrupted.

    ?Uriel who was busy massacring the Corrupted felt the immense amount of Mana from above. She saw the light blue ball coming down, and she didn''t think twice to run away while she minced the Corrupted that blocked her path.

    ?The moment the blue ball of Mana hit the ground, it exploded without a sound. The blinding light, the explosion, the extreme heat and shock waves were enough to obliterate thousands of Corrupted. The silence was deafening, and the destruction made everyone speechless.

    ?Astrea created a divine barrier under the Mana barrier that Lenin had made. Protecting the survivors from the blast that shattered the Mana barrier instantly. The divine barrier could barely withstand it, and it took a toll on Astrea''s body since she had to maintain the barrier on her own.

    ?The explosion and the smoke in the shape of a mushroom went all the way up to the sky. Everything was flattened, turned into dust and not a single life or even the dead could survive that. Thalior and the others were petrified by the destruction power that made their hearts race faster than when they were facing death. They witnessed the opposite of creation, it was close to the power that was enough to bring extinction to this world.

    Novia''s eyes were widened by the sheer power of her master, however, she had a doubt about this whole situation. She didn''t know what it was, but something told her that something wasn''t right.

    Everyone looked up at the sky, they couldn''t see a single cloud in the night sky. The moons shone brightly which was stunningly beautiful and beautifully unnerving. No words could express nor thoughts that could process what they had witnessed.

    "Are you okay, Lady Uriel?" Astrea asked as she stared at Uriel who had managed to enter the barrier before the explosion happened.

    "I''m fine," Uriel answered as she looked at the swords that floated around her, covered in blood and badly chipped.

    On the other hand, the Prime Lord planned to watch from the side, to observe Uriel and Lenin''s power. He never thought that he would get harmed by the spell that Lenin had released. He felt pain because of the radiation that caused Mana depletion, sucking and devouring Mana within the nature and bodies of both the dead and the living.

    "This power... no... this feeling..." The Prime Lord muttered as he looked down at his trembling hands, affected by the radiation. "This isn''t right..." He looked at the vast field that was filled with thousands of Corrupted a few seconds ago.

    While the Prime Lord was deep in thoughts, he noticed something shiny appeared from the corner of his eye. He was surprised and unable to dodge the flying sword, stabbing him right into his chest. He then noticed dozens more of the swords flew toward him and were stabbed all over his body.

    The Prime Lord was unbothered by it since no physical attack could harm him, however, he was wrong. He looked down at the swords that had been imbued with divine energy, burning him from within, but not to the point he found it threatening.

    Before he could pull one of the swords out, Uriel appeared right above him with her cold and stoic expression. She swung her sword down with an immense amount of Aura on the blade. He blocked the attack with his left hand, but to his surprise, his left arm got cut off. He was stunned for a moment, and that moment was enough to give Uriel time to land another attack that decapitated him.

    The headless body collapsed, but he didn''t die since he was never a living being in the first place. The body and the head turned into black mist, then it combined together and turned back into a body, connected the head and the body back.

    "So it was you..." The Prime Lord stared at Uriel who controlled the swords on the ground and made them float behind her back. "So not all humans are that pitiful," he muttered as he spread his arms and lit the ground around him with a black flame, turning the ground into a sea of flames.

    Uriel opened her hands and then two swords landed on her hands for her to grab. She released a powerful Aura, enough to extinguish the black flames around her. She readied her stance with a stoic and cold expression, her breathing steady and calm. As soon as she put the weight on her right foot, the ground cracked and released a shockwave that extinguished the remaining black flames.

    The Prime Lord was mildly shocked, however, since he had no face, only a dark abyss under the hood, Uriel couldn''t see it. He knew he couldn''t take Uriel lightly since he had observed enough that she was capable of harming him. Not only that, he saw Lenin floating in the sky, staring down at him with killing intent written in her eyes.

    "You can''t run, demon..." Astrea said as she walked toward the Prime Lord. "We won''t let you leave this place alive," she stood behind Uriel and stared directly into the Prime Lord''s eyes, resisting the torment of staring directly into the Prime Lord''s eyes as she created a big dome of divine power that was as big as a basketball court.

    Lenin spread her arms and sparks of lightning came out from her fingertips. The sparks attracted the brewing storm above her as thunder began to rumble and flashes of lightning appeared beyond the whirlpool of dark clouds that seemed ready to obliterate whatever was below it. Lightning struck her fingertips and around her body, summoning a storm so immense it made the world feel small, enough to shatter sky and soul alike.

    "Humans in this world are fascinating..." The Prime Lord said, leaning his body down as wings slowly ripped out from his back, the wings that were wide enough to cover the whole dome. He stretched the wings, and it was enough to crack the dome.

 Chapter 241 - 241: Disturbing.

    ?The Prime Lord used his wings to protect himself like a cocoon from Lenin''s relentless spells. Each lightning bolt that struck him it was enough to make his whole body tremble and paralyze him for a moment. He never thought that a mage could annoy him that much, and not to mention, he had to protect himself from Uriel''s attacks that had been imbued with divine energy thanks to Astrea''s power as well.

    ?Although the Prime Lord hadn''t made a move and was bombarded by countless attacks, he wasn''t cornered. Neither of their attacks could reach him because of his wings, which regenerated faster than those two could hurt him. However, he felt that they both were holding themselves back as if they were waiting for him to make a move.

    Astrea clasped her hands together, creating a sphere of divine energy right above her head. The sphere grew bigger as she kept praying with her eyes closed. The moment she opened her eyes, she pointed her hands at the Prime Lord. The sphere released dozens of needle-like divine energies that pierced through the Prime Lord''s wings.

    The Prime Lord endured immense pain from their attacks, and it had been centuries since he had felt pain. He realized that those three were capable of killing him, and he was convinced that they were the ones who killed a King-rank demon.

    The Prime Lord had had enough of being passive, so he spread his wings wide open. His left wing deflected the lightning bolts, releasing sparks into the air, while his right wing deflected the needle-like divine energy, dissipating them into glowing white dust in the air. He then grabbed Uriel''s weapon and crushed it with it into pieces, even though it was extremely painful, like his hand was being cut thousands of times in an instant because of the immense Aura that Uriel had put on the blade.

    The crushed pieces of Uriel''s weapon scattered to the ground like broken glass. Her expression didn''t change, still calm and collected. She summoned two more swords into her hands, spinning behind her back as she swung her sword with immense Aura toward the Prime Lord''s torso.

    The Prime Lord took the attack, making him bleed, which looked like thick tar from his torso. He didn''t make any sound, even though he was in pain, he was showing that even if he bled, that wouldn''t be enough.

    Lenin stopped casting and stared down into the Prime Lord''s glowing red eyes. Her arms lowered as the storm behind her grew heavier, but the lightning refused to fall again. She raised her right hand toward the whirlpool of storm above her, pointing her index and middle fingers toward it as she created a magic formation above her fingers.

    The moment thunder struck her fingers, she lowered her right hand, pointing her index and middle finger down at the Prime Lord as she formed a five-circle magic formation. She channeled the immense energy from the thunder from her right arm down to her left arm and then to her fingertips. The moment the lightning bolt was released from her fingers, it was enhanced five times by the five-circle magic formation.

    The Prime Lord looked up and saw the thickest and the widest lightning bolt,. He couldn''t dodge it nor have the time to block it with his wings. The moment he got struck by it, he fell to his knees, his mind went blank for a split second. He didn''t know what had happened, and then he felt something pierce his back. When he looked down, it was divine energy in the shape of a giant sword pierced through his chest and down to the ground.

    Uriel swung her swords down vertically at the Prime Lord, cutting his arms off. She then spun and swung her sword horizontally, cutting the Prime Lord''s body in half. The Prime Lord grunted in pain, and it was the first time he had made a sound. The Prime Lord was right that they were waiting for him to make a move, and he paid for it.

    Astrea clasped her hands together once again, and created a bar cage around the Prime Lord. She tightened the cage, pressing it and crushing the Prime Lord inside. She began to sweat because she used everything she got, but she could barely maintain the Prime Lord within her power.

    The Prime Lord was scorching in divine flame, taking away small portions of his existence as a demon. However, he was unbothered because it was similar to draining a mountain filled with water using a waterfall. He could reattach his body even during imprisonment and grasped onto the cage with his bare hands.

    The moment the Prime Lord broke free from the cage, Astrea collapsed to her knees. She screamed in pain because her body was burning from the inside. The Prime Lord stepped out from the scorched ground, his robes torn, his wings slowly folding back. Steam rose from the holes in his flesh where divine energy had pierced him. They were healing, but not instantly.

    "You have convinced me, now it''s time for me to end this..." The Prime Lord said calmly.

    Suddenly, the wind vanished. A heavy pressure filled the air, pressing down like a mountain on their backs. The divine energy dimmed, and even the clouds above seemed to freeze in place.

    A black mist leaked from the Prime Lord''s sleeves, spreading across the field like a living shadow. The divine barrier began to crack. Astrea gritted her teeth and pushed more power into it, sweat pouring down her face. She was on the brink of fainting, but she tried her best to maintain it.

    "This mist... it''s devouring my power," Astrea said, struggling to hold the barrier.

    Uriel didn''t wait. She dashed forward with both swords aimed at the Prime Lord''s head. But the moment she stepped into the mist, her speed dropped. It felt like she was wading through thick water. Her Aura sparked, trying to protect her, but the mist began eating it away, little by little.

    Lenin didn''t move. Her eyes glowed faintly as she watched everything unfold. She was waiting for the right moment.

    The Prime Lord raised his hand. The mist began to swirl, forming hands, faces, and twisted figures that reached for Uriel and Astrea. They were not illusions¡ªthey were souls, screaming and clawing as they tried to latch onto anything alive.

    Astrea fell to her knees, blood dripping from her nose as her divine energy collapsed. The barrier shattered. On the other hand, Uriel swung her swords, cutting down souls one by one, but more came, endless and fast.

    The Prime Lord took the opportunity to fly toward Astrea, who was on her knees. He wanted to get rid of her first since she was a troublesome one. However, he didn''t expect Uriel to be able to do both at the same time, getting rid of the damned souls and protecting Astrea.

    Suddenly, the sky began to rumble again, attracting the Prime Lord''s attention for a moment. He saw how Lenin gathered Mana, a place he couldn''t reach at that moment. He noticed that she was going to hit him with the same powerful lightning bolt again, so he was prepared for it.

    A single bolt of lightning fell from the sky, but it didn''t strike the Prime Lord, it hit Uriel''s body. The lightning engulfed her as the shockwave pushed the Prime Lord away and dispersed the damned souls. At that moment, Uriel''s eyes glowed bright blue as sparks crawled out from the corners of her eyes. That lightning strike enhanced Uriel''s body beyond its limits, and made things move very slowly from her perspective.

    Uriel began to attack the Prime Lord swiftly and quickly that the naked eye couldn''t catch up. The Prime Lord was surprised by the sudden surge of power that Uriel showed, and he could barely keep up with her movements. He found her sudden growth didn''t make any sense, and how each blow felt so painful that he had to spend more of his life''s essence on regenerating the wounds.

    The Prime Lord wanted to devour the damned souls that he had released earlier, but to his surprise, they all had gone. He didn''t understand how, but when he glanced at Astrea, he was confused. There was no trace of Divine energy, and the way that, the amount that was needed to regenerate his wounds seemed to be a lot more than he thought, as if someone or something had devoured his life essence. Not only that, the way Astrea smiled coldly at him bothered him deeper than he thought.

    Lenin threw fireballs at the Prime Lord, creating thick smoke around him. It was pointless from the Prime Lord''s perspective since he could sense a living being without having to see it. However, it wasn''t the purpose of creating thick smoke, and that was when the Prime Lord noticed the sword that Uriel held was different than before. It was a black greatsword, and it could withstand more immense Aura on the blade, where each attack could take a big chunk of his body.

    Thalior and the others couldn''t see the fight because of the thick smoke. They were worried about what had happened over there in the distance, but to see the smoke expand and shrink as if it were breathing was quite disturbing.

    Lenin landed beside Astrea and glanced at the huge grin on Astrea''s face.

    "Stop making that kind of expression using her face, it''s quite disturbing, Videl," Lenin said as she put on the hood. "Now, it''s time for you to devour his energy while Aris take care of him," she muttered. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 242 - 242: Protector.

    The Prime Lord began to reveal his full power after he realized the real danger in the situation he was in. He thought that those three wouldn''t be a problem at all until he found out that his life was in danger. He used hellfire to coat his body, which could easily melt steel by just being near it as a defense mechanism.

    The problem began to appear when Uriel was unaffected by the hellfire. Her black sword and even the robe she wore didn''t melt by it because of her Aura. She ignored the black flame that acted like a shroud that could move freely by the Prime Lord''s will. She could cut through the hellfire and his body like it was nothing.

    Lenin flew up high into the sky and used everything she got to distract the Prime Lord with her spells. The lightning bolts, ?the wind slashes that could cut through the Prime Lord''s skin, and created ice needles from the rain storm that could give him frostbite. She was beyond the Prime Lord''s reach, and she could do anything freely without interference.

    ?

    ?Astrea used her divine power to purify the Prime Lord''s demonic energy. She also devoured the Prime Lord''s life essence, weakening him gradually and rapidly as Uriel wound him.

    ?The Prime Lord spread his wings and immediately avoided Uriel because she was too formidable. His next target was Lenin, but he realized it was a wrong call because Lenin had waited for him to target her.

    ?Lenin had a bright blue sphere in between her hands, the same sphere that wiped thousands of Corrupted, but a lot smaller. She immediately released it and threw it toward the Prime Lord. The blast and the radiation were devastating and destructive, weakening the Prime Lord. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ?Astrea once again created a divine barrier even though her body was barely able to use any more of it. Uriel stayed in the barrier and watched how Astrea struggled to maintain her facade.

    ?"Don''t you mess up. I''ll kill you if you do," Uriel stared at Astrea with a faint smirk on her face.

    ?"Shut up..." Astrea rolled her eyes as she maintained the divine barrier, preventing the radiation and the heatwave from killing them. "Why don''t you help me? You can easily make a better barrier with your power. Aren''t you the strong ancient race, Aris?" she narrowed her eyes and stared at Uriel, mocking Aris.

    ?"That will blow our cover. Uriel isn''t supposed to be that strong," Uriel muttered as she readied her stance and stared at the Prime Lord''s wings slowly melted away.

    ?Uriel and Astrea noticed a sudden fluctuation from within the Prime Lord''s body. The surge of power brewed from his body, and Uriel immediately jumped as high as she could, reaching up high to the sky.

    ?Lenin was confused, but the moment Uriel grabbed her hand, she got startled. Uriel pulled her down and protected her behind her back. Lenin didn''t know what was going on at first, but then he realized Uriel was trying to protect her.

    ?"Protect the others, now..." Uriel muttered as she stared at the Prime Lord.

    ?Lenin nodded and flew down as fast as she could to grab Astrea. She glanced at the Prime Lord, who had grown larger as the hellfire above his head turned into a sphere that expanded rapidly.

    ?"Wow, you remember about me," Astrea looked at Lenin who landed in front of her. "I''m touched¡ª" before she could finish her sentence, Lenin carrier Astrea in her arms and flew toward Thalior and the others.

    ?The Prime Lord gathered the hellfire and demonic energy into the sphere. He watched Lenin fly away while Uriel ran as fast as she could. He then raised his hands, compressing the sphere into a smaller sphere and becoming denser.

    ?Lenin landed in front of Thalior and the others as she carefully put down Astrea. She then created layers of advanced Mana barriers similar to nanoparticles, making it impenetrable and solid.

    ?"That''s not going to work, he will devour your Mana barriers like it''s nothing," Astrea said as she slowly raised her hands and used the remaining divine energy she had left to reinforce the Mana barriers.

    ?The Prime Lord clapped his hands, the sphere exploded, released black flames, turning the sky into pitch black. The shockwave turned the ground into tiny cubes, cracking it before it floated and disintegrated into dust. The spell that Lenin used was pale in comparison to what the Prime Lord created.

    ?The vast land turned into a massive crater and the sky became clear. The snow disappeared, the cold winter turned into a hot summer. However, everything seemed dark as if the world was being devoured by blackness for everyone on the scene.

    ?Astrea gritted her teeth as she reinforced the Divine barrier and watched the shockwave approaching. She closed her eyes and used every last bit of her strength before the shockwave hit the barrier.

    ?Even with the Divine barrier on the outer layer and the five layers of Mana barriers, everyone felt the scorching heat. They felt like they were being burned alive, and the worst part was the demonic energy and the hellfire that devoured Mana. Lenin and Novia couldn''t use any magic, and the Mana barriers were slowly cracking and crumbling.

    ?The knights''s armor slowly melted, panicking and hurriedly removed their armor as soon as possible before the iron melted into their skin. Nobody could use Aura as the demonic energy had devoured all the Mana that existed in their surroundings. Everyone struggled, but Astrea was the one who took the big chunk of damage from holding off demonic energy.

    "Your Holiness..." Thalior looked at Astrea''s skin on her palm, and her fingers started to dry and peel. Blood started coming out of her fingertips as she kept reinforcing the barrier, even though her hands were already trembling uncontrollably.

    They felt it like it was an eternity even though it was barely half a minute. They were suffering from the intense heat and how their skin turned red as if they were being cooked. They could only pray that Astrea could maintain the barrier because they knew the moment the barrier disappeared, they would turn into ashes.

    The moment the heatwave went past the barrier, Astrea collapsed and went on all fours, screaming in pain. The barrier shattered, and everyone immediately went to the front to protect her from the Prime Lord, even though they wouldn''t stand a chance. However, they were petrified when they saw the aftermath of the spell that the Prime Lord had cast. There was nothing but silence; not a single sound was heard except the breathing of the knights and their own heartbeats.

    Everyone slowly turned around and saw nothing but two valleys because of Astrea''s barrier that prevented the heatwave and the shockwave from obliterating them and the path behind them. As far as their eyes could see, they couldn''t see the end of the valleys, and when they looked down, they noticed how deep the valleys went. They were standing on the edge of a cliff with more than a hundred meters of deep valleys below them.

    "Is this really the power of a demon?" A knight asked with a trembling voice as he fell to his knees, losing strength out of shock and fear.

    "A single spell that can obliterate a whole kingdom... You must be joking..." Another knight muttered with tears lingering in his eyes.

    The remaining knights stood there, staring down at the melted armor and weapons. They silently stared into the distance with blank minds, not knowing what to think or what to feel.

    Thalior, Xena, and Novia were staring at the massive crater that could fit a big city on it. They were like ants trying to fight a human, and realized that they stood no chance against the Prime Lord. They realized how humans could go extinct within days. They then noticed that the Prime Lord had disappeared without a trace, nowhere to be found.

    "We survived..." Novia muttered as she swallowed hard because her throat was extremely dry that it was painful to swallow.

    "But for how long?" Xena asked as she looked at her armor and sword on the ground, melted and became one with the ground.

    Everyone overheard Xena''s question, and they realized that their survival was meaningless. They might have survived that day, but it was because they were extremely lucky. It wasn''t because they feared death, it was because they feared that they couldn''t protect humankind from demons.

    Astrea slowly got up as she groaned in pain, snapping everyone back to reality. Novia, Lenin, and Uriel went to check on her condition, but thankfully, since she was a Saint, she could recover from any kind of wounds immediately because of her divine power.

    "You can lose all hope..." Astrea said as she slowly turned around to look at the knights. "But don''t let those whom you swore to protect feel hopeless. We are their hope, so live with your head up even if death is breathing down your neck. We are sharing the burden, and we are the only ones who understand each other. You''re not alone, you''ll never be alone," she assured with a faint smile on her face.

    All the knights looked at each other, realizing they had the same gaze. The hopelessness, the fear, the desperation, and the acceptance of the inevitable doom of humanity.

    "Lift your heads, protector of humankind, bear your burden to your grave," Astrea said in a calm voice as she smiled gently.

    All the knights lifted their chins up and nodded as they all stared at Astrea with determination. Tears fell to their chins, those tears were the last string of their doubts, released and wiped off.

 Chapter 243 - 243: Disguise.

    ?After the intense battle, everyone retreated and found a place to hide in a small village. It was early in the morning, and the villagers didn''t know about them, even the innkeeper was clueless about the people who rented the rooms.

    ?Thalior walked toward the window and made sure they weren''t being followed. Once he was sure it was safe, he closed the window and pulled down his hood. He looked at Novia, Xena, Astrea, Lenin, and Uriel, who also pulled down their hoods.

    ?There was only silence in the room until suddenly Novia lit her right hand on fire. She glanced at Lenin and created a magic formation right under Lenin. Lenin, on the other hand, only stared down at the magic formation and then glanced at Novia.

    ?"You''re not my Master. Who are you?" Novia asked. "This magic formation should be enough to burn you into ashes..." she threatened as the fire around her hand grew fiercely.

    ?Lenin observed the formation, and the formula of the formation was similar to how a blow torch worked. Pressure was used to feed the fire with elements like propane or different types of gas. She didn''t know what exactly the runes on one of the circles were, but he assumed it was the fuel that would feed the flame.

    ?Lenin looked at Thalior and Xena, who were only staring at her. Based on their expressions, they also suspected that she wasn''t the real Lenin. Thalior and Xena then stared at Uriel, aware that she wasn''t the real Uriel either. She then tried to manipulate the magic formation using Mana, but then Novia pointed her burning hand at her.

    ?"Don''t even try..." Novia warned the moment she noticed the Mana in Lenin''s right hand. "I swear I''ll kill you if you don''t reveal yourself!" She gritted her teeth and glared at Lenin. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ?"Do it," Lenin said as she stared at Novia with a cold and serious expression.

    ?Novia clenched her fist and activated the magic formation. The formation began to glow bright red, and when she swung her hand down, the flame on her hand combusted the magic formation.

    ?Novia was expecting a fierce flame that would devour Lenin''s body, trapping her in the prison of fire. However, all she saw were tiny flames around the magic formation as if they were being docile around Lenin. She could see the Mana flow, and she was shocked that the Mana didn''t enter her magic formation as if the Mana was reluctant to harm Lenin.

    "What... what is this..." Novia was shocked and in disbelief.

    "This? This is the mage''s weakness. The moment Mana turns its back on a mage, they''re powerless," Lenin answered, and suddenly the flames got extinguished, leaving faint smoke in the air.

    "Who are you?" Novia slowly lifted her head and stared right into Lenin''s eyes. She was disturbed that the person in front of her sounded and looked exactly like Lenin, her master.

    Suddenly, a black mist appeared around Lenin, covering her body with it. The moment the mist disappeared, everyone finally saw the real person who was disguised as Lenin. They were baffled that the one who pretended to be Lenin and was capable of creating such destructive spells that annihilated thousands of Corrupted and put the Prime Lord at a disadvantage was Rasmus.

    "Count Blackheart?" Novia''s eyes trembled in disbelief as she took a few steps away from Rasmus. "Then, Lady Uriel is?" She glanced at Uriel.

    A black mist appeared around Uriel, covering her body with it. Once the mist disappeared, it was Aris, the one who fought the Prime Lord head-on and the only one who was on par with him.

    After it was revealed that Uriel and Lenin were Aris and Rasmus, they looked at Astrea. They were unsure if it was really her or not, but knowing that she could use divine power that withstood the Prime Lord''s power, there was nobody in Neva who could pretend to be her with such power.

    "Your Holiness?" Thalior asked with his brows furrowed.

    Astrea smiled as she shook her head, admitting that she wasn''t Astrea, but rather someone else who pretended to be her. At that moment, everyone got chills down their spines, their eyes trembling in fear because whoever pretended to be Astrea they weren''t someone ordinary.

    "Who are you?" Thalior asked. "Who is she?" He looked at Rasmus, unsure if he wanted to know the answer or not.

    Rasmus didn''t say a word, only a cold stare and a stoic expression.

    "The world isn''t ready to know who I am," Astrea smiled as she placed her index finger on her lips, staring at Thalior, Xena, and Novia. "This will be my cue to leave," she bowed down gracefully like a high noble, and then left the room silently.

    Thalior, Xena, and Novia were speechless, didn''t know what to say or react. After a whole minute of complete silence, Thalior swallowed his saliva and stared at Rasmus as he took a deep breath.

    "What''s the meaning of this, Count? Who is she? How did you do that? What''s going on?!" Thalior asked, unable to process, and didn''t know what to ask, so he asked everything that came out of his mouth.

    "The letter that I gave you, don''t you remember it?" Rasmus asked as he walked to the bed and sat on the edge. "The letter of warning that a powerful demon might ambush you and might annihilate your army," he reminded Thalior.

    Thalior lost the letter, it was a small letter, the letter that he showed Xena back then in his tent. However, they didn''t know that Rasmus would pretend to be Lenin and Aris would pretend to be Uriel.

    "But why do you have to pretend to be them? What''s the point of doing that?" Thalior asked with his eyes narrowed. "Why do you have to use someone else''s face?"

    "First, it''s to protect myself from being targeted by those demons. Second, the demons believed that humankind was weak, but I just proved them wrong and convinced them that humans were capable of killing them. Third, now the demons are clueless, and that gives us an upper hand. I can move freely without them knowing, and that''s a good thing too," Rasmus answered as he stared into Thalior''s eyes.

    "Tell me, Count. Is that really all there''s to it?" Xena stared into Rasmus''s eyes. "Why do I feel like you''re playing on both sides, Count? I''m no politician or schemer, but I have a strong intuition that you''re playing on both sides," she crossed her arms and stared coldly at Rasmus.

    "Interpret it however you want, Lady Xena. Prove your words and explain to Archduke Thalior and Lady Novia that I''m your enemy," Rasmus raised his brows, and stared back at Xena.

    "You can kill that demon back there, but you didn''t, why?" Xena asked with her eyes narrowed.

    "Yes, Aris could kill him, but not Uriel," Rasmus answered as he pulled his hair back. "Let me explain it to you. Aris killed a powerful demon before this, and it was as I had expected that a more powerful demon came to check the one who killed that demon. If I let Aris, who pretended to be Uriel, kill that powerful demon, what would happen? The emissary would hunt Uriel down and kill her since she would be a big threat to them. However, she didn''t kill the demon, and that would make the emissary believe that humans weren''t that weak, but not that strong. That alone is enough to make them focus on Uriel, but not to the point of hunting her down. With that opportunity, I can surprise them in the future war," he explained with a calm expression.

    "And what about the thousands of knights that died back there, Count?" Xena asked as she pointed at the window. "You could have come earlier, saving all of us, but you didn''t. Why?" She asked, and anger began to show on her face.

    "The demons knew that Commander Uriel and Saint Astrea were on the south while we were on the northern part of the continent. Wouldn''t the demons find it suspicious that those two miraculously appeared at the perfect timing to protect everyone? Think about it, Lady Xena. Anger serves nothing here, keep your head clear and you will find all the answers to your questions," Rasmus answered as he stared coldly at Xena.

    "But you felt nothing when you saw thousands of our knights die out there, didn''t you?" Xena asked as she clenched her fists.

    "No, I didn''t feel a thing for them. I would sacrifice thousands more if needed," Rasmus answered as he shook his head. "Is that what you want to hear, Lady Xena? If so, then that''s the answer," he said with a cold expression.

    Xena gritted her teeth, feeling like she was being played emotionally by Rasmus. She believed there was more to it, but Rasmus just cut her off as if she were just a kid who annoyed him and gave an answer that would please her so she would stop bothering him.

    "Why? You thought of me as an evil man, right? Then why is it that when I gave you the befitting answer for the image you have of me, you feel displeased? Am I evil, or am I not, Lady Xena? Make up your mind," Rasmus asked, knowing the reason behind that expression on Xena''s face.

    "I have the arsenal, the power to eliminate the demons, while you have none. You can play by my rules, or you can go and fight a losing war. You''ll bring more death than I, and you''ll lose everything," Rasmus said as he stood up. "But don''t you ever blame me for not helping you. Because I already did, but you didn''t like it. So choose, how do you want to see your soldiers die?" he asked.

    Xena shook her head and stormed out of the room, furious and sickened by Rasmus''s words. On the other hand, Thalior and Novia stayed in the room with him, silently listening to the whole thing.

    "She left because she believed there was still another way, but you two are you staying because you know there is no other way, or because you''re still confused?" Rasmus stared at Thalior and Novia.

    Thalior had experienced what Xena had experienced, which was Rasmus''s way of thinking and how brutal and heartless it was. However, he made a mistake by not listening to Rasmus, and the result? He made things a lot worse than what Rasmus offered.

    "I''ll talk to her," Thalior said and then left the room.

    "What about you, Novia? Do you believe there''s another way?" Rasmus stared at Novia.

    "No..." Novia shook her head, knowing how powerless she was in that battle back then. "I''m going to catch some fresh air..." she said and then left.

 Chapter 244 - 244: Plotting. (End of Volume.3)

    ?Xena was basking under the bright moonlight, with the snow hitting her face. Everything looked peaceful except the expression and her gaze. They were filled with anger and hatred, something that she never thought she had within her.

    ?"Lady Xena," Thalior said as he stood behind Xena, far enough to give her some personal space. "May I have a few words with you?" He asked calmly.

    ?"I don''t need some convincing, Your Grace. I''m not blinded enough to believe that there''s another way. I hate that he''s the only one who can do it," Xena said as she stared at the sky, her eyes became empty as she remembered the faces of her knights that died during the battle.

    ?Thalior was relieved and yet saddened by the fact that Xena realized that. Xena could easily accept Rasmus''s words without considering it further, but Thalior also knew that it would be foolish in this kind of situation.

    ?"He planned everything... All the way to this moment, Your Grace," Xena muttered as she blinked slowly. "If that man had planned everything from the very beginning, and this outcome was what he desired, how far did that man have planned everything?" She asked as she slowly turned around to look at Thalior.

    ?"His words when he said that he had the arsenal, the power. Anyone who has power has the luxury to bend people''s will, it''s the truth that we know, and we use that in a way. He''s saying a fact that we took for granted and used it against us in a way to make us feel uncomfortable," Thalior said as he looked up at the sky. "We lost not only to the demons, but we lost to Rasmus''s words and influence. However, at this moment, we are just a peasant following the lord''s will, nothing else," he continued as he looked down at the ground.

    There was only silence after Thalior revealed the harsh truth that they were facing. They both tried to steel their minds before they had to go back inside to deal with Rasmus and his dangerous mind.

    "Your Grace, what if I''m right about him?" Xena asked as she looked around at the peaceful village she was in. "That he''s playing with both sides, that he made some kind of a deal with the demons and the emissary?" She glanced at Thalior with her brows furrowed. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Honestly, I would rather ask him why than confront him," Thalior answered as he put his hands behind his back. "He doesn''t care about morals, your ideals, your thoughts, your feelings, or even your situation. You''re wasting your time if you want to confront him, but if you ask him, he will tell you why. He''s that kind of person, someone who answers questions without a single lie, however, he''s the type who''s hiding half of the truth," he explained as he turned around to look at the inn and at the window on the second floor.

    "So we have to accept it like it''s a normal thing once we can prove his connection with the emissary and the demons, Your Grace?" Xena raised her brows, surprised and disappointed by Thalior''s answer.

    "The fact that we are here, following his orders and agreeing with his methods, what''s normal here, My Lady? Someone like him isn''t normal. In fact, I''m sure you too haven''t met anyone like him," Thalior stared right into Xena''s eyes. "He doesn''t care if we follow him or not, but we do care, for humanity and everyone''s survival. You don''t know him as much as I do, but I can assure you, he''s beyond your understanding," he added.

    Xena took a deep breath and tried to clear her mind. She didn''t want to make an enemy or a conflict with someone who wasn''t her enemy to begin with. She lowered her head and processed Thalior''s words and remembered the grave mistake he had made that caused the war and the discord in South Neva. It was all because he didn''t listen to Rasmus''s words and went for his ideals, which cost peace and brought suffering to countless lives.

    "At this moment, we might be powerless since we are on the battlefield, but we are beyond a commander on the battlefield, we are leaders of our own nations. We hold power there, not him. If you want to prevent him, then I do too, but this isn''t the right moment," Thalior said with a serious expression and stared into Xena''s eyes. "We don''t know how far he has planned everything, but if we work together, with the others, we can try to maintain his influence," he added, but in a quiet voice.

    Xena took a deep breath as she closed her eyes. It took her a moment before her eyes fluttered open and she looked at Thalior. She then gave a small nod at him, agreeing that she, the leader of the Servil faction who had stayed neutral and didn''t side with any powerhouse in South Neva, had agreed to form an alliance with the South Neva Union.

    They both decided to walk into the inn, but they were surprised to see Novia there, sitting at the table with a mug of beer in her hand. She stared at them, her eyes telling them that she had listened to their conversation.

    "If I told my Master and Saint Astrea about what Rasmus did, using the disguise of their faces, I believe they will join hands with you two," Novia said with a serious expression. "My Master has been keeping an eye on him, for the same reason as yours. I also know that Her Holiness is interested in him, which can maintain his influence in Neva," she continued.

    Thalior and Xena shared a look and didn''t expect Novia to be on board with their plan. Xena gave a nod to Thalior, and then Thalior looked at Novia for a brief moment before he gave her a nod, telling her that she was welcome to join them.

    The three of them went upstairs and got into the room to be with Rasmus and Aris once again. They were staring at Rasmus, who was casually reading a book on the table with a lantern next to his hands.

    "So? Have you all decided what you''re going to do?" Rasmus asked without having to look back at them.

    "Yes, we are going to play by your rules, but we have one condition. Don''t keep us in the dark like this," Thalior answered as he stared at Rasmus being absorbed by the book in his hand.

    "So you want to know if thousands of your men will die for the sake of my plan?" Rasmus asked again.

    Thalior''s eyes flinched, and his fists clenched, but then he took a deep breath as he loosened up his fists. He glanced at Xena, and she didn''t show any reaction, however, she closed her eyes, accepting it heavy-heartedly.

    "Yes, at least we know that it will be my responsibility, and that I can treat them better before they face death," Thalior answered as he nodded.

    "I promise that I won''t put all of you in the dark," Rasmus nodded as he flipped the page and kept reading.

    At that moment, Xena realized Rasmus''s personality was based on what she heard from Thalior. She could see what Thalior said about Rasmus that he wasn''t the type who lied, and would answer questions without sugarcoating anything. Although she was disturbed by it, she hated to admit that he could be trustworthy and cooperative, unlike those people who rejected suggestions because they were superior to them.

    "What now? What''s our next move?" Novia asked as she stared at Rasmus coldly.

    "What now? Rest," Rasmus closed the book as he turned around from his chair to look at the three of them. "It''s late, and all of you just escaped death from the battlefield this morning," he said as he got up from his chair. "I''m not that heartless to let you all stay awake knowing that all of you are exhausted," he smiled at them and then walked toward the door.

    The three of them turned around and watched Rasmus grab the door handle, but when they thought he was going to leave, he slowly turned around to look at them. He stared them in the eyes before he raised his index finger and narrowed his eyes.

    "Next time, if you want to plot something behind my back, you should do it somewhere far away. I overheard everything," Rasmus said with a stoic expression. "However, I don''t really mind it, about what you''re going to do. In fact, I''m grateful," he continued as he crossed his arms.

    The three of them felt like they were on edge, and their backs began to sweat.

    "You want to control my influence, right? Please do. It''s more beneficial for me," Rasmus said and stared at Thalior. "Just imagine that a hunter is looking for a lion to hunt, but when they find one, the lion is already in a cage, guarded by other hunters. It''s better to be caged by hunters who try to keep the forest safe from the lion than being hunted by a hunter who plans to kill the lion," he smiled at them before he left the room.

    The three of them were speechless and didn''t know how to react or how to feel. They were relieved that Rasmus didn''t mind being controlled by them, but somehow it felt like they were only giving him what he wanted.

    (At the same time, in a throne room)

    Kiel and Yaza looked at the Prime Lord, who was badly injured, barely alive, as if he had lost a big chunk of his life from escaping. They heard everything from the Prime Lord, and couldn''t believe they were wrong about the one who killed a Demon King. The fact that Uriel, Astrea, and Lenin were capable of killing a Demon King and harming a Prime Lord was beyond Kiel''s expectations.

    "Those three were unharmed? That means we don''t have a choice but to use everything that we have built here," Kiel glanced at Yaza, who was observing the king''s head in his hand. "The news must have spread widely, and who knows how many more strong humans that will come to get rid of us," he pointed out.

    "What choice do we have?" Yaza asked as he dropped the king''s head, and then grabbed the young man''s head from the ground.

    "A war, a total war. If we can get rid of those three even with the cost of everything, it''s our win," Kiel answered.

    "Hmm, it''s a shame, but I guess I have to show my failed creations to the world," Yaza muttered as he kept observing the head in his palm. "Let''s get rid of them," he glanced at Kiel and crushed the head.

 Chapter 245 - 245: The Evil within.

    ?Mages bombarded the capital city toward the remaining revolutionary parties that had been cornered into one nation. Thalior, Xena, Astrea, and Uriel were gathered outside the city wall, watching thousands of knights and mages try to occupy the city. Oddly enough, there was no sign of resistance from the revolutionary army. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ?The demons hadn''t shown themselves yet, not even a single demon had been found in the past months. It was unnerving for Thalior and the others because they felt the demons were lurking behind them every time.

    ?Rasmus had been on the frontline with Aris and Javi on the past dozen battlefields. Those three kept their identities hidden from the other knights because of the armor and helmets they wore. They stayed low and pretended to be ordinary knights to avoid being targeted by the emissaries and the demons.

    "Your Grace, the city has been breached, and we got the report from the scout team," a soldier entered the tent where Thalior, Astrea, Xena, Uriel, and Novia were gathered. "There are no civilians, not a single soul, only a few hundred revolutionary knights within the city who have surrendered themselves."

    Thalior already knew about it since Grayson had informed Thalior about the suspicious movements of the revolutionary parties in the past few weeks. There was no explanation for the sudden weakened state of the revolutionary parties, or of where they had all gone. However, Rasmus had a hunch that the remaining leaders of the revolutionary parties had become vessels of the demons.

    "Your Grace? Your order?" The knight asked.

    "Guard on the city walls. Don''t let anyone enter the city," Thalior ordered.

    The knight nodded and then left the tent hurriedly. Thalior looked at Astrea, Xena, Uriel, and Novia then nodded his head. The four of them nodded and followed him to check the city on their own.

    All the knights watched the five figures walk past them, the expression those five wore was something that put the knights on the edge. There was uncertainty and anxiety in their eyes, and the knights already knew of the sudden weakened state of the revolutionary parties, which also made them anxious. They had heard about what had happened that day two months ago, when Thalior''s and Xena''s armies got wiped out by a powerful demon.

    The tragedy had spread across South Neva, and it was heard by other continents about that event. People began to fear the demon''s existence, the Corrupted, which people believed was a myth, they actually existed, and it made everyone cower in fear. That fear made the situation worse and better at the same time because the world knew about the threat that might bring humanity to extinction, causing them to cooperate and rely on the Holy Nation and the powerful nations that could protect them. However, some chose to accept it and turned themselves against humanity, choosing the side of the emissaries that pretended to accept them and protect them.

    "You three, come with us," Thalior looked at the three knights who were standing next to each other, staring at them from beneath the helmets they wore. He knew that they were Rasmus, Aris, and Javi.

    The three knights nodded and followed Thalior from behind.

    As they entered the capital city, it looked like a city of the dead because there was no sound or any sign of living, not even birds could be seen in the trees. Astrea felt traces of demonic energy everywhere, and she could see how scared the revolutionary knights and mages were, and how glad they were for getting captured.

    "They''re terrified to stay in this place," Astrea muttered with her eyes narrowed at the revolutionary soldiers. "Something must have happened here, and they might know the answer," she pointed out.

    Uriel nodded and immediately approached the prisoners. She ordered the South Neva Union''s knight to bring one prisoner to Astrea. The knight chose one randomly and escorted the prisoner to Astrea.

    "What''s your name, child?" Astrea looked at the terrified young knight.

    "Jasen, Your Holiness..." The prisoner answered as he lowered his head to show respect to the Saint.

    "Jasen, what happened here? Where are the people?" Astrea asked with her brows raised.

    Jasen glanced to his left and right as if he was afraid someone was listening or watching him. He hesitated to answer the question, and it was visible in his eyes that he didn''t want to answer the question. Astrea could see it, and she decided to smile at him and nod with understanding.

    "The palace, Your Holiness," Jasen answered, his voice barely above a whisper. "We didn''t know what happened there, but we knew something happened there. Nobody dared to go near that place, Your Holiness," he muttered, his voice shaky.

    Everyone''s heads turned toward the palace in the center of the city, the tallest building in the city. Astrea and Aris could sense demonic energy looming over the palace from above. They were convinced that Jasen was telling the truth and that he had the right to be scared.

    "Thank you, child. You may go now," Astrea smiled at Jasen.

    Jasen bowed, and then the knight escorted him back to where the other prisoners were being escorted out of the city. Once they were alone, Astrea pointed her finger at the palace''s roof.

    "This is the first time I''ve seen anything like that. The density of demonic energy is out of this world, and I don''t know what''s happening in there, but I can assure you, no humans should be in that place," Astrea warned, her eyes focused on the looming demonic energy. "Let''s find out what''s happening over there. We might find the answer that we are looking for. I can protect all of you, so stay close to me," she said and began to walk to the front, leading the group.

    They barely reached the tall fence and gate to the palace, and they were already suffocated by demonic energy. For Thalior, Xena, and Novia, they could bear it while Uriel was struggling to breathe. Uriel looked at those three and remembered what kind of suffering they had been through, realizing that she was the only one who hadn''t seen the death door.

    Astrea prayed as she clasped her hands together, releasing divine energy. For the naked eye, they couldn''t see what was happening, but for Aris, she could see the white translucent light that cleansed and purified the demonic energy that loomed around the palace. She realized that Videl, who pretended to be Astrea, was a lot weaker compared to Astrea''s divine power.

    They proceeded to enter the palace area, looking around for any sign of life, but they couldn''t even find a single insect or bug. The foul smell began to overwhelm their nostrils, not knowing where it came from, however, Aris and Astrea could see it, the most dense demonic energy that was hard to cleanse and purify.

    "That path over there, where does it lead to?" Astrea pointed at the path on the right side of the palace.

    "If I remember correctly, it leads to the dungeon, Your Holiness," Thalior answered, since he was the only one who had visited all nations in South Neva more than once.

    "Then we will head there first..." Astrea nodded with understanding and took the path toward the dungeon. "We will be fine because I don''t sense any demons, only remnants of them..." she assured.

    They followed Astrea toward the building that led to the dungeon. Uriel and Thalior opened the heavy wooden door for her. As soon as the door was open, the pungent smell and the heat were overwhelming. The pungent smell, with the combination of damp and hot dungeon, made it far worse.

    Rasmus learned about the dungeon from Videl after Videl managed to communicate with his minions, who acted as spies to keep an eye on Kiel and Yaza. That dungeon was where Yaza did his experiment to try to create a perfect being, better than the human that God had created.

    "This is worse than what we smelled beyond the Blackcliffs..." Astrea covered her nose with the back of her hand.

    As they went further into the dungeon, the damp and pungent smell worsened. Novia had to create a wind barrier to prevent the smell and the heat from reaching them. As they walked down the stairs, they were welcomed by the trails of blood on the floor, walls, and even the ceiling. They all then looked at where all the trails went, and it was a heavy wooden door that was tightly shut.

    Astrea looked at Thalior and gave him a nod. With hesitation, Thalior walked toward the door and slowly opened it. Everyone immediately turned their heads away except for Rasmus and Aris. They saw a few eyeless, lipsless, or noseless heads rolling down as soon as the door was opened, and the next thing they saw were bodies hanging from the ceiling, stuck on the walls, or even stacked on the ground, missing a few limbs and heads.

    "I can''t..." Novia muttered as she hurriedly left the scene, then Xena, Thalior, and Uriel followed her.

    Astrea stayed there, staring at each body, believing it was her fault because she couldn''t save them or prevent them from being butchered by demons. She slowly went down to her knees, clasping her hands together, enduring the stench and the gruesome scenery in front of her as she prayed to God to save those souls.

    Rasmus, Aris, and Javi stood behind Astrea, watching her pray.

    "Who was she?" Astrea asked with a serious tone as she kept clasping her hands together and stared at the bodies in front of her. "The one who pretended to be me?" She asked.

    "You remember the records that we discovered, Your Holiness? The ones that shook you deeply?" Rasmus asked back. "The Saint that the Cardinal killed, her body is out there, and I found it," he answered.

    Astrea''s eyes widened as she slowly turned around and looked up at Rasmus with a shocked expression. She slowly got up and stood in front of him, trying to look into his eyes beneath the helmet he wore.

    "You knew?" Astrea asked, her voice shaky.

    "I knew. It was a coincidence that I found her body," Rasmus answered and stared into Astrea''s eyes. "As we speak, she''s out there, perhaps... alive as we speak," he pointed out.

    Astrea gulped, realizing there was another saint out there somewhere.

    "What are you going to do about that information, Your Holiness?" Rasmus asked.

    "I... I don''t know..." Astrea answered, furrowed her brows, and stared down at the floor.

    (At the same time, in Hell)

    Videl walked through the piles of souls being tortured where their genitals were being melted by molten steel, or ripped apart from their bodies, before they poured lava on the wounds by demons. He listened to the screams like it were music to his ears, but he ignored their request for forgiveness.

    Videl stared at a woman shackled on the dead tree, naked, with her burned body because the tree released hot molten steel from its branches and pores that dropped onto her head and body. He smiled at the woman, squatting, and looked up at her as he chuckled mischievously.

    "It''s been a while, isn''t it?" Videl asked with a huge smile on his face.

    "What do you want?" The woman had a deep and soothing voice filled with pain and desperation.

    "You''re so cold, Lilith. Why don''t we have a talk?" Videl grinned. "I might be able to get you out of here, to breathe air into the world of the living. A place that God forbids you to follow your former husband. What do you think, Lilith, the first wife?" He asked.

    Lilith stared down at Videl with her eyes barely open, there was only emptiness in her eyes.

 Chapter 246 - 246: The First Wife.

    (A week ago)

    Rasmus, Aris, and Javi stared at Videl, who drew a circle on the ground. The circle had an unknown language inside it, and it looked nothing like what Rasmus knew from Neva or back from Earth. They silently watched him draw a complete circle, and then he released black mist from his fingertips into the circle. The circle sucked the demonic energy, and slowly the circle and the language began to glow a dark red color, breathing like lungs.

    "What are you doing?" Rasmus asked as he tilted his head and stared at the circle.

    "What else? I''m making a portal," Videl answered as he took a few steps away from the circle. "Thanks to that fight against the Prime Lord, I managed to increase my rank to a Demon King. Now I can go back and forth to hell as I please," he explained as he crossed his arms, the ground around the circle began to crack open and crumble.

    Videl looked at the dark mist around his body, the immense demonic energy that he had absorbed from the Prime Lord had resonated within his body and soul. He had to suffer for two months straight to endure the power that was beyond his existence, however, as he was the Devil in his core, he withstood the suffering and made the power his. He reclaimed more than half of his power, but it was nowhere near to when he was the Devil, the Sovereign of Hell.

    "And what are you planning to do?" Rasmus stared at Videl in the eyes with a cold gaze.

    "What else? You helped me regain my power, and now it''s time for me to give you what you want, a soul to possess the body of the dead Saint," Videl smiled mischievously at Rasmus.

    Rasmus kept staring at Videl with a serious and cold expression, not blinking for a whole minute. He didn''t know what Videl was planning to do, and he remembered how mischievous Videl was back then when he still had his power as the Devil. He knew that Videl was being cooperative lately because Videl needed him, so Videl could regain his power by devouring souls and demons.

    "Don''t do anything funny, Videl. I''m being serious," Rasmus said coldly.

    "Hey, we are on the same side," Videl grinned.

    Rasmus knew that Videl was the embodiment of the deadly sins, but for those who knew him that much, they believed he was that shallow. However, Rasmus knew that was just an act. The devil in front of him was beyond human understanding since the Devil had lived longer than anything and had seen countless living beings rise and fall.

    "Who are you going to bring to this world?" Rasmus asked as he crossed his arms. "You''re the Devil, but your power is anywhere near your former self. You''re just a Demon King, two ranks lower than the Prime Lords and the Fallen Watchers. You''re not the Sovereign anymore, so who''s befitting to possess the Saint''s body?" He added with his brows furrowed.

    "Oh, she''s no demon, something more wicked if I must say..." Videl smiled widely. "A woman who fell from her grace, fell because God wills it, and because God wanted her to fall," he pointed out as he watched the ground inside the circle crumble and turn into a tunnel with a glowing bright red from underground as if a fierce flame was underneath it.

    "Who?" Rasmus asked and narrowed his eyes.

    "You''ll see," Videl chuckled mischievously as he walked toward the tunnel. "Just wait, I''ll be back with something you''ll love to see," he turned around to look at Rasmus and the others.

    Videl bowed his head down as he leaned back, making himself fall into the tunnel. As soon as he fell into the tunnel, the ground began to shake and closed the tunnel tightly.

    (Back to present)

    Lilith listened to the whole story about Videl''s circumstances, including Rasmus and what was happening down in Neva. She didn''t show any expression, only a dead stare toward Videl as if she was sick of listening to his story.

    "You''re not interested?" Videl asked as he tilted his head and stared right into Lilith''s eyes that were barely open.

    "I don''t want to fall for you this time. I can''t find the truth at all, the lies..." Lilith muttered as she kept her eyes staring at the glowing dark red eyes of the Devil in front of her.

    Videl raised his brows, but then he began to chuckle as he crossed his arms and stared at the red sky of hell that could melt any soul because of the heat it produced. He slowly put a big mischievous smile on his face as he glanced at Lilith.

    "Oh, I wasn''t lying back then, Lilith. I only encouraged you to be equal with Adam," Videl said with that evil smirk on his face.

    "You were the reason I got bansihed from heaven!" Lilith shouted as she glared at Videl. "You tricked me! And you followed God''s order to put me here, in this dead tree, torturing me for eternity!" She tried to break free from the chains, but the more she resisted, the more of her skin melted and stretched until it regenerated instantly and painfully.

    Videl''s smile slowly faded away as he approached Lilith and stood right in front of her, staring down at her. He didn''t say a word as Lilith tried so hard to reach his face so she could rip it apart, but the chains were the only thing that prevented her from doing so. The pain was unbearable, but she could ignore it because of the deep hatred toward the Devil in front of her.

    "Am I an angel? Am I a fallen one? Are we even different, Lilith?" Videl asked as he rested his hands on his waist. "I''m God''s creation with the sole purpose of fitting into the design that God''s created, Hell. I torment countless souls, others look at me as if I''m a disgrace. I was made from fire, while they were made from light. Why am I the one who''s being the disgrace where God was the one who made me? Why is it that I''m the corrupted one when God put me in a place where the most corrupted souls stay in eternity?" He asked as he placed his hand under Lilith''s chin.

    "The answer? Because God is God! We are nothing but his creation! Reasons? None! So suck it up and accept what you have done because you can''t blame anyone for anything that happened to you!" Videl grabbed Lilith''s cheeks with one hand, tried to crush her jaw as he glared down at Lilith. It was the first time he showed wrath toward any being.

    Lilith was petrified, the pain that she felt from the punishment was nothing compared to the terrifying glare of the Devil. Tears glimmered in her eyes, but instantly vaporized before she could shed them.

    "I''m giving you a chance, as someone who has been here the longest..." Videl muttered as he loosened up his grip from Lilith''s face. "I can free you from this place, and cooperate, that''s all I''m asking of you, Lilith. No lies because I''m betting my own existence on this. You can fuck me over, but your place will still be here in hell. No matter what you do, God has condemn you in this eternal torment," he whispered, his face right in front of Lilith''s face.

    Lilith gritted her teeth and didn''t hesitate to headbutt Videl right on his nose. She screamed in pain as her skull just got crushed, her brain felt like being stabbed by the shattered skull. Videl on the other hand, was surprised by her action, and he wasn''t affected by her futile surprise attack.

    "What was that?" Videl furrowed his brows.

    "Shut up..." Lilith groaned as she looked down, enduring the pain from the regeneration.

    Videl sighed as he grabbed Lilith''s hair, pulling her head back so she looked up at his face.

    "Fine, you can be free, do whatever you want. All you have to do is come with me, up there to Neva. I''m not asking you to listen to me, but I want you to cooperate with Rasmus. Don''t you dare turn your back against him," Videl said in a cold tone and cold gaze at Lilith.

    Lilith pursed her lips and then spat on Videl''s face, to see his reaction. However, she was surprised that Videl was unbothered by her provocation. She knew the Devil really well that his pride was more important than anything, not even God could mock his pride, however, at that moment she realized how desperate he was.

    "Are you done?" Videl asked as the spat vaporized.

    "Yes, I''m done," Lilith answered as she nodded. "Bring me to this man. I want to see him in person. Even if he showed a little superiority toward me, bring me back to hell and I would love to see you lose the bet!" She grinned furiously.

    "Deal," Videl smirked as he grabbed the chains that bound Lilith''s whole body. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Videl pulled the chains and broke them off while Lilith screamed in pain because her limbs got torn and ripped apart in the process. Once Lilith regenerated her body, she slowly got up, trembling because of her weak body. She glared at Videl coldly as she gently massaged her arms.

    "Shall we?" Videl smiled as he pointed at the path.

    "Just get me out of here..." Lilith coldly responded.

 Chapter 247 - 247: To understand a threat.

    ?"Your Holiness..." Thalior looked at Astrea''s weary expression as she walked out of the building.

    ?"I''m fine, Your Grace," Astrea put a fake smile on as she turned around to look at the entrance to the dungeon for one last time. "Nobody should see what''s in there... and those three are going to bury them in there..." she said, her voice was barely above a whisper.

    ?Thalior, Xena, Novia, and Uriel were surprised that Rasmus could handle such a grotesque scene. Thalior decided to go back inside to help Rasmus and the others, and he also wanted to see what Rasmus planned to do with the bodies.

    ?Thalior had been thinking about the possibility that Rasmus had made a deal with the demons and the emissary. He knew that Rasmus never cared about humanity, as he was the victim of the cruelty of humanity. He wanted to make sure that his suspicion was right or wrong.

    ?As soon as Thalior reached the deepest part of the dungeon, he covered his mouth and nose with a piece of cloth. He saw Javi and Aris create a massive hole in the ground that would be used as the grave.

    ?"I never thought you would do something like this, Count," Thalior said as he watched Rasmus observe the corpses. He decided to grab a shovel and jump down into the hole to help.

    ?"To understand the threat, Your Grace," Rasmus answered as he squatted and looked at the pieces of flesh, skin, and nails on the ground. "They were doing an experiment on humans, to create something..." he muttered as he looked at the countless pieces of flesh and skin on the floor.

    ?"They dismantled them to understand how the human body worked..." Thalior muttered and realized this after he had seen the room thoroughly for the first time.

    ?"Yes, and we can assume they have found out what they were looking for..." Rasmus nodded in agreement. "To think the Holy Nation and the Sancticus family hid the knowledge of demons from the public would be their biggest mistake," he continued as he stood up and looked at the bodies on the walls. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ?Thalior furrowed his brows slightly, trying to understand what Rasmus meant by that. Once he understood, he couldn''t agree more with Rasmus''s words. If only knowledge about demons and their power, everyone wouldn''t fall for false saviors like the emissaries. Everyone would know the danger and how strong the demons were, and everyone would work together to get rid of the evil before it grew.

    ?Thalior noticed how Rasmus was fine being in that room filled with corpses. He had seen countless wars before South Neva got united, he had seen bodies that normal people would stay awake at night for the rest of their lives from the horrors, however he couldn''t withstand this scene while Rasmus was completely fine.

    ?"How can you be so calm over there, Count?" Thalior asked as he stared at Rasmus in the room. "Doesn''t it disturb you in the slightest?" He added.

    ?"What makes it different from seeing cattle or livestock being butchered? Almost every animal is made from flesh, bones, and organs," Rasmus answered as he noticed the limbs and the bodies of specific corpses didn''t have the same skin color as if they were mutilated and reattached with different limbs.

    ?Thalior couldn''t understand Rasmus''s way of thinking at all. He was disturbed that Rasmus was beyond human, but he remembered that Rasmus was half Orthias, a race that didn''t fit with humans in both physical and mind.

    ?"They were alive when the demons were experimenting," Rasmus pointed out after he noticed the stiffness of the muscles and flesh of the limbs when he touched them. "Or the most convincing one is the expression these heads are making," he stared at the stacks of heads with their eyes and mouths wide open.

    ?"Should we burn them, Count?" Thalior tried to change the subject because he didn''t want to imagine the horror in the expressions of the dead.

    ?"Yes. I believe if their souls are still here, they will beg us to burn their bodies," Rasmus nodded.

    ?Once Rasmus put all the corpses into the pit, he burned them with blue flames that Thalior had never seen before. Rasmus fed the fire with hydrogen, and the heat was too much for Thalior, even though he coated his body with Aura.

    They walked out of the dungeon and gathered with Astrea and the others. Thalior told them about what they had discovered, about the demons experimented on human bodies. Astrea was quiet the whole time, she seemed to be deep in thought, not because of what was going on, but rather the conversation she had with Rasmus back then, about the Saint.

    "Your Holiness?" Novia asked with her brows raised, worried that Astrea had been oddly quiet.

    ?"Yes?" Astrea raised her brows as she looked at Novia, realizing that everyone was staring at her.

    "Do you have any idea what those demons are trying to create from studying the human body?" Novia asked and wondered at the same time by Astrea''s empty gaze.

    "There''s a record in the Holy Nation about a specific powerful demon who''s capable of creating a living being, superior to humans but inferior to angels. They''re called the Nephia," Astrea answered with a blank stare pointed at the sky. "It was said that that being had roamed this world long before human existed," she added, and then stared at Aris.

    Everyone turned their gazes toward Aris, wondering if she knew anything about the being called Nephia. However, Aris didn''t want to tell them since she didn''t care if she knew or not because she didn''t want to speak with humans in the first place.

    Rasmus didn''t expect the name of the being to be similar to what it was called on Earth, Nephilim. He and Videl had discussed this being, a half human and half angel that was powerful enough to destroy Earth based on the record. However, he didn''t expect that Nephilim existed in Neva long before humankind.

    It was a bit awkward since Aris stayed silent even after a whole minute, and then Astrea cleared her throat.

    "It''s still a mystery even for me or the previous Saints. Nephia is supposed to be half mortal and half immortal. In religion, the only beings that are immortal are God, angel, and perhaps demons. However, there''s a difference between an Eternal being and an Everlasting being. We don''t know what the immortal is, except for God, but God doesn''t breed, God creates," Astrea explained as she rubbed her bottom lip with her index finger.

    "If a demon is capable of doing so, what kind of demon is it, Your Holiness? Is it Kiel?" Uriel looked at Astrea with her brows furrowed.

    "No, I don''t believe it''s him," Rasmus answered, surprising everyone.

    "What makes you think so, Count?" Xena stared at Rasmus with suspicion because it sounded as if Rasmus knew Kiel than anyone else, proving her suspicion that Rasmus might have played on both sides, demons and humans.

    "It''s simple to understand. How many masked beings that you saw beyond the Blackcliffs, Your Grace?" Rasmus stared at Thalior from underneath his helmet.

    "There were twelve of them, Count, including Ermaine, the false prophet," Thalior answered, curious where Rasmus was going from that question.

    "Now, let''s count how many continents are there in Neva? Five, South, East, North, West, and Central Neva. There are twelve masked beings, there should be at least two or three masked beings on each continent who pretended to be emissaries. Kiel is the face of the savior for the lost humans in South Neva, and so far we only know him, only him. Not all emissaries are capable of becoming a savior, some are capable of causing chaos, like in East Neva while Central Neva has an emissary that also acts as a savior, a deceiver. With that being said, we can assume different masked beings have different roles on how to take over Neva," Rasmus explained in a calm manner.

    Everyone began to see the dots that made them see the bigger picture of what was going on in Neva. Rasmus''s words made them understand that the threat wasn''t just the emissaries that pretended to be saviors, but the others who hid behind them, the rest of the masked beings that did things in the shadows.

    "With that being said, we can decide which masked beings that we need to eliminate. We shouldn''t focus on Kiel alone, but the other one that''s hiding behind him, the one that did countless experiments on human body to create a being called Nephia," Rasmus continued.

    Astrea was surprised that Rasmus could understand demons as well as hers, who had spent her entire life reading records about demons that only a family of Saints knew.

    "Count Blackheart is correct. Demons have so many entangled layers that no ordinary human can understand. The reason why knowledge about demons is hidden from the public is because everyone can interpret it differently, creating discord, an opportunity, distrust, and other bad things. There aren''t a single good reason that knowledge about demons should be publicize," Astrea said with a serious expression.

    "Count, your understanding of human nature is admirable and terrifying. However, your understanding about demons and how you have dealt with them shows that you seem to have known about them long before this moment," Astrea pointed out as she narrowed her eyes, hoping she could see what kind of expression Rasmus had from underneath the helmet.

    Everyone''s suspicion grew even bigger because even Astrea revealed that his knowledge of demons was terrifyingly precise. At that moment, everyone stared at him, waiting for an answer that would decide if he was a dangerous ally, or a dangerous enemy.

    "Yes, because I have met and spoke with Kiel personally, a few times," Rasmus answered.

    Thalior, Uriel, and Xena instantly held the handle of their swords. Novia clenched her fists as if she was ready to cast a spell to immobilize Rasmus while Astrea flinched her eyes, shocked by what she had heard.

    "Why is it a surprise? To get to know someone, you need to speak with them. Am I not that type of a person?" Rasmus asked. "To know a threat, you need to understand it," he continued.

 Chapter 248 - 248: What matters.

    ?The atmosphere became so tense ever since Rasmus revealed his encounters with Kiel. It didn''t matter for what reason he met with Kiel, it was enough to make them think that he had ulterior motives from those encounters. He had shown how he ignored what was right or wrong, good or evil, which convinced them that he might have made a deal with Kiel.

    ?"Can you explain yourself, Count?" Astrea asked with her eyes narrowed, disturbed by his confession.

    ?"I already did, what else needs to be explained, Your Holiness? Am I the problem for meeting him because I want to understand him, or are you the problem for turning a blind eye or covering your ear?" Rasmus asked back as he removed his helmet so he could stare at them directly. "You want a better world, but you can''t stop being suspicious of others?" He tucked his helmet on his side.

    ?"That''s not what we are worried about, Count. What we are worried about is which side are you on?" Xena asked, her gaze was like a piercing dagger to Rasmus''s eyes.

    ?"Neither," Rasmus answered without hesitation. "From the very beginning, I have told Archduke Thalior and Saint Astrea that I''m not an ally, I don''t have any reason to help humanity. I do what I believe is necessary, and I made it clear back then, so why is it that you''re surprised, even though you already knew?" Rasmus furrowed his brows at Thalior and glanced at Astrea.

    ?Novia remembered the Great Sage''s words about Rasmus, her master, Lenin. Lenin had warned Novia about Rasmus, about his status as a wildcard that could either bring glory or the demise of humankind, or even both at the same time. Lenin planned to shackle Rasmus, tying him to humankind, however, the current situation made it impossible since she had to use her focus on the inevitable chaos.

    ?"Believe me, or don''t, it doesn''t matter to me. Whether you follow my lead or not, it doesn''t bother me at all. I have said those words many times. Why is it that I''m the problem when you''re the ones who keep asking me something that has been so obvious?" Rasmus asked and raised his brows, staring at them coldly.

    ?"And what is this necessary that you''re talking about, Count?" Uriel asked with a serious expression. "Necessary for what? What is it that you''re after?" She added. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ?Rasmus glanced at Uriel, and then the others began to stare at him more judgingly. They were the ones who got pushed back by his words, it was time for them to push him back and corner him.

    ?"Give me a valid reason why I should give you the answer, Commander?" Rasmus raised his brows. "What do I owe you or any of you to make me answer your question?"

    ?Everyone was either gritting their teeth or clenching their fists, realizing there was no right reason for him to give an answer. He didn''t need them, he didn''t care about them, and he didn''t care about humanity, so he didn''t have a reason to give them what they wanted.

    ?"That''s enough..." Astrea sighed as she closed her eyes. "What matters right now is, do you want to get rid of the demons, Count?" She asked, knowing it was the least and the only thing that mattered.

    ?"Yes, without a doubt," Rasmus answered without hesitation, his eyes and expression were determined to get rid of them.

    ?Astrea nodded her head at Rasmus with understanding, and then looked at the others with a serious expression. She didn''t want them to agree with him, she wanted them to understand that he was on the same page as them. They knew that Rasmus wasn''t the type who lied, and it was the only thing they could admire.

    "Now what, Your Holiness? Are we done here?" Novia asked.

    "No, there''s still one place that we need to check," Astrea looked up at the sky and still saw the looming demonic energy above the palace. "There must be something in the palace that we can find as another lead," she said, walking toward the entrance to the palace.

    They followed Astrea into the palace, and they could immediately feel the tightness in their chests. What they felt was nothing but demonic energy, and Astrea had to cleanse the palace with her divine energy. They then split the group into three, the first group was Astrea and Uriel, the second group was Thalior, Xena, and Novia, and the third group was Rasmus, Aris, and Javi.

    Everyone explored every corner of the palace, but they didn''t find a single soul. However, they saw traces of what had happened to everyone in the palace. The blood trails on the floor, on the walls, on the tables, and on the ceiling in every room. They assumed that the demons had brought the bodies into the dungeon so they could experiment on the bodies.

    They regrouped and gathered in front of the final room that they hadn''t checked, the throne room. Thalior slowly opened the door, and they were welcomed by the pungent smell of dead bodies. They saw the king and the queen, sitting on the thrones with their swollen corpses and maggots eating their skin and flesh. There were five bodies scattered around the chair, and they were the children of the king and the queen.

    "Don''t move..." Astrea muttered as she stared at the corpses. "I don''t know what it is, but I can feel an immense demonic energy from there. That one might be the source of all the demonic energy that has been lignering around the palace," she warned as she narrowed her eyes.

    "It''s a portal," Aris pointed at the carpet around the thrones.

    Everyone turned around to look at Aris, wondering how she was sure about that.

    "Is it the same as the one that we saw back then?" Rasmus asked.

    "Yes, but this one is a lot bigger. Last time, there was only one that came out of it, but this one, they might be able to bring more than one here from that portal," Aris answered as she kept her eyes on the ground that was covered in red carpet.

    "So it''s a trap..." Astrea hummed as she nodded with understanding. "I don''t know what would happen if I cleanse the demonic energy over there, and I''m worried that I might make a huge mistake," she said quietly as she looked at her surroundings.

    "We can''t just let it be like this, right?" Uriel glanced at Thalior.

    Thalior didn''t know what to say since he didn''t know anything about demons or about their powers.

    Rasmus crossed his arms, deep in thought as he stared at the thrones at the end of the hall. He believed it would be wise to destroy the portal because it removed one of the escape paths that the demons would use. However, he didn''t know if that portal acted as an escape route or a trap for them to get rid of.

    "Aris, can you get rid of it?" Rasmus turned around to look at Aris.

    "It''s deeply rooted. The whole palace is like a structure of the portal, and if I didn''t destroy it completely and simultaniously, the portal might open up and powerful demons would come in," Aris answered.

    Astrea didn''t know the demonic energy had rooted deep into the palace even though she had cleansed it earlier. She was glad that she didn''t want to cleanse the portal because that would be a big mistake.

    "So? Can you?" Rasmus asked.

    "I can, it''s not a problem, but I have to destroy this whole place to the ground," Aris answered with confidence.

    "Then let''s leave it to her," Rasmus said as he began to leave the throne room.

    The others followed Rasmus and left the palace, all the way out of the palace walls. They all stared at the palace from outside the wall, wondering what Aris would do to destroy the palace in one go. If it was Novia or Rasmus, they could easily create a powerful spell to do it, but their spells couldn''t get rid of demonic energy.

    Suddenly they saw Aris break the roof of the palace and flew high enough above the palace. They focused only on her and watched every move she made. While she was in mid air, she pulled her black sword back, imbuing it with Aura and something else. The only ones who could see them were Novia and Astrea, the color of Aura was close to silver while the other one was bright blue like a morning sky. The two colors mixed around the blade of her sword as she pointed the tip of the blade downward.

    Once Aris gathered enough energy on her sword, everyone got chills in their arms as if they were attracted by the invisible power that she had released. The moment she thrust her sword down, a massive shockwave was released around her, purifying the lingering demonic energy in the sky. Then, the palace that was as big and wide as a football stadium got flattened in the blink of an eye.

    The shockwave knocked them down and shattered the glass of nearby buildings, some even collapsed by it.

    Uriel sat up and saw the destructive power of an Orthias for the first time, and she was utterly shocked. She watched Aris land gracefully right in front of them as she sheathed her sword.

    "It''s done, they shouldn''t be able to go to this place anymore," Aris said as she offered her hand to Rasmus.

    "Thank you," Rasmus grabbed Aris''s hand and pushed himself up.

    (At the same time in an unknown place)

    "The portal is completely destroyed," Kiel stared at his glove. "I don''t know how, but they destroyed it without leaving anything behind. I can''t use it or detect any string there anymore," he added.

    "It doesn''t matter. We have prepared everything that we need," Yaza said as he walked past Kiel, going to the front and stared down the cliff at the army of the Corrupted and the possessed combined. "We just need to get rid of them, altogether," he muttered as he stared at the distance where the giant trees shook fiercely and toppled down.

    "So you managed to create one, a Nephilim..." Kiel glanced at Yaza.

    "Not a perfect one, but I did," Yaza''s glowing red eyes beneath the mask grew brighter.

 Chapter 249 - 249: The final report.

    It had been a whole week since they got rid of the revolutionary parties, however, they were more on the edge than ever because they knew the real danger was about to come. Since the words of warning had spread across Neva, a few figures came to assist, and a few of them were Lenin, the Great Sage, and Agnesia, the Sorceress. The remaining were volunteers of great warriors from East and Central Neva who wanted to assist them in eliminating evil.

    The Alliance faction was powerless in the presence of the greats, they held no power at the table because they didn''t achieve a lot compared to what the South Neva Union did. They couldn''t demand anything as they had proven nothing to the world about their might and influence. Especially when Xena decided to join hands with the South Neva Union, weakening the Alliance faction''s position in South Neva.

    The South Neva Union had sent hundreds of scout teams to find the location where Kiel and the demons were. However, they failed to find them even after a whole week, as if the demons had disappeared and left the continent. They knew it was just a trick to make them lower their guards, and they didn''t want to give the demons what they wanted.

    "We need to pressure them, find them, and get rid of them. We can''t just wait here doing nothing," Duke Gerald from the Alliance faction said as he looked at the powerful figures at the table.

    "Like what, Duke? Can you elaborate on how we are going to do that without risking the enemy from growing in numbers since they can turn humans into their army by possessing their bodies or turn them into Corrupted?" Lenin glanced at Duke Gerald with cold eyes. "If you want us to do so, then at least contribute something other than words and suggestions, Duke," she added.

    Duke Gerald clenched his fists under the table, not wanting the others to see his frustration. He was frustrated because the Alliance had become beggars, rather than an influential figure at the table. The hard work, the schemes, and the things they had done to reach this height were completely destroyed because they had done nothing but act like parasites who took the wealth and territories of the nations that the revolutionary parties took.

    "You''re disgusting for a human being," Agnesia stared directly into Duke Gerald''s eyes. "You greedy pigs. Keep your head lowered and sniff on the crumbs you find on the ground," she continued with a cold tone.

    Duke Gerald, Marquess Wilfred, and Duchess Adelina, the representatives from the Alliance faction, were enraged, but the moment they glanced at the other figures at the table, they realized they all thought the same thing as Agnesia. Their greed was written all over their faces, and they couldn''t do anything, not even leave the table, because that only made their status more insignificant.

    "We have contributed a lot to this war. Without us, the South Neva Union wouldn''t even have the courage to make a move and wage a war against the revolutionary parties! We might be greedy, but we were the ones who brought all of us here in this moment!" Duke Gerald said, raising his voice a bit to the point that his voice echoed throughout the hall.

    ?"You did, and that''s why we still acknowledge the Alliance status here on the table. If we didn''t, we wouldn''t invite all of you here at the table," Thalior responded calmly. "It''s not that we don''t respect your status, it''s you who asked for more than what you have contributed," he continued.

    ?Rasmus silently listened to the unnecessary arguments with his eyes closed, and his cheek rested on his fist. He found the whole thing like childish banter. The Alliance, which was still blinded by greed and power while Thalior was acted high and mighty once he got enough footing to stand up for himself.

    ?Lenin glanced at Rasmus and noticed that he was the only one who didn''t want to stay at the table. It had been a year since the last time she saw him, and he never changed one bit. A man who didn''t care much about anything except for the things he was after. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Suddenly, a knock on the door was heard, and everyone became quiet except for Thalior, who allowed the person in. It was Grayson, and he walked straight to where Thalior was, and gave a scroll to him without saying a word. Thalior grabbed the scroll and began to read the report while Grayson excused himself and left the room immediately.

    Everyone was silently watching Thalior read the report from the scout team, and they noticed the change in his expression. There was a grim in his eyes and the way he ?flinched his brows or how his eyes twitched when he read the report further.

    "We might have found where the demons are, and possible Kiel as well," Thalior said as he put down the report and stared at everyone at the table.

    "How many of them, Your Grace?" Astrea furrowed her brows, preparing herself for the answer.

    "Fifty thousands, and even more," Thalior answered as he clasped his hands together and put them in front of his mouth. "There''s another thing. Grayson himself witnessed an abomination, something that that didn''t belong to this world other than demons," he added as he stared at Astrea.

    Everyone furrowed their brows, waiting for Thalior to tell them what it was.

    "Your Holiness, this being called Nephia, how big is it?" Thalior looked at Astrea with a serious expression with fear in his eyes.

    "Based on the records, it should be at least twenty times or even fifty times taller than humans. It was said in the records that Nephia''s hands could reach the sky and its wings could cover the sky, turning day into complete darkness..." Astrea answered.

    Everyone who didn''t know anything about Nephia was completely taken aback by what had just happened. They didn''t know anything about demons, moreover about Nephia, something that they had just heard for the first time.

    "The good news is that the Nephia that Grayson found was nowhere near what the records had depicted. It appears that they failed to create a perfect Nephia in a short time," Thalior said as he stared at the report on the table. "However, it''s still big enough to destroy a whole nation on its own in a single night..." he pointed out.

    "What is a Nephia, Your Holiness?" Lenin asked with her brows furrowed.

    "A Nephia is a being that is said to be against the will of God. Demons, humans, angels, they all exist because God wills it, but this thing, it''s an abomination, a calamity that can erase a civilization in a single night," Astrea answered as she clenched her fists, staring at the table with a blank stare. "We need to kill this abomination, and more importantly, kill the one who''s capable of creating this abomination..." she continued and stared at everyone''s eyes.

    Everyone shared a look at each other, wondering if they were even capable of killing a Nephia, not to mention there would be a lot of Prime Lords, Demon Kings, and not to mention, Kiel, and the other masked being that was suspected as the mastermind behind the creation of Nephia.

    "Where is it, Your Grace? The location of the demon army?" Rasmus asked as he stared at Thalior.

    "Far west near the Verdnan Kingdom, and there''s another report that the Verdnan Kingdom has disappeared from the face of Neva. If we can assume, the demons had invaded that nation, taking all its people and turning them into Corrupted," Thalior answered.

    The Verdnan Kingdom was only a five day journey using horses, too close from danger. The Verdnan Kingdom was the last three nations that existed on the west side. The Bastios Kingdom was on the north-west and the Frelan Republic was on the south-west of the continent. They were basically at the front line where the enemy''s full force was right in front of them. However, before they could completely absorb the danger they were facing, someone knocked on the door rapidly.

    "Let them in," Thalior looked at the knights that guarded the door.

    As soon as the knights opened the door, a knight raised his right hand with a letter in it.

    "Your Grace! The Bastios Kingdom and the Frelan Repbulic nation has fallen! The news just came in! Both nations got obliterated five days ago! The demons... they took those two nations in a single night!" The knight reported with shaky breath.

    Everyone jolted from their seats because they couldn''t believe that the two nations had fallen at the same time in a single night.

    "The clock is ticking, Your Grace. The masked being might have on his way to create the perfect Nephia while we are sitting here doing nothing," Rasmus warned as he glanced at Thalior.

    "We don''t have the luxury to wait..." Thalior put his hands on the table as he stared at the powerful figures in front of him. "We are going on an all-out war, those who don''t answer the call will be treated as an enemy in the future. Bring every soldiers here, and we will march on the seventh day, and I hope the enemy won''t make a move on that day," he said with a serious expression.

    Everyone nodded with understanding and then left the hall hurriedly to inform the other nations or to prepare their soldiers, except for Rasmus, Aris, Novia, Lenin, Astrea, and Thalior who stayed behind.

    "Count, we need your help," Thalior looked at Rasmus with a serious expression, a lump formed on his throat as soon as he said his plead as if he didn''t want to say it.

    "To answer your pleading, yes, I''ll help," Rasmus said as he stood up. "You should pray to the God you believes in, because you need it for protection," he continued before he lowered his head at the powerful figures in front of him and left the hall.

 Chapter 250 - 250: Patience and Understanding.

    ?Rasmus was sparring with Aris in the open field, away from everyone. They had been sparring for the past five days while waiting for the remaining forces to come. They fought without hesitation, and every slash they did was intended to kill, and Rasmus always got badly injured after each session. The amount of blood and lives they took with the black swords made them stronger and fiercer.

    ?"Do you feel the difference now?" Aris smirked as she clashed her sword with Rasmus''s.

    ?"Yeah..." Rasmus said with gritted teeth as he tried to push Aris''s sword away. "But it drains my stamina a lot!" He grunted and pushed Aris''s sword to the side, and swung his sword instantly at her head.

    ?Aris used the pommel of the sword to block Rasmus''s sword, and then pushed him away. She readied her stance and threw a slash wave at him with immense Aura.

    ?Rasmus pointed his left hand at the slash wave and flicked his hand to the side, deflecting the slash wave away from him. He then swung his sword rapidly, releasing a dozen slashing waves at Aris.

    ?Aris swung her sword, creating a greater slash wave enough to disperse all of Rasmus''s slash waves. She was taken by surprise when Rasmus already used his secret technique, imbuing his body with lightning, and appeared in front of her.

    ?The two of them clashed their swords once again, releasing powerful shockwaves that were enough to crack the ground around them. They didn''t care about their surroundings or their swords since they had become unbreakable.

    ?"My goodness, so this is how strong Rasmus is in swordsmanship?" Lenin watched the battle from a distance with Uriel, Thalior, and Novia.

    ?"He has grown a lot because he has mastered the Primal Force. However, that''s not the only thing," Uriel followed their movements that the naked eye couldn''t follow. "His growth seems to be limitless, and his appearance has changed a lot as well," she continued with her arms crossed.

    ?Lenin was shocked when she met Rasmus for the first time a few days ago. She didn''t expect him to grow taller and a bit more muscular. One thing that took her interest was the fact that his hair had grown whiter to the point it almost became silver. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ?"The reason Lady Aris is agreeing to my suggestion to meet with Rasmus, she might have found a way to unleash his potential. He''s half Orthias, and I believe what we are seeing right now is his growth to completely unleash his blood as an Orthias," Lenin said as she watched Rasmus move from one side to another in the blink of an eye.

    "But Master, are you really fine that he imitated you and made you the target for the demons because he disguised himself as you back then?" Novia looked at Lenin with her brows furrowed.

    "No, but what makes it different since I''m going to fight those demons anyway? Those masked beings had seen how strong I was back then beyond the Blackcliffs, so that won''t change anything," Lenin answered as she smiled softly at Novia. "I''m more surprised and impressed that he could pull that off, pretending to be me, a Great Sage. He had shown how capable he was in magic, and how his single spell was enough to annihilate thousands of Corrupted and even harmed that powerful demon that you guys fought back then," she continued as she widened her smile and stared at Rasmus.

    "Great Sage, he''s not someone that we can leave alone. His growth, his personality, his unknown goal, and the people that are following him, they''re not someone we can ignore," Thalior looked at Lenin with his brows furrowed and arms crossed. "He''s dangerous, and we don''t know what he''s after. He''s not sided with humanity, and he said that he wasn''t with the demons as well, that alone is enough to say that he will become the enemy of humanity in the future," he continued.

    Lenin had a serious conversation with Rasmus back when he was still an instructor at her academy. She had known him long before anyone else, and he had always shown his true colors from the moment she saw him for the first time.

    "Tell me, Your Grace, is it wrong for a young boy who got banished and abandoned by humanity to seek nothing but destruction for humankind? Rather than trying to stop him from doing so, why don''t we try to understand him? Purely, just wanting to know what he really feels and what he really wants. Have you even considered that, Your Grace?" Lenin asked, staring Thalior in the eye with a serious expression.

    Thalior took his time to think and find the right answer, but he realized that he had never tried to purely understand him. All he did was try to understand Rasmus so he could place Rasmus in a specific box where he should be treated as an enemy or an ally. He had never considered what Rasmus had been through, and how humanity and society treated him as the disgrace of humankind, treating him like the incarnation of evil because of what his parents did.

    "Well, he never asked you to understand, right?" Lenin chuckled softly. "He doesn''t care, but that''s the point. If he doesn''t care, that means we can try to guide him to a different direction, slowly and subtly, once we understand him completely," she continued.

    "What if that didn''t work, Great Sage? What if we could have prevented him before he grew stronger, before it was too late? There''s no place for failure in dealing with that kind of person," Uriel asked, her eyes focused on the battle.

    "Trying to stop something that we don''t even know is more dangerous than waiting. He has Lady Aris on his side, an Orthias, an Aristoria, the highest breed of an Orthias that is said to be the champion and the ultimate protector of Neva. What can we do against her? Tell me, Commander? Tell me, how many lives were wasted before you realized it was pointless?" Lenin asked with her brows arched.

    Everyone went silent, unable to argue with Lenin''s view, after all, she was a Great Sage who was said to be the wisest person in Neva. She was burdened by the responsibility to protect humanity from any kind of threat, so she understood exactly when to make a move or wait. She knew when to sacrifice lives and when to avoid unnecessary deaths.

    When they were deep in thought, they got chills down their spines when Rasmus and Aris had done the fighting and were staring at them from a distance. The way they kept staring at them from a distance felt like they could understand and hear what they were conversing about.

    "Don''t look at the stepping stone ahead of you before you even land your foot on the stepping stone below you. That''s what you should do now, not the other way around," Lenin stared at Thalior and the others with a serious expression. "Don''t make an enemy out of someone who''s not trying to pick a fight with you," she said, and then left since the battle was over.

    Novia followed Lenin while the others watched them walk into the distance. They then turned around and looked at Rasmus and Aris for one last time before they decided to leave as well.

    Rasmus stored the sword in his spatial ring as he wiped off the sweat on his neck and watched the spectators leave. He knew they were talking about him, and they might think of him as a threat that needed to be taken care of. He had known that from the very beginning, since he was against humanity that had abandoned him. He had known that his enemies were the ones who walked on the same and different paths as him.

    "We are done?" Aris asked as she swung her sword around, releasing a gush of wind with each swing she did.

    "Yes, tomorrow we will be dealing with demons, only demons," Rasmus answered, nodding as he rubbed his face with the towel. "Javi, how many have arrived?" He asked.

    Javi appeared behind him and began to tell Rasmus about the forces that had come to join the fight against the demons. So far, there were thirty thousand armies that had set up their camps near the capital city. He also heard there would be another ten thousand armies that would arrive before the sun went down.

    "That''s a big number to be a fodder for the masked beings," Aris muttered and stared at the edges of the blade, clean without a single chip or brittle on them.

    "You''re not wrong..." Rasmus put the towel over his shoulder and stared into the distance. "But Videl will be here as well, with that body of Saint that we found," he muttered and stared at the bright blue sky where the snow fell.

    "You''re curious about the soul that will fill that empty shell of a Saint?" Aris asked as she sheathed her sword.

    "Aren''t you?" Rasmus asked back with his brows raised.

    "As long as they''re nothing like Videl, I''m fine with it," Aris answered.

    "We can agree to that," Rasmus chuckled as he nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 251 - 251: Protectors of humanity.

    On the sixth day, a snowstorm hit the city, but fortunately, Lenin was there to take care of it. She created a massive barrier that protected the city and the camps outside the city from the heavy snowstorm. It was the heaviest storm they had ever seen, and that made everyone think that it was a bad sign for them.

    Rasmus was in his room, alone with a book in his hand and a lantern that lit the room. He couldn''t sleep because he had so many things going on inside his head. He planned for every possible outcome that might happen during the war against the demons.

    Rasmus was deep in thought when suddenly someone knocked on the door. He had become more sensitive to Mana ever since he had grown stronger. He noticed the immense amount of Mana behind the door, and the only person who had such Mana around them was Lenin.

    "Come in, Great Sage," Rasmus said as he closed the book and turned around to look at the door.

    Lenin came in and the first thing she did was look around Rasmus''s room and noticed a stack of books on his table. She showed a faint smile as she walked in while Rasmus got up from his chair, allowing her to sit on it.

    "A man who''s hungry for knowledge is either a dangerous man or a virtuous man," Lenin said as she sat down. "We both know that you''re not the latter, so are you the former, Count?" She asked as she crossed her legs and stared into Rasmus''s eyes.

    "Why did you ask if you already knew the answer, Great Sage?" Rasmus asked back and stared back into Lenin''s eyes.

    Lenin nodded slowly and repeatedly.

    "You said that I still have one favor that you can grant me, Count. If I said that I want you to save humanity, would you do it?" Lenin asked with her eyes narrowed.

    "Save is subjective, Great Sage. If I annihilated the current system and the people who made it, and then brought in a new system where it benefited everyone, wouldn''t that also count as saving them?" Rasmus narrowed his eyes, mirroring Lenin''s gesture.

    "You always know how to break someone''s perspective into yours, Count. You always do..." Lenin smiled and chuckled as she shook her head. "Then what if I''m asking you to never harm humankind in any way. Would you do it?" She glanced at Rasmus with her brows raised.

    "I''m not a Saint, Great Sage. You''re asking too much with that kind of favor," Rasmus answered with a stoic expression, but there was a faint smile at the end.

    "You''re like a genie that would grant any wish that only brings dissatisfaction and disappointment to the wisher," Lenin sighed as she crossed her arms.

    "Great Sage. Don''t make a wish until you''re desperate, that''s all I''m telling you," Rasmus responded as he rested his elbows on his thighs. "You already know me well, and you''re not here to judge me or to observe me. So why don''t we just cut to the chase and let me hear the reason for your visit?" He raised his brows and clasped his hands together.

    Lenin exhaled deeply as she stood up and leaned against the desk, staring at the stack of books on the table. She tapped her index finger, matching it with her heartbeat. There was complete silence for a whole minute, but neither of them found it awkward.

    "Why do you want to destroy humanity, Count?" Lenin asked. This time she didn''t look Rasmus in the eye, but still on the books, her voice was soft and quiet.

    "You wouldn''t understand, Great Sage, nor do I want to tell you why," Rasmus answered without hesitation.

    Lenin closed her eyes as she took a deep breath, holding it for a moment before she exhaled it quietly and slowly.

    "Are you going to kill all of us, Count?" Lenin glanced at Rasmus, her gaze showing vulnerability, and there was no hostility toward him.

    "Depends, Great Sage. Where do you place yourself in that situation? In front of me or on the side?" Rasmus said with a cold gaze. "This world, I''m going to bring the end of it," he answered. There was nothing but honesty in his words.

    Lenin showed a weak smile as she lowered her head. She suddenly nodded slowly as she pushed herself off from the table and walked toward the door, silently. Rasmus watched her stand in front of the door, and he couldn''t help but wonder.

    "You could kill me, right here, right now, with your powerful magic that I wouldn''t be able to stop. But you didn''t, why?" Rasmus asked.

    "Call me a fool or naive, Count," Lenin smiled gently at Rasmus as she held the door handle. "You said that I should make a wish when I got desperate, then can I ask you one favor, Count?" She asked in a soft voice.

    Rasmus nodded and stared into Lenin''s eyes.

    "You can shape this world however you like, but I want you to know that I''ll be there, standing against you, all of us will. My favor is... don''t make us suffer more than it should when we were losing," Lenin said and stared into Rasmus''s eyes.

    Rasmus stared at her for a moment before he gave her a slow nod and got up from the bed to continue reading. Lenin looked down for a moment as her smile faded away and she left his room.

    The morning came, the snowstorm disappeared, and only the bright and warm sun in the morning welcomed everyone. The day had finally come, the forces that had joined in to fight evil had gathered. There were more than Thalior had expected, even during the snowstorm, more forces made their way there in time, showing their resilience to fight evil and making their resolution unquestionable.

    The meeting hall that had only had a dozen people over the past few days had been filled with close to one hundred people on the seventh day. They were all wearing their armor, representing the family from which they came. There were more people who weren''t from South Neva who had joined the cause.

    "It appears that none of you fear death," Thalior smiled as he looked at each figure in the room.

    All of them nodded their heads, crossing their arms or polishing their weapons, some even chuckled and laughed. They had accepted their fate the moment they left their houses and left behind their precious families.

    "I hope there''s enough room for us in heaven, Your Holiness," a commander said with a huge smile on his face and looking at Astrea.

    Astrea couldn''t help but chuckle as she nodded her head.

    "Heavens are meant to be filled with people like all of you here, ladies and gentlemen," Astrea answered with a gentle smile on her face. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Rasmus was leaning against a pillar in the corner, and even he couldn''t help but smile at their interaction. He admired all of them for showing what he couldn''t disagree with, and it reminded him of how beautiful humankind truly was.

    Thalior, Lenin, and Astrea shared a look for a moment before they all nodded their heads. Suddenly, the three of them stood up and lowered their heads to everyone in the meeting hall. There wasn''t a single sound in the hall, everyone was frozen still as they stared at the three of them bowing their heads very low at them.

    One of the commanders suddenly got up from his chair, and didn''t hesitate to bend his knees to the ground, lowering his head at the three of them. The other commanders looked at him for a moment before they all got up, making a clanking sound of their armor and weapons. They all bent their knees and lowered their heads at the three of them. They didn''t want the three figures to bow to them for helping them, they wanted to tell them that it was their choice to die for humanity.

    Tears fell from Novia''s eyes, she couldn''t hold back her sobbing as she tried to wipe the unstoppable tears. Novia, Uriel, Xena, and even Agnis got up from their chairs and bowed down to the commanders. All the commanders clenched their jaws and closed their eyes with their heads lowered. Rasmus and Aris were the only ones who didn''t lower their heads, witnessing the greatness of humanity.

    "Death is only one step away for us to achieve eternal paradise, and I believe all of you have known that already," Astrea said with her head still bowed down. "But it''s those we left behind that pained all of you, and for that we apologize and for that we are grateful. Please, forgive us for bringing pain to those you all left behind," she continued as tears fell down to the floor.

    All the commanders had lumps in their throats, they could no longer hold the tears that had been trying to slip through their eyes. The sound of the armor clanking filled the hall because their bodies were trembling. They couldn''t stop imagining their families back home, who were hoping and praying for their safety and their journey back home to them.

    "Thank you for your sacrifice, oh great protectors of humanity..." Astrea''s shaky voice as she closed her eyes, and more tears fell to the floor. She could feel their pain and acceptance.